《The Attack of the Wastrel》


 Chapter 1 - A Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1 - A Second Chance</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Pain......


    A heart-wrenching pain, no matter how agonizing, would neverpare to the pain of not being able to take revenge and kill one��s enemy.


    Beads of sweat rolled down Gu Lingzhi''s forehead as she opened her eyes. She stared at the ceiling above her, confused as to where she was.


    Was I not in the Lin Family��s servant room when I gave up and took my life? How did I end up here?


    Knock, knock.


    The knocking on the door pulled her out of her shback.


    A familiar and yet strange voice came from the other side of the door.


    "First Mistress, I am here to deliver you your medicine."


    Gu Lingzhi''s head snapped towards the door and disbelief filled her eyes.


    Xiao Tao? Even if she had died once, she could never forget this voice.


    A personal servant whom she had once regarded as a sister had fed her a bowl of poison. Xiao Tao had killed Gu Lingzhi for her own selfish gains. It was thest thing she remembered before she died. It was a memory etched deep in her mind, never forgotten.


    However, she was originally in the Gu n��s house. How did she end up here?


    Gu Lingzhi looked at her surroundings. To her surprise, she found the room familiar.


    This was her room... It was her room when she was still in the Gu Family.


    Propping herself up, she assessed her surroundings and realized that her hands whichid on top of her nket were white and faultless. The scars in her memories were not there. Those scars which she bore from the caning she had received... they were all gone.


    "What��s going on?" Gu Lingzhi pulled open her dress in shock. It surprised her to look down at her body and see that her skin was perfect and spotless. It was as though the painful memories she had were nothing but a dream.


    Theck of response from Gu Lingzhi led to another two knocks and several questions, "First Mistress? Are you asleep?"


    Without waiting for a response, the person outside pushed the door open and entered. A delicate and pretty figure wearing a servant maid''s attire walked in with a serving tray.


    Upon seeing her wide-eyed mistress, she fell into a temporary daze but soon recovered. With a smile on her face, she spoke. "First Mistress, why didn��t you say anything if you were awake?"


    Gu Lingzhi stared hard at Xiao Tao. She felt as though a bolt of lightning had struck her brain which jumbled up her thoughts.


    If she remembered urately, this was how Xiao Tao had looked when she was 14. However, five years had gone by since that incident. How could Xiao Tao still look the same as before?


    "First Mistress, are you okay? Why are you looking at me like that?" Xiao Tao felt ufortable under Gu Lingzhi��s intense gaze and her hands were noticeably trembling as she held tightly onto the serving tray. Her heart jumped at the sight before her. Could it be that this wastrel knows something?


    Gu Lingzhi remained silent and continued to stare at her. As Gu Lingzhi��s gaze moved downwards, realization struck as she saw the serving tray in Xiao Tao��s hands.


    In her memories, it was this exact serving tray which had held a bowl of medicine. The bowl of medicine which contained some special ingredients that would make one lose consciousness and then grow disoriented. In that muddle-headed state, her cousin, who was a guest in the household, would then vite her. Her stepmother would guide her father in to catch them in the act of "adultery" before chasing her out of the household. She would end up as a concubine to that same cousin.


    As the horrid memories surfaced in her mind, Gu Lingzhi shut her eyes from the pain.


    "Pass me the bronze mirror." Looking at Xiao Tao in front of her, an impossible thought shed through her mind.


    Xiao Tao pursed her lips together as she thought about how she would soon no longer be a servant to this crippled mistress. She reluctantly retrieved the copper mirror from Gu Lingzhi��s dresser.


    Upon seeing her reflection in the bronze mirror, Gu Lingzhi thanked the heavens silently. Her reflection revealed her long, shapely eyebrows and crystal clear eyes. With a sharp nose and dainty lips, her beauty carried a hint of youthfulness. This was how she had looked when she was 15.


    Although Gu Lingzhi did not understand what was happening, she knew that fate had given her another chance at life after dying from her hellish experiences. She had been... reborn.


    Looking at what was going on, today would be the day when she had be a victim to Lin Yue-er��s schemes, which caused her life to be a living hell.


    "First Mistress, are you alright?"


    "I am fine." Gu Lingzhi revealed a tight smile. Since I am given a chance to relive my life, I won��t be the one suffering this time.


    Anyone and everyone who had harmed me in my previous life will get the retribution they deserve!


    "First Mistress, if you are fine, please drink this medicine before it turns cold."


    Seeing as how Xiao Tao was encouraging her to drink the bowl of medicine, Gu Lingzhi revealed a cold smile andmanded, "Kneel!"


    Her icy cold tone made Xiao Tao jump in surprise.


    "First... First Mistress, what��s wrong?" This was the first time she had yelled at her. Has she sensed something?


    "What��s wrong? Didn��t you hear me telling you to kneel?"


    She had never seen her mistress being so fierce and domineering before.


    When Xiao Tao still did not move, Gu Lingzhi smiled coldly and threw the copper mirror at Xiao Tao''s knees.


    Not expecting Gu Lingzhi to do something like this, the pain caused Xiao Tao to fall to her knees.


    "If you had listened to me from the start, you wouldn��t be in pain now," Gu Lingzhi said menacingly. She stood up and peered at her servant from above.


    When she thought about how much she had trusted this girl and how she treated her as her sister, the hatred in Gu Lingzhi��s heart soared. This ��sister�� of mine is the very same one who betrayed me!


    "Do you remember the consequences of plotting against your own master in the Gu Family?"


    Still puzzled over the sudden change in her mistress��s attitude, a look of confusion and panic filled Xiao Tao��s eyes. However, she maintained herposure and protested, "First Mistress, I do not understand what you are saying!"


    "You don��t understand what I��m saying?" Gu Lingzhi chuckled and picked up the bowl of medicine that was set aside. "Maybe drinking this bowl of medicine will help you understand.��"


    Xiao Tao finally believed that Gu Lingzhi had realized something was up. However, she recalled the people backing her and then the panic in Xiao Tao��s eyes disappeared. She straightened her back and stated, "So what if you know? Madam will not help you."


    This was because the person who gave Xiao Tao the task was the wife of the leader of the Gu Family, Lin Yue-er.


    "Who said I would go find Madam Lin?" Gu Lingzhi looked at her maid like she was an idiot. "My father is the person deciding everything in the Gu Family now, not Madam Lin."


    Gu Lingzhi struck an imposing figure as she stared down at Xiao Tao, "Who do you think that woman will protect if my father finds out about this? You or herself?"


    "You! You will not get to meet the n Leader..." Xiao Tao argued. "The leader has too many things to take care of! He wouldn��t have time to entertain a wastrel like yourself!��


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled. "You really think so? Let��s make a bet on whether I can meet my father then.��


    Seeing the confident and determined smile resting on Gu Lingzhi��s face, Xiao Tao hesitated. When she thought about the changes in Gu Lingzhi��s attitude today, Xiao Tao gritted her teeth and snarled, "Just tell me what you want me to do, First Mistress."


    Indeed, Xiao Tao was smart and could adapt to the situation. It was no wonder she could easily betray Gu Lingzhi in her past life.


    Gu Lingzhi��s gaze locked onto Xiao Tao andplicated feelings shed through her eyes. However, an ominous look filled her eyes in the next instant.


    "I know that you have always been in love with cousin Bi Lingcan from the Bi Family. I shall give you a chance..."

 Chapter 2 - To Beat Somebody at Their Own Game

    <h4>Chapter 2 - To Beat Somebody at Their Own Game</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Nightfall.


    The Gu Family was regarded as among the top five families in the Xia Kingdom.


    A middle-aged couple led a group of uninvited guests into Gu Lingzhi''s garden. The man looked dignified while the woman was beautiful. These two people were the current leader of the Gu Family, Gu Rong and his wife, Lin Yue-er. Behind them stood their daughter, Gu Linglong.


    "Linglong, are you sure you heard a man''s voiceing from your sister''s room?" Gu Rong asked, his voice neutral and filled with prestige. This was theposure one expected of someone in power.


    "Yes, Father, I initially wanted to find her so that we could chat, but I didn��t think that I would hear a man''s voice there. I rushed to ask Mother for help, but never thought you would be there as well." Gu Linglong nced at Lin Yue-er as she repeated the speech she had prepared beforehand and pretended to look lost.


    "Father, maybe I misheard, should we just head back?"


    ��Hmm, you are a level five Martial Student and your body has long been strengthened. How could you have misheard? Do not cover up for your older sister."


    Gu Rong took huge strides into the garden and headed straight for Gu Lingzhi''s room.


    Behind him, Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong exchanged nces as their eyes shimmered with excitement as they watched their ns unfold.


    Before he even entered the room, Gu Rong could hear low moansing from the pitched ck house in front of him, sounding like a mixture of pleasure and pain. Gu Rong, who was very experienced, turned ashen-faced. He raised his hands and pushed against the void in front of him. A crashing sound could be heard as the huge doors in front of him fell apart.


    The corners of Lin Yue-er''s mouth tilted upwards in contradiction to what she said, "Dear husband, do not be rash, maybe this was meant to be a secret."


    "A woman meeting with a man in the middle of the night, I for one want to see what secrets she has to keep!"


    Gu Rong stomped into the room and the light shining in from the door lit up the sight in front of him. In the bed, two figures were blended into one. The anger in him burned as he could not help but want to give a beating to the two people in front of him. All of a sudden, the slender figure burst out in a desperate cry.


    "n Leader, please save me! I have been raped!" This voice belonged to Xiao Tao.


    As her voice filled the air, the expressions on Gu Linglong and Lin Yue-er��s face copsed. The man had leapt off the bed and was pointing at Xiao Tao, shouting, "Xiao Tao, howe it is you?"


    Xiao Tao continued weeping, "Young Master, how can you deny that you vited me?"


    At this point, Lin Yue-er realised something was wrong as she hurried to light amp to clearly witness the scene in front of her.


    Gu Lingzhi''s bed had been messed uppletely and a few drops of blood remained on the bed that were especially obvious. On the corner of the bed, Xiao Tao hugged a nket to herself as she wept. Bi Lingcan looked at her with utter disbelief.


    As everyone remained shocked at the scene in front of them, the sound of light, clear footsteps drifted into the room and Gu Lingzhi''s voice could be heard.


    "Father, Mother, Younger Sister, what brings you here at this timing?"


    Everyone swiveled their heads to see Gu Lingzhi entering the room, unable to conceal the astonishment on their faces.


    "Why... why weren''t you in your room?" Gu Linglong shouted in surprise when she saw Gu Lingzhiing closer.


    They had spent a considerable amount of effort setting up this entire scene, yet the one they wanted to target was left untouched.


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her head as she wore her familiar timid expression, "I heard that Father has been stuck in the Martial Lord level for quite some time, so I went to the Ancestral Shrine to pray for Father. I hope Father does not me me."


    How could anyone me Gu Lingzhi for that?


    "That is so thoughtful of Lingzhi," Lin Yue-er forced out a dryugh. Looking at the chaos in the room, shemanded the still shell-shocked Bi Lingcan, "Aren''t you going to pack up and leave? You are disgraceful!"


    It was unbelievable how he did not even know who he was hugging and had wasted all her efforts.


    Lin Yue-er''smand caused Bi Lingcan to finally recover from the situation and hurriedly attempted to get dressed.


    Frowning, Gu Rong looked at the scenario before him. He then looked at Gu Lingzhi with a questioning gaze. Lin Yue-er was afraid that Gu Rong would investigate further and gave a few more orders to Bi Lingcan before shifting her attention to Gu Rong, wanting to persuade him to leave.


    "Dear husband, this situation is ridiculous. Lingcan was fornicating with a servant and even brought it to her master''s bed. I will discipline him after this. It iste now, we should go back to rest lest we prevent Lingzhi from resting."


    Gu Lingzhi held back a coldugh at how Lin Yue-er could so easily downy a situation that had caused a young girl to lose her modesty. If she allowed Lin Yue-er to brush it off so easily, wouldn''t it be a waste of her rebirth?


    Gu Lingzhi feigned a look of shock as she stared at the scene in her room and rushed over to Xiao Tao, who was sitting in the corner, face white from what Lin Yue-er had said.


    "Xiao Tao! What happened to you?"


    Xiao Tao could feel Gu Lingzhi gripping her hand tightly and she raised her head only to meet with a set of warning eyes. She immediately remembered what Gu Lingzhi had told her and her face turned even whiter.


    Xiao Tao utterly regretted agreeing with Gu Lingzhi to go along with her n.


    But what else could she have done? Looking at the current situation, Xiao Tao could tell that Lin Yue-er had developed a hatred for her. In fact, Lin Yue-er might even begin suspecting she had set this whole thing up. Since she could no longer win over Lin Yue-er, she might as well go along with Gu Lingzhi��s ns. Who knows, maybe she might get what she wished for after all.


    Xiao Tao gritted her teeth and cried out, "First Mistress, my life is such a tragedy!" After shouting out, tears rolled out of her eyes in streams.


    "After night fell, Young Master barged into your room and grabbed me while I was just about to finish preparing your bed. He was calling for you and I tried fighting back, but he just... he just...��


    Xiao Tao struggled to finish her sentence. The faces of everyone who listened to her changed by different degrees.


    "Shut up! You slut! You were the one who tried to seduce me first, when did I call out for cousin Lingzhi?" Bi Lingcan shouted back in anger. His eyes, however, looked somewhat panicked.


    If Gu Lingzhi was the person he had vited, that would have been easy. With his aunt''s assistance, at most he would be berated, but at the end of the day, Gu Lingzhi would still belong to him. But now that he had done it with the wrong person, if he spoke the truth now, he would just be scolded in vain.


    Lin Yue-er looked at Xiao Tao in utter disgust. "You tried to seduce Young Master and still want to smear the name of your own mistress. As a mere servant, your intentions are vicious!"


    Xiao Tao seemed to shrink more into herself as she likened her situation to riding a tiger and having difficulty getting off. She gave it onest attempt, "If it was really my intention to seduce Young Master, then why would this happen in First Mistress'' room and not in my own room?"


    Lin Yue-er felt her heart drop. She knew trouble was about toe home to roost.

 Chapter 3 - She is a Wastrel?

    <h4>Chapter 3 - She is a Wastrel?</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Atst, just as Lin Yue-er began to suspect something was amiss, beside her, Gu Rong surged forward towards Bi Lingcan with his dominating presence.


    "Bastard! Is what Xiao Tao saying true?" Although he was asking a question, Gu Rong already had the answer based on his experience.


    Since Bi Lingcan was only a Martial Artist of the Martial Instructor Level, he could not withstand Gu Rong''s menacing aura and fell to his knees. A trail of blood dribbled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Dear husband, please calm down. Lingcan is the only offspring of the Bi Family!" Lin Yue-er cried out and jumped in front of Bi Lingcan as she saw Gu Rong moving as if to hit him.


    "This situation is still unconfirmed, you cannot damage the rtionship we have with the Bi Family because of some mere words from a servant!"


    Gu Rong hesitated. Although his eyes filled with fiery anger, he stopped himself.


    Gu Lingzhi grew slightly disappointed. In her previous lifetime, Lin Yue-er used this same sentence to hold Gu Rong back. It resulted in Bi Lingcan only receiving about ten strokes of the cane while damning her for life. In this lifetime, this sentence was still useful. It certainly suited this father of hers to be a leader - no matter what, he always considered the bigger picture first.


    As things seemed to be approaching the end, Gu Lingzhi did something unexpected and fell to the ground with a plop. On her face, the familiar timid look appeared. However, her eyes held a determination never seen before.


    "Father, Xiao Tao has suffered in my stead. She has taken such good care of me for so many years. And yet because of me, she has suffered like this. I feel very troubled because of this matter. Father, please uphold justice for Xiao Tao and do not neglect the servants of our Gu Family."


    Gu Lingzhi��s actions not only shocked Gu Rong but everyone else. Everyone''s impression of Gu Lingzhi was that she was very submissive as she agreed to everything. When did the First Mistress be so brave all of a sudden? She actually dared to speak up in front of her angry father!


    "Shut up Lingzhi! Don''t you know that your father is still too angry to discuss this now? A mere servant like Xiao Tao should be more than happy to even receive any pity at all! What is there toin about?"


    "Mother, your words are simply too harsh. Being a virgin is the most important thing to a girl, now that was stolen from her, how can Xiao Tao face anyone in the future? I hope Father will take pity on her and to prevent outsiders from gossiping!"


    Gu Rong looked at Gu Lingzhi as if he was seeing his daughter for the first time. In the past, he had neglected this daughter because of her birth mother. As she grew up, her submissive personality was not to his liking, and he never once thought she had a fiery side to her. Suddenly, he wanted to know how she thought he should handle this situation.


    "Oh? Then how about you tell me, how would you handle this matter?"


    Gu Lingzhi was bbergasted by Gu Rong��s question. In her memory, Gu Rong had never once asked her what she thought. Previously, the only interactions they had were when he gave her orders.


    "I believe... since Xiao Tao is already Cousin Bi''s woman, it would be difficult to marry her off to anyone else. How about giving Xiao Tao to cousin as a concubine? To outsiders, the both of them already seem to have affection for each other and this would also help ount for Xiao Tao��s current state."


    Bi Lingcan rejected the proposal, "Who does she think she is!? She is not worthy of entering my family!"


    Gu Lingzhi nced at him, "Xiao Tao has suffered in my ce. If I was the one that had endured this, would cousin still think the same?"


    "I..."


    "I shall handle this matter as Lingzhi has suggested." Bi Lingcan''s mouth opened as if he wanted to say more but was quickly cut off by Gu Rong. His eyes swept over him coldly.


    "The Bi Family is also a reputable family. Tomorrow, I will go to the Bi Family home to exin the situation."


    Bi Lingcan could do nothing but to ept it as he looked at Xiao Tao with a malicious gaze. Simr to Lin Yue-er, he also felt that the whole situation that happened today was set up by Xiao Tao. After all, Xiao Tao''s affection for him was no secret. If not for her affection, Lin Yue-er would also not have thought of using Xiao Tao to plot against Gu Lingzhi. But he never thought Xiao Tao would have such guts to pay lip service but oppose in secret. This made his heart unable to ept her.


    Feeling Bi Lingcan''s malicious gaze on her, Xiao Tao shrank even more as she started to doubt whether or not it was a mistake to have feelings for him.


    The chaotic situation ended there.


    No one noticed a luxuriously dressed man hiding in the corner of Gu Lingzhi��s garden. Amusement was written all over his face as he stood half-leaning against the wall.


    Who would have thought the first mistress of the Gu Family, who is rumored to be weak, timid, and a wastrel, has such a depth to her. He had a feeling that this trip of his would be interesting.


    Once everybody had left, Gu Lingzhi frowned sinisterly and ordered Xiao Tao to clean up her messy bed tomorrow. Then, she went to the adjoining study room.


    Although it was the middle of the night, Gu Lingzhi had no intention of sleeping.


    The incident today may seem like it had been handled easily but it was not without risks. Since everything happened so suddenly, no one had time to properly analyze the situation. But once things settled down, Lin Yue-er might start to suspect her.


    It will soon be the n��s festival day. Once she gets tested for her aptitude, she will no longer be so easily bullied.


    The Gu Family was one of the five major families in the Xia Kingdom. On the fifth of August each year, a n festival was held. On this day, any child above the age of ten would be eligible to join.


    The whole of Tianyuan Continent held its military force in high esteem and the Gu Family was not one to break the customs. Thus, every year, the n festival day has also be a day to test for the aptitude among the n''s disciples.


    Gu Lingzhi has always been weak and struck with illness since young, resulting in her always having to consume medicine. When she was ten, she was deemed a wastrel when not an ounce of magical power could be tested from her. In the past, this had created an uproar among the n members as it was said that herte mother was once an extremely talented Martial Artist.


    From that day onwards, Gu Lingzhi became increasingly more neglected.


    But was she really a wastrel?


    Gu Lingzhiughed coldly, in her past life when she came to the Bi family, she no longer had to consume her daily dose of medicine to nurse her body and finally realised that the medicine she had been taking daily was actually a poison to suppress the magic power in her. Once she had realised this, Gu Lingzhi began to practice in secret, hoping to have some form of protective power before she left the Bi Family. But who would have known that just as she was leaving, she would identally overhear the conversation between Lin Yue-er and cousin Bi Lingcan.


    It turned out that her birth mother was not the fickle person that she was rumored to be, but was actually set up by Lin Yue-er tomit adultery. Following that, her birth mother thenmitted suicide out of shame. What she had used was, in fact, the exact same medicine that caused Gu Lingzhi to be unconscious. Who would have thought that both mother and daughter would fall for the exact same evil plot?


    At the time, she was too bewildered and forgot to remain in hiding, resulting in her being caught. From then on, she hadpletely lost her freedom. Once Bi Lingcan lost interest in her, he crippled her four limbs then gave her to the servants to y with. Not long after that, filled with indigence and hatred, she used a wooden thorn to end her own life.


    Thinking back on her tragic past, Gu Lingzhi closed her eyes in pain.


    She would no longer tolerate the feeling of being yed with in the palms of others like in her past life. In this life, she was going to change her destiny and decide her own fate!


    And what she would rely on was the Legacy Inheritance that now appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 4 - Spirit Tribe’s Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Spirit Tribe''s Inheritance</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When she first woke up, she realised a new space had opened up in her mind.


    However, the situation with Xiao Tao had prevented her from investigating the matter further. But after so much time passed, she finally understood that the reason the space had opened up in her mind was because of a Legacy Inheritance.


    The Spirit Tribe was a tribe that many considered to be too perfect and as a result, cursed to forever disappear from maind China.


    Never in her wildest dreams would Gu Lingzhi ever imagine herself to be a member of the Spirit Tribe.


    The space in her mind was inherited from the Spirit Tribe.


    ording to the legends, every member of the Spirit Tribe had all five Spiritual roots and could control all five spiritual energies at will. This was also why members of the Spirit Tribe were more thanpetent enough to take up any job in Maind China.


    Closing her eyes, Gu Lingzhi felt herself entering the wonderful space.


    This space was like a neat medical garden surrounding a simple wooden hut.


    Gu Lingzhi passed through the garden and entered the wooden hut. Her aim was the rows of neatly arranged book cabs thaty before her.


    "These are...Earth-level techniques?" Gu Lingzhi flipped through the books on the shelves in disbelief. Although she was branded a wastrel and had no ess to the n''s hidden library, she had heard that the precious collection of the n''s Earth-level books only contained around ten books. Now, as she looked at a cab in front of her, there were way more than that.


    The technique levels of Tianyuan Continent were arranged into 4 different levels based on their level of rarity. They were, Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow. Among them, Heaven-level was the most precious while Yellow was the mostmon level. Even the Gu Family, which was among the top five ns in the Xia Kingdom, only owned about ten Earth-level technique books and not a single Heaven-level technique was among them. However, herey tens of books. Looking at the top mostyer of the bookshelf, she saws seven books scattered above. The Heaven-levelbel on the books dazzled her, making it difficult for her to open her eyes.


    "What a waste, there are so many technique books here yet they are sealed by a magical power such that no one can study them." Gu Lingzhi sighed to herself.


    As she turned her head, she saw a small porcin bottle on the table.


    Gu Lingzhi lifted the bottle and removed the cap.Suddenly, a wave of medicinal scent rushed into her nose. The moment she breathed in the smell, Gu Lingzhi felt her body be light as though every pore on her body had opened up. An unexinable sense of rxation washed over her and Gu Lingzhi''s eyes lit up.


    "This is..."


    The next morning, Gu Lingzhi was awaken by a pair of noisy footsteps. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard a clear female voice beside her bed.


    "First Mistress, are you awake? I am servant Cui Lian. Xiao Tao will marry into Young Master''s residence today. From today onwards, I will be the one serving you, First Mistress."


    Lin Yue-er could bear to send her most trusted aide to monitor me? While still groggy from having just woken up, hearing this sentence jolted her awake. A sneer shed across her face so fastthat Cui Lian thought she had seen incorrectly. When she tried to confirm what she saw, Gu Lingzhi had lowered her head and replied, "From today on, I will have to rely on sister."


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi''s gentle demeanor, a look of despise appeared on Cui Lian''s face. She did not understand why just before she left, her mistress had specially reminded her to pay more attention and observe Gu Lingzhi. What could a wastrel like her possibly do?


    Once Gu Lingzhi was properly dressed, she came out of her room only to see Xiao Tao, adorned in her new attire, step up into a marriage sedan with two red ribbons hanging from them.


    "First Mistress, Xiao Tao is just about to leave, are you not going to see her off?"


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head, and turned to see Cui Lian examining her closely again.


    "I have said whatever I needed to say to Xiao Taost night. It is her blessing to marry into Cousin Bi''s family. There is nothing I am worried about."


    Thinking back on the unknown and strange habits of Bi Lingcan, Gu Lingzhi already knew Xiao Tao''s fate without contemting much.


    In her past life, for her own selfish benefit, Xiao Tao had sent her there. In this life, this karma shall be pushed back onto her. There was nothing for her to worry about.


    Cui Lian looked at Gu Lingzhi, trying to confirm if she was telling the truth and there was nothing suspicious. Once she finished, she turned around to take care of Gu Lingzhi''s breakfast.


    Gu Lingzhi��s expression did not change when she saw the familiar bowl of medicine ced in front of her. She scooped the medicine to her mouth and tested the temperature before turning to Cui Lian, "The medicine is too hot, you can leave. Once I am done, I will call you to take back the bowl."


    "First Mistress, drink the medicine while it is hot in order for it to be most effective." Cui Lian picked up the bowl that Gu Lingzhi had ced down and handed it back to her.


    "Are you ordering me what to do?" Gu Lingzhi frowned.


    Facing Gu Lingzhi��s cold demeanor, Cui Lian hesitated. Without waiting for her to regain herposure, Gu Lingzhi continued.


    "Since you are so concerned about this bowl of medicine, you can drink it."


    What?


    Cui Lian''s mouth gaped open in shock, only to see Gu Lingzhi stand up from her sitting position and shove something into her mouth, forcing her to swallow it.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Cui Lian as Cui Lian tried to force out what she had just swallowed. But Gu Lingzhi gave her a look as if to say that whatever efforts of hers would be in vain as sheughed coldy, "This was a poison that I specifically found someone to create. Without my antidote, your whole body will rot and you will die within three months."


    Cui Lian''s eyes widened. "How can that be, how is it possible that you have a poison like that?"


    "Why can''t I have it?" Gu Lingzhi snorted. "After all, I am still Father''s eldest daughter. Even if the person with the surname Lin wants to deal with me, it is impossible for her to control my actions. If not, how do you think my poison was removed?"


    Gu Lingzhi raised a single hand and ced it in front of Cui Lian��s face.


    A green ball of light the size of a nail was floating on her slender white palm.


    "This is......Spiritual power?" It was one of the rarer types of Spiritual power, wood-based power.


    Since Cui Lian was highly treasured by Lin Yue-er, it was almost certain that she knew what was added into Gu Lingzhi''s medicine. How did Gu Lingzhi, who lived under Lin Yue-er''s nose, know that there was something wrong with the medicine? For that matter, how did she obtain the antidote?


    In just a short moment, Cui Lian''s mind was jumbled with thoughts.


    "I even managed to cure the insignificant poison that the woman named Lin gave me. Now, will you go plead for help to your master, or just listen to me?"


    Facing Gu Lingzhi''s question, even an idiot would know what to choose. Compared to following a unfavored young mistress, it was smarter to rely on her master who waspletely in control. However, why would Gu Lingzhi let her choose?


    Sure enough, Gu Lingzhi continued. "Before you go plead to your master for help, I would first like to remind you. The medicine I made you swallow was one that I specifically asked someone to create. I��ve mixed in at least ten different poisons. Should you want to create the antidote, I believe it would be impossible before the poison takes effect. Otherwise, why would Xiao Tao ruin Madam Lin��s ns, knowing that she would risk angering Madam Lin. What do you think?"

 Chapter 5 - The Ceremony has Started

    <h4>Chapter 5 - The Ceremony has Started</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    If Gu Lingzhi said anything else, it might have been okay. But, now that she had mentioned Xiao Tao, Cui Lian had no choice but to take her seriously.


    Xiao Tao had long been bought out by her mistress and she knew the extent her mistress would go to achieve her goals. Why then, would she help Gu Lingzhi? Was it as Gu Lingzhi had said, and the antidote is impossible to create without her help?


    Seeing Cui Lian falter, Gu Lingzhi spoke, "It is not that I want you to go against your mistress, I just want you to give her the answer she expects every time she asks about me. Regarding this, Xiao Tao used to be very good at it."


    Cui Lian''s eyes shed in response to that. "But...Mistress has always been very nice to me."


    Gu Lingzhi could not help butugh out loud. "That is because you still have some worth to her."


    Knowing Cui Lian had been convinced, Gu Lingzhi gracefully sat back down on her chair.


    "If Xiao Tao had done what Mistress Lin had asked her to do yesterday, what do you think would have happened to her? She failed to detect a man had intruded into her mistress'' room. Even the most lenient punishment would have been her getting beaten and thrown out of the residence. Mistress Lin has also started suspecting me, so she sent you to monitor me. Does she not care about your safety?"


    As these two questions filed through Cui Lian''s mind, it made her even more insecure.


    Atst, Cui Lian caved under the intense pressure of Gu Lingzhi��s gaze.


    Seeing Cui Lian lower her head, Gu Lingzhi internally sighed in relief.


    Contrary to her confident appearance, she was not that confident. It could be said that the situation with Xiao Tao was timely and had helped Gu Lingzhi to scare Cui Lian. In reality, the medicinal pill that she forced Cui Lian to take was considered a poison to someone with Spiritual Roots. But towards an ordinary person, it would make them weak for two days at most.


    That was because that medicine was the product of the poisons in Gu Lingzhi��s body after she expelled them. The medicine that she received in the Inheritance space the night before was surprisingly effective in removing the poisons umted in her over the years of drinking the ��medicine.�� This had resulted in her recovering the clear state of her Spiritual Roots. She was then able to practice the ways of the previous generation and condense Spiritual power in her palm.


    Initially, she wanted to slowly analyze this particr medicine to see whether she would be able to remake the same medicine to give to Madam Lin. She didn��t expect to use it so quickly. It was a pity.


    "First Mistress, then the poison in me...��


    "It won''t be a hassle. As long as you take the antidote I give you once every month, it will not harm your body. I have things to do now, you may leave."


    Cui Lian was still slightly bitter about what happened, but she could only nod and leave.


    Once Cui Lian had left, Gu Lingzhi reentered the Inheritance space. Once again, her attention was drawn to the book shelf containing the Heaven-level techniques. She then proceeded to retrieve a book that was suitable for her current standard and started to study the book.


    With Cui Lian appeasing Lin Yue-er, Gu Lingzhi''s days were exceptionally smooth.


    As usual, the medicine was delivered daily. However, before giving it to Gu Lingzhi, Cui Lian would pour it out.


    On the fifth of August, after the n''s main bell was rung nine times, Gu Lingzhi left her house.


    While she was on her way, most of her n members treated her coldly and brushed past her. Even if anyone stopped, the look they gave her was also nothing short of distasteful.


    It was no secret that Gu Lingzhi''s birth mother hadmitted suicide after sleeping with another man. There were even rumors specting that the reason why Gu Lingzhi had no Spiritual Roots was because she was the daughter of her mother''s affair. Otherwise, how could someone with two outstanding parents in magical abilities be such aplete wastrel?


    In reality, even when both parents are experts, it is possible for the child to not have Spiritual Roots. The rumors spread by those with ill intent grew quite distasteful.


    In the past, Gu Lingzhi might have even suspected her own mother because of the rumours. But now that she understood what was going on, she no longer thought that way.


    "Eh, isn''t this Lingzhi? Why would she be here for the n ceremony?" A clear voice belonging to a woman could be heard. It was her second uncle''s daughter, Gu Lingyue. At 19 years of age, she was already a Level 7 Martial Student.


    In Tianyuan Continent, those that possess Spiritual Roots would be called Martial Artists. From the lowest to the highest cultivation, they would then be titled as Martial Student, Martial Practitioner, Martial Teacher, Martial Lord, Martial Sage, Demi-god, and finally, True God. The higher the cultivation, the harder it was to breakthrough. Within each level, they are further divided into beginner, mid and high levels. For Martial Students just starting out, the division was even more specific, splitting into 9 different levels.


    Martial Artists like Gu Lingyue, who had achieved Level 7 Martial Student before 20 years of age, are considered to have high aptitude among the entire group of Martial Artists in Tianyuan Continent.


    "The n ceremony is an event involving the entire n. I am a member of the n, so why can''t I participate?" Gu Lingzhi responded in a calm tone, neither subservient nor overbearing. This momentarily stunned Gu Lingyue. In the past, whenever the topic on aptitude was brought up, Gu Lingzhi would always look downcast. No one had ever seen the calm and determined look that she now had on.


    "What sister said is correct, the n ceremony is a big thing for the whole n. How can anyone not participate?" Gu Linglong''s voice floated in from behind. Standing with Gu Lingyue, she held Gu Lingyue''s arms affectionately as she turned her head and smiled, "But with regards to you, big sister, is there any difference in whether youe or not? I mean, no matter how many times you test, you would still be a wastrel."


    Gu Lingyue pursed her lips together as sheughed lightly. "Linglong, how can you say that? After all, she is still your sister. You should leave her some face."


    "What face does she even have left now?" Gu Linglongughed. "Sister Lingyue, didn��t you hear? Sometime ago, something huge happened, she failed in stealing a man and ended up having to give up her personal maidservant. She still dares to put on a face of a victim after all this. The whole situation bothered my mother for a period of time."


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to push her way past them and her hands tightened into fists. However, she closed her eyes and pushed that thought away, turning around calmly to face Gu Linglong.


    "That night, I was at the Ancestral Hall praying for Father, the people taking care of the temple can be my witness. Instead, it was odd you suddenly decided toe find me that night. Could it be that you knew something about it, sister?"


    From that day onwards, aside froming to console her on the second day and testing her, Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong had never stepped into her garden to cause anymore trouble. She never thought Gu Linglong would bring up this matter on her own ord.


    Gu Linglong never expected her older sister, who was like a punching bag, to suddenly talk back to her. Adding on the guilty conscience she had, Gu Linglong was actually lost for words under Gu Lingzhi''s forthright gaze. "H-how would I know what you were doing? As your younger sister, do I need to set a date to find you?"


    "You don''t need to set a date." Gu Lingzhi nodded. "It is just that the timing in which you came to find me was just too coincidental. Anyway, I want to thank you. If not for you, there would be no one to witness the injustice Xiao Tao faced. Wouldn��t that be a pity?"

 Chapter 6 - The First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 6 - The First Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When Gu Lingzhi spoke, she wore a serious expression. Gu Linglong could not tell if Lingzhi meant what she said or was just mocking her. Whenever she thought about how she was reprimanded by her mother for not finding out beforehand that Xiao Tao was the one in the room, she grew so angry she wanted to bite Gu Lingzhi.


    It would have been so much less trouble if Gu Lingzhi had remained a wastrel to let others plot against her, Gu Linglong thought.


    "The n Festival is about to begin, why are you guys still standing around?"


    Right as Gu Linglong wanted to mock Gu Lingzhi so that she could feel better, they heard a sound.


    It was Elder Gu Yuan from the Hall of Law Enforcement!


    Gu Linglong was shocked at her proximity to the Elder, close enough for her to see the strictness in his face. At this moment, even though she was extremely unhappy, she swallowed it down. She looked at Gu Lingzhi with contempt and said under her breath, "What''s the point in a wastrel even attending the n Festival?" before leaving with Gu Lingyue in tow.


    Upon seeing them leave, Gu Lingzhi smiled, to hide the hatred in her eyes.


    A wastrel? From today onwards, Gu Lingzhi wanted to see if Gu Linglong could still call her that so easily.


    Knowing that Gu Yuan had interrupted to prevent her from being embarrassed, Gu Lingzhi turned around to thank him and made her way to the n Festival.


    As she turned to leave, Gu Yuan''s strict gaze softened. He stared absent-mindedly at her silhouette, and felt as if he was looking at someone else. He let out a sigh after she waspletely out of his sight, and turned his eyes away.


    Like previous years, the n Festival was held at the ceremonial grounds.


    Even from a distance away, enthusiastic chatter from the ceremonial grounds could be heard. The grounds were full of people. Gu Lingzhi had to use some of her energy to squeeze through the crowd to make her way to the front, near the stage.


    All around the stage, based on their positions in the n, they ced more than ten chairs. As the n leader, Gu Rong naturally sat in the middle.


    Feeling a gaze on her, Gu Lingzhi turned to see a handsome man, adorned with intricate and embroidered clothing, sitting beside Gu Rong.


    She did not know whether it was an illusion, but she felt that whenever Gu Rong looked at the man, his face held an expression of awe.


    Gu Linglong, who arrived before Gu Lingzhi, had already held tightly onto Lin Yue-er who stood behind Gu Rong. Lin Yue-er bent down to say something in Gu Rong''s ear fondly.


    Gu Lingzhi made her way close to Gu Linglong and Lin Yue-er, and overheard their conversation.


    "Father, since you have agreed, you cannot go back on your word. When my test results are outter, if I have achieved the level of a Level Six martial student, you have to buy me an Eclipse Horse."


    While she spoke, she curled her body against Gu Rong��s back.Gu Lingzhi swore that as long as that handsome man secretly turned his head, he would see Gu Linglong''s developing yet appropriately covered breasts.


    It was a pity that the handsome man did not seem to have any interest in Gu Linglong. After giving her two cursory nces, he shifted his gaze elsewhere.


    Gu Rong, on the other hand, did not realise the tricks up his daughter''s sleeves and proceeded to pat her on the head lovingly. "Yes, as long as you be a Level Six martial student, Father will buy an Eclipse Horse for you. I will keep my promise even if you don��t achieve it today."


    Lin Yue-erughed as he looked at the father-daughter interaction and their fondness for each other, and pretended to console them. "My husband, you dote and spoil Linglong so much. That Eclipse Horse is not cheap, maybe it will be better to wait until she bes a Martial Practitioner before buying a horse for her."


    When Gu Rong heard this, he waved his hand. "Seldom does Linglong like something, and the horse is not something rare. You don''t have to be too strict."


    Gu Lingzhi looked at this harmonious family in front of her, andughed at herself mockingly. Maybe in her father''s eyes, she was merely the daughter of someone who betrayed him. In fact, it was so ridiculous that even Lin Yue-er was not willing to let her go. Despite poisoning her and causing her to be a wastrel, Lin Yue-er still wanted to make her life a living hell.


    Gu Linglong sensed Gu Lingzhi''s presence. Unable to seduce the handsome man, Gu Linglong angrily turned to face Gu Lingzhi. Looking at Lingzhi with eyebrows raised, attempting to provoke her, she coquettishly said to Gu Rong, "Father, speaking of this, my horse has already been changed twice, but Big Sister does not even have one."


    Hearing this, Gu Rong stiffened, as if it had never urred to him that his other daughter needed a horse. This caught the attention of the handsome man who was previously looking elsewhere. The curious man turned to look at Gu Lingzhi with interest, as if he wanted to see how she would deal with this situation.


    Lin Yue-er internally swore and realized that it would not be good if their family gave off the impression that they were bullying their eldest daughter in front of someone so influential. Faking herughter, she held Gu Lingzhi''s hand and patted it. In a faked tender voice, she said, "Linglong, did you forget that your elder sister has a weak body and is unable to practice martial arts? What if she falls while riding a horse?"


    These words not only exined the reason why Lingzhi did not have a horse, but also pointed out the fact that she was weak. Together with Lin Yue-er''s affectionate expression, it was hard to find a fault.


    For outsiders, it may look normal, but Lin Yue-er was applying pressure on Gu Lingzhi''s hand. This was Lin Yue-er''s reminder to her to not say anything stupid. Not to mention, Gu Linglong had obviously put in effort to stand out. Hence, Gu Lingzhi immediately understood her mother''s intention. She was impressed by the man''s status and Gu Linglong had taken a fancy to him.


    Gu Lingzhiughed coldly as the morously dressed man remain unmoved and Gu Linglong''s efforts to dress up were a waste.


    To prevent more issues from arising even before the test began, Gu Lingzhi adjusted her tone, and used that timid voice that everyone was familiar with, "Stepmother is right, I am currently unable to practice, so I don''t need a horse."


    Satisfied, Lin Yue-er eased her grip on Lingzhi''s hand and replied tenderly, "Though we can''t give you a horse, but we can give you other things. When the ceremony is over, we''ll send our servants to buy a pet you like."


    Lingzhi softly thanked her stepmother and took her hand away. If she had let Yue-er grip her hand any longer, she was scared that she would lose control and p her.


    Rong Yuan wrinkled his forehead when he saw that Lingzhi so easily resigned to Lin Yue-er''s ns. As Xia Kingdom''s prince, he had seen the many schemes in the harem. Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong''s actions were considered mere child''s y to him. Though he was interested in Lingzhi, her reaction to the bullying turned out to be so dull, which he felt was a waste of his expectations.


    Could it be that whatever I saw that day was just a small part of Gu Lingzhi''s rebelliousness?


    While he was deep in thought, he heard Gu Lingzhi say something.


    "ording to what Stepmother just said, would you buy me a horse if I am now able to practice martial arts?"


    Hearing this, Rong Yuan''s eyes lit up and he grew interested in her once more.

 Chapter 7 - One Step to Climb to Heaven, One to Fall to the Ground

    <h4>Chapter 7 - One Step to Climb to Heaven, One to Fall to the Ground</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    With the question Gu Lingzhi had posed, Lin Yue-er was suddenly flustered and hesitated for a while before smiling, "That is, of course. Should Lingzhi wish to practice, I will personally make the decision to gift an Eclipse Horse to you and send it along with your sister''s horse."


    Although Lin Yue-er said all this, she was quite confident that Gu Lingzhi would never be able to show any aptitude for Spiritual Roots. She was very confident of the medicine that she had brought from her hometown.


    "Oh, is that so?" Gu Lingzhi asked once again. Once she received confirmation from Lin Yue-er, Gu Lingzhi turned to Gu Rong.


    Under Gu Lingzhi''s gaze, Gu Rong felt a tinge of guilt. Waving his hand, he said, "Let''s go along with what your stepmother said, if you manage to demonstrate any Spiritual Roots, I will arrange for you to have an Eclipse Horse."


    A smile lit up on Gu Lingzhi''s face as she retreated to the side without a sound.


    Rong Yuan retracted his gaze and gestured towards the back. After waiting for his personal guard, Yuan Zheng, to bend down, the corner of his mouth turned up as he asked, "Do you want to make a bet? Let''s bet to see whether the wastrel First Mistress of the Gu Family will be able to demonstrate any Spiritual Roots?"


    Yuan Zheng looked at his master silently and felt that he already knew the oue even without watching. Years ago, when she was first tested for Spiritual Roots, it was already determined that she had no fate of bing a Martial Artist.


    "Since you are not saying anything, I will take it as you having agreed." Rong Yuan raised his brows as he drummed his fingers on the table, smiling all the while, "I will bet that Gu Lingzhi will be able to show spiritual aptitude. How about we bet on the spiritual green stone that you obtained a while back?"


    Once again, Yuan Zheng gawked at his master. His master was getting more and more bold, even eyeing the things that his subordinates owned.


    Before waiting for Yuan Zheng toe up with an excuse, Rong Yuan proceeded without a care, "Since you did not object, I will take it as you��ve agreed."


    Rong Yuan acted all caring as he patted Yuan Zheng''s arm. "Rest assured, I will not let you lose out. If you win, I will give you the Earth gem that we obtained from the previous ce."


    Yuan Zheng''s expression changed. The Earth gem was an extremely rare material for weapon creation, and far superior than my spiritual green stone. How could my master bear to take it out and use it as a bet? Or rather, would my master bet on something that he had no confidence of winning?


    Yuan Zheng thought about his spiritual green stone. If he knew this would happen, he would have incorporated it into his sword already, so as to not let it be desired by his master.


    After a long andplicated ceremony, the n ceremony entered into the most important event, the aptitude test.


    The Gu Family had definitely earned its title as one of the five biggest ns in the Xia Dynasty. Just counting the children below ten years of age, intending to test for Spiritual Roots, already brought the numbers up to a few thousand.


    Initially, it was rtively easy for Martial Artists to train. However, it bes increasingly difficult to break through to a higher level. In the entire Tianyuan Continent, the number of True God level Martial Artists could be counted on one hand. Furthermore, there were only around 20 Demi-god rank.


    At the age of 14, Gu Linglong was already a Level 5 Martial Student with an astounding aptitude. It was not without reason that Gu Rong doted on her so dearly.


    Gu Linglong, surrounded by several bodyguards, turned and headed towards the stone tablet that was used to test a student��s Martial level. Looking at her coldly, Gu Lingzhi then turned to the other side where the stone tablet testing for Spiritual Rootsy.


    Gu Rong subconsciously frowned at Gu Lingzhi��s actions as they caused him to lose face. Everyone knew that if one had the aptitude for Spiritual Roots, they would have been able to test it by the age of ten. If they still did not show any signs of Spiritual Roots by the age of twelve, it simply meant that the child had no chance of ever bing a Martial Artist.


    Gu Rong recalled the previous times when Gu Lingzhi had gone up to test for Spiritual Roots and the mocking looks he had received from his own opposing n members when she returned. Gu Rong immediately called for his subordinate. He wanted Gu Lingzhi removed so he would not have to lose face in front of the Third Prince.


    However, before he could give any instructions, the morously-dressed young man spoke in front of him.


    "I have never seen anyone sessfully tested for Spiritual Roots past the age of twelve. I wonder if I will have the honor of witnessing that today." Rong Yuan seemed to smile as he looked at Gu Rong, "Leader Gu, what do you think?"


    "The fact that it could catch your attention is the honor of Lingzhi. However, your subject''s daughter is slightly foolish. I fear I will let your hopes down, Third Prince."


    Rong Yuanughed, looking lethargic yet proud, "The results are not out yet, does Leader Guck confidence in your own daughter?"


    Gu Rongughed awkwardly, knowing that he could no longer get rid of Gu Lingzhi, he had no choice but to go along and say, "Like your subject has said, if that really happens, it is her fortune umted from three generations."


    Since Gu Lingzhi was walking toward the queue to test for Spiritual Roots, she was certainly not aware of this little scene, as she was only able to concentrate on withstanding the mocking looks and the gazes of pity that she received from around her. In their hearts, none of them believed that Gu Lingzhi would be able to test for Spiritual Roots aptitude at her age.


    The test for Spiritual Roots was simply just cing both hands on the stone tablet in the middle of the yard. If the stone tablet senses Spiritual Roots and the aptitude for one to be a Martial artist, it will then give off a glow corresponding to the type of Spiritual Roots that one has.


    Gu Lingzhi silently looked at the direction of the stone tablet. Everytime the stone glowed, the child tested for his or her talent would cry out in happiness. Their parents and friends standing outside the yard would also be happy beyond belief.


    However, if the stone tablet had no reaction, it would be a huge shock to the candidate and their rtives outside the yard would also be very disappointed.


    One step to climb to heaven, one to fall to the ground!


    This was the difference between a Martial Artist and amoner on the Tianyuan Continent.


    As time trickled by, the number of children queueing in front of Gu Lingzhi shrank. Out of every ten children tested, there would be one or two that would possess Spiritual Roots. With this result, the officer standing beside the stone tablet seemed very pleased.


    These children that possessed the potential to be Martial Artists were the pir stones of the Gu n. However, when the officer saw Gu Lingzhi in the queue, his eyes shed with disdain.


    It is just a wastrel born from a dirty woman, she��s already tried so many times yet still has skin thick enough to fight for a spot among the children. She should really look at the position she is in.


    As the result of each test was very quickly obtained, it was soon Gu Lingzhi''s turn.


    In her previous life, no matter how many times she pleaded and hoped, the stone had never lit up for her. Looking at it now, Gu Lingzhi''s eyes were filled with an unknown depth and conflicting feelings.


    Just as she took a deep breath and prepared to ce her hands on the stone tablet, excited screams could be heard from the stone tablet used to test for Martial student levels.


    "Oh bless, Miss Linglong has already be a Level Six Martial student? Isn''t she only 14 years old?"


    "At this speed of training, evenpared to the devilishly talented students from the Royal school, she would be considered of higher aptitude."


    A series of surprised shrieks resounded from across the room. Gu Lingzhi leaned her head only to see Gu Linglong''s proud and pejorative expression.


    Gu Linglong was definitely doing this to entertain herself...

 Chapter 8 - She has Two Spiritual Roots!

    <h4>Chapter 8 - She has Two Spiritual Roots!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    "Miss Linglong is a true cultivation talent. She has already reached Level Six of the Martial Student rank at such a young age. By the age of 20, she will reach the Martial Practitioner rank. Unlike someone else, who is aplete disgrace to the Gu Family."


    As Gu Lingzhi heard the mockery from the caretaker Gu Yong, she looked at him coldly. The caretaker suddenly felt something weird ovee him, it seemed that this usually cowardly First Mistress had changed.


    But, so what if she has changed? A wastrel will always be a wastrel!


    Along with the mockery, Gu Yong looked at Gu Lingzhi among other people with a mix of pity and disdain. Gu Lingzhi ced her palms on the stone tablet testing for Spiritual Roots. Simr to the past years, as he was about to give her a look of humiliation and critique her uselessness, he suddenly felt as if something was stuck in his throat and stared at the stone tablet in surprise.


    He looked, only to see the usually silverish-grey stone tablet give out a weak red glow under Gu Lingzhi''s palms. The red glow seemed to grow as it quickly turned into a blinding deep red color resembling a fire that reflected into everyone''s eyes.


    "Quick look, the stone tablet has lit up, the wastrel actually tested for Spiritual Roots!" Someone eximed.


    "Oh god, she actually has the Fire-based Spiritual Root that is extremely advantageous in battles......"


    In a moment, this sudden change in her constitution stunned everyone.


    What��s going on? Isn''t Gu Lingzhi only a wastrel? In the past ten thousand years in Maind China, there has never been anyone who sessfully tested for Spiritual Roots past the age of 13. This was a miracle.


    As Lin Yue-er looked at the colour of the stone tablet, her eyes filled with disbelief. How can this be possible? Hasn''t that slut been taking the medicines I��ve sent religiously? How can she possibly test for Spiritual Roots?


    Could it be...she has realised something?


    But ording to Cui Lian, Gu Lingzhi has not found out anything suspicious regarding the medicine.


    Hmm... when the slut��s mother was alive, she was highly popr among guys and had a lot of them chasing after her. Could it be that one of her mother��s ex-admirer was secretly helping her?


    Who is it? Who is helping her in secret?


    Was it someone from the n that cannot let go of Gu Lingzhi''s mother, or someone from outside? Does that person know what I did to Gu Lingzhi''s mother?


    In but a moment, Lin Yue-er was thrown into a frenzy. Seeing a simrly shocked expression on Gu Rong''s face, she forced herself to calm down. It will be okay, she told herself. So what if there is someone helping Gu Lingzhi in secret? As long Gu Lingzhi drinks the poison she sends daily, all evidence will be in her stomach and even if they wanted to investigate, there will be nothing to investigate.


    Lin Yue-er grew calm. A look of devotion slowly appeared on her face, as she acted out the reaction a mother should have.


    On the other side, Gu Linglong red at Gu Lingzhi in fury. She could not understand how Gu Lingzhi, a wastrel, could suddenly possess Spiritual Roots. It was also the Fire-based Spiritual Roots, which were prime for battle.


    But so what if she has Spiritual Roots? She was someone that has achieved Level Six Martial Student at the age of 14. With a cultivation speed like this, even if Gu Lingzhi rode a horse, it would be hard for her to catch up.


    But before she could be content for long, she was stupefied by the next scene that greeted her.


    Only to see, the once red stone tablet shoot out a tinge of green from the center. The green colour quickly grew until it covered half of the stone tablet.


    In a sh, the entire stone tablet was a strangebination of red and green. Simr to the feelings of the crowd, it was as strange as it could be.


    "I, I didn''t see incorrectly right?" a n member eximed softly behind Gu Linglong, "The wastrel actually possesses 2 Spiritual Roots and is a natural Spiritual Pill Cultivator due to herbination of Wood and Fire Spiritual Roots. Compared to her, the fact that Gu Linglong reached Level Six of Martial Student is next to nothing."


    Gu Linglong spun around and red at the person who spoke. The jealousy in her heart was building up.


    "How is she worthypared to me? So what if she has double Spiritual Roots of Fire and Wood? Without actual cultivation, who knows if she will be as useless as a straw bag."


    That person immediately lowered his head, hiding the disdain in his eyes.


    In the past, there had been times where someone has very good aptitude for Spiritual Roots, but when it came down to cultivation, they were as useless as a straw bag. However, that was the minority. How can it be so unlucky for her?


    Seeing the people around her trying to analyze herplicated expression, Gu Linglong suddenly felt stupid for rushing ahead of Gu Lingzhi to showoff her talent.


    Not wanting to let others treat her like a joke, Gu Linglong could only subtly leave the stone tablet to find her own mother toin to.


    Gu Lingzhi could feel the gaze of others upon her and as she heard the discussion of those around her she felt slightly appeased.


    The humiliation she withstood in the Gu Family all these years could finally be returned in a single breath.


    Looking inly at the caretaker, whose mouth was agape, Gu Lingzhi took her hands off the stone tablet and left without saying another word.


    This action of hers, however, was akin to giving a tight p to those that once looked down on her.


    While everyone was trying to digest what they had just seen and registering that Gu Lingzhi was not a wastrel, Gu Lingzhi did not demonstrate an ounce of pride nor tried to say anything. She simply left, making everyone feel ashamed of their behaviour. They felt like clowns and did not want to think about it.


    Especially the caretaker that ridiculed her, his face flushed in embarrassment. The look that Gu Lingzhi gave him as she left was simr to looking at trash, making him feel even worse.


    It was after a long while before he regained hisposure and barked at the next child to be tested, "Aren''t you going toe up? Do you need me to personally invite you?"


    The poor child that suffered the brunt of his anger could do nothing but stomach it and step up, cing his hands on the stone tablet...


    With her eyes trained on Gu Rong, Gu Lingzhi made her way towards him, emotions fluctuating.


    ording to rumors, everyone from the Spirit Tribe had all 5 Spiritual Roots. As a descendant of the Spirit Tribe, Gu Lingzhi''s Spiritual Roots certainly could not only be Fire and Wood.


    It was just that the Spirit Tribe had long disappeared from Maind China, and no one knew whether they had any secrets that could not be told. In order to not rouse curiosity and create amotion, it was also the reason why Gu Lingzhi only showed her aptitude for 2 Spiritual Roots.


    Not to mediocre nor too extraordinary, although there were very few people with both Fire and Wood Spiritual Roots, but in the past 10 years, 1 or 2 were bound to pop up. Compared to the extraordinary, this was considered subtle.


    Moreover...


    Medicinal Pill Cultivators were the most weed and highest demanded job in Maind China. As long as she could be a Medicinal Pill Cultivator, she would have the capital to establish herself.


    She was thrown into chaos in her previous life. This time, she would make sure she lived upright and excitingly!

 Chapter 9 - Third Prince Loves to Joke Around

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Third Prince Loves to Joke Around</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After returning to Gu Rong''s side, Gu Lingzhi was interrogated by Gu Rong as she had expected. Gu Rong definitely had trouble believing how she had suddenly attained magical aptitude.


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her head and tried to mask the hate in her eyes. Instead, she stered a timid and surprised look on her face and answered, "Father, I am not sure why I have an aptitude for martial arts all of a sudden as well."


    "Really? Did you eat anything different these past few days?" Lin Yue-er could not help but to interrupt.


    Now they start to worry, Gu Lingzhi thought. But, at the same time, she knew that she was not strong enough to challenge Lin Yue-er just yet and had no choice but to y along. She pretended to think hard.


    "My meals for the past few days have not changed. They have been the same."


    "Really?" Lin Yue-er smiled kindly, but deep down she already decided to talk and interrogate Cui Lian afterwards. "No matter what, Lingzhi is able to practice martial arts and possesses roots for wood and fire-based magic, this is cause for a big celebration! You should treasure your magical aptitude. In order to not let the Heaven down and waste your powers, you must be an outstanding Medicinal Cultivator!"


    Gu Rong nodded in agreement. "That''s right, to be able to awaken your magical abilities at fifteen years of age, you are indeed blessed by Heaven. In the future, you must strive to cultivate medicine well."


    "Yes, I will." Gu Lingzhi obediently replied.


    Heaven had indeed blessed her to let her live again; naturally, she would work hard to cultivate her magical abilities.


    At this moment, Gu Linglong returned and did not bother to hide the hatred in her expression. She could not understand how a bully target like Lingzhi could suddenly be a Martial Artist like her and even possess better aptitude than her.


    Seeing the jealousy in Linglong''s eyes, Gu Lingzhi smiled slightly and suddenly turned towards Gu Rong, "Father, earlier you said that if I passed the test to possess Spiritual Roots and aptitude, you would give me an Eclipse Horse. When can I see it?"


    "Why should my father give you an Eclipse Horse? Even if you had the horse, a wastrel like you wouldn''t know how to ride it." Gu Linglong could not help but retort.


    Linglong was the one who wanted the Eclipse Horse all along. Why should Gu Lingzhi be able to get one too? She had just realised her Spiritual roots and this made Linglong indignant!


    "Linglong, how can you say such things to your sister?" Lin Yue-er hurriedly reprimanded Linglong and observed Gu Rong''s expression.


    Gu Lingzhi is now different from who she was in the past and is no longer the wastrel whom they could embarrass and scold as and when they liked.


    "Hm? Did I say something wrong?" Linglong said, not noticing the re Yue-er was giving her. Gu Linglong continued to express her unhappiness, "Who knows whether she is able to cultivate magic, maybe her wood and fire-based magic is only for show. She may possess such good Spiritual Roots, but with such an ordinary aptitude, she could never reach the level of a Martial Teacher her entire life, just like everyone else. The way I see it, her Spiritual Roots have only awakened now, precisely because her aptitude was simply too lousy!"


    In one breath, Gu Linglong expressed her unhappiness so outwardly and thus immediately felt better. Sticking out her chin proudly, she wanted to see Gu Lingzhi shrink with shame.


    However, her hopes were fruitless as Gu Lingzhi was not affected at all. Instead, she furrowed her brows and disagreed, "Little sister, how can you say that? If I be a Medicinal Cultivator, I can contribute to the Gu Family, do you not wish for this too? From what I know, the Gu Family spends a huge amount of resources to train Medicinal Cultivators. If our family can have a Medicinal Pill Cultivator of our own, we would be able to save lots of our resources."


    Gu Rong looked at Gu Lingzhi with pride - she spared much thought for the family, the years of effort spent raising her were not in vain. He nodded, "Linglong was not being sensible, since you''re the elder sister, you should try to tolerate her. I will arrange an Eclipse Horse to be sent to you."


    "Father!" Linglong indignantly eximed, "How could you really give the Eclipse Horse to her! When I first awakened my Spiritual Roots, you still refused to buy one for me."


    Lin Yue-er harboured the thought of sewing her own daughter''s lips shut. Gu Linglong was pampered by Lin Yue-er since she was young, and therefore did not understand her father. Gu Linglong thought she could get her way as Gu Rong had always agreed to her requests. However, as his wife, Lin Yue-er could read Gu Rong''s mind and thoughts entirely.


    The reason why Gu Rong pampered Gu Linglong was because she had possessed better Spiritual aptitude than others and could bring benefits to the Gu family. Now, however, things have changed. If Gu Lingzhi became a Medicinal Cultivator, no matter how much Gu Rong had neglected Lingzhi in the past, he would still put in great amounts of effort to cultivate her abilities.


    As expected, after hearing what Gu Linglong said to Gu Lingzhi, Gu Rong wrinkled his forehead and softly reprimanded Linglong, "Nonsense! I am your father and I make the decisions, do I still have to listen to you?"


    Gu Linglong had never seen Gu Rong being so fierce towards her, so she shivered and her eyes reddened at his words.


    "Father... don''t you love me anymore?"


    "Ha, interesting." Without waiting for Gu Rong to lecture her daughter again, Rong Yuan chuckled out loud from a distance.


    "I didn''t think that the leader of the Gu n had to listen to his daughter''s opinions when making a decision. You must be a really good father who dotes on his daughter very much."


    Rong Yuan was smiling and looked sincere when he said this, so Gu Rong could not distinguish whether Rong Yuan truly meant what he said or was just being sarcastic. Gu Rong was embarrassed and stiffened for a few seconds, after which he tried to end the awkward conversation. "My little daughter is not sensible, I have made a joke out of myself, Your Highness."


    Rong Yuan waved his hand dismissively.


    "That''s alright, I''m not the one who is embarrassed anyway."


    "....Haha, Your Highness loves to joke around." Gu Rongughed dryly.


    Yuan Zheng could not help it but turn his head andughed silently to himself. His master, as always, liked to mock people discreetly.


    However...


    This eldest daughter of the Gu Family really possessed magical aptitude. Does this mean that he had to give up his Spiritual green stone after all?


    Thinking of this, Yuan Zheng was hurt. As expected, his master was not one that suffered losses.


    Gu Lingzhi also could not help but nced at Rong Yuan curiously. So this is the famed Third Prince who became a Martial Lord at just 25 years old?


    Word has it that in this Kingdom, Rong Yuan was the most likely martial artist to be a True God. She did not think he would be such a polished prince. Compared to the rumors where Rong Yuan was described as a war god, the reality was far from it.


    If Yuan Zheng could know what Gu Lingzhi was thinking, he would tell her that she was too na?ve. Does she not know that the further lies spread, the more truth is distorted?


    However, Yuan Zheng thought, whenever his master is angered, he does resemble a killing machine.


    The news of Gu Family''s wastrel daughter Gu Lingzhi having magical aptitude, as well as fire and wood-based Spiritual Roots quickly spread.


    Overnight, many youths who had previously tested for Spiritual aptitude were filled with hope.


    If this could happen to Gu Lingzhi, perhaps it could it happen to me too?

 Chapter 10 - Smearing Someone’s Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Smearing Someone''s Reputation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Later that night, while Gu Lingzhi was asleep, someone came from the backyard and took Cui Lian away.


    Gu Lingzhi tossed around in her bed, her mouth bore a slight smile.


    She thought to herself, Go ahead and interrogate her. The more questions you ask and the more you suspect, the easier it is for me to get my revenge.


    The second day, Cui Lian helped Gu Lingzhi with her morning routine. When Gu Lingzhi was about to leave, Cui Lian asked hesitantly, "First Mistress, aren''t you going to ask me what Mistress Lin interrogated me aboutst night?"


    Gu Lingzhi did not even turn her head and responded lightly, "I believe you are smart and won''t take your life as a joke." Lingzhi left after thisment.


    Cui Lianughed bitterly as she watched Gu Lingzhi leave, unable to deny that First Mistress was much more remarkable than Second Mistress now. Based on her calmness andposure alone, it was not something that the impatient and hasty Linglong could match up to.


    When her life was threatened by Gu Lingzhi, indeed she did not dare to say a thing, never mind the fact that the Gu Lingzhi today showed unlimited future potential.


    At this moment, she came up with an idea.


    Now, Gu Lingzhi did not have anyone reliable by her side, if Cui Lian could be Lingzhi''s first confidant, then there was a high chance that she would be acknowledged by others.


    An advanced Medicinal Cultivator was much more valuable than an advanced Martial Artist.


    Cui Lian was not the slightest bit worried that Gu Lingzhi would be like what Gu Linglong had said and only had Spiritual Roots butcked the aptitude. In contrast, she knew that Gu Lingzhi''s magical aptitude was extraordinary. With only a bit of training, Lingzhi had already be a Level Three Martial Student.


    To think Gu Linglong had trained for one or two years? Gu Lingzhi only took a few days!


    However, Cui Lian was still Lin Yue-er''s confidant. Would Gu Lingzhi be able to ept her loyalty?


    While walking towards the Gu Family''s Hidden Library, Gu Lingzhi had no idea Cui Lian''s thoughts have changed, but even if she knew, she would have justughed it off.


    She would never forget how Cui Lian plotted against her and allowed Lin Yue-er to control her. Furthermore, she would never want a servant who can betray her mistress so easily.


    The Gu family''s library was near the Training Grounds. Gu Lingzhi had not been here since her previous life.


    Looking at the building, her heart was full of sorrow. In her past life, this was where she had always dreamed of going, and now, standing at the entrance, she did not feel even a hint of excitement.


    Her ability to time travel, however, could never be exposed. One person''s talent will arouse the envy of others, and she had learnt this from her past life.


    She spent almost half an hour on the first floor of the library, picking out two books that were suitable to her Spiritual Roots before arriving at the Training Grounds.


    At the Training Grounds, there were already a few disciples of the Gu n, most of which were a few ranks below a Martial Teacher. If they were a few ranks higher, the Demonstration Grounds would not be enough for them to train.


    When everyone saw that Gu Lingzhi had arrived, they all stared in awe. The transformation of a wastrel to a talent overnight had arge impact on everyone.


    The first step of a Martial Artist''s training is physical training. Gu Lian, the person in charge of training these lower ranked n members, gave Gu Lingzhi a subtle nod before letting her join the other Martial Students.


    "Since it''s your first day of training today, you only have to run a hundred rounds around the Demonstration Grounds."


    After Gu Lian said this, the whole crowd roared in protest. They looked at Gu Lingzhi with pity evident in their eyes.


    A hundred rounds around the ground was what they ran in order to be a Level Two Martial Artist. Gu Lian was obviously trying to make things difficult for Gu Lingzhi.


    Some children who were tested for Spiritual Roots yesterday also felt pity for Gu Lingzhi. They only had to run up to fifty rounds, and even then they were already incessantly whining. Gu Lingzhi''s training was actually twice of what they had gone through.


    Gu Linglong, who was in the middle of the running crowd, smiled delightfully.


    Gu Lian''s son had liked Gu Linglong for a long time. As a result, the subtle hint she gave him was more than enough for him to beg his father to give Gu Lingzhi a hard time today.


    Gu Linglong did not believe that Gu Lingzhi''s weak physique could handle a hundred rounds. Gu Linglong was hoping that Gu Lingzhi would break down so that she could mock her.


    Gu Lingzhi did not know that the first day of training would be so intense, but from the pitiful looks from everyone, she knew that Gu Lian was trying to make things difficult for her. She did not try to defend herself, instead she put the two books that she got from the Library down at a nearby cab and joined everyone in running.


    "A wastrel is a wastrel, there are so many good books in the Library, yet you chose to borrow the worst ones. A pheasant will never be a phoenix even if it changes its feathers."


    Such sharp and unkind words could onlye out of Gu Linglong''s mouth.


    Gu Lingzhi was unfazed and retorted backzily, "It''s only useful if you pick books that match your Spiritual Roots. Little sister, be careful not to pick books that do not match your Spiritual Roots in order to attain a fake reputation. To put in double the work for half the results, the gains certainly do not make up for the losses."


    Those who understood Gu Lingzhi''s wordsughed to themselves silently.


    Everyone knew that Gu Linglong was very ambitious. When she had first tested for water and earth-based Spiritual Roots, she was insistent in learning the Gu Family''s Fifth Level earth technique. However, that technique was only suitable for a martial artist who only had water-based Spiritual Roots. In the end, this had caused her to be stuck as a Level One Martial Student for almost half a year. If it was not for the n Leader who forced her to learn another technique, Gu Linglong would not be the fast learner that she was today.


    "You!" Gu Linglong was so angry her eyes were as big as saucers. Her hands twitched and she wanted to teach Gu Lingzhi a lesson then and there, but before she could attack, she stumbled. With a loud sound she fell to the ground. Everyone sniggered at the sight.


    "Ouch!" Gu Linglong eximed in pain, and Gu Lian who stood nearby, quickly helped her up. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the dirt off her face. Looking down at Gu Linglong''s feet, he screamed at everyone in anger, "Who did this? There''s a pile of soil at Gu Linglong''s feet."


    Everyone saw the pile of soil, what Gu Lingyue said was true.


    The ground was supposed to be t from the amount of running that had been done on it, so it was extremely peculiar that there was suddenly a pile of soil around the height of a teacup.


    Gu Linglong fell because of the sudden appearance of a pile of soil that was actually made by someone.


    "Gu Chengze, was it you who did it?"


    Gu Linglong wiped the dust off her face, and with reddened eyes, questioned a teenager wearing a blue shirt.


    Gu Chengze was still treating this entire situation as a joke. Suddenly being called upon, his face immediately soured.


    "Second Mistress, you need evidence to back up your words. Without any evidence, you are trying to smear my reputation, do you think I am a pushover?"


    Gu Linglong froze for a moment, yet she was unyielding, "Amongst everyone who has earth-based Spiritual Roots, you are the one standing closest to me. If it isn''t you, then who else could it be?"

 Chapter 11 - Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Making Things Difficult</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Chengze''s father was the person-in-charge of the Gu''s Family finances and he had never really gotten along with Gu Rong. Hence, it was the main reason why Gu Linglong immediately took him as the main culprit.


    "That��s really funny. So many people here have Earth Spiritual Roots, how did you determine it to be me? Do you think the whole n is under your control just because your father is the leader? If you want to frame someone, you better have evidence. If you are so capable, then let''s go to the Hall of Law Enforcement. Let��s show them how overbearing the Leader��s family can be!"


    "You......" Gu Linglong was so furious she couldn��t get back at Gu Chengze to the point her finger started shaking while she pointed usingly at him.


    "Me, what?" Gu Chengze said impatiently. "Framing others without evidence, if others were to see this, they would think that everyone from the Gu n has no manners."


    A few guys behind Gu Chengze nodded their heads in agreement. Either they could not stand Gu Linglong''s overbearing attitude, or had fathers that were not on the leader''s side.


    "That''s right, who knows if this small pile of dirt was actually made by her in order to frame others." A young guy imed pointedly.


    Gu Linglong had double Spiritual Roots of water and earth thus this sentence was not without basis.


    "Nonsense! Why would I injure myself!" Gu Linglong argued back furiously.


    A few people beside Gu Linglong started to talk, supporting her.


    In a moment, a two person argument had turned into a group fight.


    Gu Lingzhi stood at the perimeter of the group as if this had nothing to do with her, watching the two squabble. Her eyes showed a hint of humour, as she watched them quarrel till their faces turned red and their necks were strained.


    Gu Chengze was definitely not responsible for that pile of dirt, and neither was Gu Linglong. Of course, she was the one who created it ever so subtly.


    She had five Spiritual Roots after all.


    In order to have a hidden trump card, Gu Lingzhi had made sure to gain some mastery of each Spiritual Root. She never thought that it would be useful today.


    The pile of dirt she made was not only to stand up for herself. Gu Rong may be the leader of the Gu n, but since the n was so big, there were bound to be different opinions and groups. It was by sheer luck that Gu Chengze''s father was on the opposition��s side. It seemed like luck was on Gu Lingzhi��s side that day. Without any instigation, Gu Linglong had automatically pinned the me on Gu Chengze.


    As the argument between these two groups started to heat up, almost turning into a duel between Martial Artists, Gu Lian had realised themotion and rushed over. His face was dark as he arrived.


    "Does nobody want to train anymore? If you have so much energy then go to the mountain ranges and kill a beast. Are you not ashamed of fighting among yourself? Stop trying to show off!"


    Gu Lian seemed as if he was telling off the entire group, but as he spoke, his eyes were clearly directed at Gu Chengze''s side.


    Since Gu Chengze''s group all consisted of youths, they would naturally not be able to beat Gu Lian and could do nothing but swallow their anger. Angrily, they returned to the track to continue their training.


    Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi quietly followed along. When she passed Gu Chengze, she gave an apologetic smile, "Sorry, my sister has been spoilt. Her character isn''t naturally this bad, I hope you won''t lower yourself to her level."


    Gu Chengze gave her an unfathomable look, finding it slightly funny. This older sister is really an idiot.She has been suppressed by the Lin Yue-er and her daughter for so long, yet she still believes Gu Linglong is a good person?


    "Are you speaking up for her?"


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a while before nodding her head hesitantly. With a distraught look, she gazed at Gu Chengze, "Not entirely, I know sometimes Linglong might be slightly overboard, but who asked her to be my sister......"


    In her tone, there was a subtle hint of indignance and helplessness, causing Gu Chengze to waver a bit. Following that, their roles changed as he started to console her slightly.


    A whole afternoon was spent at the tracks.


    As those on the tracks slowlypleted their assigned trainings, they were shocked to realise that the person they believed would fail her training, had actually persisted on! Standing among a group of Level Two Martial Students, her expression actually seemed more rxed than some of the Level Two Martial Students.


    The newbies that had just came that day with Gu Lingzhi were still trying to finish their 50 grounds.


    "How is this possible?" Gu Linglong stared at Gu Lingzhi with widened eyes.


    "You definitely ran less!"


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her head, looking aggrieved, "Younger sister, there are people keeping track of the number of rounds outside the racing track, if you do not believe me, you can ask the head of the counter and see if I cked off."


    Everyone''s heads simultaneously turned towards the head of counters. The head was slightly stunned as he nodded his head, his tone carrying a hint of disbelief.


    "First Mistress has really ran 100 rounds, she did not ck off."


    "Wah---"


    An uproar emerged from the crowd.


    If anyone still had doubts regarding Gu Lingzhi possessing Spiritual Roots, her performance today would no doubt force everyone to re-evaluate her.


    A person who has never trained before could actually finish the training level of Level Two Martial Students and still have energy left over!


    How strong was her inner essence?


    Even if she does not be a Spiritual Pills Cultivator, she would still be an outstanding Martial Artist!


    Sensing everyone��s attention and admiration on Gu Lingzhi made Gu Linglong feel as if she had been scratched by a cat.


    Why should Gu Lingzhi, who had always been beneath her, receive such attention?


    It was bad enough that Gu Lingzhi''s Spiritual Roots were stronger than hers, but she could not bear it if even her inner essence was weaker than Gu Lingzhi''s.


    But no matter how unwilling she was to admit, she could not stop Gu Lingzhi''s brilliant emergence.


    Moving around the surprised crowd, Gu Lingzhi happily walked over to Gu Lian.


    "Headmaster, my training today is consideredpleted right?"


    Gu Lian''s expression changed and suddenly pointed to the Level Two Martial Artists that were training, "Today, you can follow them to train. The more you train the better your essence will be, which will help in your cultivation training."


    Everyone sucked in a breath as they believe Gu Lingzhi would not be able to survive the training.


    However, for the rest of the day, Gu Lingzhi proved to everyone what going against the current meant.


    In just one day, Gu Lingzhi had concentrated on training to be a Level Two Martial Student. She could feel the Spiritual Power circting within her body and used her Spiritual Power to tune her body during training.


    When Gu Lingzhi genuinely thanked him, it shocked Gu Lian as he had originally intended to make things difficult for her. She imed that if it were not for his high standards, she would not have figured out how to proceed with her cultivation training which she realised under the high pressure. He could only feel as if he did something wrong.


    To offend someone with such outstanding talents, will I suffer in the future?


    But thinking back on the measures Lin Yue-er will take, he felt assured.


    No matter how good Gu Lingzhi''s aptitude was, she still had to mature before anything could happen to him.


    Hence, to everyone''s surprise and Gu Linglong''s expression filled with malice, Gu Lian waved his hands and told her to follow the Level Three Martial Artists for training the following day.

 Chapter 12 - Making a Spiritual Essence Bath

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Making a Spiritual Essence Bath</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The fact that Gu Lingzhi had sessfully became a Level One Martial Student on her first day of training created a huge wave within the Gu Family.


    Despite Gu Lingzhi''s outstanding performance, only very few was able to get the gist of cultivation within the first day and be a Level One Martial Student. It turned out Gu Linglong was part of the minority.


    Gu Linglong felt as if she was being suppressed, as though Gu Lingzhi''s actions today were meant for her, in order to hide her outstanding abilities. Immediately upon leaving the Demonstration Grounds, she went to goin to Lin Yue-er.


    "Mother, you have to think of a solution for me. You can''t let that bitch step all over me like this."


    Lin Yue-er''s heart bled as she smoothed her hands over her daughter''s face. "Be good, Linglong, I know you have suffered. Just bear with it for a few days, I have a n to teach her a lesson!" she consoled.


    "Mmhm, mother is the best." Gu Linglong happily buried herself in her mother''s arms.


    Meanwhile, rather than resting immediately after returning to her quarters, Gu Lingzhi went to hide in her room. She instructed Cui Lian to watch the door, then focused her energy on connecting with the Inheritance space.


    In the next second, her body vanished from the room and appeared in the Inheritance space.


    Gu Lingzhi appeared nicely positioned in front of the wooden hut in the space. Laughing lightly, Gu Lingzhi went around the wooden hut, heading towards the back garden.


    Previously, she had found this when she visited the Inheritance space. Behind the wooden hut, therey a Spiritual Pills Cultivation room.


    In the corner of the room, there was a book cab containing a lot of information on pill forms and Spiritual nts.


    The objective was to make Spiritual Essence Liquid suitable for a Martial Student to take a dip in.


    Before she came back, she had specially made the trip to the Gu Family''s Medicinal shop and bought medicinal ingredients suitable to make a Spiritual Essence Liquid for all five of her Spiritual Roots.


    She would��ve bought more, but with her current finances, it was all she could afford.


    Now, it was time for her to put into practice what she had learned.


    Gu Lingzhi grabbed a book from the cab containing details on the method to create the Spiritual Essence Liquid and studied it attentively, slowlymitting it to memory. She considered the possible changes that could happen to her during the process.


    After analyzing this method for many days, she was finally certain that she could make it today.


    Once she confirmed that she had all the medicinal ingredients needed for the Spiritual Essence Liquid, Gu Lingzhi slowly ced the book back down and picked up the ingredients that she had prepared and walked towards the pill furnace.


    Although Gu Lingzhi could not differentiate whether the pill furnace was of good quality, she was certain it was no ordinary pill furnace.


    An ancient bronze pill furnace stood at about a person''s height. On it, were engravings of various rare and bizarre beasts, precious and mystifying.


    When a hand was ced lightly on the top front of the furnace, it was as if one could hear the various roars of the beasts. All she had to do was guide the Fire Magic energy into the furnace in order for strands of fire to rise up from below the furnace.


    A level Three Martial Student is the minimum level needed to activate the pill furnace.


    "Since I don''t know your original name, I shall call you ''Thousand Beast Furnace''."


    The mes beneath the mysterious and heavy furnace seemed to dance a little, as if delighted with the name.


    "Seems like you really like this name." Gu Lingzhi chuckled softly, deciding to call the furnace by that name from now on.


    Following that, Gu Lingzhi became serious as she sat upright in front of the Thousand Beast Furnace. She split the prepared ingredients into five sets and started adding each set into the furnace in the proper order. With the addition of each medicine into the furnace, a medicinal smell started to permeate the air.


    The yellow grade Spiritual Essence Liquid was used by Martial Artists below the Martial Practitioner level, hence, it was not too difficult to make. Yet, to a newbie like Gu Lingzhi, this was pushing it.


    As the medicinal ingredients were added to the furnace, Gu Lingzhi''s focus was entirely concentrated on it, taking note of the changes of the liquid in the furnace.


    Suddenly, a drop of ck appeared amongst the emerald green color. By the time Gu Lingzhi had noticed, it was already toote and the halfplete medicine had turned into ck smoke in a split second.


    "......I guess it isn��t easy to make Spiritual pills."


    Gu Lingzhi could onlyugh at herself as she reflected back on the steps she took while making the medicine. Shepared it to the pill form to see where she had gone wrong.


    "I see what I did wrong! I had added the Ice Spirit Grass too quickly. I should have waited a bit longer and allowed the medicine fluid to stabilize first!"


    Gu Lingzhi pped her hands in realization and ran through the steps a few more times in her head before attempting to make the Spiritual Fluid again.


    ...


    Time passed slowly but by the time Gu Lingzhi finally made her first sessful batch of Spiritual Essence Liquid, it was nearly midnight.


    The greenish-ck Spiritual fluid swirled gently in the Thousand Beast Furnace as Gu Lingzhi suppressed her excitement and using a medicine retrieval technique on the furnace. In a second, the Body Dipping Spiritual Fluid flowed out from the bottom of the furnace and into the jade bottle in her hands.


    "I wasted three sets of medicinal ingredients just to sessfully make one batch. Medicinal Pill cultivation is certainly a profession that burns money. No wonder the n only has a few Spiritual Pill Cultivators, so many resources are used up every month..."


    This was her fourth try in making the Body Dipping Spiritual Fluid. If outsiders knew aplete newbie at Medicinal Pill cultivation only took four tries to make the Body Dipping Spiritual Fluid, they would be mind blown.


    However, Gu Lingzhi was not pleased with her performance. After her sess, she did not rush to try again. Instead, simr to when she failed on her third attempt, she began carefully reflecting on the entire cultivation process. She needed to be sure that she got every step precisely correct.


    After an hour, Gu Lingzhi started to cultivate again. This time, the way she added the ingredients were significantly smoother and she had a much greater control of the fire. Every raise of her hand and every addition looked as if she had done this multiple times before.


    This was the fruit of herbours from repeating and analysing the process in her head countless times.


    Once thest ingredient was added into the furnace, Gu Lingzhi let out a long breath as she watched the greenish-ck fluid slowly stabilize. She knew that herst batch of Spiritual Fluid was a sess.


    "Two sesses in five tries, I can still earn some money with this!"


    Gu Lingzhi happily started calcting the possible uses for these two bottles of Spiritual Fluid.


    Initially, she had thought that as long as she had one sessful batch, she would be satisfied. But now that she has sessfully made two, she decided that she would go to the shop outside the Gu Family to sell the additional bottle.


    She had devoted her entire fortune to the five batches of medicinal ingredients she used for this Body Dipping Spiritual Fluid. If she did not sell them, then in the future she would be in a predicament.


    This extra bottle would help solve her financial problems.


    Although she had made up her mind, Gu Lingzhi was still slightly troubled.


    "How should I sell this Body Dipping Spiritual Fluid so as not to arouse suspicion..."

 Chapter 13 - Expressing Good Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Expressing Good Intentions</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The next day, a surprising incident had suddenly provided a solution to Gu Lingzhi''s dilemma.


    When she arrived at the Martial Arts Training Grounds, she was met with a friendly greeting from Gu Chengze.


    While she was running around the Training Grounds, Gu Chengze started to run beside her and decided to raise his questions about Alchemy whilst trying his best to sound nonchnt.


    It was then Gu Lingzhi realised that while she thought her methods for obtaining the medicinal ingredients were inconspicuous, it had actually been noticed by Gu Chengze.


    "Don''t worry, I wasn��t going to bring you any trouble," Gu Chengze tried to reassure her upon seeing the guarded look that crossed Gu Lingzhi��s face.


    "My father was the one who told me you were collecting medicinal ingredients and he wanted me to tell you that in the future, when you��re trying to cultivate medicinal potions, you can go to his warehouse. Since he is the manager, he can give you some medicinal herbs under his own name as long as they aren��t too rare."


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi bent her head downwards.


    She never thought that the n she hurriedly thought of yesterday would work out so quickly. Gu Chengze''s father was indeed someone bold enough to go against the n leader. He had already dared to put aside arge amount of medicinal ingredients for her even without confirming whether she truly had a talent for Alchemy. Wasn��t he afraid that she wouldn��t be able to fork out the money for them?


    "I... I can��t," Gu Lingzhi pretended to reject his offer, as she bit down on her lip.


    "Why not? We are a family, why is there a need to treat yourself as an outsider? If you feel apologetic, then in the future, you can repay us by selling us your medicinal pills first before selling them to anyone else."


    Gu Chengze had finally revealed the motive behind his friendliness.


    The medicinal pills made by high-ranking Alchemists were of high value. They were high in demand and were sold the moment they were made. Gu Chengze''s father was attempting to throw a wide by investing in Gu Lingzhi��s talent in Alchemy.


    Since the other party had already demonstrated their sincerity, there was no need for Gu Lingzhi to hold back. She immediately retrieved the bottle of Spiritual Essence Liquid from her sleeves. With a sheepish smile, she handed the bottle over to Gu Chengze as he looked at it suspiciously.


    "This is the Spiritual Essence Liquid that I attempted to create yesterday, could you help me sell it?"


    Gu Chengze grasped the jade bottle in surprise. "You made this?"


    He had heard from his subordinates that Gu Lingzhi had only bought five sets of identical medicinal ingredients.


    To a newbie, five sets of ingredients were not enough to even get the shape of the medicine, how could Gu Lingzhi have sessfully created it?


    Gu Chengze subconsciously removed the cap off the jade bottle, wanting to see if what Gu Lingzhi said was true. Was it possible that she had mistaken a failed cultivation of the Spiritual Fluid to be genuine and kept it?


    However, once he removed the cap, any suspicions Gu Chengze held turned into surprise.


    The thick aroma was a sign of a Spiritual Essence Liquid of good quality. Gu Chengze was the son of one of the Gu Family''s most powerful financiers - all his life, he had ess to the best materials. From one look, he could easily tell that the Spiritual Essence Liquid that Gu Lingzhi had cultivated was a middle grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine.


    "This..." Gu Chengze no longer knew how to express the shock he felt and could only stuff the bottle in his Storage Ring before saying, "It is no wonder people are calling you the natural-born Medicinal Cultivator with wood and fire Spiritual Roots. Your talent for cultivating medicine is simply too shocking."


    "Why, is there a problem with the Spiritual Fluid?" Gu Lingzhi blinked, looking as if she was very innocent. In fact, she had learnt how to put on an innocent facade from Gu Linglong.


    "There is no problem, I will now give you the spirit stones in exchange for the Spiritual Essence Liquid."


    Gu Chengze then swiped his hand over his Storage Ring and five spirit stones appeared.


    Gu Lingzhi''s eyes widened in surprise. "Isn''t this a bit too much?"


    From what she knew, a low-grade Yellow Level Spiritual Essence Liquid only cost three spirit stones on the market.


    Spirit stones were the currency in the Tianyuan Continent, which could be used to buy materials that could assist in cultivation. At the moment, the spirit stones that Gu Chengze retrieved were the simplest and most basic low-level spirit stones. One hundred low-level spirit stones could be exchanged for one middle-level spirit stone and one hundred middle-level spirit stones could then be exchanged for one high-level spirit stone.


    Gu Chengzeughed lightly, "It is not much. Don''t you know that the Spiritual Essence Liquid that you cultivated is a middle-grade Yellow Level one?."


    Gu Lingzhi had actually never thought this would happen..


    It seemed like...she had outdone herself. Hopefully, it would not raise any suspicions.


    The day passed by in a sh, once all their training had ended, Gu Chengze could not wait to leave the Martial Arts Training Grounds.


    Gu Lingzhi saw Gu Chengze''s disappearing silhouette and was prepared to leave when she heard Gu Linglong''s voice.


    "Why were you acting so suspicious with Gu Chengze today, are you two up to something shameful?"


    They were careful when they interacted and no one had given them more than a second nce. However, when their conversation ended, Gu Chengze looked distracted.


    "I am warning you, his father��s acquaintances do not get along with our father, you��d better not be secretly helping them."


    Gu Lingzhi initially wanted to ignore her but Gu Linglong was blocking her way, hence, she could only reply angrily, "Even if Gu Chengze''s father does not get along well with out father, he is still from our n, not an outsider. On the other hand, I have heard that you, sister, have been running around these few days sending medicinal potions and spirit stones to a man, I hope you��re not being scammed."


    "How is this the same?" Gu Linglong rubbed her chin. "The Third Prince is no ordinary man. If I can marry him, our entire Gu n will be under great favor. An idiot like you wouldn''t understand."


    "Yes, I don''t understand," Gu Lingzhi nodded her head. No matter how many times she was reborn, she would never be able to understand how Gu Linglong was so arrogant and selfish.


    She had heard that in the past few days, the Third Prince had gotten minorly injured while catching a fourth-order peak level Wind Fox. This had created several opportunities for Gu Linglong.


    Given the Third Prince��s status, he had probably attracted all sorts of women before. How would he possibly be smitten by Gu Linglong?


    She had initially thought that someonebelled as the Xia Kingdom''s War God could not get injured in battle. It looked like he was just an ordinary man as well. This reduced his mysteriousness and made him more human-like.


    On the other hand, Gu Chengze, who was frantically rushing to get home, immediately found his father, Gu Hansheng in the Training Room once he reached home.


    "Father, quickly take a look at this!"


    Gu Hansheng paused what he was doing and frowned in disapproval.


    "I have told you before that someone well-versed in the martial arts must bear in mind not to be impatient, why are you making such a big fuss?"


    Gu Chengze stuck out his tongue and retrieved the Spiritual Essence Liquid given to him by Gu Lingzhi out of his Storage Ring. With a face full of delight, "Father, look, this Spiritual Essence Liquid was cultivated by Gu Lingzhi!"


    "Oh? She can cultivate things already?"


    Surprised, Gu Hansheng grabbed the jade bottle from Gu Chengze. He stopped in shock when he took a nce into the bottle.

 Chapter 14 - Gu Ruoxun

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Gu Ruoxun</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    "This...is a middle grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Essence Liquid?"


    Gu Hansheng brought the Jade bottle up to his nose and took a sniff. He examined the colour of the Spiritual Fluid through the opening of the bottle and finally poured a drop onto his finger, rubbing it together. Turning to look at Gu Chengze, his face turned serious as he said, "Are you sure this was cultivated by Gu Lingzhi?"


    "This...it should be." Stunned by the seriousness on his father��s face, Gu Chengze was no longer sure.


    "Gu Lingzhi said she made it herself; I don''t think she would��ve lied to me."


    Gu Hansheng��s serious expression instantaneously changed into one of delight.


    "Since Gu Lingzhi said it herself, it shouldn''t be wrong. She wouldn��t have been mistreated by Lin Yue-er all these years if she had the guts to lie.��


    Gu Chengze nodded his head in agreement. This was also the reason he did not doubt Gu Lingzhi.


    "Haha, I never would have thought that Gu Lingzhi was talented in alchemy!" Gu Hanshengughed, "If this is the case, I will have to change what I told you yesterday. From tomorrow onwards, bring your sister along to meet Gu Lingzhi and try to pull her over to our side."


    "But Father, no matter what, Gu Lingzhi is still the daughter of the n Leader, will she help us?"


    Gu Hansheng shed a confident grin, "Based on the fact alone that she��s the n Leader��s daughter; naturally, she would not help us. However, because of Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong, she might be willing to help us after all.��


    In the past, when Gu Lingzhi had no Spiritual Roots, the mother-daughter pair had bullied Gu Lingzhi relentlessly. Even if Gu Lingzhi was dumb enough not to care, Lin Yue-er would never let Gu Lingzhi rise to fame and eventually steal the limelight from her own daughter.


    Under Lin Yue-er��s mistreatment and Gu Rong��s biased views against Gu Lingzhi, as long as Gu Hansheng treated her better, she would definitely be on their side.


    The next day, after the first day of practice ended, two unexpected guests turned up in Gu Lingzhi''s garden --- Gu Chengze and his younger sister, eleven year-old Gu Ruoxun.


    "What brings you both here?"


    Gu Lingzhi was surprised to say the least, she did not think that Gu Chengze would go to the extent of finding her at her garden.


    "Haha, my sister is also a Martial Artist with wooden Spiritual Roots. She has been practicing alchemy since two months ago but has not seeded in cultivating a single Spiritual Medicine, so we havee to get some advice and observe how you practice alchemy so that she can learn a thing or two from you."


    Gu Ruoxun was an adorable and obedient girl that waited for her brother to finish before giving Gu Lingzhi a sweet smile, "Sister Lingzhi, my brother told me that you are very talented in alchemy. I really want to learn from you, you won''t me us foring uninvited, will you?"


    "Of course not." Gu Lingzhiughed. It was evident that Gu Ruoxun had received a huge amount of love and attention from her parents whilst growing up. She was silver-tongued at a tender age of eleven, it was almost impossible to reject her.


    Gu Lingzhi was not exactly pleased that they hade uninvited, but she was not going to let it show. She could only feign excitement as she instructed Cui Lian to prepare some snacks for her guests. Following that, she invited the siblings into her house.


    Once she brought them in, she took out the pre-prepared furnace and started cultivating the Spiritual Essence Liquid right in front of them. Since it was a basic lower-grade medicine, she was not afraid of people asking her for the recipe. She used ingredients that she got from exchanging the spirit stones that Gu Chengze had given her.


    Gu Lingzhi cultivated the medicine on one hand and detailed every step to Gu Ruoxun on the other. She also talked about the important things to take note of in each step. Gu Ruoxun ended up learning a lot from her and could not help but exim, "Did you really just start learning alchemy? You are better in exining some of the concepts than my teacher!"


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly in embarrassment, "Yeah, I��ve only started learning alchemy recently. I guess I put more thought into making medicine because my ingredients are more limited than other alchemists.��"


    She added thest medicinal ingredients into the furnace and controlled the heat input simultaneously.


    Anyone who had both fire and wooden Spiritual Roots were the most likely to have a natural talent in alchemy. A wooden Spiritual Root would allow Gu Lingzhi to examine changes in the medicinal ingredients, whereas a fire Spiritual Root would allow her to control the heat of the furnace at will.


    The siblings looked on in surprise as a brand new Body-dipping Spiritual Fluid took shape under Gu Lingzhi''s hands. Though they originally had their suspicions about Gu Lingzhi��s talents, they all disappeared instantly.


    Gu Lingzhi was undoubtedly a talented alchemist and it would be worth the effort to try and win her over.


    For days after that, the two siblings were glued to Gu Lingzhi. They reported to Gu Lingzhi''s house every day after training ended. Sometimes, it was to ask her about problems they faced when cultivating medicine while other times it was just to chat.


    Today, the conservation between the three of them was just chitchat.


    Gu Ruoxun frowned, grumbling to Gu Lingzhi, "Sister Lingzhi, Gu Linglong always bullies you during training, why are you not angry?"


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her head and remarked, "It doesn��t matter whether I get angry or not. At the end of the day, she is still my younger sister."


    Hearing the helplessness and resignation in Gu Lingzhi��s voice, Gu Ruoxun looked at her brother for a moment before she became more agitated.


    "Sister Lingzhi, you are too magnanimous, if it were me, I would never allow someone to bully me like that! The n Leader is too much, he knows that Gu Linglong bullies you, yet he does not say anything. He is too biased!"


    Gu Lingzhi could only sigh as she muttered with resignation, ��No matter what, he is still my father.��


    Though she did not agree with what they said, she did not disagree with them either. Her reaction had made them think that she probably did hold a grudge against Gu Rong deep in her heart.


    Gu Chengze joined in to his sister''s tirade, his face was pained as he said, "Lingzhi, you are no less talented than Linglong, there is no reason that the n Leader should be neglecting you. You have trained for so many days, but Madam Lin hasn��t even sent a single Spiritual Medicine to help with cultivation. You have it worse than the small disciples of the Gu n. What if you get neglected by them your entire life?��


    Gu Lingzhi blinked as she looked at Cui Lian. For a moment, she saw the mockery in her eyes, but as fast as it came, it was gone and reced with an innocent look.


    "Chengze, for so many years, it has always been Mother that has apanied Father. She knows everything he likes. It is natural that Father favors Linglong. As for the medicine to assist in cultivation, Father must��ve been too busy and forgotten to ask someone to send it over. I��m sure he will do it when he��s less busy. Furthermore, I am still in the early stages of cultivation and don''t really need any Spiritual Medicine."


    The siblings were stunned for a moment. They thought they had almost sessfully convinced Gu Lingzhi that Gu Rong had neglected her all these years, but they never thought that she would still so innocently believe that Gu Rong would treat her right. They could not help but shake their heads.


    "Lingzhi, you are always being bullied because you are simply too kind and too silly."

 Chapter 15 - To Beat Somebody at Their Own Game

    <h4>Chapter 15 - To Beat Somebody at Their Own Game</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi smiled ndly, "We��re all family, why would there be bullying? Linglong is just a little hard-headed at times, her actual personality is not that bad. It is natural that I give in to her slightly."


    "... ..."


    Gu Chengze and Gu Ruoxun did not know how to reply to that and left after exchanging a few more words.


    After their silhouettes disappeared from sight,, Cui Lian stood respectfully behind Gu Lingzhi.


    "Mydy, the confidant that the n Leader sent for has just left."


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in acknowledgement before turning around to enter the house.


    Cui Lian however, stood rooted to the spot in surprise. She could not believe that not only was her mistress talented beyond belief, she was also calctive in her schemes.


    Cui Lian could not help but sigh inwardly in admiration when she thought back to a few days ago, when Gu Lingzhi suddenly asked her to report to Lin Yue-er on how the siblings had intentions to rope her in.


    The First Mistress had actually long deduced that Lin Yue-er would make a mountain out of a molehill of this incident and bring it up to Gu Rong. Obviously, upon hearing this news, Gu Rong was bound to send for his confidant to investigate.


    After this incident, the First Mistress�� status in the Leader''s heart was bound to change. It might even lead to the n Leader��s displeasure towards Lin Yue-er.


    After all, from the attitude of the Leader on the day of the Spiritual Power testing, he had hopes that this daughter of his would be an excellent Alchemist.


    Things were going exactly the way that Gu Lingzhi had nned. That very night, the confidant reported the full story of what he had heard in Gu Lingzhi''s garden that day to Gu Rong, making him feel slightly guilty.


    He never thought that his daughter, who he had neglected all this time, was actually so sensible. Even after being bullied by Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong, she still did not harbor any grudges.


    Even though it was true that he had been extremely busy these past few days, it was not to the point where he did not have time to even care about the progress of his daughter. In fact, he would allocate one hour to catch up on Gu Linglong''s cultivation progress every evening. But he never thought to care whether his older daughter had met with any difficulties in her training, much less bother to send her any resources to assist with her training. He had assumed that all these would be prepared and arranged by Lin Yue-er and he would not have to worry about it.


    He did not think that Lin Yue-er would treat Gu Lingzhi with the same amount of indifference as she did in the past, and this was wrong on Lin Yue-er��s part.


    In his study room, Gu Rong sent for Lin Yue-er so she could also hear about the attitude of Gu Lingzhi towards them. After the confidant had repeated Gu Lingzhi''s thoughts, Gu Rong directed his anger at Lin Yue-er, "I will not go after the things you have done in the past, but now that Lingzhi has demonstrated talent in bing an Alchemist, you need to stop making things difficult for her. You should properly discipline Linglong too, how can they grow up in the same environment yet have such drastically different characters? After all, Lingzhi is her older sister, is it not better to have one extra person to keep an eye out for Linglong?"


    "Yes husband, I understand," Lin Yueer looked down and replied obediently. However, in her heart, her hatred for Gu Lingzhi grew even more.


    In order to gain the title of main mistress of the Gu n, she had to wreck her brains to scheme against Gu Lingzhi''s mother and get rid of her. Now, Gu Lingzhi had so easily gained Gu Rong��s attention. How dare she!


    She would have to quickly carry out her n before Gu Rong valued Gu Lingzhi even more. When that happens, it would be too difficult for her to scheme against Gu Lingzhi.


    After training the following day, Gu Rong arrived at Gu Lingzhi��s garden even before Gu Chengze and his sister.


    Gu Lingzhi felt the irony when she saw the warmth and adoring smile on Gu Rong''s face. Gu Linglong was so arrogant because she could bathe in Gu Rong��s love and adoration, whereas Gu Lingzhi had to plot and scheme just to get a little bit of attention form Gu Rong. In life, things were just unfair.


    "Father, why have youe?" Even though she had anticipated that Gu Rong woulde to find her, Gu Lingzhi still pretended she was surprised.


    Gu Rong felt even more guilty and the adoration reflected on his face became significantly more sincere.


    "In the past few days, I have been busy attending to the Third Prince and neglected your training. You won''t me me, will you?


    "Of course not," Gu Lingzhi shook her head fervently. ��I��m already happy that Father hase to see me, why would I me you?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s words made Gu Rong feel even more ashamed of himself. Reaching into his Storage Ring, he retrieved another Storage Ring embedded with a green gem and thrust it in front of Gu Lingzhi, "This Storage Ring is for you. There is a book in there that will help you avoid somemon mistakes that people make when they are Martial Students in-training, and another secret book on Alchemy. When you��re free, you should read up more on how to make medicine. After a few days, I will ask your mother to send some medicinal ingredients to cultivate your natural talent in Alchemy."


    "Thank you Father, I will do my best," Gu Lingzhi said as she epted his gift.


    The Storage Ring looked like any other ordinary ring, but actually contained a built-in special space to store items. As long as a person was of status, they would carry a few of these Storage Rings. Gu Linglong carried two on her and now, she had one too.


    Wearing the Storage Ring on her finger, Gu Lingzhi could easily see the contents in the Ring by focusing her attention on it.


    The contents were stored in a room roughly 30 feet wide and 30 feet tall. Inside, there were a few books and a bunch of medicinal ingredients. There were also one middle-grade and numerous low-grade spirit Stones. Gu Lingzhi could not help but gasp, it was indeed different to have someone powerful supporting you.


    All this time when Gu Rong had neglected her, she had to think of all sorts of methods to obtain the ingredients needed to make a Spirit Essence Bath for herself. Now, all these medicinal ingredients were easily within her reach. Gu Rong even stood by her side, his eyes full of encouragement when said to her, "The medicinal ingredients in the Storage Ring aremon ingredients used to make low-grade medicine. Go ahead and use the ingredients as and when you like. When they run out, just go to the Medicinal Kitchen to get some more, I have already instructed someone to attend to you. As long as you ask for it, they will do their best to get you what you want."


    Once again, Gu Lingzhi could not help but feel surprised at how life could be so much easier when there was someone supporting you. Gu Rong solved her problems with just a lift of his finger.


    "I understand. Thank you, Father."


    Gu Rong stayed for a while longer at Gu Lingzhi��s house, saying a few encouraging words to her before finally leaving.


    The siblings did not visit her today, maybe it was because they saw that Gu Rong was there. She could finally seclude herself and use her Spirit Essence Bath.


    Pouring the ckish-green liquid into the warm water, it turned the water into a crisp emerald green.


    Gu Lingzhi removed her clothes and jumped into the bathing tub, sitting cross-legged at the bottom of the bucket. Using a cultivation technique, she altered her internal spiritual energy to train her body. Under the dual influence of her technique and the Spirit Essence Bath, she could feel her muscles in her body strengthening.


    Gu Lingzhi frowned when the water in the bathing tub started to boil fervently all of a sudden. Large beads of sweat rolled off Gu Lingzhi''s forehead.


    "I never thought that I would breakthrough at a time like this. With Father''s promise, I won''t need to worry about using up my Spirit Essence Bath anymore."


    Gu Lingzhi then retrieved three bottles of the liquid, pouring it into the bath without any hesitation.

 Chapter 16 - Advancement to a Level Four Martial Student

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Advancement to a Level Four Martial Student</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    She had been extremely frugal when using the Spirit Essence Bath in the past, carefully rationing it with every use.


    Now that Gu Rong had offered to help, would it not be such a waste of resources and his efforts if she scrimped and saved?


    The instance the three bottles of Spirit Essence Bath were poured into the bathtub, the emerald- green bathing water immediately became a dense green color.


    Nodding her head in satisfaction, Gu Lingzhi closed her eyes once again and concentrated on trying to breakthrough. While she practiced her technique, her physical body continued to absorb the Spiritual Liquid from the water.


    As her body absorbed the liquid, the color of the water started to lighten until it became an emerald-green once again.


    Soon, thest traces of green disappeared, leaving the water a fluorescent green. Only then did Gu Lingzhi open her eyes, her head full of sweat as her mouth broke into a delightful grin.


    "I have broken through, I��m now a Level Four Martial Student!"


    She lifted her right hand out of the water and a ball of me rose from her palm. With a flick of her wrist, the brilliant red me turned into an emerald green ball of light. Another flick, and it turned into a golden piercing streak.


    All five types of spiritual energies that she possessed took turns to manifest as she adjusted the spiritual energy within her body.


    Being able to externalize her spiritual energy was a true sign that she had be a Level Four Martial Student.


    To think that Gu Linglong had taken two years to be a Level Four Martial Student, while Gu Lingzhi had only taken less than a month. If news were to spread about her pace of cultivation, she was sure to be famous in the Tianyuan Continent.


    "A pity my powers are still too weak to think about taking down Lin Yue-er. I have to work harder!"


    Immediately, Gu Lingzhi poured another two bottles of the Spirit Essence Bath into the bathtub. It was halfway through the night when she had finally finished cultivating.


    When she called for Cui Lian to clear out her bath water, she could clearly smell the scent of blood.


    Needless to say, the scent hade from Cui Lian''s body. From the way that Gu Lingzhi had yed Lin Yue-er, it would be surprising if that evil woman had not vented her anger on someone.


    Gu Lingzhi pretended that she did not smell anything. With a cold look, she ordered Cui Lian to bring out her bath water. When Cui Lian had walked all the way to the door, she threw a bottle of ointment to her servant.


    ��Tend to your wounds after you��re done throwing out the water, if not others would think that I��m abusing you."


    Cui Lian��s eyes reddened as she caught the ointment, looking as if she was about to break out in tears.


    Although Gu Lingzhi''s words were harsh, Cui Lian could sense the concern in her voice. She never thought that though she had been working for Lin Yue-er this entire time, plotting against Gu Lingzhi - Gu Lingzhi would be the one tofort her instead. Whatever loyalty she had left towards Lin Yue-er had decreased.


    Who knows... maybe if she worked for Gu Lingzhi instead, she would have brighter days ahead.


    Gu Lingzhi did not care about what Cui Lian was thinking about this entire situation, she was simply following her ns to take revenge, step-by-step.


    She did not forget how Cui Lian had conspired with Lin Yue-er toe up with ways to torture her. After all, the idea of getting raped by Bi Lingcan had been Cui Lian��s idea to begin with.


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to see for herself what would happen once she had truly won Cui Lian over and how she would ��repay�� Lin Yue-er.


    That would definitely make for a good show.


    With that joyful attitude, Gu Lingzhi drifted to sleep.


    Two dayster, Gu Lingzhi was about to leave for the Martial Arts Training Grounds when Lin Yue-er barged into her house with an entourage of servants trailing behind her. Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was about to leave, she smiled saying, "Lingzhi, Mother has been very busy these past few days and did not have time toe visit you. You don��t me me, do you?"


    "I won''t. I already feel very lucky that Mother is here to see me," Gu Lingzhi replied, looking down. She felt that her father and stepmother were truly a match made in heaven - the first thing they both said when they met her was to ask her not to me them.


    Lin Yue-er affectionately praised Gu Lingzhi for being understanding, before ordering her servants to build an additional room next to her original study room.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Gu Lingzhi asked, baffled.


    Lin Yue-er pursed her lips and smiled, "I��m building a room for you to practice alchemy. Since your father wishes to groom you into an Alchemist, as your mother, I have to do whatever I can to help too. After the Pill Cultivation Room has been built, you won''t need to train under the hot afternoon sun like the rest of them. When that timees, I will find a Master Alchemist to mentor you for a few days so that you do not have to leave your quarters just to practice alchemy.��


    Why would Lin Yue-er be so thoughtful towards her? Looking down to hide the suspicion in her eyes, Gu Lingzhi eximed in gratitude, "Thank you Mother for your efforts, your daughter will certainly not let you down."


    Once again, Lin Yue-er tried her best to y the part of being a good mother,plimenting Gu Lingzhi. On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi looked right through her, causing her to get goosebumps all over her body.


    Something must be up! Lin Yue-er must havee up with a new n.


    Very soon, her suspicions were resolved.


    Qiu Yuan was an arrogant man, but he refused to even look at Gu Lingzhi in the eye. Just by looking at him, she could more or less guess what Lin Yue-er was nning.


    It was a miracle if she could even learn anything by hiring someone that looked down on her and did not even want to teach her properly.


    After understanding the situation, Gu Lingzhi did not bother letting something like that bother her. She would be happy to idle around if Qiu Yuan did not want to teach her anything. Sitting by the side, she made it a point to annoy him by throwing random medicinal ingredients into the furnace. From the corner of her eye, she could see Qiu Yuan raise his eyebrows in disdain.


    If she wanted to free herself from Lin Yue-er��s grip, she decided that she had better portray herself as unskilled. Qiu Yuan had not even done anything yet and he could tell that Gu Lingzhi was too afraid to do anything to him. At least she had a discerning eye for trouble.


    After three days, Qiu Yuan took a generous amount of money from Lin Yue-er and left. However, before he left, he had an expression of uncontroble anger as he pointed at Gu Lingzhi and scolded, "I have never met someone as stupid as you! You can''t even master the fundamentals of Alchemy!��


    He turned around and left with big, angry strides. Gu Lingzhi was furious and she had the urge to retort, but she maintained herposure.


    She swore that one day, she would embarrass Qiu Yuan the way he had embarrassed her today!


    Though Lin Yue-er looked at Gu Lingzhi worriedly, the delight was apparent in her eyes.


    "Lingzhi, Qiu Yuan has always been a hot-tempered person. It��s fine if you are unable to learn Alchemy, Mother will find a new teacher for you.��


    "If that��s the case, thank you Mother for your efforts,�� Gu Lingzhi looked ashamed. Let��s see who��s better at ying pretend.


    "I will learn better next time!"


    Lin Yue-er was rather efficient - the next day, she had already found a new Master Alchemist for Gu Lingzhi.


    This Master Alchemist was smarter than the previous one. He knew that if Gu Rong had found out in the future that he just took the money without doing anything, he would not be able to defend himself. As a result, he half-heartedly attempted to teach Gu Lingzhi.


    On the surface, he seemed like a good and attentive teacher, but whatever he taught to Gu Lingzhi, if it was not the wrong method, it was something that was entirely useless.

 Chapter 17 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Interrogation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi would have been taught askew if she did not have ess to her Inheritance Space. She was extremely d that Gu Chengze did not spread the word that she was able to sessfully cultivate Spiritual Medicine. Otherwise, her n to take revenge on Lin Yue-er would be foiled.


    Gu Lingzhi did not expose Lin Yue-er��s schemes even though she had known about them from the start because she was waiting for the right timing.


    Every day, she went to the Martial Arts Training Grounds to train in the morning and spent an hour in her quarters practicing Alchemy in the afternoon. She spent her remaining time cultivating.


    After all, the most important thing now was to increase her cultivation. She could achieve much more as long as her cultivation level increased.


    A few dayster, when Gu Lingzhi went to the Medicinal Kitchen again to retrieve medicinal ingredients, the shopkeeper looked at Gu Lingzhi with disdain and stated inly that he would no longer provide ingredients for her. This was because after almost half a month of practicing alchemy, she had never once brought a medicinal pill to exchange for the ingredients.


    In other words, he was implying that Gu Lingzhi had never sessfully refined even a single pill.


    Although she knew full well that the reason why the shopkeeper was acting this way was because he had been instructed to by Lin Yue-er, Gu Lingzhi feigned embarrassment and left quietly.


    Returning to her house, she instructed Cui Lian to report to Lin Yue-er that she had finished using up all her medicinal ingredients and did not manage to sessfully cultivate a single pill.


    Cui Lian trembled slightly, but she still agreed. After all, she had no choice because her life was now under Gu Lingzhi''s control. Even though she knew that doing this would cause her to get punished by Lin Yue-er, she had no choice.


    At that moment, she felt her displeasure towards Lin Yue-er increase yet again.


    Cui Lian had unknowingly gotten used to pushing all the me to Lin Yue-er under Gu Lingzhi''s influence. After all, whatever Gu Lingzhi did was a result of being constantly pushed over the edge by Lin Yue-er. If Lin Yue-er had not targeted Gu Lingzhi this entire time, Cui Lian would not have found herself caught between the two of them like a chess piece.


    Cui Lian could already imagine the reaction of Lin Yue-er once she had gotten this news. She would quickly report Gu Lingzhi��s situation to Gu Rong, bursting with enthusiasm and Gu Rong would once again be disappointed in Gu Lingzhi once he had received the news.


    The more disappointed Gu Rong was in Gu Lingzhi, the happier Lin Yue-er would be. The impact would be even greater when she eventually finds out Gu Lingzhi��s talent for Alchemy.


    Now, Cui Lian''s admiration for Gu Lingzhi''sposure was boundless. The fact that she couldunch a counterattack without raising any suspicions really caused Cui Lian to look at her in a new light.


    That night, when Lin Yue-er looked for Cui Lian to ''reminisce old times'', Cui Lian told Lin Yue-er about the ''situation��, like Gu Lingzhi had ordered her to.


    Lin Yue-er''s eyebrows rose in delight upon hearing Cui Lian��s words.


    "Not bad, you have done well. Once Gu Rongpletely gives up on Gu Lingzhi, I will bring you back here."


    Cui Lian immediately broke out into a facade of gratefulness, but deep down in her heart, she remained cynical. Given the poison in her body, as well as Gu Lingzhi''s schemes, Lin Yue-er might be overthrown even before Cui Lian could be transferred back.


    Everything was going exactly as Gu Lingzhi had intended. Lin Yue-er was restless knowing that Gu Lingzhi did not manage to cultivate even a single pill. That very night, she acted as if she was very troubled when she told Gu Rong about Gu Lingzhi. With a face etched with worry, she said, "At first, I thought the two Master Alchemists were exaggerating when they said that she was untalented and stupid, I never thought that it would be true. Husband, we should visit Gu Lingzhi tomorrow to see what is going on and try to fix the problem as early on as we can.��


    Gu Rong nodded his head, a serious expression on his face. "We should. If it is like what you said, we should definitely go and check it out."


    The next afternoon, Lin Yue-er and Gu Rong both came to Gu Lingzhi��s quarters. Even Gu Linglong went down to see what was going on.


    "Cui Lian, why is Lingzhi not out to greet us? Is she practicing?" Lin Yue-er asked, looking towards the Pill Cultivation Room.


    "The First Mistress is currently not cultivating medicine."


    "Oh? Then what is she doing?"


    Cui Lian acted like she was ced in a tough spot as she nced at Gu Rong and replied, "First Mistress practiced tilltest night and is currently in her room taking a nap."


    Taking a nap? Lin Yue-er was filled with joy the moment she heard that.


    Lin Yue-er was initially afraid that she could notpletely beat Gu Lingzhi into submission, but who knew that Gu Lingzhi would give up on herself so easily? Not only was she not making full use of the day to practice, she even dared toze around in bed. It seemed to Lin Yue-er that she would not need to do anything for Gu Rong to give up on her sooner orter. A person like her with such a weak personality would never amount to anything.


    s, Gu Rong frowned angrily when he heard what Cui Lian had said. Gu Linglong looked on excitedly as she added, "Big Sister is actually sleeping in on a good day like this, she must��ve practiced until verytest night."


    Training to be a Martial Artist was bound to be tough; but there was no way to be a strong Martial Artist if one gives up training just because it had been tough the previous day.


    Immediately, Gu Rong instructed Cui Lian to wake Gu Lingzhi up. Anger could easily be detected in his voice.


    Lin Yue-er attempted to calm Gu Rong down as she took on the image of a concerned mother, "My dear husband, don��t be angry. Lingzhi has only started cultivation, it��s normal to not be able to withstand the difficulty. When Linglong started training, she would also whine for a few days about not wanting to go."


    Gu Rong became even more angry.


    "How is this the same? Although Linglong alwaysined, she still persisted and went for training every day. How is it anything like what Lingzhi is doing? How dare sheze when it��s bright outside!��


    Gu Linglong immediately went along with what her father had said, ��Exactly, when I had first started training, I had back aches every day but I did not skip a single day of training."


    Naturally, she left out the fact that the intensity of her training initially was far from how much Gu Lingzhi had been training.


    Rejoice glowed in Lin Yue-er''s eyes at the chaos she created, although she maintained her farce in trying to calm Gu Rong down.


    "Yes dear husband, you are right. When Lingzhies outter, just remember to talk nicely to her instead of ring up."


    "Father, Mother, why have you alle?"


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi appeared, looking like she just had a satisfying nap. She had a bewildered expression, as if she had been caught red-handed as she looked at the Lin Yue-er and Gu Rong.


    "Hmph, why can''t I be here?" Gu Rong huffed coldly as he steeled his gaze and lectured, "Lingzhi, for someone practicing Martial Arts, the first thing they need to learn is to be able to bear hardships. If you can''t even bear this little bit of hardship, then you will not be able to go far in the future. In order to help you focus on Alchemy, your mother specially built a Pill Cultivation Room for you. It was not for you to ck off!"

 Chapter 18 - A Slap on the Face

    <h4>Chapter 18 - A p on the Face</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi wore an embarrassed look as she responded in agreement to everything Gu Rong said.


    "Father is right, Lingzhi has let you down."


    "It��s okay as long as you know you have done wrong, don��t make the same mistakes in the future," Lin Yue-er interrupted before Gu Rong could let his anger manifest. With a face full of concern, she grabbed Gu Lingzhi''s hand and said softly, "Today, your father and I did note here to scold you. You have been cultivating for quite a while and we specially came to ask about your progress. We were wondering if you can refine any Spiritual Medicine yet."


    Gu Lingzhi was startled for a moment as she broke out into an ufortable expression. She stuttered, but no words came out.


    Gu Rong immediately thought of what Lin Yue-er had told him the night before and his expression immediately darkened.


    "You haven��t beenzing around every afternoon instead of practicing Alchemy, have you?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head fervently. "No, today is an exception."


    "Then why can''t you answer your mother��s question?"


    "That''s right, if you were able to cultivate Spiritual Medicine already, why haven''t you brought it out? I heard people from the Medicinal Kitchen say that since you��ve began practicing alchemy, not once have you brought a sessful product in exchange for medicinal ingredients. You��ve been getting them for free using Father''s name. Our Gu n''s business is big and do not care for these small amounts of medicinal ingredients, but we cannot tolerate you wasting them like this!" Gu Linglong cut in to exim.


    Lin Yue-er patted Gu Linglong''s arm in approval.


    "What your younger sister said is right, if there are things that you don''t understand regarding alchemy, you must go and ask your teachers. It was not cheap hiring the past two teachers, they will naturally pay careful attention to what you do not understand."


    Gu Rong remained silent but the disappointment he felt towards Gu Lingzhi was apparent in his eyes.


    Gu Linglong continued adding fuel to the mes, "Mother, you��re wrong. Have you forgotten what the two teachers have said? She has zero talent for alchemy and simply has no affinity with it. Even after a few days, she can''t even grasp the most basic techniques. How can such a stupid person like her ever be a Master Alchemist?"


    The both of them echoed one another, causing Gu Rong''s face to be cker.


    "Lingzhi, I am so disappointed in you! If you don''t understand anything, can��t you seek help from your teachers? I��ve heard from your teachers that you remain silent when they are teaching you. If you don��t tell them what you understand or do not understand, it makes things very difficult for your teachers. If you behave this way, how are you going to be an Alchemist?��


    All thesements made Gu Lingzhi feel wronged, causing her eyes turned red. "Father, I really tried my best to learn. Whenever the teachers teach me, I always did well, and the teachers would always praise me for being clever and learning so quickly."


    "Ha!" Gu Linglong could not help but mock her, "If you are really as smart as you im you are, why haven��t we seen any medicinal pills that you��ve sessfully made? Why would the two Master Alchemists tell everyone that you are so stupid that it was impossible to teach you?"


    "This...how would I know?" Gu Lingzhi felt extremely wronged, "I don��t know why the two teachers would say that."


    "Enough! You should not be ming your teachers for not making any progress!" Gu Rong cut Gu Lingzhi off mid-sentence and scolded in disapproval, "Not only do you not work hard to improve yourself, but you still dare to fabricate stories and lies to try and deceive us. Lingzhi, I��m truly disappointed in you!"


    "Father, I really don''t know why the teachers would say that..." Gu Lingzhi purposely acted lost in panic as she looked as Gu Rong. Suddenly, she turned and rushed into her house.


    "Oh, is she too embarrassed to even face us?" Gu Linglong eximed coldly.


    A smug satisfaction could be seen Lin Yue-er''s eyes, but she did not pretended to reprimand Gu Linglong.


    "How can you say that about your big sister? Everyone makes mistakes, your sister only lied because she��s afraid of letting your father down."


    Gu Rong huffed, "If she really didn''t want me to be disappointed, she would��ve focused more on practicing Alchemy. Even if she doesn��t have talent in Alchemy, can''t she put in more effort to improve her cultivation instead?"


    Finishing his words, he turned to leave. Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong exchanged nces as they grabbed onto his arms and spoke softly, trying to appease his anger.


    Cui Lian regarded them coldly and actually started to pity them. Looking at how happy they were now, they were truly oblivious to what was in store for them. Cui Lian wondered how they would react upon receiving Gu Lingzhi��s ''present''. Their reactions would certainly be priceless.


    Just as the three people were about to walk out of the garden, Gu Lingzhi came out of the house. In her hands, she held a jade bottle filled with Spiritual Medicine as she shouted to them, "Father, please hold on, I have really been trying my best at alchemy. Inside this bottle is the result of my hard work these past few days!"


    All three of them turned.


    Looking at the jade bottle in Gu Lingzhi''s hand, Gu Linglong scoffed, "Older sister, you are truly so hardworking. It has been almost half a month and you��ve only made one bottle of Spiritual Medicine. From what I know, in this amount of time, if the medicinal ingredients you used were to be given to any other alchemist, they would have made at least five bottles."


    Lin Yue-er turned to Gu Rong and said, "Husband, look, Lingzhi is not stupid after all. Though she has taken more time, at least she has made something."


    This time, without waiting for Gu Rong to respond, Gu Lingzhi followed on from Lin Yue-er''s words and lifted her chin, demonstrating a stubborn expression, "Mother, Sister, I don''t know why the two teachers would praise me and say that I am a rare talent in Alchemy in front of me, yet go behind my back and im that I am someone who ispletely useless. These few days, I have definitely been focusing on refining medicine. Today��s nap was also because I exhausted arge portion of my energy cultivating this Spirit Moulding Pill tilltest night.��


    Spirit Moulding Pill? The three people were instantly stunned.


    In a split second, the expressions on their faces had changed.


    Gu Rong turned abruptly and took a few huge strides towards Gu Lingzhi. Staring at the medicinal bottle in her hand, "Is there really a Spirit Moulding Pill in this jade bottle?"


    "Your daughter would never dare to deceive you, Father," Gu Lingzhi lowered her chin as she replied obstinately. She vividly and thoroughly portrayed the look of someone that was falsely used by outsiders and not her own family.


    "How is this possible?" Gu Linglong sneered and snatched the jade bottle from Gu Lingzhi''s hand, pouring the medicinal pill out.


    In that moment, a pill about the size of a thumb giving off a golden glow appeared in front of the group.


    At the same time, a waft of Spiritual Energy containing water and earth energy was given off by the medicinal pill.


    "This is the Spirit Moulding Pill that is suitable for Martial Artists with dual water and earth Spiritual Roots."


    With one look, Gu Rong could tell the function of the medicinal pill and the look that he gave Gu Lingzhi was even moreplex.


    Gu Linglong pointed at Gu Lingzhi in disbelief, "This is not possible, you couldn��t have made this yourself! This was something you secretly got from Gu Chengze right? How could you have made the Spirit Moulding Pill yourself?"

 Chapter 19 - Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Retaliation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Linglong was about to go crazy.


    How was Gu Lingzhi able to make the Spirit Moulding Pill?That was something that even most middle-grade Yellow Level alchemists had trouble making. How could it be possible for Gu Lingzhi, who had only started practicing for no more than 10 days?


    Gu Linglong knew how her mother had intentionally found people to hinder Gu Lingzhi��s learning. If not, she would not have speciallye today to watch Gu Lingzhi make a fool out of herself.


    The questions that Gu Linglong had were simrly reflected in Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er��s faces.


    They both did not believe that Gu Lingzhi had made this Spirit Moulding Pill.


    An Alchemist was different from a Martial Artist, being differentiated into levels based on their ability to cultivate different grades of Spiritual Medicine. They were separated into Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow levels.


    For each level, they were further split into higher, middle and low grades.


    As long as one had a thirty percent sess rate of refining a certain grade of Spiritual Medicine, they were considered to possess the qualifications of that particr level in Alchemy.


    Prior to this, the two Master Alchemists that Lin Yue-er had hired for Gu Lingzhi were both low-grade Earth Level alchemists of the Gu n.


    Gu Lingzhi had already prepared herself for such a reaction. She did not bother exining herself, and only looked at Gu Rong very seriously, ��If Father does not believe me, I can make one right now for you to see.��


    ��Do it then!�� Gu Linglong cut in before Gu Rong could reply.


    There was no way she would believe that this Spirit Moulding Pill was made by Gu Lingzhi. She was extremely sure that Gu Lingzhi had gotten this pill from somewhere else to fool Gu Rong, so she was desperate for Gu Lingzhi to prove her abilities on the spot.


    She could not wait for Gu Lingzhi to fail so that she could mock her, because she had previously been reprimanded by Gu Rong for bullying Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi fixated her gaze on Gu Rong, pretending that she did not hear a word that Gu Linglong said.


    ��Father, will you not even give me a chance to exin?��


    With Gu Lingzhi��s attention on him, Gu Rong��s heart softened a little. He thought that Gu Lingzhi would not have dared to speak up if she truly did not have the ability to make the Spirit Moulding Pill. Even if this pill was not made by her, he believed that whatever she made would not be any more inferior.


    After all, it was rare for people that possessed both fire and wood spiritual energy to have no aptitude for Alchemy.


    Lin Yue-er suddenly panicked when she saw the determined expression on Gu Lingzhi��s face. Realizing that things had not turned out the way she had expected, she turned towards Cui Lian with a questioning look. Cui Lian adapted quickly and gave her a reassuring smile, insinuating that Gu Lingzhi was bluffing.


    Lin Yue-er breathed a sigh of relief as she held onto Gu Rong��s arm and smiled, ��Since Lingzhi offered, why don��t we take a look? I heard that the Spirit Moulding Pill is a medicine that most middle-grade Yellow Level alchemists have trouble making. If Lingzhi really was sessful, then our Gu n would have yet another talented Alchemist.��


    The Spirit Moulding Pill, as the name suggests, was a medicine that helped to stabilize a Martial Artists�� foundations. When Level Nine Martial Students were about to breakthrough to be Martial Practitioners, if they consumed a Spirit Moulding Pill that waspatible with their Spiritual Roots, the likelihood of them breaking through would increase drastically.


    Spirit Moulding Pills that had only one attribute were not difficult to refine, and many lower-grade Yellow Level alchemists could do it. However, the difficulty of cultivating a Spirit Moulding Pill with two different kinds of attributes was not simply double that of one that only had one attribute. Due to the possibility that the different spiritual energies could sh during refining, it could easily fail if one was not careful.


    The Spirit Moulding Pill that Gu Lingzhi took out consisted of two different attributes. How could anyone believe that she had actually made it herself?


    However, the following hour, Gu Lingzhi proved to others that she was indeed talented at alchemy.


    She added medicinal ingredients with swift motions into the furnace, making the task look extremely easy as she controlled the mes.


    To others, making a Spirit Moulding Pill with different kinds of energy incorporated into it might be an extremely difficult task. However, for Gu Lingzhi who had possessed five kinds of Spiritual Roots, it was not difficult at all.


    Using her Spiritual Roots to sense the changes in the pill, any instability that arose from the reaction of different kinds of energies was easily resolved.


    Very quickly, a brand-new pill consisting of both water and earth spiritual energies appeared in Gu Lingzhi��s hand. While she made the pill, she thought about how much she wanted to p both Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong and was thus extremely focused during the process. As a result, the quality of the Spirit Moulding Pill that she refined was of simr quality to one that was made by a middle-grade Yellow Level Alchemist.


    Once the Spiritual Pill was cultivated, the expressions on both Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong��s face were extremely amusing. Gu Rong, on the other hand, looked at Gu Lingzhi as if she were a precious gem, and his eyes seemed to glow. He was ecstatic and eximed with approval.


    ��That��s my daughter! You have such an extraordinary talent for Alchemy. If that old man in the Royal School knew about this, I��m sure he would agree too.��


    This old man that he was referring to was the best Alchemist in the Xia Dynasty, Bi Heng. Ten years ago, he made a middle-grade Heaven Level pill that increased the probability of Martial Artists to breakthrough into the Demi-god realm. Many Martial Artists tried to seek him out so that they could have the pill.


    Thereafter, he was specially invited by the Royal School to be a guest lecturer on Alchemy. This attracted many youths that were talented in Alchemy topete so that they could get epted into the Royal School to study, just to be under the tutge of Bi Heng. They believed that he would help push them further on their path of Alchemy.


    ��Father, it was all due to luck. How can I bepared to the best Alchemist?�� Gu Lingzhi lowered her head and pretended to be embarrassed.


    Gu Rongughed out loud at this, which made Gu Lingzhi more satisfied with herself. Hepletely forgot about his anger from before and the fact that he had scolded Gu Lingzhi for not having any ambition in the same hour.


    Although he had forgotten, Gu Lingzhi had not. She nced at the expressions of Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong, the sides of her mouth curving into a smile. She exercised extreme restrain as she turned her head to ask, ��I wonder who gave Mother and Sister the impression that I was no good at Alchemy. Weren��t you the one that hired the two teachers to help me? It��s alright if outsiders do not know about my learning, but at the very least, you should know that I am notpletely useless at Alchemy. You happily let others gossip about me and even restricted the Medicinal Kitchen from passing ingredients to me. Does Mother not want me to be an Alchemist? And this Spirit Moulding Pill...��


    Gu Lingzhi was distressed, ��I even secretly exchanged some medicine that I had sessfully made for medicinal ingredients so that I could personally make a Spirit Moulding Pill as a gift for Younger Sister. I never thought that what I would get in return was distrust!��


    All of them suddenly remembered that Gu Linglong was a Martial Artist with dual water and earth Spiritual Roots. The Spirit Moulding Pill that Gu Lingzhi had refined previously was actually customized for Gu Linglong?


    If that was truly the case, the actions of Lin Yue-er and her daughter were truly disappointing.

 Chapter 20 - Cui Lian’s Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Cui Lian��s Loyalty</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The string of questions caused Lin Yue-er��s face to darken, while Gu Rong looked at her sternly.


    ��Yue-er, I��ve instructed you to find someone to properly groom Lingzhi��s Alchemy skills, and this is what you��vee up with?��


    At this point, Gu Rong could no longer overlook Yue-er��s actions even if he wanted to.


    He became even more agitated as he thought of how Lin Yue-er had treated Gu Lingzhi in the past.


    ��Or do you think I am no longer able to manage this household?��


    In the past, Gu Lingzhi had not demonstrated any talent, but now that she had and Lin Yue-er was still trying to suppress her abilities, Lin Yue-er had indeed crossed a line.


    Lin Yue-er��s face paled instantly, realizing that she had already fallen into Gu Lingzhi��s trap. But at this point, what could she say? Gu Lingzhi did not have to do anything to her, Lin Yue-er walked right into the trap herself.


    Everything that happened recently suddenly floated through her mind. From when she schemed against Gu Lingzhi but ended up losing Xiao Tao, till when Gu Lingzhi was revealed to possess dual wood and fire Spiritual Roots, it seemed like Gu Lingzhi had always been patiently biding her time.


    Could a girl in her teens actuallye up with a n as borate as this? Who was helping here up with such schemes?


    Lin Yue-er could only suppress the hatred in her heart as she received the brutal scolding from Gu Rong.


    She could only me herself for underestimating her enemy.


    Gu Linglong could not stand seeing her own mother being scolded by her father. She dashed towards Gu Lingzhi and pushed her, scolding, ��You bitch! You paid the two Master Alchemists to spread false news to my mother! You are a bitch just like your mother, only knowing how to seduce men!��


    Gu Linglong��s attack caught Gu Lingzhi by surprise, the fire in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes could no longer be hidden. The Spiritual Essence Liquid that she had used for the past few days was suddenly useful as she easily dodged Gu Linglong��s attack. She then struck back with a p of her own.


    ��The people who are least qualified to speak about my mother are the two of you!�� Gu Lingzhi whispered into Gu Linglong��s ears menacingly. The unconcealed hatred in her words took Gu Linglong by surprise. She had never seen Gu Lingzhi like this before.


    ��Linglong!�� When Lin Yue-er heard the sound of a p, she thought it was Gu Lingzhi that got hit. She never expected that she would instead see her daughter staring nkly into space, with two hand imprints on her face. She then realized that it was her daughter who got pped. At that moment, her heart ached as she looked at Gu Lingzhi menacingly.


    ��If I were you, I would drop whatever thoughts you are having now. Now we know that Lingzhi possesses the talent to be an outstanding Alchemist, I will not let you bully her anymore. I��m sure you know what our familycks the most right now.��


    Lin Yue-er��s body trembled when she suddenly remembered that Gu Rong was standing beside her.


    Although the Gu n was one of the Xia Kingdom��s Four Great ns, they were the weakest amongst all of them.


    This was because the Gu n did not have any Alchemists that could cultivate Heaven Level medicine. As a result, many n members had not been able to obtain sufficient Spiritual Medicine, causing their cultivation tog behind that of the other three ns.


    But now, how could Gu Rong not seize the opportunity when Gu Lingzhi possessed an extraordinary talent for Alchemy?


    Reading Gu Rong��s mind, Lin Yue-er felt her hatred for Gu Lingzhi grow even more. At the same time, the fear in her heart rose.


    Now that Gu Rong had started to think highly of Gu Lingzhi, she could not imagine what would happen when Gu Lingzhi had be a more outstanding Master Alchemist. Would she ride over her head?


    She would not allow this to happen. She had to think of a way to get rid of Gu Lingzhi before she had a chance to progress any further.What about benefits to the n? She did not believe that the Gu n would be unable to rise above the ranks without Gu Lingzhi.


    The schemes that Lin Yue-er had plotted against Gu Lingzhi copsed right in front of her.


    After sending off Gu Rong and others, Gu Lingzhi nced at Cui Lian.


    ��If Lin Yue-er makes things difficult for you, push the me to me; you can just tell them that you werepletely oblivious.��


    Cui Lian gave a slight nod, but she already had a n.


    She could see Gu Lingzhi��s brilliance on one hand and Lin Yue-er��s ruthlessness on the other. She clearly knew who was good and who was bad. Certain and resolute about her decision, she fell to her knees under Gu Lingzhi��s astonished gaze.


    ��First Mistress, I want to pledge my loyalty to you and from today onwards, I will only receive orders from you!��


    Gu Lingzhi was shocked at this sudden deration. She never thought that Cui Lian would so quickly betray Lin Yue-er and a sincere smile appeared on her face, ��Weren��t you on my side ever since the first day you were here?��


    Cui Lian was stunned but she forced a smile on her face.


    What did her mistress mean? Did her First Mistress treat her as one of her own from the very beginning?


    Humans were extremely fascinating; the moment you begin to think that someone was good, all their past misdeeds could be forgotten. Cui Lian was exactly like that. She was bewitched by Gu Lingzhi��s sincerity andpletely forgot that she had only started helping Gu Lingzhi because she was threatened into doing so.


    Making use of this situation, Gu Lingzhi retrieved three ck medicinal pills from her Storage Ring and handed it to Cui Lian, ��This amount of antidote willst you three months. If you are truly loyal to me, after one year, I will cure you of the poison.��


    Cui Lian was moved to tears as she took the ��antidote�� and was even more certain of her choice to be loyal to Gu Lingzhi.


    At the same time, Gu Lingzhi had made it known to her that as long as she was faithful to Gu Lingzhi, the poison in her that initially made her extremely apprehensive would be cured.


    As Gu Lingzhi watched Cui Lian consume the three pills happily, her eyes filled with mockery.


    Cui Lian was not poisoned to begin with. After today, however... she would really be poisoned.


    The poison that she had fed Cui Lian was a slow-release poison. The poison would umte and slowly devour one��s consciousness. Eventually, it would cause the victim to go crazy.


    On the day that she was reborn, she had sworn to herself not to forgive anyone who had harmed her in her previous life!


    On the other hand, in Gu n��s guest house, Rong Yuan leanedzily on the wall as he listened to Yuan Zheng report about what had happened in Gu Lingzhi��s garden that afternoon to him. The interest in his eyes grew even deeper.


    ��You said that the First Mistress of the Gu n had actually refined a Spirit Moulding Pill consisting of two different attributes?��


    ��I saw it with my own eyes, it can��t be fake,�� Yuan Zheng confirmed.

 Chapter 21 - Linglong’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Linglong��s Scheme</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan pondered on what Yuan Zheng had just reported to him and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    ��It seems like this trip was not for nothing. Not only did I manage to catch the Wind Fox that Mother has been wanting, I also managed to find such a talent in Alchemy. If that person in the Royal School knows about this, he will be sure to thank me.��


    ��Your Highness is right. When Master Bi knows about Gu Lingzhi��s talent, he will be wild with joy.��


    ��If this is the case, let��s meet thisdy tomorrow. The Gu n is too small, there��s no way they can hold her back.��


    Yuan Zheng was slightly surprised as he looked at Rong Yuan with an astonished look. The Gu n was too small for Gu Lingzhi? Does it mean that the Gu n was unable to see her talent in Alchemy or...?


    ��Gu Lingzhi is definitely not an ordinary person, staying with the Gu n will only hinder her progress. She belongs in the Royal School, where all the other prodigies are.��


    To sessfully refine a Spirit Moulding Pill in a single attempt was nothing impressive for a trained alchemist. However, Gu Lingzhi was just someone who had only recently learnt the basics.


    Hearing this, Yuan Zheng��s eyelid twitched rapidly.


    His Highness was just very biased towards the Royal School, wasn��t he? Even if the Royal School was developed and owned by the Royal Family, there was no need to boast!


    However, this was also only the second time that he had seen the Third Prince hold someone in such high regard.


    He thought back to the first person that had impressed the prince, who had indeed be a prodigy among many other prodigies. Yuan Zheng could not help but hold high expectations for Gu Lingzhi as well.


    Hopefully, thisdy would be like the previous person, bing someone that the Royal School could be proud of...


    The next morning, as Gu Lingzhi was heading towards the Martial Arts Training Ground, she bumped into Gu Linglong on the bridge. In Gu Lingzhi��s mind, a n was quickly forming. She retrieved the jade bottle containing the Spirit Moulding Pill from her Storage Ring and approached Linglong with a warm smile.


    ��Younger Sister, you were in such a hurry to leave yesterday that you forgot to take this with you. This Spirit Moulding Pill will help you when you try to breakthrough to be a Martial Practitioner. I made this especially for you, I hope you like it.��


    Everyone who was passing by, could not help but slow down as they heard Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi could make a Spirit Moulding Pill? She had only started practicing Alchemy recently! How could she possibly have sessfully refine a Spirit Moulding Pill? Everyone was bbergasted.


    The moment Gu Linglong saw her, memories of the previous day shed through her mind. She thought of how Gu Rong had scolded her and could not help shouting back, ��Who wants the Spirit Moulding Pill that you made? You wicked scoundrel! Who knows if you added any rubbish inside?��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately showed a hurt expression.


    ��Younger Sister, you and father were there to witness me making it yesterday, how could I have added any harmful substance inside?��


    ��Did you just say that you made the Spirit Moulding Pill?�� Gu Lingyue who had been walking by had overheard their conversation and could not help but interrupt.


    Did Gu Lingzhi really make the Spirit Moulding Pill?


    Gu Lingzhi smiled ndly, ��Both Mother and Linglong can be my witness.��


    Gu Lingyue then turned her attention to Gu Linglong. Although Gu Linglong wanted to deny it, she remembered the warning her father gave her yesterday and had no choice but to nod in agreement. It was obvious, however, that she still held a grudge as her tone remained rough, ��All she did was make a Spirit Moulding Pill, what��s the big deal? Who knows if it was just luck? If you are so talented, why don��t you make a Heaven Level medicine?��


    ��Younger Sister...how can you treat me like this?�� Gu Lingzhi pretended as if she felt wronged, biting down on her bottom lip. It waspletely different from the ferocity she possessed when she pped Gu Linglong the day before.


    Seeing her pitiful expression made Gu Linglong even angrier. She immediately lifted her arm to push Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Stop acting! This was exactly how you fooled Father yesterday to make him angry with Mother!�� I


    Gu Lingzhi stumbled backwards from the force. However, from an angle that bystanders could not see, she gave Gu Linglong a cunning look.


    Speaking at a volume only the two of them could hear, she said, ��Even if it were true, what can you do to me?��


    Gu Linglong��s breaths quickened, and she red so hard her eyes were almost popping out of its sockets. Linglong was full of resentment at this point, and an evil n formed in her mind as her eyes swept across theke behind.


    Wouldn��t it be great if Gu Lingzhi just fell in and drowned?


    Under this bridge was the river that Martial Artists with water-based Spiritual Roots used to train and cultivate. Gu Lingzhi had fire- and wood-based Spiritual Roots. If she were to drop in and no one rescued her, she was sure to drown to death.


    She did not believe that Father would still punish her over a dead person.


    Gu Linglong then pushed Gu Lingzhi more violently, forcing Gu Lingzhi to back up towards the edge of the bridge.


    ��Linglong, what are you doing?��


    Gu Lingyue immediately shouted when she saw Gu Linglong pushing Gu Lingzhi.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. A ��ssh�� sound could be heard along with a cry for help.


    However, the person who had fallen in was not who she thought it would be. Gu Linglong had fallen in herself, instead of Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Younger Sister!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed in surprise, acting extremely concerned for Gu Linglong��s safety.


    This distracted everyone watching, not leaving them time to figure out how Gu Linglong had caused herself to fall into the water. On the far side of the bridge, Rong Yuan watched this whole scene and broke into a thoughtful grin.


    ��It seems like this Gu Lingzhi is more outstanding than I thought.��


    Yuan Zheng looked at Rong Yuan curiously but only received a mocking look and an admonishment from the Third Prince, ��Stupid, didn��t you notice the sudden appearance of a pool of water beneath Gu Linglong feet. That was why she slipped and fell into theke.��


    Yuan Zheng then looked around and asked, ��Could it be that someone is secretly helping her?��


    He did not understand how Yuan Zheng��s dumb brain worked.


    Rong Yuan ced his hand against his forehead impatiently as he sighed. As if revealing a great mystery, he said, ��Has it ever urred to you that the First Mistress of the Gu n may have a third Spiritual Root?��


    ��What?�� Yuan Zheng��s voice rose a few octaves in surprise, causing a few people to look over curiously. He hurriedly lowered his voice and said, ��Your Highness, are you saying...Gu Lingzhi might possess three Spiritual Roots like you?��


    ��Well, it took you long enough to get my point,�� Rong Yuan muttered sarcastically, loud enough for Yuan Zheng to hear. This made Yuan Zheng doubt his own intellect for a moment.


    The way his master said it... was he looking down on him for being stupid?


    Meanwhile, as Gu Linglong fell into the water, Gu Lingzhi put up a fascinating performance acting like a concerned older sister. There were even a few moments where she acted like she was going to jump down out of anxiety. Being held back by Gu Chengze and his sister, this scene became even more convincing.


    ��It is all my fault, if I had not avoided her, Linglong would not have fallen in,�� Gu Lingzhi started to me herself.


    Gu Chengze grabbed onto Gu Lingzhi��s sleeves and shouted angrily.


    ��Are you stupid? If you had not avoided her, the one that fell in would have been you!��

 Chapter 22 - Bias

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Bias</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Everyone around Gu Lingzhi looked at her as if she was an idiot. They all knew that Gu Linglong had water- and earth-based Spiritual Roots and would not drown.


    Isn��t that why no one had gone to save her?


    When two Gu n disciples crossed paths with Gu Rong, they pretended to identally speak about what had happened on the bridge that day, exaggerating the situation. Gu Rong��s face immediately darkened. His initial ns to handle internal n affairs were immediately put on hold as he headed towards the Martial Arts Training Grounds.


    After yesterday��s scolding, how could she just ignore his wordspletely?


    But who would have known that when Gu Rong stomped ferociously onto the bridge, he would see Gu Linglong looking wet and pitiful instead?


    Gu Linglong��s eyes immediately reddened as she jumped into Gu Rong��s embrace.


    ��Father, you have to help me. Gu Lingzhi, that bitch, pushed me into theke. She wanted to drown me!��


    The anger in Gu Rong immediately became directed at Gu Lingzhi and started to question her.


    ��Lingzhi, how could you push your younger sister into the water?��


    Although Gu Lingzhi was talented at Alchemy, Gu Rong had doted on Gu Linglong for many years, and in his heart, Gu Linglong always upied a higher position than Gu Lingzhi.


    Once he saw the pitiful state his favorite daughter was in, Gu Rong��s heart softened. He chose to side with Gu Linglong even though he knew that the situation might not have been exactly what she had described. He also wanted to put Gu Lingzhi in her ce and show her that she was not above everyone else just because she possessed extraordinary talent.


    Gu Lingzhi felt that it was extremely absurd upon seeing how easily Gu Rong had turned on her.


    ��Father, I did not push her, she fell in because she was not careful.��


    ��That��s rubbish! I am a Level Six Martial Student, how could I fall in by ident?�� Gu Linglong argued back as she looked at Gu Lingyue.


    ��Lingyue, did you see her push me in?��


    Gu Lingyue looked a little troubled as she looked at Gu Linglong. She then nced back at Gu Rong��s face and forced herself to nod.


    ��n Leader, it is true that Gu Lingzhi pushed Gu Linglong into the water, everyone here witnessed it.��


    She then used a threatening gaze to look at the people around her. Most of the people that were present had been bullied by her and Gu Linglong before and did not speak up out of fear. They had no choice but to agree with her.


    Gu Linglong then looked at Gu Lingzhi arrogantly.


    ��Big Sister, what was your motive behind pushing me into the water?��


    Gu Rong also looked at Gu Lingzhi with a stern gaze.


    ��Lingzhi, even if your sister had said some nasty words to you, how could you be so ruthless?��


    ��Ha, this is hrious. It was obvious that Gu Linglong wanted to push Lingzhi into the water but fell in herself because she was stupid, yet here she is trying to me it on Lingzhi. n Leader, the conduct of your own family certainly is worrying.��


    ��How dare you! Is this how you speak to a n Leader?�� Gu Rong retorted angrily. It was embarrassing being lectured by a kid in front of a crowd.


    Even though Gu Lingzhi knew that Gu Chengze would stand up for her, she never thought that he would dare to do it in a way that challenged Gu Rong��s authority. She looked at him with gratitude before calmly turning to Gu Rong, ��Father, I would like to ask you a question. Do you know what kind of Spiritual Roots Linglong possess?��


    ��Of course,�� Gu Rong bellowed, ��But even if your sister has water-based Spiritual Roots, you cannot push her into the water!��


    Gu Lingzhi casted her eyes downwards in defeat. She did not want to admit it, but she knew that her father would never see how outstanding she was, neither would he dote on her the way he did with Gu Linglong. She guessed that in Gu Rong��s heart, she would only ever be a chess piece used for the n��s benefit.


    How could a chess piece like her ever be more important than his daughter?


    Taking a deep breath, she controlled her emotions, trying not to let her vulnerable side show. She looked up directly into Gu Rong��s furious eyes and demanded, ��Father, how can Level One Martial Student be stronger than a Level Six Martial Student? I have just started cultivating, how could I possibly push a Level Six Martial Student into theke in front of everyone?��


    When she hade up with the n to let Gu Linglong fall into the water, Gu Lingzhi had already thought of her excuse. Even without Gu Chengze��s help, she would be able to back herself up. After all, only she knew that she was already a Level Four Martial Student.


    That��s what she thought, but a certain attentive royal prince had already figured that out.


    As expected, Gu Lingzhi��s excuse had put Gu Rong into a slightly awkward situation.


    It seemed like he was aware that Gu Linglong might have distorted the truth, but he just wanted to stand up for the daughter that he favored more.


    ��That��s right, n Leader Gu, you should exin to us how a Level One Martial Student was able to push a Level Six Martial Student into the water. I, for one, am very curious.��


    In a light tone, Rong Yuan appeared on the bridge and looked at Gu Rong with interest.


    ��Third, Third Prince... why have youe?��


    ��Oh? I did not know that the Gu n��s Martial Arts Training Grounds were out of bounds to outsiders. I apologize for trespassing if that is the case,�� Rong Yuan said, but his face showed no hint of remorse.


    ��Haha... you must be joking, Your Highness. How can our Martial Arts Training Grounds be out of bounds?�� Gu Rong said before he turned to look at the crowd around Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Why are you all still standing here? Don��t you have to train today?��


    In a sh, everyone who was watching the scene dispersed like a flock of birds. Gu Rong then turned to Gu Linglong and Gu Lingzhi and said, ��You two should leave as well.��


    Gu Linglong look at Gu Rong reluctantly as she acted coy, saying, ��Father, aren��t you going to help me get some justice anymore?��


    Gu Rong��s head turned sharply. ��Justice? If you did not purposely try to anger your sister, would she have pushed you? You can��t even beat a Level One Martial Student, what is there to feel wronged about?��


    Did she not sense the mocking tone in the Third Prince��s voice? He feared that the Third Prince��s impression of him would worsen if he remained biased towards Gu Linglong.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi simply curtsied and then turned around to leave. However, Rong Yuan called out to stop her. In an enticing voice, he asked, ��First Mistress, I wonder if you are interested in studying at the Royal School? I can use my authority to enroll you in.��

 Chapter 23 - The Third Prince’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 23 - The Third Prince��s Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Royal School?


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart skipped a beat. Was he referring to the Royal School that attracted all the prodigies in the Kingdom?


    It was said that the criteria to get into the Royal School was extremely strict, and anyone who did not have talent or had a bad temperament would be rejected. Everyone who entered the Royal School were always prodigies that outshone their peers.


    Even if they had managed to get in, not all of them were expected to graduate. Almost half of the students would get kicked out each year for not meeting the criteria. In addition, if you could not advance to be a Martial Practitioner by your fifth year, the school would expel you in the sixth year.


    With these criteria, a good majority of students who entered the Royal School would not sessfully graduate.


    Still, those students who were expelled from the school always be a top student in whatever school they chose to enroll in afterwards.


    For such a renowned top-tier school, how could Gu Lingzhi enter without going through any tests?


    Gu Lingzhi herself found this slightly unbelievable.


    Without waiting for her answer, Gu Linglong who was standing by the side immediately rushed in front of Rong Yuan and looked at him expectantly.


    ��Third Prince, I also want to enter the Royal School, could you rmend me too?��


    ��That��s right, Your Highness, since you are already rmending Lingzhi to the school board, could you do it for Linglong as well?�� Gu Rong added.


    Entering the Royal School to study was the dream of every Martial Artist in the entire Xia Kingdom. This was because if one manages to enter the Royal School, it meant that he or she was outstanding beyond their peers. Even if they were not able to graduate and had to transfer to another school toplete their studies, it was still something to be proud of.


    Though Gu Linglong was already a Level Six Martial Student, the reason why she had yet to enroll in any school was because she was waiting for the annual examination to enter the Royal School.


    But who would have guessed that as soon as Rong Yuan heard Gu Linglong��s words, the corners of his mouth would turn up in a cynical smile?


    ��You? You want to study at the Royal School?��


    Gu Linglong hurriedly nodded her head, thinking that Rong Yuan had agreed to her request as her eyes lit in delight.


    Rong Yuan only frowned at her in disgust as he signaled to Yuan Zheng to hold Linglong back who was still dripping wet. He then covered his nose as he mocked, ��Do you think the Royal School is a ce where anyone can enter? If you wish to enroll, then wait for the entry exam.��


    Hearing this, Gu Linglong pointed at Gu Lingzhi indignantly and eximed, ��Why can she enter the Royal School directly then? I have advanced to a Level Six Martial Student before turning fifteen!�� She then tilted her chin in arrogance.


    Rong Yuan scoffed at her, ��Do you think that I am as blind as your father, who chooses to treat a straw bag so preciously whilst neglecting a gem?��


    He turned to Gu Lingzhi and looked at her seriously, ��I guarantee that entering the Royal School will be the best decision you will ever make.��


    Did she have any better choice than this? Of course not!


    The stringent requirements to enter the Royal School stated that students must be under 15 years of age and be at least a Level Six Martial Student.


    Gu Lingzhi had already thought of her future prospects previously and was convinced that it was impossible to catch up in time for this year��s entry exam, given that she had only started practicing at the age of 15. In this life, she had epted the fact that she would not be able to ever enter the Royal School. Who knew that she would meet the Third Prince who would make an exception for her to enroll directly even though she did not meet the entry requirements.


    Gu Lingzhi made up her mind on the spot, ��It would be my honor to be able to enter the Royal School.��


    Rong Yuan nodded his head in approval, ��Smart girl.��


    He then looked at Gu Rong, ��n Leader Gu, you wouldn��t mind if I speak to the First Mistress alone regarding entry procedures, would you?��


    ��No, I don��t. Please go ahead.�� How could Gu Rong possibly mind?


    There was nowhere better for Gu Lingzhi to study if she entered the Royal School.


    On the other hand, Gu Linglong was teetering with anger at Rong Yuan��s words.


    She was a Level Six Martial Student and clearly met the school��s entry requirements, how could the Third Prince reject her so rudely? She was a straw bag? Gu Lingzhi was a gem? One day, she would definitely show him who the real gem was, and the straw bag that shouldn��t even have existed!


    Sensing the indignance radiating off of Gu Linglong, Rong Yuan raised his brows, but decided to leave this arrogant and dumb woman for Gu Lingzhi to go against as a form of training.


    If she couldn��t even handle someone this dumb, then she would be wasting his efforts to personally invite her into the Royal School.


    Walking along the bridge, the two of them headed to the nearby pavilion and sat down.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes shifted to see the calm face of Gu Lingzhi and realized that the more he looked at her, the prettier she became. He could not understand how the rumor that she was useless had started. Compared to Gu Linglong who was doted on by Gu Rong, Gu Lingzhi had way more potential.


    When he thought about how Lin Yue-er had treated her, perhaps... she was just biding her time, waiting for the right time to strike back.


    He did not know why but he felt a sudden urge to tease her to see how she would react. He deliberately lowered his voice and scanned her body, ��You agreed to my invitation so easily, aren��t you scared that I will use this chance to ask for something else?��


    Gu Lingzhi hardly gave any reaction but simply looked at him ndly, ��No, everyone in the Xia Kingdom knows that Your Highness is a war hero and is very upright. Your Highness even has a beautiful and outstanding fiancee, it��s not possible that you would be interested in someone like me whom everyone knows is a wastrel.��


    Rong Yuan was slightly befuddled, as he shook his head andughed, ��You really are a sly person.��


    Gu Lingzhi simply smiled, ��I would say the same for you.��


    Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��Why do you say that?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked towards the spot that Rong Yuan had stood spectating while she and Gu Linglong were fighting, indicating to him that she knew that he had only showed himself when Gu Rong started to give her a hard time. This caused Rong Yuan to burst outughing.


    This woman was rather interesting!


    First, she used his arranged marriage against him, reminding him that he was someone who was betrothed and could not fool around with any random person. Following that, she mentioned her status as a wastrel. She guessed that her development from a wastrel to a talent had made her famous and the news was bound to have spread through the entire Xia Kingdom.


    If he did not want to get himself into trouble, for example...causing his fianc��e to be jealous, he would maintain his distance.


    She had implied so many things in just one sentence, who exactly had spread the rumor that the First Mistress of the Gu n was a wastrel? Such nonsense!


    As Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan��s rxed smile, she could finally understand why despite knowing that Rong Yuan was betrothed, Gu Linglong would still try to seduce him.


    An outstanding man with such status was sure to move any woman��s heart...

 Chapter 24 - Gu Rong’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Gu Rong��s Decision</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan said he wanted to talk to Gu Lingzhi regarding the entry procedures, but all he did was exin the structure of the Royal School to her.


    From what he had told her, Gu Lingzhi learned that the entire Royal School was divided into three sections. Each section catered to different levels of Martial Artists - Martial Students, Martial Practitioners and Martial Teachers.


    In other schools, one could graduate as long as their cultivation had reached that of a Martial Practitioner. In some smaller areas, if one had the cultivation of a Martial Teacher, they would already be considered an expert.


    But in the Royal School, a Martial Teacher was still considered a student. Only those that broke through to the lowest grade of a Martial Teacher rank would be qualified to receive the graduation certificate and an honorable award from the school.


    ��ording to what Your Highness has said, one can graduate after advancing to be a Martial Teacher. Why then is there still a section in the school for Martial Teachers?�� Gu Lingzhi asked, slightly confused.


    Rong Yuan smiled mysteriously, ��Do you know why the Royal School is known as the number one school in the entire Xia Kingdom?��


    Wasn��t it because of the Royal Family?


    Seemingly reading Gu Lingzhi��s mind, Rong Yuan wagged a finger in front of her, indicating that her thoughts were wrong.


    ��The reason why the Royal School has been able to be so outstanding in the past hundreds of years is not just because it has the backing of the Royal Family. It is also because the school possesses many Heaven Level technique books in its Hidden Library.��


    ��Heaven Level techniques?�� Gu Lingzhi was surprised as the Royal School had exceeded her expectations.


    Highly satisfied that he was able to surprise her, Rong Yuan smiled and continued, ��The Royal School operates on a 15 years basis. As long as you don��t get expelled, you will be able to study there for 15 years, even if you are a Martial Teacher. In this time, if you are able to collect enough points, the entire collection in the Hidden Library is yours to read.��


    ��Including the Heaven Level techniques?��


    ��Including the Heaven Level techniques!��


    Gu Lingzhi finally understood why so many people fought tooth and nail to enter the Royal School. There were less than 20 books of Heaven Level techniques that existed, yet the Royal School simply left them in the Hidden Library for the students to use. It was no wonder some Martial Teachers refused to graduate.


    Even though it had only taken a few hundred years to build the Xia Kingdom, it had already established a strong foundation. As the people became more powerful, so does the kingdom.


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but be curious again.


    ��I heard that Your Highness was one of the fastest students to graduate, did you manage to earn enough points to learn the Heaven Level techniques?��


    Rong Yuan gave her a half-hearted smile as he said, ��Do you actually think that I would have to collect points like everyone else if I wanted to learn Heaven Level techniques?��


    She realized that it was really na?ve of her to ask this question.


    The entire Royal School was managed by the Royal Family; if there were any highly valuable techniques, the Royal Family was sure to have ess to them first.


    While the two people chatted, the news of the highly-admired Third Prince personally inviting Gu Lingzhi to study at the Royal School spread like wildfire.


    After hearing this news, other than Gu Lingzhi and Gu Rong, the happiest person in the Gu n was Cui Lian.


    Once she thought of how she had pledged her loyalty to Gu Lingzhi and became her first confidant, Cui Lian became certain that the hardship that she had suffered was worth it. Gu Lingzhi would surely bring Cui Lian with her when she went to the Royal School to study. She would be just as popr as her mistress when Gu Lingzhi became sessful in the future and she would no longer need to worry about having a chance to get back at Lin Yue-er.


    Her hatred for Lin Yue-er had grown after being punished multiple times by her.


    Nightfall.


    Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong were in Gu Rong��s study.


    Gu Linglong held onto Gu Rong��s arm indignantly as she pleaded with him to put in a few good words for her in front of the Third Prince.


    ��Father, I don��t know what tricks Gu Lingzhi pulled in order for the Third Prince to be so bewitched by her. He even personally invited her to study at the Royal School. She only has the cultivation of a Level One Martial Student, she is not worthy at all! Father, you must talk to the Third Prince, I should be the one entering the Royal School instead.��


    Lin Yue-er patted Gu Linglong��s head affectionately, feeling bad for her daughter. She then said, ��That��s right, dear husband, our Linglong is already a Level Six Martial Student. Although she qualifies to take the entry examinations now, how could she not be better than Lingzhi? She may be talented in Alchemy now, but who knows how far she will progress? The Royal School is full of talents - for someone like her who has not seen the world, there is no way she will not feel extremely pressured. It would be a huge loss if she lost whatever spiritual energy she has right now.��


    Although she sounded like she had Gu Lingzhi��s best interests in mind, she was reminding Gu Rong how Gu Lingzhi was unreliable with every sentence.


    Gu Rong frowned. It was not that he had never considered what Lin Yue-er said, but the talent that Gu Lingzhi demonstrated was indeed rare and extraordinary. If she could enter the Royal School to study, it could be the solution to the problem of having ack of good Alchemists in the n. Looking at Gu Linglong, he strengthened his resolve as he rejected her, ��Linglong, it is not that Father doesn��t want to help you, but you have also seen the Third Prince��s attitude today. It is obvious that he prefers your sister. Furthermore, since you are already a Level Six Martial Student, all the more you can participate in the entry examinations this year, why do you need to fight with your sister for the position? When the timees, both of you can study together, isn��t that great?��


    ��I don��t want to study with her!�� Gu Linglong shouted unsatisfied, ��She��s just a wastrel who��s cowardly and dumb, who knows if she would just cause me tog behind? If she embarrasses herself in school, wouldn��t that affect me as well?��


    ��How could you say that about your sister?�� Gu Rong reprimanded, ��No matter how much you dislike her, she is still your sister. If she really bes sessful in Alchemy, she will be an important member of our n. As members of the Gu n, we should always think about what��s best for the n whenever we do something. If you can��t differentiate between your private and public matters, how can you achieve anything in the future?��


    ��Father...�� Gu Rong��s scolding caused Gu Linglong��s eyes to redden as she looked at him, feeling wronged.


    ��That��s enough. Go back with your mother and reflect on what you did wrong. No daughter of mine should be so narrow-minded.��


    Gu Rong then started to flip through the scrolls by his side.


    Gu Linglong opened her mouth to say more but was stopped by Lin Yue-er, who shook her head firmly and pulled Gu Linglong��s sleeve, leading her out of the room.


    ��Mother, why won��t you let me plead with Father? Who knows, maybe if Father talks with the Third Prince, he��ll change his mind?��


    Lin Yue-er rubbed her head with her fingers and sighed, ��Silly child, if it was so easy to persuade the Third Prince, don��t you think your father would��ve helped you already?��


    ��Ah, could it be that the Third Prince has taken a liking to that slut?�� Gu Linglong��s expression suddenly turned sinister, ��To think that she pretended not to care about the Third Prince, who knew that it was because she had already seduced him. She��s a slut just like her mother!��

 Chapter 25 - Meeting the Elders

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Meeting the Elders</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lin Yue-er blinked as she hid the evil look in her eyes. She pulled Gu Linglong into her embrace and attempted to pacify her, ��Rest assured, since I��ve managed to get rid of her mother, I��ll be able to get rid of her as well. I am sure she will bring at least two servants with her when she goes to the Royal School.��


    ��Mother, you mean...�� Gu Linglong��s eyes lit up as she looked at her mother.


    Lin Yue-er��s face was filled with love as she looked at her, but her eyes and words showed apletely different side, ��I have no choice but to restrain myself if she continues to stay in the Gu n, there��s nothing much I can do to her. However, once she leaves the n, there will definitely be a chance to get back at her.��


    Gu Linglong immediately cheered up at her mother��s words, leaping happily into her arms.


    As the news regarding Gu Lingzhi��s departure to the Royal School spread, many people came to visit her, including those that she hardly talked to. They were all hoping that when Gu Lingzhi became a Master Alchemist in the future, she would not forget them.


    Although Gu Lingzhi knew exactly what these people were insinuating, she still epted all their gifts.


    After all, if she wanted to have a say in the Gu n in the future, she had to win over several n members. Since they were offering themselves up to her now, she had no reason to reject them.


    Among those that came to suck up to her, the one that was the most generous was Gu Hansheng. Looking at the piles of medicinal ingredients that he gave to her, she knew that Gu Hansheng must have invested arge sum of money to try and win her over.


    ��This trip that you are going on will be very long and you will only return monthster. The Royal School is not like home. It isn��t very far away, but it��s not very convenient to get there. I bought some things for you, I hope First Mistress will ept them.��


    This time, Gu Hansheng personally came instead of sending his son in his stead. The fact that she could be personally invited by the Third Prince showed Gu Lingzhi��s potential, and as the head finance of the Gu n, how could he miss out on this opportunity to get on her side?��


    ��That��s right, it won��t be long before you leave for somewhere that��s so far away. You must bring more things with you. Please ept my father��s gifts.��


    Afraid that Gu Lingzhi would reject the expensive gifts out of modesty, both Gu Chengze and Gu Ruoxun hurriedly persuaded her to ept them. Gu Lingzhi, who originally did not n to be modest with them, now felt slightly embarrassed. Her gaze shifted to her Storage Ring which contained a few bottles of medicine and Spirit Moulding Pills that she had made for the siblings some time ago.


    She had originally nned to give it to them before she left as a token of their friendship. But now that she saw how Gu Hansheng��s sincerity, she felt embarrassed to take it out.


    Although it was true that she wanted revenge, but she was not someone who did not know how to repay other people��s kindness. In her past life, Gu Hansheng��s family did nothing to harm her and they even helped her quite a bit in this life. Although they had something to gain from it, their kindness thus far had benefited her as well.


    She suddenly felt like...she couldn��t make use of them like she did before.


    The concern in Gu Chengze and Gu Ruoxun��s eyes were genuine. Although they had initially approached her with their own agendas, after interacting with her for a while, they had really treated her like a friend.


    Gu Lingzhi simply smiled, ��Okay, I will ept your gifts.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not make them any promises, but in her heart she had decided that she would refine some higher-grade spiritual medicine for them when her Alchemy level had increased.


    Gu Hansheng smiled approvingly as she epted the gifts.


    ��There is still much to be done in the financial department, I shall take my leave first. I wille to visit again in the future when the First Mistress is back.��


    After saying this, Gu Hansheng left, leaving behind the two siblings.


    Before he left, he nced at the pile of gifts sitting in the corner of the living room andughed to himself.


    These people had only sucked up to Gu Lingzhi after realizing that she was talented. Him, on the other hand, had lent a helping hand to her when she was still weak.


    Immediately after Gu Hansheng left, Gu Chengze and Gu Ruoxun grabbed onto Gu Lingzhi��s hands and repeatedly nagged at her to not act stupidly and let herself be bullied so easily.


    Gu Lingzhi just smiled and nodded repeatedly. It seems that their impression of her was that she was weak and unable to defend herself.


    The next day, when Gu Lingzhi woke up, she saw Cui Lian entering her room joyfully, ��First Mistress, the Great Elder wants to meet you.��


    ��The Great Elder?�� Gu Lingzhi was shocked. Usually, the elders would not care about internal affairs of the n. They must have heard about her enrollment in the Royal School. She did not expect that the news of her going to the Royal School would rm even the elders.


    As one of the Four Great ns, Gu Rong may be the n Leader, but he was not the only one with power in the Gu n. The n still relied greatly on the elders who had retired from the forefront of n affairs.


    In fact, any n with a little history would know that the real power was not solely in the hands of the leader. The leader was just a position. Otherwise, Gu Hansheng would not have dared to go Gu Rong because he had relied on some of the Elders.


    As she followed the servants who were leading her deeper into the Gu n��s house where the Elders resided, she thought about the power struggles in the Gu n.


    The elders of the Gu n lived in a yard located behind the Ancestral Hall. The servant guided Gu Lingzhi into a building behind the Ancestral Hall.


    Gu Lingzhi knew that this was the Discussion Hall where the Elders met to discuss affairs regarding the n.


    Before she even stepped into the Hall, Gu Lingzhi could already feel the gazes on her. She knew that she was being scrutinized by the elders and she subtlyposed herself. She adjusted her gaze and her facial expressions, changing from the usual subservient and easily bullied look that she usually wore to one that was calm and indifferent.


    She knew that under the scrutiny of the elders, she could not act subservient like she did in front of Gu Rong. These people had years of experience and would never think highly of someone that possessed natural talent yet seemed like a pushover.


    Crossing the corridor into the Discussion Hall, Gu Lingzhi looked calmly at the group of people sitting in the hall and greeted them respectfully.


    ��It is an honour to meet the Elders, I am Lingzhi.��


    Her words were clear and steady, seemingly unaffected by the domineering auras that were radiating from the Elders.


    This child seems decent, it looks like she can be trained. A few Elders exchanged nces, a satisfied look in their eyes.


    When they initially heard how Gu Lingzhi had finally uncovered her Spiritual Roots and had an innate gift for Alchemy, they did not think much of it. The image of Gu Lingzhi as a weak pushover was cemented in their minds and they did not think that she would amount to much even after discovering her talent.


    But it waspletely different now that the Third Prince had personally invited her to study at the Royal School.

 Chapter 26 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Departure</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What kind of person was the Third Prince? Amongst the few demigods that existed, they all agreed that in these few centuries, he held the most potential to be a True God. How could someone who was personally recruited by the Third Prince possibly be a wastrel?


    In order to test Gu Lingzhi��s temperament, these elders had purposely used their experience and status to seem more imposing.


    Originally, they had predicted that even if Gu Lingzhi was not scared of them, she would surely show at least a bit of fear.


    However, Gu Lingzhi exceeded their expectations and did not shy away from them. In fact, she seemed unfazed by them. Her back was straight, and her eyes were full of determination. This led them to suspect whether her previous disy of weakness was just an act.


    If that really was the case, then she was indeed a very shrewd person whose thoughts were hard to fathom...


    Well, that was not a bad thing after all. In such a big n like the Gu n, talent was not enough, one had to be smart too.


    The Great Elder who sat at the center of the room warm-heartedly and eagerly nodded in approval of Gu Lingzhi and said, ��I didn��t think that Gu Rong had such an outstanding daughter, you are much stronger than your little sister. Good.��


    A benevolent old man, the Great Elder had the rank of a Martial Sage, which made his eyes glow with vigor despite his age.


    Gu Lingzhi knew that she had passed the first trial upon hearing the Great Elder��s words. She smiled and said, ��Thank you Great Elder for thepliment. I am older than my sister by a year, I must not perform too poorly otherwise people would think that I am an ipetent sister.��


    The elders were satisfied with what Gu Lingzhi said.


    They did not know whether Gu Lingzhi��s words were sincere or not, but being the illegitimate daughter of a great n, her reply had not embarrassed Gu Rong and simultaneously expressed the spirit of sisterhood. There were simply no faults to be found in her words. She had passed yet another trial.


    Some of the Elders exchanged nces once again and were even more satisfied with Gu Lingzhi��s performance.


    Afterwards, the Great Elder proceeded to ask Gu Lingzhi a few more questions, to which Gu Lingzhi answered with confidence. Then, the Great Elder finally announced the purpose of calling Gu Lingzhi over to the Discussion hall.


    ��After two days, you will follow the Third Prince to the Royal School. I hope that when you are there, you will remember that you represent our n and do us proud.��


    Gu Lingzhi did a full bow upon hearing this and reassured them, ��Elders, please do not worry. I will definitely not let you down.��


    The Great Elder nodded his head in satisfaction, ��It is great that you are confident.��


    Suddenly, the Great Elder asked, ��Have you ever heard of Beicheng Haoyue?��


    Beicheng Haoyue?


    Gu Lingzhi paused, she thought that the name was very familiar. From her memories of her past life, she was able to match a pretty face to the name.


    ��Are you talking about Beicheng Haoyue of the Beicheng n who is well-known as a talented Alchemist?��


    Beicheng Haoyue was originally a neglected child in the Beicheng n, one of the Four Great ns. However, before she turned ten years old, her fire and wood-based Spiritual Roots were awakened. As a result, the leader of the Beicheng n kept her by his side and trained her. In the years that followed, she showed an outstanding talent for refining medicine, enrolling in the Royal School��s section for Alchemy. She was the most outstanding Martial Artist amongst the Beicheng n��s younger generation.��


    The only reason why Gu Lingzhi had heard of her was because in her past life when she was married to Bi Lingcan, she remembered him staring dumbly at Beicheng Haoyue��s portrait. However, she was more curious as to why the Great Elder would suddenly mention her name.


    Sensing her confusion, the Great Elder exined, ��Yes, that��s her. Since you have an aptitude for Alchemy, you will definitely be put into the Sector for Alchemy when you enroll into the Royal School. The reason why I called you here today is to remind you to be careful of this person when you are in the Royal School.��


    Oh? Could it be that Beicheng Haoyue would scheme against her?


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but feel more cautious and alert, but the Great Elder suddenly changed the topic and said with disdain in his voice, ��Recently the Gu n has be less powerful, but we are still influential. Even though the Four Great ns maintain an amicable rtionship on the exterior, beneath the surface, the power struggle has never ceased. In the past few years, due to the emergence of Beicheng Haoyue as a talented Alchemist, her name has been tossed around at the n Meetings as a way for the Beicheng n to show off.��


    The other Elders agreed with what the Great Elder said and their faces had all darkened slightly.


    ��Lingzhi, when you go to the Royal School, you must remember never to ck off. You are part of the Four Great ns�� younger generation, so you will inevitably bepared against the rest of them. Even if you cannot be better than Beicheng Haoyue, you cannot be worse than her.��


    Gu Lingzhi finally understood why she was being called to the Discussion Hall, and at that point she did not know how to feel. She did not think that she would be made speechless.


    She knew that the Gu n was no longer what it used to be. She also knew that the Gu n was spending more and more money trying to raise talents. After all, the strength and weaknesses of the younger generation would affect the status of the n in the future.


    She respectfully replied, ��Elders, please do not worry. Lingzhi will not fall short of your expectations and let the n down.��


    Getting the reassurance and promise that he needed, the Great Elder nodded his head with satisfaction. After saying some supportive words to Gu Lingzhi, he dismissed everybody in the Discussion Hall.


    The next two days passed in a sh. Gu Lingzhi did not know if it was because of Gu Rong��s warning, but Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong did not bother her.


    On the morning of the third day, Rong Yuan��s carriage arrived promptly at the Gu n��s gates. Lingzhi, who had packed everything beforehand, was waiting at the gates. Gu Rong and Gu Chengze came to send her off. Gu Lingzhi swiftly and nimbly got up the carriage.


    ��Do you want to bring along two servants who can attend to you?��


    Looking out of the carriage, Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows at Cui Lian who was sobbing really badly. He was slightly surprised that Gu Lingzhi intended to go to the Royal School alone.


    ��No, I have a perfectly healthy body. I can take care of myself.��


    Cui Lian was a servant who would easily betray her mistress for petty gains. Keeping her was almost the same as raising a wild beast that could not be tamed and would attack the master at any time. For such a person, it would be better if she stayed in the Gu n and be taken care of by Lin Yue-er.


    When Gu Lingzhi thought about how Cui Lian had begged her the night before to follow her to the Royal School, sheughed to herself silently. How would Lin Yue-er treat Cui Lian, someone who was once her confidant but had now betrayed her?

 Chapter 27 - The Third Prince’s Fiance

    <h4>Chapter 27 - The Third Prince��s Fiance</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When he looked at the smile on Gu Lingzhi��s face, his heart started to hurt for some reason.


    Since he invited Gu Lingzhi to the Royal School, Rong Yuan had naturally investigated her personal history in order to better understand the kind of person she was. The secret report that he received was in-depth and recorded the life that Gu Lingzhi had lived for the past fifteen years.


    Lin Yue-er saw Gu Lingzhi as the daughter of her enemy and gave her a hard time throughout the years. It was hard for him to imagine how under those circumstances, Gu Lingzhi had tolerated the injustice and cautiously pretended to be a cowardly wastrel. Furthermore, despite the hatred in her heart, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were still bright and untainted.


    Gu Lingzhi must have been really happy to be able to leave the Gu n, seeing as she was smiling so widely, as if she had put down a heavy burden.


    ��You are going to study at the Royal School soon. Are you looking forward to it?��


    Still revelling in her ability to take revenge without hurting anybody, she paused for a moment upon hearing his words, and then she nodded.


    ��Who does not look forward to studying at the Royal School?��


    It was also at this time that Gu Lingzhi noticed that Rong Yuan was holding a fox. It was the size of a palm, and its fur was silvery white.


    She did not expect the Third Prince to like furry things.


    Rong Yuan followed her gaze and looked at the fox in his arms. He smiled and gently pinched the fox��s ear, ��I��ve spent a lot of effort trying to catch this. Do you want to hold it?��


    Aren��t girls usually fond of furry things like these? If not, his mother would not have made him search far and wide for this creature.


    Not waiting for a response from Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan ced the fox in her arms.


    Gu Lingzhi did not expect this and jumped in surprise. Looking down at the fox, she saw that the fox had a ring attached to one of its front ws.


    Most animals in this world were ferocious; sometimes they may look cute and small, but they could be very dangerous. In order to domesticate this fox, the ring was used to seal all its powers.


    Pets who were bound by this ring could never take it off unless they became reached the level of a Demigod. Until then, they were just animals who could not attack their masters.


    It was obvious that the fox��s powers were fully suppressed. Its golden eyes looked tired, which made it seem docile and pitiful.


    ��Is this... the Wind Fox?��


    The silvery white fur and golden eyes were unique to the Wind Fox. She could not help but feel curious about how such a small creature could have such great powers.


    Demon beasts were also split into seven different levels to deal with the seven levels of Martial Artists.


    A Level Five demon beast had powers on par with a Martial Sage. Fortunately, this Wind Fox had not matured yet and thus its powers were only equivalent to that of a Level Four beast. Otherwise, the Third Prince may not have been able to catch it.


    ��Yes, it is,�� Rong Yuan smiled and said, ��Don��t be mistaken. It may be small but it is deadly. If I hadn��t prepared a trap beforehand, it would��ve escaped.��


    The Third Prince had gotten information that he would be hunting a Level Four demon beast, but it turned out to be a Level Five beast. At this thought, his eyes darkened.


    The Wind Fox was a Level Four beast, ording to his mother. However, when he found the Wind Fox, it was evidently a Level Five Wind Fox that was injured.


    Whoever his mother had gotten information from was unreliable and suspicious.


    The Gu n was located at the south of the Xia Kingdom and was a few hundred miles away from the capital. It was not considered far with a Scarlet Wind Horse that was good for long-distance travel.


    Four dayster, they reached the outskirts of the capital, Chiyang City. There were long queues of people waiting to go into the city in front of them. They used the carriagene and reached the city gates not long after.


    The guards at the gates seemed to recognize Yuan Zheng. Upon seeing him, they immediately let the carriage in. In the capital, no one would be brave enough to feign their identity as that of His Highness, the Third Prince.


    This was what the capital looks like...


    Gu Lingzhi stuck her head out of the carriage, looking curiously at the new environment she was in.


    It seems that... other than the grandeur, there was not much of a differencepared to Tai-an City.


    ��The Royal School is located at the northern region of the city, near the Red Leaf Hill. We��ll reach it in about an hour,�� Rong Yuan exined, thinking that Gu Lingzhi was itching to see the Royal School. A few momentster, he heard Yuan Zheng��s voice and then the carriage stopped.


    ��Lady Tianfeng, why are you blocking the Third Prince��s way?��


    Rong Yuan furrowed his eyebrows at Yuan Zheng��s words and a look of annoyance crossed his face.


    ��I am the Third Prince��s fianc��e, what is so unreasonable about wanting to see him?��


    The voice was arrogant and crisp - Gu Lingzhi immediately knew her identity.


    She was Tianfeng Wei of the Tianfeng n, the most prestigious n of the Four Great ns. At the young age of seventeen, she was already a Level Eight Martial Student and the Third Prince��s fianc��e.


    Right when she wanted to know more about Tianfeng Wei, the door to the carriage suddenly opened. The face that appeared behind the door was sharp and elegant.


    ��Rong Yuan, you��ve been away for so long, did you miss me?�� Tianfeng Wei asked coquettishly. Her flirtatious behaviour left even Gu Lingzhi at a loss for words.


    The Third Prince was so fortunate to have a fianc��e who was so beautiful. No wonder there were rumors that he never interacted with women and there were never any scandals about him. If it were up to her, she could not bear to upset such a sweet and delicate woman.


    Rong Yuan took a nce at Tianfeng Wei andughed weakly, ��I have only been away for a month. A month isn��t even enough to learn a new skill for a Martial Artist. If you miss me in this short period of time, I think I am better off alone.��


    The true intention behind his words were hard to decipher, but Tianfeng Wei��s face darkened slightly.


    ��Rong Yuan, is this the wastrel from the Gu n that everyone talks about? I heard she has finally awakened her wood and fire-based Spiritual Roots. I wonder what the oue would be if she went against Beicheng Haoyue?��


    In order to prevent Rong Yuan from mocking her again, Tianfeng Wei shifted the topic to Gu Lingzhi and examined her thoroughly.

 Chapter 28 - Tianfeng Wei

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Tianfeng Wei</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi did not expect that Tianfeng Wei would shift the topic to her in such a short instance. As she was at a loss for words, Rong Yuan said, ��Well, we��ll have to wait for both of them to hone their skills further before knowing.��


    Seeing that Rong Yuan did not say anything in Gu Lingzhi��s favor, Tianfeng Wei shed a brilliant smile.


    ��Rong Yuan, you haven��t been in the capital for a while, so perhaps you don��t know. Half a month ago, Beicheng Haoyue sessfully made a low-grade ck Level Qi Replenishing Pill. Being able to advance to a ck Level Alchemist before 20 years old, even Elder Bi is full of praises for her - he even says that she has the potential to be a Heaven Level Alchemist!��


    Tianfeng Wei saw Rong Yuan��s eyebrows raise and knew that she had sessfully piqued his interest. She then eyed Gu Lingzhi and said, ��Beicheng Haoyue��s talent at Alchemy is extremely rare and can only be witnessed once every few decades. It would be impossible for thatdy from the Gu n to outdo her.��


    Hearing Tianfeng Wei��s words, Gu Lingzhi realized that the Third Prince��s fianc��e did not seem to like her very much.


    But why would that be? This was their very first meeting after all.


    ��It seems like you didn��t understand what I was trying to say. I said that it is unclear who would win and who would lose, it can only be determined when they have both honed their skills a bit more. Isn��t it unfair of you to beparing someone who has only started practicing Alchemy for a couple of days with someone who has been doing it for years?�� Rong Yuan said while leaning against the carriage. In his eyes, there was already a hint of displeasure at Tianfeng Wei.


    No matter what it was, Gu Lingzhi was someone he had brought. He did not expect that he would immediately be put in a spot by his fianc��e the moment he entered the city, which he felt was disrespectful. Rong Yuan did not like it when someone questioned his vision for talent.


    ��Rong Yuan, what you say is true, but even for a genius like Beicheng Haoyue, she has to meet the school��s requirements before qualifying. The First Mistress of the Gu n has been known as a wastrel for ten years, and now she is going in without having to take the entry examinations. I��m afraid that when the school knows about this, there will be some people who will try to find justice for Beicheng Haoyue. I was just being concerned for her...�� Tianfeng Wei said, sounding as though she was being wronged.


    If it was not for her experiences in her previous life with people who had secretly plotted against her behind her back, Gu Lingzhi might have been fooled by Tianfeng Wei. All she could do was sigh at the fact that there were too many people with nothing better to do in this world, as she replied, ��Thank you Miss Tianfeng for your concern, I will take care.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s words of gratitude only caused Rong Yuan��s displeasure to grow. Seeing that Tianfeng Wei had no intention of getting out of the way, he decisively jumped off the carriage. He took out a medallion the size of a fist and handed it over to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I still have some things to settle. Go ahead with Yuan Zheng and report to the school. Show this medallion to the teachers there, and they will help you with enrolment.��


    ��Mm, I will,�� Gu Lingzhi replied as she epted the medallion. She assumed that the third prince was going to spend some time with his fianc��e, and thus added, ��If Your Highness is busy, please go ahead with your matters, I can handle this myself.��


    ��What nonsense are you talking about?�� Rong Yuan frowned as he said this. ��Since I was the one who brought you here, I need to make sure you are settled in properly. Go ahead first, I��ll be right there.��


    Rong Yuan closed the door of the carriage and exchanged a few words with Yuan Zheng before dragging Tianfeng Wei along with him, her face filled with pleasant surprise. He brought her to a tea shop along the street near the carriage.


    Was the Third Prince going to treat her to some afternoon tea?


    Tianfeng Wei��s heart was filled with anticipation at the thought. Ever since their engagement was announced, the Third Prince had never once made a move to ask her out.


    ��Rong Yuan, I heard that the candied pears from this tea shop are delicious, let��s...��


    ��When did I say that I was going to eat with you?�� Rong Yuan interrupted while he sat down. Although he had stered on a charming smile that could make any girl��s heart flutter, his words were theplete opposite.


    ��Then... what did you bring me here?�� Tianfeng Wei bit her lip nervously, as a sudden realization seemed to dawn on her.


    ��Oh, about that,�� the smile on Rong Yuan��s face instantly disappeared, ��Other than you, no one knows how our engagement came about. If you do not wish for our engagement to be annulled, you had better make sure that something like today does not happen again. After all, my mother still wishes for you to be her daughter-inw.��


    Rong Yuan immediately got up and left the establishment, without even staying behind to see how Tianfeng Wei had reacted to his words.


    The engagement between him and Tianfeng Wei was entirely his mother��s idea. Before this, he had no real opinion about this engagement �C in fact, he was happy to use it as an excuse to ward away other women who were trying to suck up to him. That was why, to some extent, he was happy to put up with Tianfeng Wei.


    Yet, Tianfeng Wei had only be clingier recently, showing up before him every now and then. Furthermore, she had said some mean words to Gu Lingzhi today needlessly, making him frustrated. He began wondering if the engagement with Tianfeng Wei was a mistake.


    Meanwhile, Tianfeng Wei watched as Rong Yuan��s figure walked away, and a vicious look appeared in her eyes. With one quick motion, she swept the utensils on the table fiercely onto the ground.


    ��Isn��t she just a wastrel? What��s so good about her? How dare he speak up for someone like her!��


    The mour that came from the cutlery falling onto the ground made the servants waiting outside the door jump with fright. They figured that their mistress must have fought with Third Prince again, and they silently exchanged nces, not daring to make a sound. No one wanted to be the unfortunate fellow whom their mistress vented her anger on.


    ��Young Mistress, don��t be angry. Even if Gu Lingzhi tried to seduce the Third Prince, you are ultimately his fianc��e. Once the feeling of novelty wears off, wouldn��t he still return to your side?��


    These words were spoken by Cai Wei, who was standing behind Tianfeng Wei, her body bent slightly forward. She was the only one who dared to speak to Tianfeng Wei even when her mistress was throwing a tantrum, as she had grown up by Tianfeng Wei��s side.


    News had long since spread about how Gu Lingzhi had awakened her Spiritual Roots as well as her invitation from the Third Prince to study in the Royal School had spread long before Gu Lingzhi and the Third Prince had returned to the city.


    This caused the women in the capital who were fond of the Third Prince to be surprised and shocked at the same time.


    ording to the rumours before this incident, Gu Lingzhi was known as a wastrel through and through. Even if she had awakened her Spiritual Roots, she was still a wastrel. Two Master Alchemists who had taught her hadined non-stop about how they had never seen anyone so stupid, that she could not even master the fundamentals even after half a month of teaching.


    How did a wastrel like her manage to catch the eye of the Third Prince?

 Chapter 29 - The Bloodstained School Flag

    <h4>Chapter 29 - The Bloodstained School g</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The rumors only became more exaggerated as they continued to spread. In just a few days, Gu Lingzhi had be known as a seductress from the rumors, managing to convince the Third Prince to invite her into the Royal School.


    As the Third Prince��s fianc��e, Tianfeng Wei received countless of odd looks from people. All those women whom she had chased away with her engagement to the Third Prince seemed to be deliberately talking about Gu Lingzhi��s incident with the Third Prince in front of her. This made Tianfeng Wei furious, and she could not help but decide to find Gu Lingzhi today so that she could vent her anger on Gu Lingzhi.


    Yet, she never expected the Third Prince to take Gu Lingzhi��s side instead of helping her as he did before with all the previous women. He had even threatened to annul the engagement. How could this not make her angry and irritated?


    Yet, along with the irritation, there was also a sense of fear.


    Everyone knew that although the Third Prince was not a person who was overly serious, he did not have a reputation for womanizing. This time, however, his special treatment towards Gu Lingzhi made people wonder if he had really developed feelings for her.


    If that really were the case, could she still remain engaged with the Third Prince?


    Cai Wei knew what her mistress was thinking. Seeing her mistress deep in thought, she suggested, ��Mistress, even if the wastrel has the Prince��s support, without any true abilities, she would only get trampled on in the Royal School. Since His Highness is still fond of her for now, let usy low and let others do the work for us. The girls in the Royal School will certainly help us get rid of her.��


    Tianfeng Wei��s eyes lit up at the suggestion, but then she frowned again soon after.


    ��Would the jinxes in the Royal School really help us to get rid of her?��


    ��That��s simple,�� Cai Weiughed mysteriously, ��You only need to spread the news of what had happened today exactly as it happened. Those people who want to take you down will naturally try something, wouldn��t they? When that happens, you only need to appear aggrieved. Someone would then plot something against Gu Lingzhi of their own ord.��


    In the past, when Tianfeng Wei had chased away the other women who kept bothering the Third Prince, she had the support of the Third Prince as well. While no one could do anything to Tianfeng Wei who was the Young Mistress of the leading n amongst the Four Great ns, they could certainly do something to a wastrel like Gu Lingzhi.


    It was simply too easy to plot against someone within the Royal School.


    Just from the various ways of challenging others in the school, there were ways to make Gu Lingzhi die without anyone knowing. There was no need to even talk about the dangerous assignments that were part of the school curriculum.


    ��You��re right, as long as we paint Gu Lingzhi as the biggest target, those women will naturally shift their attention to her instead of me. When that happens...��


    At this very moment, Gu Lingzhi, who was riding the carriage to the Royal School, had no idea that she had already be an eyesore to many people. This was all because of the rumors that originated from Tai-an City.


    Under Lin Yue-er��s influence, the news that spread waspletely distorted from the truth. She strongly believed that even if Gu Lingzhi had escaped from her clutches, there were many other ways for her to get rid of Gu Lingzhi.


    The carriage rumbled along the streets of Chiyang City. Two hourster, a wide, expansiveplex of buildings surrounded by a huge white wall appeared before Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. The courtyard wall was so long that it extended all the way to the mountains in the far horizon.


    Wow, the school is huge...


    Gu Lingzhi stared in shock at theplex in front of her, estimating that it was probably the size of the entire Tai-an City.


    ��No wonder the Royal School is ranked first in the Xia Kingdom. The size of the schoolplex is simply too shocking,�� Gu Lingzhi murmured to herself as she alighted from the carriage.


    ��If not, why would all the geniuses in the Kingdom try so hard to get into this school?�� Yuan Zheng responded, amused. He led Gu Lingzhi towards the entrance of the school.


    Gu Lingzhi was still in a slight daze as she trailed along behind Yuan Zheng. There was a blood-red g with the Royal School��s logo atop a pir of the school��s gate. The deep red color created a suffocating sense of oppression.


    Noticing Gu Lingzhi��s gaze falling upon the school g, Yuan Zheng said, with undisguised pride in his eyes, ��The Royal School��s school g has a story behind it. Every year, those who manage to graduate from this school will stain a school g red with the blood of demonic beasts that they have in. As for this particr g, it was created when the Third Prince graduated. At that time, he was only a Martial Teacher when he yed three Level Four demon beasts.��


    This was something that Gu Lingzhi had heard of before. It was precisely from that battle that the Third Prince had gained his title of a ��War God��. To the students of the Royal School, fighting beyond their level was considered normal, but to sessfully y three such demon beasts at the same time was incredible beyond belief.


    Furthermore, it ought to be known that demon beasts were often stronger than Martial Artists of the same Level. This was three beasts of a higher Level! Anyone else would have turned and ran, but the Third Prince simply stood his ground and killed them all. How could anyone not be impressed?


    Using the blood of the demon beasts one had killed to stain the school g?


    Staring at the school g, Gu Lingzhi felt an emotion stirring in her that could only be described as excitement.


    She hoped that when she graduated from the school, she too could disy the g that she stained on the school entrance!


    ��It��s gettingte, we ought to go in. Let��s try to get the admission sorted out before it gets dark,�� Yuan Zheng said as he stopped the carriage at the parking area outside the schoolpound and registered with the guards, before bringing Gu Lingzhi inside. Along the way, he gave Gu Lingzhi an introduction of the ces they passed by.


    The school was organized into five big Districts, ording to the students�� Levels. These districts were the Martial Student District, the Martial Practitioner District, the Martial Teacher District, the Forgery District, and the Alchemy District. Each District was further sub-divided into six smaller sectors based on students�� types of Spiritual Roots �C gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and divergence.


    Right now, they were headed for the administration office to register Gu Lingzhi. Since Gu Lingzhi was someone rmended by the Third Prince, all she needed to do was register her name and the types of Spiritual Roots she possessed.


    Seeing how familiar Yuan Zheng was with the ce, Gu Lingzhi could not help but ask, ��Did you study at the Royal School too? Why do you seem so familiar with the area?��


    After asking the question, Gu Lingzhi immediately regretted it. Being the Third Prince��s bodyguard, Yuan Zheng must have attended school alongside the Third Prince. It would be natural for him to be familiar with the area.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Zheng responded with a hint of nostalgia in his voice, ��I did graduate from this school. In fact, His Highness can be considered as my junior.��

 Chapter 31 - Digging Your Own Grave

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Digging Your Own Grave</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After saying her goodbyes, Gu Lingzhi left the administration office.


    On the road back to her hostel, Yuan Zheng looked back reluctantly at the administrative office, causing Gu Lingzhi to ask him, ��Who was that teacher? You seem to respect him a lot.��


    Yuan Zheng gave Gu Lingzhi a look as if she was stupid and eximed, ��Don��t you know who that master is?��


    ��Who?�� Gu Lingzhi��s curiosity was piqued as there were not many people that could be called master in the Xia Kingdom.


    Yuan Zheng wore a look ofplete admiration as he answered, ��That was Master Mu Yang, one of the few demigods in the entire Xia Kingdom. I never thought that he would be the one to handle your registration. You are really lucky to have seen one of the legends on your first day at school.��


    He was a demigod!


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth widened in surprise. It was no wonder that Mu Yang had given her a strange look after she finished testing for the level of her abilities. Her small actions must have seemed like a joke in the eyes of a demigod.


    Instantly, Gu Lingzhi��s face reddened in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, the temperament of that master was good and did not expose her on the spot. If he had, she would not have known what to say. She initially thought that whoever handled her registration into the school would at most be at the level of a Martial Lord. She never thought it would be someone so powerful. It was no wonder that the Royal School was somece that any talented Martial Artist would want to enter. Any pointers given by a demigod would serve them for life.


    It was also no wonder that the teacher��s appearance and his actual age seemed to be ipatible. The lives of a high-ranking Martial Artists were longer than most. It was even rumored that with a cultivation of a demigod, one could control the age of their physical body.


    ��You��ve also surprised me.�� Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to finish her thoughts regarding her small mishap, Yuan Zheng��s sentence pulled her back to reality.


    ��Why?�� Could it be that Yuan Zheng had noticed how she tried to hide her true cultivation level?


    It was said that only demigods and true gods could see a person��s true cultivation. Could it be that the technique she used to hide her true cultivation level from her Inheritance Space was easily discerned? She was on the verge of copsing. She could easily hide her true cultivation in front of the Great Elder in the Gu n, why was it not working here?


    Who knew that Yuan Zheng would give her the same pitiful look that Mu Yang had given her when she left his office?


    ��I cannot believe that you dared to choose so many sses when the semester is ending in two months. You really are a role model!��


    Yuan Zheng then struck a thumbs up pose at Gu Lingzhi, showing his admiration.


    ��...Is there something wrong with choosing so many subjects?�� All she did was select an Alchemy ss and sses that corresponded to the Spiritual Roots that she had tested positively for. What was wrong with that?


    ��There��s nothing wrong,�� Yuan Zheng rephrased before looking at Gu Lingzhi in sympathy, ��Don��t you know for every subject that you choose, you will have to add additional points to your final target score at the end of the semester? You chose four subjects, so you��ll have to earn at least 240 points by the end of the semester if you wish to continue studying in the Royal School.��


    What? Since when was there a rule like this?!


    Gu Lingzhi��s vision suddenly turned ck as she regretted her decision of revealing three of her Spiritual Roots. Though having only two Spiritual Roots would put her at the bottom of the school ranking system, it was certainly better than being expelled from the school for not achieving enough points. It was toote now. She would bear the consequences of the decisions that she had made.


    It was almost as if Yuan Zheng did not think Gu Lingzhi��s expression was entertaining enough and added, ��You didn��t know about the Royal School��s promotional criteria? I thought you did. If only you mentioned earlier that you didn��t, maybe I could have stopped you from choosing so many subjects.��


    ��But if I hadn��t chosen all those sses, how else would I learn the relevant things?�� Gu Lingzhi maintained an unperturbed expression.


    The sympathetic look that Yuan Zheng gave Gu Lingzhi deepened, ��Don��t you know that the school does not force students to choose sses? You only have to select two subjects, and as long as you are doing well in those two sses, you can listen to any other ss in school that you like, even if you did not select it.��


    In other words, if students did not have the confidence of earning enough points, they could just choose two main subjects. They could then use any free time that they had to listen and learn other subjects without worrying about being dropped from the school. Unfortunately, Gu Lingzhi was na?ve and foolish, choosing every subject she was eligible for as though she was undertaking a heroic feat. If other students who were already struggling with two subjects knew what she had done, they would be shocked and extremely dumbfounded.


    ��From what I know, there are no more than 20 students currently enrolled in four subjects as well. All of them are ranked within the top 50 students in the school��s Golden List,�� Yuan Zheng added.


    ��....�� Hearing Yuan Zheng��s words made Gu Lingzhi��s vision blur even more. The Royal School��s Golden List was a ranking system that the school had put up as a way to encourage students to do their best. Students were ranked ording to their fighting abilities and talents, as well as several other attributes.


    There was a total of a hundred spots on the Golden List and just earning a spot on the list was worth 30 points. The top 50 students would have 50 points as a reward, while the top 10 students were awarded up to 100 points.


    From here onwards, it would be essential to understand the Royal School��s point system.


    Points in the Royal School were extremely difficult to earn. For one subject, five points could be earned by achieving an A grade in a test, whereas ten points could be earned by achieving an A grade in the final examination. There was only a total of four tests in a year, and together with the final examinations, one could only earn a maximum of 30 points. The passing mark, however, was 60 points. If students did not manage to get 60 points within the year, they would be expelled.


    Of course, examinations and tests were not the only way to earn points in the Royal School. Those that did not have enough points could earn points bypeting in the various arenas around the school.


    Every time a student won a battle, they would be able to gain one point from their opponents. Likewise, students would lose a point for every loss. This grading method allowed for developing students with various talents. It was an effective system that rewarded the winners.


    Thinking back on what she knew about how to earn points, Gu Lingzhi died a little inside. Did she dig her own grave?


    Even if she found someone topete with every single day, she had to win 240 consecutive battles in order to obtain 240 points. Furthermore, there were not many students she could challenge since she had faked her cultivation level to be that of a Level Four Martial Student. This was not even considering the points she might lose if she lost at some of the battles.


    Did this mean that her life at the Royal School would onlyst two months?


    This was the first time Gu Lingzhi had felt so helpless since she was reborn.

 Chapter 32 - Stepping Up to the Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Stepping Up to the Challenge</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Well, you don��t have to worry too much,�� Yuan Zheng tried tofort Gu Lingzhi as he saw her falling deep in thought. ��The rules are dead while people are alive; they can be bent. The school knows that you joined midterm and won��t calcte your scores ording to the entire year. Also, you have the Third Prince��s support, even if you don��t get enough points, the school will not expel you.��


    Yuan Zheng left some things unsaid �C even if the Third Prince could help her this year, there was a possibility that she may not be able to get enough points in the following year and she would have no choice but to leave.


    She continued to worry as she followed Yuan Zheng to her hostel.


    The dorms in the Royal School were all simrly built and consisted of a stand-alone house with 2 stories. The Great Hall was amon area located on the first level, while the second level was split into three separate rooms, allowing for three students to stay in.


    Following the numbers on the back of her identity card, Gu Lingzhi located her dorm and entered themon area. She was greeted with the sight of a cool and elegant youngdy sitting on a chair.


    The youngdy wore a soft and white battle gear and was in the midst of cleaning her sword. Her ink-ck hair wasbed into a ponytail on the back of her head. Her light pink lips were stretched into a thin line and she radiated an intimidating aura.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhie in with Yuan Zheng, she immediately stood up and flicked her delicate hand, pointing her sword that seemed to emanate cold air directly at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Are you my new housemate? Take out your sword, weaklings are not fit to stay under the same roof as me.��


    ��...�� Was this a tradition for weing new students into the Royal School?


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s puzzled gaze, the corners of Yuan Zheng��s mouth twitched as he stepped in front of Gu Lingzhi, ��Lady Tianfeng, I am afraid that she is not able to ept your challenge.��


    ��What, why?�� Tianfeng Jin frowned, ��Turning down a challenge is not the correct attitude of a Martial Artist.��


    ��She is only a Level Three Martial Student, there is no way she could win against you.��


    ��A Level Three Martial Student?�� The frown lines on Tianfeng Jin��s head deepened, ��Since when did the standards of the Royal School drop so much that even a Level Three Martial Student can enrol?��


    This sentence sounded like it was meant to humiliate Gu Lingzhi, but from the puzzled expression on Tianfeng Jin, it seemed like she was really confused about how Gu Lingzhi had managed to enter the Royal School. This made Gu Lingzhi wonder if Tianfeng Wei had really meant to humiliate her in the first ce.


    Yuan Zheng, who had already gotten used to the personality of this battle-crazy youngdy from the Tianfeng n, merelyughed and said, ��Lady Tianfeng, don��t you know? Lady Gu Lingzhi was specially invited by His Highness to study in the Royal School and did not enter by conventional means.��


    He had wanted to inform Tianfeng Jin that Gu Lingzhi did not ��infiltrate�� the Royal School, but was enrolled through her exceptional talent.


    ��Oh, so you entered bytching on someone else.�� Tianfeng Jinpletely misunderstood Yuan Zheng��s meaning and looked at Gu Lingzhi with disdain. With her battle-crazy personality and disregard for people who were weak, she decided that people like Gu Lingzhi who had relied on connections to enter the Royal School were not worthy of her time. She then withdrew her sword and resumed her cleaning of the de��s edge. She treated her sword like a lover, giving it her utmost attention.


    ��The both of you should leave, I will not stay with a wastrel.��


    Initially, Gu Lingzhi was ready to put up with her personality thinking that they were going to be housemates after all. But after what she had just said, Gu Lingzhi could tolerate no further.


    After being called a wastrel for so many years, she no longer wanted to hear anyone describe her using this phrase. Her eyes filled with the desire to fight as she marched straight to Tianfeng Jin and looked at her seriously, ��It is true that I am just a Level Three Martial Student and was brought in by the Third Prince, but I am not a wastrel! If you want to fight, then let��s fight!��


    She then pulled out a fire-attributed Fenglin Sword from her Storage Ring, which was given to her by the Great Elder before she left. With an unwavering look, she stared at the surprised Tianfeng Jin.


    ��Are you sure you want to fight against me?�� Tianfeng Jin was slightly hesitant. After all, she was a Level Eight Martial Student and fighting against Gu Lingzhi would make her a bully.


    ��I am!�� Gu Lingzhi spat out these words with unwavering determination, causing Yuan Zheng to press a palm against his head as if he had a headache.


    ��Stop! Please don��t be rashdies, can��t we just talk about this nicely? Lady Tianfeng, Lady Gu did not pull connections to enter but was invited by the Third Prince to enter the Royal School. Just a month ago, she was just an ordinary person with no aptitude for cultivation.��


    In order to prevent any misunderstandings this time, Yuan Zheng tried to exin things as clearly as possible.


    s, as Tianfeng Jin heard what Yuan Zheng said, she was slightly stunned as she turned her gaze to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��A month ago, you were just an ordinary person who did not have any cultivation?��


    ��Yes,�� Gu Lingzhi confirmed. She detected the change in the way Tianfeng Jin looked at her from a look of disdain to a fiery one and was slightly disturbed.


    ��That is to say... you went from a Level One Martial Student to a Level Three Martial Student in a single month?��


    ��Yes.��


    To be precise, she was already a Level Four Martial Student.


    ��Good! Let��s fight then!��


    ��What?�� Yuan Zheng had thought that after he rified the situation, Tianfeng Jin would understand that Gu Lingzhi was not a wastrel and would stop harassing her. He never thought that it would cause Tianfeng Wei��s urge to fight Gu Lingzhi to surge instead.


    Without waiting for Yuan Zheng to persuade them to stop, Tianfeng Jin picked up her sword once again and pointed it at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��To make things fair, I will limit my cultivation to the level of a Level Three Martial Student to face you. I hope you won��t disappoint me.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Lingzhiughed weakly.


    Receiving Gu Lingzhi��s approval, Tianfeng Jin immediately started heading out.


    Outside their dorm was a space that measured about ten square meters wide, built specifically for students to practice. Before they started, Gu Lingzhi looked at Tianfeng Jin with a serious expression.


    ��If we fight now, is this considered a challenge? I have to warn you beforehand that I don��t have any points. So even if you win, you will not be able to get any points.��


    Tianfeng Jin was stunned for a moment as she looked at Gu Lingzhi, causing Gu Lingzhi to wonder if she had said something wrong, ��Only battles conducted in the arena use the point system. Private battles do not require points.��


    ��That��s good then.�� Gu Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Yuan Zheng who was standing at the side, she said, ��Please be the judge.��


    She was normally not a hot-headed person and already thought it through before epting Tianfeng Jin��s challenge. With Yuan Zheng watching by the side, she would not be gravely injured. Additionally, although she was officially considered a Level Three Martial Student, in terms of her physical cultivation, she was in actual fact, a Level Four Martial Student. Moreover, with the Heaven Level Light Movement Technique that was passed down to her from the Inheritance Space, she was confident that even if she could not defeat Tianfeng Jin, she would not lose too badly.

 Chapter 33 - New Housemate

    <h4>Chapter 33 - New Housemate</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Tianfeng Jin��s offer to lower her cultivation to the level of a Level Three Martial Student surprised Gu Lingzhi, she was even starting to develop a mildly good impression of Tianfeng Jin.


    Tianfeng Jin was so different from Tianfeng Wei whom she had met at the city��s entrance.


    Slightly dazed, Yuan Zheng had no choice but to be the judge for the two equally outstanding youngdies in front of him. Since Tianfeng Jin had said that she would suppress her cultivation in order to fight with Gu Lingzhi, he had no reason to stop them. He helplessly took a few steps backwards and stood at the main entrance of the dorm, allowing the two of them to use the whole space to fight.


    Yuan Zheng��s worry was only alleviated when he saw Gu Lingzhi��s quick and nimble footwork, allowing her to dodge a few of Tianfeng Jin��s attacks. He spectated the fight objectively.


    Tianfeng Jin��s swordy was very simr to her personality, being extremely direct without unnecessarily fanciful moves. Every strike was meant to hurt the opponent.


    Although Gu Lingzhi was not as experienced in battle as Tianfeng Jin, she was superior in terms of her unique footwork and technique. No matter how many times Tianfeng Jin attacked her, it all missed by a few inches. From time to time, Gu Lingzhi would even find time to counterattack.


    With the two people attacking back and forth, in no time, they had actually reached a standstill. Seeing this, Tianfeng Jin��s eyes glowed as her attacks became more rapid.


    As the attacks became faster, it made Gu Lingzhi��s adrenaline level rise as she became more energized, dodging the attacks Tianfeng Jin rained down upon her. asionally, she would even manage to retaliate, albeit at a weird angle, causing Yuan Zheng who was watching to gasp in surprise. He never thought that Gu Lingzhi was not only talented in Alchemy, but was also promising inbat. It was really difficult to imagine how Gu Lingzhi was a wastrel that people had looked down upon just a month ago.


    The fightsted for a solid hour before Gu Lingzhi ran out of stamina. She took a wrong step, resulting in Tianfeng Jin being able to pierce her waist.


    Thankfully, Tianfeng Jin reacted quickly and pulled back her sword, preventing Gu Lingzhi from really getting hurt. But this still scared Yuan Zheng, causing his heart to skip a few beats.


    ��I have lost,�� Gu Lingzhi admitted defeat as she saw a tear on the side of her robe.


    Even if her opponent had suppressed her cultivation to the same level as her, the difference in the two of them with regards to their physical abilities and battle experience was too different. She could very clearly feel her opponent taking it easy on her which was why she was able to fight for an hour.


    ��No, our cultivation levels differ too much and I only won because I had an unfair advantage,�� Tianfeng Jin replied. The look she gave Gu Lingzhi waspletely different from the demeaning one she had earlier. ��If our cultivation levels were the same, I might not have been your opponent.��


    No matter how good one��s swordy was, it was useless if it could not strike the opponent. Gu Lingzhi��s footwork exceeded Tianfeng Jin��s expectations. Her asional counterattacks were also nimble and unique, almost striking her at times. Hence, Tianfeng Jin hadpletely meant what she said to Gu Lingzhi.


    It only heightened her desire to battle. She was already excited regarding the prospect of being able topletely let loose and fight Gu Lingzhi properly in the future. After all, one could only improve when fighting someone of the same cultivation level.


    ��Fine, I ept you as my roommate. Hopefully, we can have a proper battle this time next year.��


    Next year?


    This roommate of hers had really high expectations. Did she truly think that she would be able to catch up within a year?


    ��Okay, I��m looking forward to it.��


    The two of them exchanged nces and smiled simultaneously.


    As Yuan Zheng watched the two people who were fighting head-to-head suddenly be friends, he internally sighed and could not help but think that women were suchplicated creatures. He left promptly after briefing Gu Lingzhi on some things to take note while in the Royal School.


    Knowing that Yuan Zheng had many responsibilities and things to do as the Third Prince��s personal bodyguard, Gu Lingzhi did not bother trying to get him to stay any longer. After she thanked him for his help, she saw him off.


    Tianfeng Jin was someone that could not care less about anything other than fighting. After informing Gu Lingzhi that the second room on the second level was empty, she rushed to the Battle Arena to find other people to fight. She allowed Gu Lingzhi to realize what it truly meant to be battle-crazy.


    However, Gu Lingzhi did not know whether it was a good thing that she was living with someone so battle-crazy. She hoped that she would not wake up one day to see a shining sword pointed in her face.


    What Gu Lingzhi did not know was that the image in her mind would happen in the near future...


    When night fell, Gu Lingzhi did not know where the school��s cafeteria was and could only resort to finishing the two pieces of sesame biscuits that she had in her Storage Ring.


    She did not want to get lost in a school this huge and have to ask someone to send her back.


    Just as she finished setting up her room, she heard a series of light footsteps outside her door.


    Gu Lingzhi subconsciously peered through the open window and saw a petite girl wearing a bright red dress about to enter the dorm.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi saw the young girl, the young girl who seemed to be around 12 or 13 years old also looked up and saw her. She hesitated slightly before shing a brilliant smile and shouted a greeting to Gu Lingzhi, ��Are you my new housemate? I am Ye Fei, wee to the house.��


    Gu Lingzhi also smiled as she greeted back, ��Nice to meet you, I am Gu Lingzhi.��


    ��I know you. You are the new Alchemy talent from the Gu n.�� As Ye Fei spoke, she could not be bothered to walk through the main door and simply jumped up onto the windowsill. She sat on the windowsill and smiled, ��I heard that you performed a miracle by making the Spirit Moulding Pill within a month. Even Beicheng Haoyue did not manage to achieve this feat.��


    This was the first time that someone was calling Gu Lingzhi a talent, causing her to be slightly stunned. Looking at Ye Fei still sitting outside her windowsill, she decided to invite Ye Fei into her hostel, ��It must be cold out there, how about youe in to talk?��


    ��Good, I was waiting for you to invite me in,�� Ye Fei blinked as she flipped elegantly into the room. Seeing the arrangement in Gu Lingzhi��s room, she could not help but twitch her nose as she asked curiously, ��You are the First Mistress of Gu n, why is your room so... in? Didn��t you take enough spirit stones when you left?��


    Afraid that she would touch on a sore spot, Ye Fei attempted to soften her words but the sympathy in her eyes showed.


    She had long heard that the first daughter of the Gu n was not treated as well, but she never thought it would be to this extent. Seeing the decorations in the room, other than the bed and cab that originally came with the room, there was actually nothing else. There was not even a chair for guests.

 Chapter 34 - Starting Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Starting Lessons</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When Gu Lingzhi saw the sympathetic look Ye Fei gave her, she knew that Ye Fei had misunderstood.


    For this trip of hers to the Royal School, Gu Rong was very generous towards her and gave her not only a huge pile of spirit stones but also a bunch of medicinal ingredients for her to practice with.


    The reason why her room was so empty was because she was not familiar with the ce and did not know where she should arrange her furniture.


    ��I have enough spirit stones. It is just that I just arrived and haven��t gotten the time to arrange my furniture. This must seem like a joke to you.��


    ��Oh, so that is the reason...�� Ye Fei seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She then patted her chest valiantly and said, ��Let me know when you decide to furnish your room. Thergest store in Chiyang City, Ye Store is run by my family. When the timees, I will give you a 20 percent discount!��


    Gu Lingzhi then realized that she was talking to the daughter of the top conglomerates in the Xia kingdom. She grinned, ��That��s great, I will be sure to find you when the timees.�� She had a good impression of the carefree and joyful youngdy in front of her.


    Ye Fei plopped herself down on the only decent piece of furniture in the room, the bed, and looked at Gu Lingzhi with her head tilted to the side, ��I really don��t understand how those ridiculous rumors about you came about in the Chiyang City. You were clearly invited by the Third Prince for your talent and yet there are rumors that the Third Prince was seduced by your good looks and that was how you made it in. Only idiots would believe such a rumor.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not realize that the rumors about her had already spread like wildfire even before she entered Chiyang City. Curiously, she asked, ��Are there... a lot of rumors about me in Chiyang City?��


    ��Of course, haven��t you heard?��


    Once again, she looked at Gu Lingzhi pitifully. ��That��s right, you didn��t even bring any servants with you, who would help you find out about what��s going on?��


    The look in Ye Fei��s eyes was too obvious, making Gu Lingzhi second-guess her decision to reject the servants Gu Rong wanted to send with her.


    Was it a mistake? But once she thought about how one of her servants had all along been serving Lin Yue-er instead, she pushed the thought out of her mind.


    Gu Lingzhi preferred her freedompared to always having to be on her guard.


    ��I prefer to be independent and bringing a servant around would be too troublesome.��


    Ye Fei could detect the slight change in Gu Lingzhi��s mood and very cleverly switched the topic to talk about the Royal School. Once she knew that Gu Lingzhi had signed up for four subjects, the look in her eyes could not even be described as sympathetic. It was more like she felt pain for her.


    ��Why did you choose so many subjects? Did you not know about the rules before you entered?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head. She only roughly knew how to go about obtaining points and thought that as long as she managed to get 60 points, she would be able to sessfully promote to the next year. She did not know that every additional subject would add 60 points to the promotional criteria.


    Talking to Ye Fei, Gu Lingzhi also learned several ways of getting around the Royal School��s point system.


    For example, if one did not have enough points, they could buy over points from poorer students that had extra points and arrange for them to intentionally lose. As long as it was not too obvious, the school usually closed an eye to these activities.


    In addition, other than earning points from examinations and duels, one could sneak into the Training Towers in the different Districts to earn points.


    Each of the five major Districts of the school had a Training Tower that could measure one��s abilities. At every Level, the Training Tower would allocate points ording to your performance during the training. Every month, the top-ten performing students in the Training Tower would not only get their names disyed on a Stone Tablet at the main entrance, they would also get 20 points as a reward. This was a good way to earn points.


    What made Gu Lingzhi even more surprised was that Tianfeng Jin was ranked number three on the Martial Student Training Tower��s Stone Tablet. She was slightly popr in school and many had expectations for her to make it onto the Golden List in a few years.


    Gu Lingzhi was excited as she heard about the Training Tower from Ye Fei, wondering how she would perform.


    As the conversation drew to a close, Ye Fei grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s arm affectionately, requesting for her to make sure to sell any Spiritual Medicine she made in the future to the Ye Store first. If need be, she could also provide the medicinal ingredients that Gu Lingzhi needed. Of course, the money needed for the medicinal ingredients could be repaid from the sales of the medicinal products that she made.


    Gu Lingzhi did not know whether tough or cry as she saw Ye Fei��s eyes lighting up at the thought of money. There was no doubt that she was the only daughter of the leader of the Ye conglomerate. At such a young age, she already had a head for business and knew how to get long-term partners.


    This was exactly what Gu Lingzhi was looking for.


    Just like that, Gu Lingzhi��s first night at the Royal School was spent with Ye Fei.


    The next day, she headed out to breakfast at the cafeteria with Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin. After breakfast, she rushed to the Alchemy District to practice while Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin headed to the Martial Student District to learn about the art of fighting.


    Following the map of the Royal School that she had obtained as a gift from Ye Fei, Gu Lingzhi took almost half an hour to locate the Alchemy District.


    She did not know if it was just her imagination, but she felt like everyone she passed by was looking at her weirdly. This made her quicken her pace to find her ssroom.


    Fortunately, the Alchemy District was not that big and she managed to find her ssroom rather quickly.


    From the outside, it might seem like the ssrooms in the Alchemy District was no different from any other ce. But once inside, one could notice the differences.


    In a ssroom about ten square metersrge, multiple pill furnaces were neatlyid out in the dignified Pill Cultivation Rooms.


    Standing outside the ssroom, Gu Lingzhi could very clearly feel the gazes of the people around her.


    Previously, she had been uncertain whether people were truly staring at her, but this time, she could clearly tell that their gazes were directed at her and she had nowhere to hide.


    Then, it was time for ss to begin and all the students were present. The teacher also stood at the desk in front of the ssroom, ready to start the ss.


    The teacher in-charge of teaching them Alchemy techniques was a skinny-looking young man who seemed like he was 30 years old. The eyebags on his eyes were so heavy they seemed to droop to the ends of the earth. His cheekbones jutted out and he looked as though he had not slept for ten years. When he saw Gu Lingzhi, he merely rubbed his eyes and randomly pointed her to an unupied pill furnace.

 Chapter 35 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Challenge</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi silently let out a sigh of relief as the dismissive treatment by the teacher had reduced the amount of attention on her.


    Yet, just as she started to feel rxed, the next sentence from the teacher caused her to jump in surprise.


    ��This new student, aren��t you going to introduce yourself?��


    Gu Lingzhi turned around only to see a sly look sh across the teacher��s face under his dark eye circles.


    ...Could it be that the teacher was picking on her because she did not take the initiative to greet him?


    No matter what, now that the teacher had personally called on her, Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to force herself to speak under the various gazes of her ssmates, ��I am Gu Lingzhi from the Gu n. I hope to improve myself with everyone��s help while I am studying in this school.��


    Gu Lingzhi shut her mouth promptly after a simple and quick introduction.


    She could very clearly feel that her ssmates looked at her with a cynical look as she said her name. She wished that it was an illusion but it was not - she could feel malice radiating off the people around her.


    ��Gu Lingzhi? Isn��t that the First Mistress of the Gu n who��s a wastrel?�� A voice filled with malice rang out just as she stopped talking. A burst ofughter then followed.


    ��I can��t believe she would dare toe to school. If I were her, I would have hidden my face.��


    ��That��s right, I heard that her mother was caught cheating andmitted suicide as a result. I didn��t think that shamelessness was an inheritable trait.��


    ��...��


    Gu Lingzhi heard everything clearly as the malicious words about her filled the air. Blood rushed to her face, causing her face to redden.


    She was not afraid of being ridiculed by others. After experiencing such a tragic end in her past life, what could tolerate anything.


    But no one had the right to insult her mother!


    Gu Lingzhi was about to re up when the teacher standing in front of the ss, who looked like he was fighting to stay awake suddenly called out.


    ��Silence, everyone!��


    It only took one single sentence to end themotion that was building up among the ss.


    Even Gu Lingzhi was stunned by the teacher��s sudden outburst. She never thought that the teacher, who was as skinny as a homeless man, could be so scary when he raised his voice.


    ��All I asked was for the new student to introduce herself so that you can all get to know each other better. It was not for all of you to start gossiping.��


    It could have been an illusion, but she thought it seemed that the teacher��s gaze swept over the girl who had insulted Gu Lingzhi��s mother as he talked. His eyes thennded on Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I believe the Third Prince is someone who knows how to differentiate between private and public matters and since he has invited you to study in the Royal School, it means that he has recognized your ability. If you don��t want to be known as a wastrel, then you should prove them wrong!��


    Gu Lingzhi was momentarily touched by the teacher��s words as she did not expect the teacher to stand up for her.


    In both the lives that she had lived, she did not think that the only person who had helped her unconditionally was a stranger that she had just met.


    ��But teacher, isn��t that the truth? I heard that ever since her Spiritual Roots were awakened, she hasn��t done anything outstanding other than externalizing her spiritual energy on the first day of training. It is known that whoever possesses both wood- and fire-based Spiritual Roots will naturally be talented in Alchemy. She has these Spiritual Roots but it is such a waste because the Master Alchemists that taught her had imed that they have nevere across someone as stupid as her. There��s no way that the Gu n��s Master Alchemists would intentionally tarnish their n��s reputation.��


    As the girl finished, several shouts of approval could be heard from the ss.


    ��What Zhi Xuan said was right! If she really isn��t stupid, there isn��t any reason for the Master Alchemists of the Gu n to say that.��


    In an instance, the whole ssroom burst out in conversation trying to validate that im.


    With regards to the rumors about her that was circting in the city, Gu Lingzhi had heard most of it from Ye Fei the previous night. She had spread further and quicker than she imagined - it seemed to her that the entire student poption had now known about her.


    Amongst the crowd, some of them were just as well-informed as Ye Fei. These few people who had known the truth decided to remain silent due to certain considerations.


    After all, Gu Lingzhi was from the Gu n and if they could get rid of her using the rumors, it would be one less opponent for all of them to deal with. On the other hand, if Gu Lingzhi could deal with the rumors and persevere, it would not be toote to be friends with her.


    With his eyes shut as he leaned against the teacher��s table, Wen Qing did not help Gu Lingzhi this time around and simply allowed the students to argue. He wanted to see if the daughter of ��that woman�� was as outstanding as her mother.


    He observed that the beautiful young girl that was being pressured by her ssmates did not express any hint of grievance. Instead, all she did was give out a small smile and said in a light but determined voice, ��If everyone would like to know if I got in by seducing the Third Prince or by my own capabilities, just challenge me and you��ll find out.��


    ��So be it!�� Xin Zhixuan huffed, ��Let��spete in Alchemy then. Just don��t go crying to the Third Prince when you lose.��


    Curious, Gu Lingzhi asked nomittally, ��Senior, may I know what��s your current level at Alchemy?��


    ��Middle-grade Yellow Level,�� Xin Zhixuan replied.


    She then stuck her chest out and bathed in the admiring gaze of her ssmates. It was not as simple being an Alchemist as it was being a Martial Artist. There were many failures and setbacks that an Alchemist had to face with every Spiritual Medicine that they tried to cultivate in order to seed. Even after their first sess, it was not one hundred percent certain that they would seed on every try. Normally, it was already admirable if three out of five attempts were sessful.


    Gu Lingzhi, however, was special in the sense that she had learned her Alchemy techniques from the Spirit Tribe��s Inheritance Space. Her techniques were the mostplete and thorough as it was passed down many generations. There was no need to even consider her proficiency in the most basic Alchemy techniques.


    For an Alchemist to advance to the next level, not only do they need experience, they also need a certain level of talent so that in the process of refining the medicine, they are able to easily find the bnce among theirposition of medicinal ingredients and sessfullyplete the medicine.


    Due to the difficulty in advancing to the next level, the Alchemy District was only split into Yellow and ck Levels.


    Xin Zhixuan was a student that had enrolledst year and was able to advance to a middle-grade Yellow Level Alchemist in a year��s time. Amongst her peers, she was definitely more outstanding and possessed a certain level of talent, which made her extremely arrogant.


    ��Middle-grade Yellow Level, was it?�� Gu Lingzhi repeated her words and tilted her head down slightly. The corners of her mouth lifted up in an undetectable smile.


    Thinking about it, Gu Lingzhi could easily guess how those ridiculous rumors had spread in the capital. It did not take much for one to find out who was the one who had started the rumors.


    Since all these people were targeting her based on some rumors that they heard, then she would prove to them what it meant by the saying, ��a wise man pays no heed to rumors��. Those that listened to rumors were all idiots!


    ��Alright, let��spete then.��


    Right as Xin Zhixuan smiled at her response, Gu Lingzhi pretended to be troubled as she added, ��Before we begin, you should know that this is my first day in school so I have not gotten any points. I am afraid that even if you win, there will be no points for you to gain.��

 Chapter 36 - A New Friend

    <h4>Chapter 36 - A New Friend</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi��s words riled up the whole ss. Everyone stared at her nkly, except for one, who could not help but speak up.


    ��What��s wrong with her? She actually dares to go down to the Alchemy Arena to formally ept Zhixuan��s challenge when she isn��t even a low grade Yellow-Level Alchemist yet? She��s really overestimating her capabilities.��


    Those that could enter the Royal School were people who constantly pushed themselves to their best, so they were not particrly weing of people like Gu Lingzhi who got in by connections.


    These usations came one after another, as if they had already made up their mind that Gu Lingzhi got in merely due to her connections with the Third Prince, so they were not weing towards her.


    Gu Lingzhi pretended that she could not hear the discussion around her and looked directly at Xin Zhixuan.


    ��Senior, what are your thoughts?��


    There was no way Xin Zhixuan would pass on the chance to embarrass Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Let��s go to the arena if you want to. I don��t want your points even if you lost to me, as long as I get to call you a wastrel in front of everybody.��


    ��Sure,�� Gu Lingzhiughed, unfazed. ��And what if I win?��


    ��You think you can win?�� Xin Zhixuan narrowed her eyes at Gu Lingzhi. ��If you win, I will shout ��I am worse than a cripple!�� in the arena.��


    ��Good. Hopefully, you will remember what you say when the challenge is over.��


    These words made Xin Zhixuan nervous.


    Gu Lingzhi��s reaction was far from what she expected.Was she not always timid whenever people mocked her? Yet, how could she be so calm when challenged? Strangely, Zhixuan had a premonition that she might lose to Gu Lingzhi.


    No way, there was no way that Xin Zhixuan would lose to Gu Lingzhi. Even if she was extremely talented, how could it be possible that she would cultivate medicine of a higher Level than me? Furthermore, the rumors had originated from the Tai-an City. If she��s truly talented at Alchemy, then why would these rumors spread in the first ce?


    ��Alright, since you havee to a decision regarding the challenge, let��s focus for the rest of the ss.��


    Wen Qing, who had been watching the events unfold silently, drew everyone��s attention back to the ss and began his lesson.


    Gu Lingzhi tried her best to ignore the gazes that were on her and listened to every word that Wen Qing was saying. Slowly, she became fascinated with the lesson.


    She did not think that a teacher who looked like he could fall asleep anytime could actually be so interesting when lecturing about Alchemy.


    When she had read books that were passed down to her in the Inheritance Space, there were some parts that she did not understand, but these concepts became clear to her when Wen Qing exined it in ss.


    Surely, even if one had the rarest and best books in the world, he would not progress as far if he studied behind closed doors and did not interact with the outside world.


    Whilst Gu Lingzhi was listening intently, someone pulled at her sleeve. She turned to face a girl who was smiling at her. The girl was timid-looking,her face was full of freckles.


    ��Yes?�� Gu Lingzhi asked.


    ��Well...�� the girl paused for a moment, as if she was preparing herself for what she was about to say. ��If you feel that you do not have a chance at winning, you should leave after ss. Zhixuan may be jealous because the Third Prince thinks highly of you, but if you do not ept her challenge, she will not be able to do anything to you. The school forbids students from attacking each other outside of official challenges.��


    So, the reason why Xin Zhixuan was targeting her was because of the Third Prince. She thought about how she had just entered the city yesterday and had already been met with the nasty treatment of the Third Prince��s fianc��e. ��What makes you so sure that I will lose?��


    The girl blinked her eyes. ��Didn��t you awaken your Spiritual Roots not long ago? No one willugh at you even if you reject the challenge.��


    That may be the case, but...


    ��Don��t all these people want to see me stumble?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the expressions of everyone around her. The girl immediately stopped talking, as if she did not know that Gu Lingzhi would be aware of that fact.


    When Gu Lingzhi looked at the timid expression on the girl��s face, she was reminded of her past self.


    In her past life, she was someone who did not even dare to lift her head when speaking to others and was careful with every word that she said. Suddenly, she wanted to know the girl��s name.


    ��What��s your name?��


    ��Huh?�� the girl was stunned for a moment before her face turned red and gave Gu Lingzhi a reply. ��My name is Xinran.��


    ��I��m Gu Lingzhi.��


    Seeing some simrities between herself and Xin Ran, Gu Lingzhi felt herself lower her guard. They talked joyously through the lesson. She did not know if she was just imagining things, but she felt that whenever Xinran talked to her, people would stop staring at her as much.


    The lesson passed very quickly. When the bell rang, Wen Qing packed his things and left, but Gu Lingzhi still felt hungry for more knowledge.


    Regarding Alchemy, there were some concepts Wen Qing exined that she had never learnt on her own. This was the first time she felt that it was a wise decision to enroll in the Royal School. She had learnt so much in just the first lesson; if she were to study here for another fifty years, she wondered how much she could achieve in terms of Alchemy and Martial Arts.


    She knew that as long as she was not kicked out of the Royal School, every student could stay in the school for fifty years. In order to secure her spot in the school, the most important thing was to not let anyone look down on her.


    ��Senior, what time will the challenge be held?�� Gu Lingzhi asked Xin Zhixuan in a casual tone.


    Xin Zhixuan looked over to Xinran who did not say anything, then told Gu Lingzhi in an arrogant voice, ��Since you are so eager to prove that you are a wastrel, let��s get this over and done now.��


    Xin Zhixuan then walked away, with a few boys and girls who followed behind her.


    Gu Lingzhi said goodbye to Xinran and was about to leave for the arena. Unexpectedly, Xinran wanted to follow her to the arena, Gu Lingzhi just smiled and agreed.


    The other students were also eager to watch the challenge and they all rushed to the arena. The bigmotion had led students from other ss think that two influential people were going to challenge each other, but they were all shocked to learn that it was Gu Lingzhi who was participating in the challenge.

 Chapter 37 - The Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 37 - The Challenge</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Are all wastrels so full of themselves? Does she really think that she can do anything just because she has the backing of the Third Prince? I really want to see what is so good about her that even the Third Prince has made an exception for her!��


    A distance away, an elegant and youthful girl voiced out her thoughts, such harsh words destroying her gentle image. Yet, the Royal School was full of students who had the exact same thoughts as her. Having the status as a prince as well as the reputation of being the man who would most likely be a True God, Rong Yuan had plenty of suitors. Despite the presence of Tianfeng Wei who was outstanding in all aspects as his fianc��e, it did not stop many girls in the city from still being attracted to him.


    Gu Lingzhi walked for nearly a minute before she reached the Alchemy Tower that stood in the middle of the school, with Xinran following behind her.


    Yesterday, she had already heard from Ye Fei that there were five towers in the school. However, she was still in awe of the sight in front of her.


    The Training Tower was over thirty meters in height and was as white as snow. Outside the tower, numerous students were entering and exiting the building. They all had the same goal - to improve their Alchemy skills.


    The arena that was dedicated for students to challenge each other was located just beside the Tower.


    The arena was a stage made of stone, approximately three to four meters high. Numerous pill furnaces were on top of the stage. All the arenas in school adopted an open concept.


    Currently, there were already a male and female student who werepeting with each other and there were many people below the stage who were spectating.


    ��It��s not toote if you regret your decision now, I can give you a chance to prevent yourself from embarrassment in front of the crowd,�� Xin Zhixuan feigned mercy.


    The only reply that Gu Lingzhi gave her was to walk past her and onto the stage of the arena.


    ��Since you have your mind set on disgracing yourself, I will not go easy on you!�� Xin Zhixuan raised her voice in anger. She made her way up on the stage, easily grabbing the attention of some boys who were infatuated with her.


    ��I won��t be a bully. Since you have not even attained the lowest rank in Alchemy yet, I will only challenge you to make low grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine.��


    Xin Zhixuan did not lower her volume when she said this, because she wanted the people around her to hear. Her followers eagerly took the chance to praise her magnanimity.


    Xin Zhixuan��s words passed through the crowd, and seniors who had heard about it sniggered to themselves.


    Junior students took Xin Zhixuan��s words at face value, but to these experienced seniors, they could easily see the underlying meaning of her words.


    On the surface, it might seem that Xin Zhixuan was being gracious by contesting a lower-levelled pill. However, the sess rate of most Alchemists cultivating Spiritual Medicine that corresponded to their level was very low. One would be considered exceptional to achieve even three sessful attempts out of five. However, the sess rate was almost a hundred percent for someone of a higher grade to refine medicine of a lower grade.


    How could they not snigger to themselves watching someone feign magnanimity while secretly trying to obtain a higher chance of winning?


    Some students did not agree with that arrangement, but they ultimately did not say anything.


    The school had mandated that only the two people on the arena stage had full control of how they want topete against each other. No one else could interfere.


    ��Senior, you are a middle grade Yellow-Level Alchemist. It��s embarrassing enough for you topete with someone like me who has not even gotten a rank in Alchemy. How could I still let you cultivate lower level medicine? We should go ording to your level so that it is fair for you.��


    No one had expected Gu Lingzhi to reject Xin Zhixuan��s ��generosity��. In front of the crowd, she faced a very shocked Xin Zhixuan and said, ��I heard that in a challenge, if the kind of medicine to be cultivated had not been decided, then we can randomly pick a card at the side of the stage to decide the topic. What do you think?��


    It was difficult for Xin Zhixuan to deny this considering that even a new student like Gu Lingzhi had heard about such a rule. She could only reluctantly agree to Gu Lingzhi��s suggestion.


    The teacher-in-charge for overlooking the Arena was an elderly man who had a white beard. When he saw Gu Lingzhi walk over, he passed her a box full of cardsbelled with middle grade Yellow-Level medicine names.


    Gu Lingzhi picked out a card and passed it to the teacher.


    ��Spirit Moulding Pill.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not expect that she would be lucky enough to pick a middle grade Yellow-Level pill that she was most familiar with. She turned to see an ufortable look on Xin Zhixuan��s face.


    The knowledge required for making the Spirit Moulding Pill may be categorized as a middle grade Yellow-Level skill, but its technical difficulty was enough to ce it in the high grade Yellow-Level category.


    In order to increase the chances of sess, one should cultivate the pill ording to their own Spiritual Roots. If the pill being cultivated does not match one��s Spiritual Roots, even a skilled Alchemist would fail.


    ��I happen to have some ingredients for the cultivation of the Spirit Moulding Pill. Senior, do you need to prepare any ingredients?��


    ��No,�� Xin Zhixuan replied.


    Xin Zhixuan had little sess trying to refine the Spirit Moulding Pill, but she did not believe that Gu Lingzhi who was at a lower grade than her could do it sessfully.


    Maybe Gu Lingzhi had insisted on making middle grade Yellow-Level medicine because she knew that she herself would fail. After all, if both contestants failed at making the Pill, then it would be considered as a draw.


    It was no wonder that Gu Lingzhi could capture the attention of the Third Prince. She was cunning, Xin Zhixuan thought.


    Thinking that she had correctly guessed Gu Lingzhi��s ns, she stared at her with contempt.


    ��It is hard to make the Spirit Moulding Pill, but fortunately, I have seeded twicest month. I��m afraid your hopes of this challenge ending in a tie will go to waste.��


    Xin Zhixuan��s words helped people in the crowd understand why Gu Lingzhi had rejected Xin Zhixuan��s generosity and instead chose to challenge Xin Zhixuan at her level.


    For people who had thought that Gu Lingzhi relied on the Third Prince to enroll in the Royal School, these words had only further confirmed that she was more shameless than they had imagined.

 Chapter 38 - An Astonishing Feat

    <h4>Chapter 38 - An Astonishing Feat</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi felt that the best way to resolve misunderstandings about her were through facts. She calmly walked to the furnace located in the centre, and retrieved the ingredients needed to make the Spirit Moulding Pill.


    In every challenge, there are five rounds, where contestants had to make one pill per round. The number of pills made sessfully would decide who the winner was.


    Xin Zhixuan picked a furnace that she was more familiar with, and put the ingredients needed for making the Pill at one side. Seeing how calm Gu Lingzhi was, she felt increasingly uneasy.


    Even Beicheng n��s most talented Alchemist, Beicheng Haoyue was only able to make the Spirit Moulding Pill after half a year, how could Gu Lingzhi possibly be better than that? She must just be showing off.


    Xin Zhixuan felt better afterforting herself. She tilted her chin down and said, ��Let��s start, to make five Pills will take up the entire afternoon. I still have ns with other people.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head and did not say a word before starting to make the Pill.


    Xin Zhixuan immediately began after she got the ingredients, whereas Gu Lingzhi first observed them. ording to the books that she has read, even the same ingredients had differentpositions. Using the sense of sight alone to cultivate pills would yield a low rate of sess, which was amon problem amongst most Alchemists.


    There were different ways to analyze different ingredients, and the books in the Inheritance Space had listed a secret method for the best way to do so. Gu Lingzhi was using this secret method to understand the uniqueness of each ingredient, but her actions to the crowd made her seem like she did not know what she was doing.


    Xin Zhixuan also thought that Gu Lingzhi did not know what she was doing, and the corner of her lips turned up slightly. Gu Lingzhi was a wastrel who had just awakened her Magical Roots not long ago, it was impossible for her to win. It seemed to Zhixuan that she had indeed been overthinking.


    Putting down the nervousness in her heart, Xin Zhixuan focused on making the Pill.


    She used to only have one sessful attempt out of ten. Today, she actually seeded once in four attempts. When she looked over at Gu Lingzhi, she was still looking at the ingredients in a daze. Unexpectedly, Gu Lingzhi changed one of the ingredients she was using.


    Xin Zhixuan removed the leftovers from her failed attempts from the furnace and started to make thest Pill.


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi started to move her hands. In an instance, she fired up all five furnaces that were in close proximity to her.


    She had picked the spot in the middle of the Arena for a good reason. Since everyone wanted to know how she got into the Royal School, then she would show them what she was made of.


    ��Oh my, is she crazy? Firing up all five furnaces at once - does she think she��s a ck-Level Alchemist?��


    Only ck-Level Alchemists had the ability to manage multiple furnaces at once, and Gu Lingzhi was doing exactly that, even though she was only a low grade Yellow-Level Alchemist. Her actions had caused people who originally did not believe the rumors about her to switch sides. Now they all thought that she was overestimating and making a fool out of herself.


    ��Lady Gu, you don��t have to use such ridiculous methods to admit defeat even if you know that you are going to lose to me,�� Xin Zhixuan mocked Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi who had focused all her attention into making the pills did not even spare a nce at Xin Zhixuan. She began to purify and mix her ingredients based on herplete understanding of every single ingredient.


    Nearby, at the entrance of the Training Tower, a number of boys had encircled a young man. This person looked extremely pretty and he adorned a red robe. If it was not for his Adam��s apple and his t chest, he would have passed off as a girl.


    ��Young Master, are you not entering the Training Tower anymore?�� one of the boys asked.


    The young man waved his hand and said, ��Zhixuan is currently challenging someone else at the Arena, I should go down to show my concern. I can enter the Training Tower anytime, but I cannot miss this.�� The boy who had spoken silently retreated but he had his suspicions as to why his young master was suddenly interested when all along, he had never thought highly of Xin Zhixuan.


    At the arena, the sun was setting. Xin Zhixuan had a delighted expression on her face as she smelled the medicinal fragranceing from the furnace.


    In the five furnaces she had sessfully made two Spirit Moulding Pills. Even if both the pills only had a single Spiritual Root, it was already considered to be an excellent attempt.


    Cao Yi, a teacher who had been overseeing the arena nodded his head satisfactorily. He recognized Xin Zhixuan and knew that she had enrolled in the Royal School justst year. He felt that she had a great potential for Alchemy, bing a middle-grade Yellow Level Alchemist in the span of just a year.


    When Xin Zhixuan passed the pills to Cao Yi for him to judge, he found out that the Spirit Moulding Pills that she had made consisted of two Spiritual Roots.


    ��Good job!�� Cao Yi was pleased with Xin Zhixuan��s performance and was about to announce her as the winner, until he smelled an even stronger fragrance.


    Could it be the smell of something that had been sessfully made from the previous challenge between two seniors?


    Curious, Xin Zhixuan turned to look. She was shocked by what she saw.


    The five furnaces around her all had their lids open and the fragrance came from two of these furnaces.


    ��How is this possible?��


    The crowd had the same reaction. No one could believe that Gu Lingzhi, who had been staring at her ingredients in a daze, would actually produce such results. Out of five attempts, she actually seeded in two of them, and she was not even recognized as an Alchemist yet.


    Whoever said that Gu Lingzhi was a wastrel and had to rely on the Third Prince to enter the Royal School? It was all a lie!


    Suddenly, everyone��s opinion of Gu Lingzhi had changed.


    ��We can��t be sure that the pill she made sessfully is the Spirit Moulding Pill! For all we know, it may just be some low grade Yellow-Level pill!�� Xin Zhixuan shouted agitatedly.


    Without a word, Gu Lingzhi handed over her two Spirit Moulding Pills to Cao Yi.


    ��Teacher, please take a look.��


    Cao Yi was astonished to see that one of the pills had one Spiritual Root while the other had two, and the quality wasparable to those pills made by Xin Zhixuan.


    ��Yes, these two pills are indeed Spirit Moulding Pills. One of them has two Spiritual Roots.��


    The crowd erupted in discussion.


    How could she sessfully make a Spirit Moulding Pill that had two attributes after only one month of awakening her Spiritual Roots?


    No wonder the Third Prince would specially invite her to study at the Royal School, she was truly talented!

 Chapter 39 - Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Turning Point</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Xin Zhixuan was in a daze as she stared at Gu Lingzhi who still lookedposed. She could feel her head start to ache gradually.


    How did it end up like this? Wasn��t Gu Lingzhi a wastrel? How could a wastrel possibly manage to make the Spirit Moulding Pill in just a month?


    Compared to the shock that she had gotten from Gu Lingzhi being able to cultivate Spirit Moulding Pills, it was harder for her to ept her bet with Gu Lingzhi.


    Although both of them had made Spirit Moulding Pills of equal quality, when Gu Lingzhi made hers, she controlled multiple furnaces at once. This fact alone made her surpass whatever Xin Zhixuan had shown in the match. Even without the formal announcement, she knew she had lost this round.


    She was extremely nervous and hoped that Gu Lingzhi would be tactful and forget their earlier bet. However, at this moment, Gu Lingzhi decided to speak up.


    ��Teacher, please announce the results.��


    Was there still a need to announce the results? They made Spirit Moulding Pills of the same grade. Without even mentioning the fact that Gu Lingzhi was of a lower level and was challenging someone that was supposedly superior, her ability to simultaneously control multiple furnaces was already a victory in itself.


    ��Child, you have won,�� Cao Yi returned the two bottles of Spirit Moulding Pills back to Gu Lingzhi. The expression that he gave Gu Lingzhi was one ofplete approval and much warmer than the expression he had given Xin Zhixuan.


    Despite possessing extraordinary talent, she was neither proud nor boastful but knew how to gather her wits to prove those that doubted her wrong. With an attitude like this, she was sure to have a bright future.


    Upon hearing her desired answer, Gu Lingzhi smiled as she thanked Cao Yi before turning to Xin Zhixuan. Xin Zhixuan��s face darkened as Gu Lingzhi imed in a clear and determined voice, ��Since I have won, shouldn��t you uphold your side of the bet?��


    Xin Zhixuan��s face immediately drained of colour as she said, ��Gu Lingzhi, don��t push your luck!��


    ��How is the winner asking for their rightful reward asking for too much? Senior, since you bet with me, you should have been prepared to ept any oues,�� Gu Lingzhi retorted cheerfully.


    This sentence rendered Xin Zhixuan speechless. It was true that she was the one that said such harsh words and warned Gu Lingzhi not to back out when she lost, but how could she shout ��I am worse than a wastrel�� in front of all these people? She would rather kill herself than let herself be embarrassed that way.


    Seeing the awkward behavior of the two of them on stage, onlookers who did not know what was going on went to ask those that knew. When they realized what was happening, they looked at Gu Lingzhi with an expression of restrained fear.


    She had hidden her talent so that Xin Zhixuan would dig her own grave thinking that she could beat Gu Lingzhi. If Gu Lingzhi was considered a wastrel, then no one would be worthy of being called a talent.


    Hearing the mockingughs from the audience, Xin Zhixuan became even more embarrassed. Seeing Gu Lingzhi in front of her, Xin Zhixuan��s eyes started to turn red as her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish. Finally, she could bear no more and burst into tears.


    ��You��re a bully! Your skill level is obviously higher than mine, but you still tricked me intopeting with you. You are too cunning.��


    ��I am cunning?�� Gu Lingzhi was amused by herck of reason. ��Wasn��t it you who kept pressuring me into agreeing topete with you?��


    ��But you could��ve told me about how good you really were at Alchemy!�� Xin Zhixuan said indignantly as she maintained a victimized expression on her face. ��How can your n be so scheming? You clearly have talent yet your n still spreads those false rumors. Who knows if you used those rumors to seduce the Third Prince? I was only testing you to gain some justice for Lady Tianfeng!��


    Gu Lingzhi finally understood what it meant to have someone to me. In a mere few sentences, Xin Zhixuan had justified her actions as helping others. In the past, she always thought that Gu Linglong was ludicrous. Now, Gu Linglong��s attitude towards her seemed pale inparison to thisdy in front of her.


    Still, there were actually people that believed her. A few people who followed Xin Zhixuan around started to scold Gu Lingzhi for being shameless. Those that were friends of Xin Zhixuan, including several guys that secretly admired her, all started criticising Gu Lingzhi��s actions and her unwillingness to let things go.


    If not for the majority of the students being objective onlookers, this scene might actually deceive people into thinking that Gu Lingzhi was really an evil and unforgiving person.


    Seeing Xin Zhixuan put up a pitiful facade in front of others yet giving her a sly look when others were not looking made Gu Lingzhi frown. She wanted to force Xin Zhixuan into admitting defeat.


    Before she could say anything, a stunning young man suddenly emerged from the crowd holding an object resembling a furnace in his hand. His mouth twisted into an expression that seemed torn between a smile and a nd look as he headed straight for Xin Zhixuan, ��Since when was someone of my Xin Family so unable to admit defeat?��


    Upon seeing the young man, a look of panic shed across Xin Zhixuan��s eyes.


    ��Young... Young Master, why are you here?��


    Xin Yi waved the pendant in his hand and retorted, ��I am a student from this school, why can��t I be here?��


    This caused Xin Zhixuan to be lost for words momentarily. Not bothering to beat around the bush with Xin Zhixuan, Xin Yi grabbed his pendant in his hand, turned to look at Gu Lingzhi and said, ��Please ept my apologies for whatever she might have done to offend you. I will order someone to send a gift as an apology to your dorm soon.��


    Only a fool would offend someone who possesses such great talent in Alchemy. Xin Yi was not stupid, he wasn��t going to allow Xin Zhixuan to offend Gu Lingzhi too much.


    Gu Lingzhi raised her eyebrows and did not decline Xin Yi��s good intentions. She then turned to face Xin Zhixuan.


    ��Then how should we settle the bet?��


    Gu Lingzhi could tell that Xin Zhixuan was very scared of this young man.


    ��She will naturally admit defeat.�� Xin Yiughed. His thin lips pulled into a radiant smile that caused Gu Lingzhi to temporarily fall into a trance. Luckily the young man in front of her was a guy, if he was a girl, she could not imagine how many guys would go crazy.


    ��Aren��t you going to hurry and uphold your side of the bet? Aren��t you embarrassed enough!��


    Following Xin Yi��s words, Gu Lingzhi was shocked to realise Xin Zhixuan, who had refused to admit defeat on matter what, actually shouted at her, ��I am worse than a wastrel!��


    After she finished shouting, she jumped off the arena with tears in her eyes.


    The turn of events happened too abruptly, leaving the majority of the audience dumbfounded.


    This eye-opening scene changed and ended in a way that many did not imagine, and the news spread quickly throughout the school by the time dinnertime came around.


    In the cafeteria, Ye Fei sat across Gu Lingzhi and looked at her with a look of surprise, ��I can��t believe there are people that actually believe the rumours. They should just think of what kind of person the Third Prince is, how would he give up his own morals just for a girl?��


    The way she put it made it sound like Gu Lingzhi had no charm and Gu Lingzhi suddenly felt bitterly disappointed for no reason. She then looked at Ye Fei who gave her a very mysterious look as she lowered her voice, ��Even though you have proven today that you did not pull connections to get in, but the mind of a female is very wild. Those that admire the Third Prince cannot outright seek trouble with Tianfeng Wei, but they can very easily find trouble with you.��

 Chapter 40 - Training Tower

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Training Tower</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Xin Yi was very efficient. When Gu Lingzhi finished her dinner with Ye Fei and was about to go shopping in the capital, a huge amount of medicinal ingredients had already been delivered to her dorm.


    ��I never thought that Xin Yi could actually be so thoughtful. He knows that the most important thing when practicing medicine cultivation are the ingredients and he sent such arge amount over. Sheesh, I actually feel pain for him.�� Ye Fei said as she saw Gu Lingzhi ce the items in her Storage Ring.


    Gu Lingzhi was mildly surprised, the medicinal ingredients that Xin Yi has ordered for her were all used to make middle grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine. There were even some pill forms formonly-used medicines. Thispensation package was worth almost a fifth of what Gu Rong had given to her. In addition, the things that Gu Rong gave her were meant tost her for half a year.


    s, Ye Fei returned the Storage Ring to Gu Lingzhi and concluded, ��Your Alchemy talent must have caught Xin Yi��s eye and he wants to buy you over.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed ndly and did not believe Ye Fei��s deduction.


    Thereafter, under Ye Fei��s guidance, the two of them went for a leisurely stroll in the capital city��s busiest East prefecture.


    It is no wonder that the Ye Family was the biggest conglomerate in the Xia Kingdom. At least half of the shops located in the busiest streets belonged to the Ye Family.


    Ye Fei emphasized to Gu Lingzhi that in the future, when she made medicine, she had to sell it to the Ye Family first. Gu Lingzhi could onlyugh bitterly and agree. That night, with Ye Fei guiding and exining things to her, Gu Lingzhi had a rough idea of how the capital city worked.


    At the very least, she now knew which shops to buy her medicinal ingredients from so that she would not be scammed.


    When she returned to her room, Gu Lingzhi took out the cupboard and chairs that she bought and decorated her room with Ye Fei��s help. ording to Ye Fei, her room had finally transformed from being pitiful to bing a room that was somewhat livable.


    The night passed and the next day, as Gu Lingzhi did not have any Alchemy ss, she went to learn Martial Skills in the Martial Student District.


    There was a lot of freedom in the Royal School and students could attend any ss they were interested in. The ss that Gu Lingzhi joined today was one that taught wood-based Martial Skills.


    Due to her astounding performance the day before, Gu Lingzhi received significantly lesser malicious gazes as she entered the ss.


    ncing over them, Gu Lingzhi saw arrogant looks directed at her from some pretty girls.


    It seems like the Third Prince��s admirers were everywhere.


    After ss, Gu Lingzhi realized that although the methods the teacher taught were not as detailed as those that were noted down in the Inheritance Space, they were still very practical,nheless. A simple punch and kick could have ten overbinations that werepletely new to Gu Lingzhi. Once again, she was overjoyed at the fact that she entered the Royal School, if she were to disregard the many admirers of the Third Prince that caused trouble for her.


    After her ss in the morning, Gu Lingzhi headed to the Training Tower in the Martial Student District before lunchtime.


    At the battle arena next to the Training Tower, there were several students battling each other. Surrounding the tform were a group of students spectating the match in excitement, which made it more lively than the Alchemy District.


    It was a highly dangerous challenge involving real weapons and the violence made the matches more interesting than the ones at the Alchemy District.


    As Gu Lingzhi watched on, she could not help but admit that the students from the Royal School were entirely in a league of their own. At least,pared to the battles between students she saw back at the Gu n, it was extremely clear that the students from the Royal School were much more outstanding.


    Watching the matches in itself were extremely nerve-wracking.


    It will not belong before Gu Lingzhi would be up there challenging other students as well!


    Gu Lingzhi silently cheered herself on as she turned and headed to her destination.


    From the outside, the Training Tower looked identical to the Alchemy Tower. The most eye-catching difference was the white stone tablet disyed in front of the Training Tower.


    The stone tablet did not contain many words, only a list of ten names. This simple list of ten names, however, represented the ten most outstanding Martial Students of the year.


    Gu Lingzhi found Tianfeng Jin��s name on the third line just as she had expected.


    The first was Xin Yi while Xi Hongru upied the second spot.


    ��Hopefully, my name will be on this list before I advance to be a Martial Practitioner,�� Gu Lingzhi muttered to herself. It was the exact same thing that almost every student had wished for, and it was also the reason why the stone tablet was ced here.


    Entering the first level of the Training Tower, a wave of heat hit Gu Lingzhi. She could only see the ground that was dark red in colour, as well as ayer of white mist that rose due to the heat.


    ��The Training Tower is a special magical space and each level is an independent space. The first and second levels test the physical strength of a Martial Artist. Since I have been using the Spirit Essence Bath every day to strengthen my body, this should not be a problem.��


    Commenting on herself, Gu Lingzhi stepped onto the dark red floor. Immediately as she stepped onto the red floor, she felt a boiling sensation rise from the bottom of her feet. Gu Lingzhi realised that the reason the floor seemed red was because it was made of sand that was heated until they glowed red.


    To prevent the soles of her shoes from burning due to the heat, Gu Lingzhi utilized the earth and water spiritual energies within her to create a bubble of water to encase her feet. She then created an additionalyer of earth energy to inste the heat from getting through.


    Carefully, she proceeded forward. Beside her, there were students who rushed forward in front of her and many used different methods tobat the heat from the sand.


    There were those that encased their entire body using their spiritual energy to lower their temperature while there were others that just dashed through and tolerated the heat directly on their skin. At any moment, shouts of someone being burnt could be heard and the whole ce was extremely chaotic.


    Following the route, Gu Lingzhi proceeded forward and could feel herself bing breathless soon enough. The extremely high temperatures were suffocating and filled the air with fire energy. It was almost too much for her to withstand even though she possessed a fire Spiritual Root.


    Gritting her teeth, Gu Lingzhi learned from those around her to encase her whole body in an extrayer. She utilized all five of her spiritual energies to create a protectiveyer thatpletely separated her from her surroundings. Using the Heaven-Level Sparrow Wings movement technique, she weaved through the air swiftly. She had used the exact movement technique when she fought with Tianfeng Jin previously. It was rumored that in ancient times, the person that had created this technique had gotten inspiration from his close rtionship with birds.


    The Sparrow Wings movement technique had nine stages to it. For now, she had only learnt the first stage and she was only capable of making her body lighter. In theter stages of the Sparrow Wings movement technique, it was said that one can move as swiftly as a magical bird, moving thousands of meters in a sh. Teleportation was possible in the peak stage of this movement technique. the entire Tianyuan Continent, there were only a total number of ten books that taught the technique of teleportation. Each book was highly treasured by their owners, their whereabouts a secret.


    Crossing the fiery space, just as Gu Lingzhi was about to buckle under the heat, she finally saw the exit to the next level.

 Chapter 41 - Shy Xinran

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Shy Xinran</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In a single step, Gu Lingzhi crossed the invisible barrier that separated the boiling hot space from the second level of the Training Tower. Before she could even breathe a sigh of relief, she was hit by freezing cold air, causing her to cough uncontrobly.


    ��It��s freezing...��


    The second level waspletely white, opposite from the previous space. The extreme cold caused the entire space to be covered in fog. Only those that stood in it could understand the pain of that the cold had caused.


    Coming from an excruciatingly hot space, the feeling of coldness was only enhanced. As far as Gu Lingzhi could see, there were two people in front of her who were falling out because they could not withstand the cold. The number of people in this level had dramatically decreasedpared to the previous level.


    Gu Lingzhi was so cold she felt like her hands and legs were frozen. She quickly wrapped herself using all five of her magical energies, and slowly started to shift forwards.


    The third level tested one��s agility. To many, this stage was a very troublesome and difficult one, but it was rtively easy for Gu Lingzhi because she was able to use the Sparrow Wing movement technique. Under the envious gazes of many, Gu Lingzhi managed to dodge the falling stones from the sky smoothly. In less than an hour, she had already progressed to the fourth level.


    The fourth level tested the bncing abilities of a Martial Artist. In the midst of a canyon, a thread as thin as a strand of hair was suspended across numerous mountain peaks. The only way to pass this stage was to walk across the thread without falling.


    A guy who just entered the fourth level said to someone beside him.


    Just as he finished talking, he narrowed his eyes and could make out the silhouette of a person on the string in the distance.


    ��Am I seeing things? Isn��t that the wastrel who just entered the school yesterday? How is it possible for her to have made it this far?��


    The person beside him rubbed his eyes, as if in disbelief.


    The criteria to make it to each level of the Training Tower was extremely challenging as the first two was extremely demanding on the physical body. It was almost impossible to get through them without being a level seven Martial Student. It was the reason why the first two levels were nicknamed as the ��Physical Training Camp for Newbies��.


    Every new student liked to make use of the special conditions of the first two levels to train the physical abilities of their bodies. How could Gu Lingzhi have made it past those stages? Wasn��t she just a level three Martial Student? Could it be that her physical abilities were already equivalent to a level seven Martial Student? It can��t be.


    Most new students needed at least a year to be able to get through the first two levels.


    Under the surprised stares of the two men, Gu Lingzhi walked further and further along the string as her palms started sweating. Not only did she have to maintain her bnce, she also had to react to the sudden burst of wind that came about. Using the Sparrow Wing movement technique to react to the wind, she had actually covered a distance of about 80 to 90 feet.


    ��I can��t go on any further, I��ve reached my limit. This Training Tower is really not easy to pass,�� Gu Lingzhi bit her lip as she felt her concentration and energy drain at having to maintain her bnce and she could no longer hold on for long.


    Hence, when the next gust of wind came, Gu Lingzhi gave up resisting and allowed herself to fall off and get transported to the outside of the Training Tower.


    She never thought that the fourth level, which tested bnce and seemed rtively easy to pass would require such intense concentration. Not only did one have to face the pressure of maintaining bnce on the string in midair, but they also had to cope with the periodic winds, stretching their concentration thin. Unknowingly, it trained two different aspects at once.


    The two men breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Gu Lingzhi getting blown off the string. They were delighted.


    Those that were able to make it into the Royal School were all talented, but Gu Lingzhi��s performance could put everyone else to shame. For a moment, they had truly believed that Gu Lingzhi would be able to pass all the levels of the Training Tower. They were relieved when Gu Lingzhi fell because then they could console themselves by assuming that Gu Lingzhi was strong physically but mediocre in other aspects like concentration and bnce. If not, there would be no ce in this world for this group of people who imed they were talents.


    Gu Lingzhi realised that six hours had passed only after she left the Training Tower. There was no way she was going to make it for her afternoon sses. Thankfully, it was notpulsory for students to attend lessons, if not, she would definitely get points taken off for her actions.


    It was almost dinner time when Gu Lingzhi rubbed her stomach which had gonepletely t, and decided to head straight to the cafeteria for dinner.


    Arriving at the cafeteria, Gu Lingzhi was surprised to see there were quite a few students who had skipped ss like her. Though there was still about an hour to the end of sses, there was already about half of the student poption already in the cafeteria.


    ��Lingzhi, can I eat with you?�� Just as Gu Lingzhi had collected her food and was finding a ce to sit, a timid voice called out to her.


    Turning to face the voice, she saw Xinran who was standing by the side with her food tray in her hands.


    ��Sure, let��s sit there,�� Gu Lingzhi chose a ce where there was no one and gestured for Xinran to follow.


    When the both of them sat down, the people beside them stood up abruptly and left, as if they were prey escaping from a predator. This made Gu Lingzhi hesitate and wonder if it was her appearance that chased them away.


    Could it be that... her face was scaring people away?


    Looking at Xinran, she realised that she was not at all affected by the behavior of the people around her. In fact, she tilted her head slightly in an adorable gesture as she looked on with her face full of freckles.


    ��Why didn��t you go to ss today?��


    ��I went for a wood-based Martial Arts ss.�� Since she had signed up for four subjects, she should at least understand the content of each and every ss first.


    Gu Lingzhi was slightly speechless, thisdy was more timid than she had previously thought, ��I should��ve let you know that I was not attending ss today, were you looking around for me in school today?��

 Chapter 42 - Xinran’s True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Xinran��s True Colors</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I was,�� Xinran timidly nodded her head.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed, ��I won��t be going to the Alchemy District tomorrow and the day after, so you don��t have to look for me.��


    ��Ah?�� Xinran looked at Gu Lingzhi inquisitively. ��Don��t you have Alchemy sses to attend?��


    Given Gu Lingzhi��s aptitude for making medicine, it would be easier for her to score if her core subjects were rted to Alchemy.


    ��Indeed I do,�� Gu Lingzhi continued, ��When I enrolled I was not entirely sure about the process of picking sses, so I just picked every ss that was avable to me.��


    Xinran looked at her with a pitiful look, ��That means you have to earn 180 points in order to be promoted.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly, ��Actually, I took 4 subjects so I have to earn 240 points. I realized that I had a water-based Spiritual Root on my way to the capital.��


    ��There��s only two more months left until the end of the semester. Don��t worry, even if you don��t earn enough points this semester, the school will not expel you, but you can��t keep this up next semester.��


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to take a long sigh, thinking that she would be sessful in every endeavor when she was reborn, but she was wrong.


    This awkward topic had made the two of them fall into an ufortable silence.


    It was only until dinnertime when Gu Lingzhi realized that people were avoiding her.


    She did not understand why people disliked her. She kept her head down and went to return the crockeries, she did not notice Xinran, who had her head held high. She shed a sly grin to the people around her. Those that were watching secretly from afar immediately looked away.


    After dinner, Gu Lingzhi returned back to her hostel after walking around the campus with Xinran for a little while.


    Entering the Great Hall located on the first floor of the hostel, she was shocked to see that Tianfeng Jin was still there. Tianfeng Jin stopped practicing her swordy when she saw Gu Lingzhi, and stared at her nkly.


    Ye Fei, who was originally talking to Tianfeng Jin, also stopped to look at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��...Is there something wrong?�� Gu Lingzhi asked.


    Ye Fei stepped forward and put both of her hands on Gu Lingzhi��s shoulders.


    With a serious face, Ye Fei asked, ��How do you know Qin Xinran?��


    ��Xinran?��


    ��Do you know any other girls named Qin Xinran in our school?�� Ye Fei rolled her eyes.


    ��I met her yesterday in ss, she��s a really cute girl. Why?��


    ��Cute?�� Ye Fei��s mouth twitched at her response. ��You would not think that if you stayed in our school for more than a month.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not understand. ��Why? Don��t you find her cute?��


    ��Haha...�� Ye Fei gave her a funny look. ��You��ll have to see it for yourself to understand. Whatever it is, as your friend, I am kindly suggesting that you do not get too close to her.��


    ��That person is dangerous,�� Tianfeng Jin added coldly.


    ��She��s not just dangerous. She is the only daughter of the head of the Qin n, there is no way that she could be a simple person,�� Ye Fei remarked.


    Gu Lingzhi was silent. Could a girl who looked so innocent be as dangerous as they said?


    This question was answered the next day when she saw Xinran cruelly roasting a Yellow-maned Beast. Furthermore, the students in her ss always kept a distance from them, so Gu Lingzhi could gradually understand what Tianfeng Jin had said about Xinran.


    A moment ago, they were havingbat lessons behind the school at the Red Leaf Hill. Everyone was stunned when they saw the Yellow-maned Beast. On the other hand, Xin Ran ran straight for the beast and mounted it without hesitation. She smashed its head to the ground and made a huge dent in the ground. Blood spilled everywhere and the ground turned red.


    That was not all. When she dismounted, she summoned a fire arrow and light the beast��s hair on fire, cooking it. Just half a minuteter, it had been cooked almost entirely.


    ��The meat of the Yellow-maned Beast is pretty tasty, Lingzhi, do you want to have a taste?��


    Qin Xinran used her dagger to cut out a piece of the beast and ate it.


    ��No, thank you.��


    ��Are you sure you don��t want to try it?�� Qin Xinran felt that it was a shame. ��It��s really delicious.��


    ��Haha, yes, I��m sure. I had a heavy breakfast.��


    Qin Xinran did not probe any further and took another piece of the Yellow-maned Beast.


    When she left, Gu Lingzhi felt the people around her take a sigh of relief.


    Was Qin Xinran really as dangerous as what others had described?


    Her suspicions were confirmed yet againter in the day.


    Gu Lingzhi headed to the Training Tower after her afternoon lessons. She did not think that she would see Qin Xinran on thebat arena next to hers. She stopped in her steps.


    Initially, she was afraid that Qin Xinran would be bullied, but she was surprised to see that Xinran had nailed her opponent to the ground.


    Sensing Gu Lingzhi looking over at her, Qin Xinran suddenly turned and smiled shyly at Lingzhi. If it was not for the murderous expression in Xinran��s eyes when she defeated her opponent, Lingzhi would definitely have been fooled by Xinran��s timid smile and thought that she was really a harmless person.


    It turns out that whoever could enter the Royal School were truly not simple-minded people.


    With a loud sound, Qin Xinran flipped her opponent onto the ground once again, causing the entire Arena to vibrate.


    ��The victory goes to Qin Xinran.�� The teacher who was in-charge of thebat stage looked pitifully at Xinran��s opponent, before allocating points to Qin Xinran.

 Chapter 43 - The Student Union’s Quests

    <h4>Chapter 43 - The Student Union��s Quests</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Every student had a medallion that served two functions �C their hostel room number, as well as to record their points.


    Gu Lingzhi had a student medallion as well, just that up until now, she did not have a single point in it.


    As a Level Three Martial Student, as long as she did not challenge anybody openly, nobody would intentionally challenge her because it would be considered bullying. Of course, other than Tianfeng Jin, she was battle-crazy.


    She had not attained the status of an Alchemist, so even if someone had challenged her and the result was a draw, she would stand to gain because she would technically be battling someone of a higher rank than her, which meant that she would gain points.


    ��Tonight, I shall go to the Alchemist Association to get an appraisal so that I can start receiving challenges tomorrow,�� Gu Lingzhi said to herself.


    Qin Xinran leaped down thebat stage nimbly. With a timid smile stered on her face, she asked Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, do you want to try? You can challenge me, I��ll give you free points.��


    ��It��s okay.�� Gu Lingzhi only had the capabilities of a Level Four Martial Student and after seeing Qin Xinran��s ferocity, she did not think that she could beat Xinran. The male student that Xinran had fought with previously could not even stand up and needed people to hold him up.


    ��Qin Xinran, I may have lost today, but sooner orter, I will defeat you!�� that male student shouted indignantly.


    ��I wee you to challenge me anytime,�� Qin Xinran said with no trace of politeness, and the timid expression on the face immediately became one of determination.


    Gu Lingzhi wondered how Qin Xinran look so harmless yet be so violent and ferocious.


    Almost as if Xinran could sense Lingzhi��s thoughts, she said, ��Some people are just like that. They still want to challenge you even though they know that they are no match for you. I had no choice but to do this. If I went easy on them, they would keep asking me for a challenge, it��s annoying.��


    ��Yes, I get what you mean,�� Gu Lingzhi nodded and agreed, but internally she did not believe a word of what Xinran said.


    ��Do you want to enter the Training Tower?�� Qin Xinran asked.


    ��Yes, are you going too?��


    ��I don��t think so,�� Xinran wrinkled her nose. ��I was bored of going through those few Levels anyway. Why don��t we go do a quest instead?��


    ��A quest?��


    Gu Lingzhi knew about this. The school would release a few quests every day for students toplete. Uponpleting a quest, students could earn points. These points could be umted to be used in exchange for resources to help them in Alchemy. Because of this, it wasmon for students with poorer family backgrounds to go to the Student Union andplete quests during their break times.


    But Qin Xinran was the only daughter of the Qin n which meant that she was wealthy. Why would she need toplete quests?


    ��Don��t you know that you could exchange points for cultivation resources?�� Qin Xinran asked. Upon seeing the expression on Gu Lingzhi��s face, she could tell what Gu Lingzhi was thinking. ��Though I have my n supporting me, there��s a limit to how much they can provide for me. I get cultivation resources forpleting quests and I also get to train myself at the same time, isn��t that better than going to the Training Tower?��


    After weighing the options again, Gu Lingzhi agreed to Qin Xinran��s suggestion. Gu Lingzhi had already gone into the Training Tower yesterday, but she had not triedpleting a quest. This would be a good chance to familiarize herself with the process of doing a quest.


    The Student Union was located in the center of the school, which took them half an hour to get there. It was very crowded as all the students had just ended ss.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was thinking of how to get to the front of the crowd, someone at the front had shouted, ��The lunatic is here!��


    Immediately, the crowd split into two to give way to Gu Lingzhi and Qin Xinran. Some students wrinkled their brows in annoyance, but they still stepped aside, not because they were scared of Qin Xinran but because they did not want to provoke someone as crazy as her.


    Gu Lingzhi finally understood why everyone had steered clear of her every time she was with Qin Xinran. Thinking back to the time when she first met Qin Xinran in the ssroom, there was no one seated near her too.


    Could it be that Qin Xinran had talked to Gu Lingzhi because nobody else in the school had cared about her?


    When Gu Lingzhi looked over at Qin Xinran, she still carried that timid expression on her face, as if she did not care about how people were looking at her.


    Inside the Student Union was a long table where some seniors were seated. Behind them was a wall written full of quests. Students that wanted to receive quests had to register the quests under their names.


    As both of them were about to choose their quests, the crowd moured.


    Gu Lingzhi turned her head instinctively, and saw a girl wearing a white robe. She was not particrly good-looking, but her aura was strong. Amongst themotion, Gu Lingzhi heard the name ��Beicheng Haoyue��.


    Was this the person that the Great Elder had warned her about?


    Like Tianfeng Jin, Beicheng Haoyue looked like a cold person. However, Beicheng Haoyue had an aura that made her unapproachable.


    The entrance of the Student Union was crowded but no one had gone in to receive their quests. Beicheng Haoyue saw Gu Lingzhi and Qin Xinran at the front of the long table. She paused for a while, before she gave a slight smile.


    ��You must be Gu Lingzhi. When you have the time, let��s have a discussion about Alchemy.��


    ��Sure,�� Gu Lingzhi agreed with a grin.


    Although Gu Lingzhi was confident in her abilities, she was not arrogant enough to believe that Beicheng Haoyue would harm her.


    The two of them were equally good-looking and outstanding, which made the crowd stare in awe. Many of them thought that standing beside Beicheng Haoyue would make Gu Lingzhi look dull, but unexpectedly, she did not seem inferior in any aspect.


    Both of them had their own unique beauty, it was difficult to judge who was better than the other. But one thing was for sure �C they were both extremely beautiful.

 Chapter 44 - Howling Lion Beast

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Howling Lion Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I��ve chosen my task, let��s go,�� Qin Xinran interrupted their conversation.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled, ��I live in residence 3629, do feel free to visit.��


    ��My residence is 2587.�� Beicheng Haoyue also reported her residence number. They smiled at each other once more before parting ways.


    Gu Lingzhi had only remembered to ask Qin Xinran only after they were a distance away from the Student Union.


    ��What is our quest about?��


    ��We have to go to Red Leaf Hill and pick a hundred of this herb called Phantom Grass.��


    Immediately, the effects of Phantom Grass appeared in Gu Lingzhi��s mind. As the name suggests, the Phantom Grass was a type of Spirit Herb that could cause psychedelic effects.


    However, its effects are different from those of a high-grade Spirit Herb. When consumed, Phantom Grass could only cause the user to be absent-minded and have dulled senses. Usually, these kinds of herbs were only gathered to refine healing potions.


    Healing potions with the essence of the Phantom Grass could greatly dull the pain felt by the injured person. However, the disadvantage was that one would lose control of their body for a short period of time after consuming the healing potion.


    Therefore, this type of healing potion could only be consumed when one is sure of their own safety.


    ��Do you know where the Phantom Grass grows on Red Leaf Hill?�� Gu Lingzhi asked.


    ��I do,�� Qin Xinran showed a rare, yful smile, ��It can be found near ake in the peripheral region of Red Leaf Hill. I havepleted this task many times before, I can��t be wrong.��


    The Red Leaf Hill was closely tied to the Royal School. It got its name because of the countless trees with red leaves that grow on the hill. Every year, those who wished to enter the Royal School must pass through the peripheral regions of Red Leaf Hill. There were also countless first-order demon beasts that roamed in the area, and only those who were outstanding enough could fend them off.


    With Qin Xinran leading the way, the process of gathering Phantom Grass went very smoothly. In less than an hour, the two of them had already finished gathering the required number of Phantom Grass.


    When Gu Lingzhi suggested returning to school, Qin Xinran suddenly looked embarrassed and looked at Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, I heard that there is a Howling Lion Beast nearby. I happen to need the bones of this beast to refine Spiritual Medicine, will you go with me to kill it?��


    ��A Howling Lion Beast?�� Gu Lingzhi frowned, ��Isn��t that a second-order demon beast? I��m afraid that the two of us won��t be able to kill it.��


    A second-order demon beast possessed power that was equivalent to a Martial Practitioner. With her current standard of a Level Four Martial Student, she would only be food for the Howling Lion Beast. As for Qin Xinran...


    ��Don��t worry, it is only a cub. It is only a first-order demon beast, equivalent to a Martial Student so it will not be dangerous.��


    ��It is only a cub?��


    ��Of course. Lingzhi, pleasee with me. The beast��s cave is about a mile into the forest, I am scared to go alone.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her head and looked at the increasingly dense red trees in the distance. After thinking for a moment, she chose to believe Qin Xinran��s words.


    Many people saw them leave together. If Qin Xinran wanted to harm her, she would not have let so many people see them. Furthermore, it is only one mile away, if she discovers something wrong along the way, she can find a way to leave.


    ��Alright, let��s go then.��


    ��Great!�� Qin Xinran cheered just like a child, the freckles on her face made her look even cuter.


    ��If we hurry, we can collect the remains of the Howling Lion Beast and still rush back to school before it gets dark.��


    Qin Xinran pulled Gu Lingzhi and ran in one direction. Looking at her actions, it was obvious that she has nned this for a very long time and was just waiting for someone to apany her.


    Gu Lingzhi saw the joyous look in Qin Xinran��s eyes. Although she felt that something was amiss, she could not figure it out even after thinking about it for a long time.


    It was not long before they arrived in front of a cave.


    The cave was about three to four meters wide, hidden behind a screen of vegetation. Qin Xinran moved the vegetation aside with practiced motions, exposing the cave inside. Instantly, the unique smell of animals assaulted her nose, followed by a faint sound of something calling from the distance.


    ��It��s over here. Let��s go in,�� Qin Xinran said, as she stepped into the cave. Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a moment, gathering all the spiritual energy inside of her before following behind, in order to protect against any nasty surprises.


    However, her actions were all for naught, because the Howling Lion Beast cubs were simply no match for Qin Xinran, even if there were three of them.


    ��Lingzhi, quickly help me out! Their mother will being back soon!��


    Upon hearing the reminder, Gu Lingzhi immediately realized what she had forgotten.


    The presence of cubs meant that there was always a chance that the mother would be just nearby. How could she have forgotten that?


    At that very moment where she hade to the realization, there came the sound of a beast growling from outside the cave. That growl carried an undeniable hint of anger.


    Trouble! The mature Howling Lion Beast had returned to the cave!


    Fortunately, they had just entered and had yet to hurt the beast cubs. Even if their mother had discovered their presence, as long as they fled quickly enough, she would probably not chase them out of consideration for her cubs�� safety.


    ��Xinran, stop it, we have to leave.��


    Yet, the moment Gu Lingzhi said this, she heard a sound.


    ��Awooo...��


    Under Qin Xinran��s fisty a dead Howling Lion Beast cub.


    Why did she have to kill the cub at this moment?


    Almost at the same instant, there came a loud, mournful cry. A three-meter tall Howling Lion Beast, with a pair of huge wings and the head of a tiger, charged in. It roared and rushed towards Gu Lingzhi, assaulting her.


    Gu Lingzhi��s expression quickly changed to one of concentration as she activated her Sparrow Wings movement technique, narrowly dodging the beast��s first attack.


    Without giving her time to catch her breath, the second wave of attack arrived.


    Damn it! Why was this beast��s attack so quick?


    Gu Lingzhi dodged around haggardly as she looked towards Qin Xinran. She noticed that in this short span of time, another beast cub had died under his attacks.


    ��Leave one cub alive!�� Gu Lingzhi shouted, panicked. If the cubs were all killed, that would certainly be disastrous.


    ��Why? We��ll only get enough materials if we kill all of these beasts!��


    As she said this, Qin Xinran kicked viciously onest time, breaking the neck of thest beast cub.


    Thud!


    The beast cub fell onto the cold floor and Gu Lingzhi��s heart fell with it.


    The three cubs were all dead. That also meant that there was nothing left to hold back the mature Howling Lion Beast anymore. It seems like this trip would be more trouble than it was worth.

 Chapter 45 - A Surprising Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 45 - A Surprising Turn of Events</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Howling Lion Beast let out an anguished wail as it saw the body of thest cub falling to the ground. When it turned to face Gu Lingzhi, its eyes were bloodshot as its attacks became angrier and more frequent. Even with her Sparrow Wing movement technique, Gu Lingzhi could hardly escape the attacks. Unable to dodge one of the attacks, she was thrown towards the entrance of the cave.


    Although she was angry that Qin Xinran had brought her to such a dangerous ce, the return of the Howling Lion Beast was truly an unexpected urrence.


    ��Rest assured, this Howling Lion Beast is not as tough as the Cloud Cat Beast I faced before,�� Qin Xinran gave Gu Lingzhi an assuring smile as she happily engaged in battle with the Howling Lion Beast.


    Before Gu Lingzhi could rx, Qin Xinran was thrown against the wall by a swipe of the Howling Lion Beast��s ws.


    ��Roar!�� With a furious roar, the Howling Lion Beast did not even pause as it charged towards Qin Xinran.


    Compared to Gu Lingzhi, it hated Qin Xinran more as she was the one that killed its three children!


    How could Gu Lingzhi be assured?


    Seeing Qin Xinran get beaten multiple times by the Howling Lion Beast, until fresh blood started dripping from the corners of her mouth, Gu Lingzhi had wanted to curse but refrained from doing so.


    Even though she barely knew Qin Xinran, she was not one to abandon herpanion and leave.


    Before Qin Xinran could be dealt another blow, Gu Lingzhi retrieved an Attack Scroll from her Storage Ring and threw it at the Howling Lion Beast. The Attack Scroll was a seal containing a single blow��s worth of spiritual energy from a Martial Practitioner.


    ��Swish...�� The Attack Scroll transformed into a surge of icicles that were three inches long and they rained down onto the Howling Lion Beast��s back. Numerous blood streaks, as thick as a several fingers suddenly appeared on the beast��s back.


    ��Roar...�� The Howling Lion Beast cried out in pain as it twisted its head, and a scream was directed at Gu Lingzhi. When Gu Lingzhi threw the Attack Scroll, she was already prepared for a counterattack and managed to dodge the attack even in her lethargic state.


    ��How can I leave without you?��


    Gu Lingzhi retrieved yet another Attack Scroll from her Storage Ring and threw it at the Howling Lion Beast.


    ��Quick, leave while you can. Don��t bother about me, I will not me you!�� Qin Xinran eximed in distress as she pressed a hand against her injured chest. She desperately tried to ward off the repeated attacks by the Howling Lion Beast that once again rained down on her.


    ��I already said that I will not leave you behind!�� Gu Lingzhi persisted. She retrieved thest Attack Scroll from her Storage Ring and flung it at the Howling Lion Beast.


    Numerous rocks of differing sizes fell from the sky, mming down onto the Howling Lion Beast��s head. Although it had hurt the Howling Lion Beast, it was not enough to stop its attacks on Qin Xinran. It was obvious that it wanted to take revenge for its dead children even if it meant giving up its own life.


    Despite this, the two girls were no match for the Howling Lion Beast.


    Slowly, Gu Lingzhi sustained numerous injuries.


    Seeming to believe that Gu Lingzhi was in the way of its revenge, the Howling Lion Beast pounced onto Gu Lingzhi after giving onest swipe at Qin Xinran.


    Both of them did not expect the sudden change of events and in a split second, Gu Lingzhi could only try her best to gather all the spiritual energy in her to block the attack.


    Gu Lingzhi coughed out a mouth full of blood as her vision went ck. She tried to stay conscious as she used the Sparrow Wings movement technique to narrowly avoid the next wave of attacks from the Howling Lion Beast.


    ��There is still time for you to leave now!�� Qin Xinran shouted once again to Gu Lingzhi.


    Qin Xinran��s eyes shone with curiosity as she asked, ��Why didn��t you leave just now?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly, ��What would happen to you if I had left? Even though we barely know each other, but I treat you as my friend. I am not someone who will leave my friend behind just to save my own life!��


    No matter what Qin Xinran��s intention was, as long as Qin Xinran did not harm her, she will always treat her as a friend.


    ��You are...really different from what I had imagined.��


    Hearing what Qin Xinran said, Gu Lingzhi was slightly confused as she saw Qin Xinran retrieve a bunch of Attack Scrolls from her Storage Ring and threw them all towards the Howling Lion Beast. The different attacks from the Attack Scrollbined to create a myriad of colours before her very eyes.


    The Howling Lion Beast had believed that it was just about to kill these two human beings in front of him but never expected that just before he could take his revenge, the one that killed its children would suddenly give out such a massive attack. In a moment, it could do nothing but cry out in pain. Its golden fur was stained red within seconds.


    The anguished cries emanating from the Howling Lion Beast caused Gu Lingzhi to be momentarily stunned. She stood in a daze for a moment before remembering that she should help.


    It was like releasing a hatch as Qin Xinran��s attitude changed from being beaten to one that beat others. Coordinating her attacks between using the Attack Scroll and pouncing at the Howling Lion Beast, her fierce deposition made a shiver run down Gu Lingzhi��s spine.


    Eventually, the ferocious Howling Lion Beast was beaten to death by Qin Xinran��s club and Attack Scrolls. It let out onest cry of indignance before falling silent. Gu Lingzhi fell to the ground as she looked at Qin Xinran who was still holding her club, out of breath. She suddenly felt a feeling of lightness ovee her.


    They had really defeated the Howling Lion Beast.


    To be urate, it was Qin Xinran that killed it. If she did not remember wrongly, Qin Xinran was only a Level Eight Martial Student.

 Chapter 46 - Ye Fei’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Ye Fei��s Warning</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Are you okay?�� Qin Xinran asked Gu Lingzhi, seeing her sit on the floor in astonishment. Qin Xinran returned to her usual demeanor and spoke in a timid voice, radiating apletely different image from her ferocious disposition as she continued to hold the club in her right hand.


    ��...I am okay,�� Gu Lingzhi forced herself to overlook the stark difference between Qin Xinran��s behavior and image. She then asked the burning question she had ever since Qin Xinran took out her Attack Scrolls, ��Why didn��t you use your Attack Scrolls earlier on the Howling Lion Beast?��


    If only Qin Xinran had used it earlier, maybe they would not have suffered as much.


    Qin Xinran blinked and gave a look between slight embarrassment and something that wasmon sense, ��The Attack Scrolls are additional enhancements. For Martial Artists like us, it is important to train our own abilities and not use any additional help if possible.��


    Gu Lingzhi twisted her mouth, ��But that also depends on the abilities of our opponent.��


    If Qin Xinran had taken out her Attack Scrolls anyter, they might not be able to sit here and talk.


    Qin Xinran stuck out her tongue and said, ��I momentarily forgot because I was so scared. In the future, I will definitely take out the Attack Scrolls first.��


    Gu Lingzhi stopped questioning her upon hearing this. Her body was also screaming in pain and she had no more energy to continue talking. The cave reeked of blood. She took out a Healing Pill and ingested it.


    Qin Xinran nced at Gu Lingzhi. She had suffered more injuries than Gu Lingzhi during the battle but was suppressing the pain using her spiritual energy. Now, as she saw Gu Lingzhi start to heal herself, she also took out a Healing Pill and sat down.


    They only walked out of the cave after waiting for the Healing Pill topletely take effect and this was when they had realized that night had already fallen.


    Neither of them were in the mood to submit their mission to the Student Union, so they both said their goodbyes after making ns to meet during their Alchemy ss the next day.


    On the way back to her dorm, she received several astonished looks from students around her. This caused Gu Lingzhi to be slightly embarrassed as she hurried to her dorm.


    ��Lingzhi you are finally back?�� Seeing Gu Lingzhi appear, ecstasy was written all over Ye Fei��s face. However, once she saw how disheveled Gu Lingzhi looked, her eyes filled with fury.


    ��Did you go with Qin Xinran toplete a mission from the Student Union this afternoon?��


    She then looked at Ye Fei who was grinding her teeth, ��Are you unafraid of dying?!��


    ��Didn��t I warn you not to get close to that crazy woman? You actually dared to go out with her, aren��t you scared of dying?!��


    Although she did not understand why Ye Fei was so angry, Gu Lingzhi knew that at times like this, it was better to keep silent.


    It was good that Ye Fei did not wait for Gu Lingzhi��s reply before she continued to rage, ��Do you not know that Qin Xinran ispletely and utterly crazy? Everyone who gets too close to her always ends up dying!��


    ��Dying?�� Gu Lingzhi was suddenly interested in what Ye Fei had to say.


    ��What do you mean by that?��


    ��Qin Xinran��s favourite thing to do is to treat life as if it were a game. She loves to put people in the most dangerous situations. Those that were unlucky enough to be charmed by her appearance and treat her as a friend all died not long after knowing her.��


    Immediately, Gu Lingzhi thought of the danger they were in today.


    Was the fear of going alone truly the reason why Qin Xinran suggested going to kill the Howling Lion Beast cubs today?


    She suddenly remembered the delight andck of fear on her face as she brutally killed the Howling Lion Beast with her club.


    ��I��m guessing that you witnessed her delight in a life-threatening situation today. Anyway, if you don��t want to die an unknown death, you should stay away from her.��


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi finally listen to her, Ye Fei patted her shoulder.


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to rush out to find her but was held back by Ye Fei.


    ��She is way stronger than you and you will be of no help even if you manage to find her. Leave it to my servants to go and find her.��


    Gu Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief as she sat in the living room and waited for Ye Fei��s news. Before an hour passed, Tianfeng Jin returned.


    Seeing the disheveled look on Gu Lingzhi, she frowned and went to her room without saying another word. Ye Fei narrowed her eyes at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Don��t mind her, she is always like this. Even if she is worried, she doesn��t know how to express it. You should go and wash up. From the looks of your injuries, you had better not be thinking of fighting within the next 10 days.��


    ��You don��t have to thank me, I had already nned to go to the Red Leaf Hill to train against some beasts.��


    Gu Lingzhi giggled as she realised how urate Ye Fei��s description was. She was worried yet she did not show it, it was the epitome of someone that was cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    ��Whether you meant to look for me or if it was just convenient, I still want to thank you. One day, I will treat you and Ye Fei to a meal. I heard that the specialty dish of the Bright Silk Eating House, the Mandarin Fish, is very nice. We should go try it.��


    Inside her room, Tianfeng Jin broke out into a small smile, but continued to reply in a cold voice, ��It is not necessary, I already said it was convenient.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��I want to treat you all to dinner not only because of tonight. Ever since I heard about the Mandarin Fish from Bright Silk Eating House from Ye Fei, I��ve been wanting to try it. It is just that I am not sure how to get there and I need someone to show me the way.��


    Gu Lingzhi waited for a while before hearing Tianfeng Jin reply in a in voice, ��Okay.��


    Tianfeng Jin��s agreement lifted a weight off Gu Lingzhi��s shoulders as she headed back to her room.


    She would never take for granted the people that were nice to her.


    But what about Qin Xinran? What motive did she have for approaching her?


    From today��s incident, did she have the intention to kill Gu Lingzhi? Hopefully, it was not like what Ye Fei had suggested.

 Chapter 47 - The Spiritual Essence Spring

    <h4>Chapter 47 - The Spiritual Essence Spring</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi was able toe back alive. Some people were happy while others were not.


    ��Why? It��s been so long since she went out, how could shee back alive?��


    It was Xin Zhixuan who had said this. Ever since losing to Gu Lingzhi that day, she had been looking for an opportunity to take her revenge. When she saw that Gu Lingzhi had be close to Qin Xinran, she started to observe them closely.


    Every time Gu Lingzhi went out alone with Qin Xinran and did note back for a few hours, Xin Zhixuan had been delighted to think that she had been killed, but every single time, Gu Lingzhi came back alive.


    There were many people who felt the same way as Xin Zhixuan in the Royal School, and most of them were the Third Prince��s admirers.


    Even though Gu Lingzhi had proven that she had the capabilities to be enrolled in the Royal School and that she had not relied on the Third Prince, still, this was not enough to change the mindsets of some people.


    Even if Gu Lingzhi was really uninvolved with the Third Prince romantically, the fact that the Third Prince thought highly of her was enough to attract the envy of others. Though they were unable to do anything to his fianc��e, Tianfeng Wei, it was different for Gu Lingzhi because she was not favoured in her n.


    However, she did not expect to attract so much attention just from going out with Qin Xinran.


    The moment Gu Lingzhi went back to her hostel, she closed the doors and the windows. From her possessions she took out a huge amount of Spiritual Essence and poured it into her bath.


    Though her encounter with the Howling Lion Beast today was dangerous, it was very beneficial to her. Previously when she was together with Ye Fei waiting for Tianfeng Jin, she had the feeling that she was going to breakthrough to the next level. Now that she was back in her own room, she would not miss such a good opportunity.


    Every student hid part of their strength, and it was fortunate that the school recognized this and respected the privacy of every student. Every hostel was thus designed to prevent other people from using their spiritual perception to peep at those inside, and this allowed Gu Lingzhi to use her strength without reservation.


    She soaked her body into the tub full of Spirit Essence and let out a long sigh.


    The Spirit Essence dimmed as her body started to absorb the liquid. When she realized that there was not enough essence for her to breakthrough, she poured in a few more bottles.


    She repeated this a total of five times before she finally felt that she was about to breakthrough. Taking a deep breath, she used all the spiritual energy in her body to breakthrough.


    Her muscles loosened as she felt arge amount of spiritual energy enter her body.


    In a short period of two months, she had transitioned from a Level One Martial Student to one that was Level Five. People would think she was a freak if they knew how fast she had progressed.


    She continued to sit in the tub to strengthen herself and soak up all of the essence, until the water turned clear again.


    Gu Lingzhi was about to fall asleep when she suddenly sensed a strange shift in the Inheritance Space. Focusing her mind, she entered the Inheritance Space.


    Once she was inside, she was shocked at how much it had changed.


    What was once a small space had now increased in size by tenfold. In the middle of the Medicinal Garden, a pond had now appeared.


    Curious, Gu Lingzhi walked over to inspect the pond. She saw that the water in the pond had a milky white colour to it. In the middle of the pond, there was a beautiful, light-pink lotus that grew. The pond was also covered in ayer of fog, which made it seem ethereal.


    Inching closer, she could smell a faint but delicate aroma, which lifted her senses.


    ��Is this... the Spiritual Essence Spring?�� Gu Lingzhi said with a shaky voice, still in disbelief.


    The pond had looked exactly like what she had seen in the ancient books.


    The Spiritual Essence Spring was a source of spiritual power.


    In the universe, spiritual power came from these Spiritual Essence Springs that could generate an unlimited amount as well as different kinds of powers. No one knew what were the conditions for these springs to appear, where they started or where they ended. It is only known that once someone had a Spiritual Essence Spring of their own, they would have ess to unlimited spiritual power their entire life. It was extremely rare for a Spring to naturally ur, and in the Tianyuan Continent, those that had ess to these Springsid in the hands of only a few extremely powerful people.


    Though the Spiritual Essence Spring in front of her was still very small in size, Gu Lingzhi had this feeling that as long as she continued to cultivate her spiritual powers, it would grow in size. In the end, it would be a treasure that everyone would be jealous of.


    ��How many more surprises does this Inheritance Space have?�� Gu Lingzhi wondered.


    After a period of time, Gu Lingzhi breathed out deeply and left the Inheritance Space. At the same time, she had lots of questions. Legend says that because the Spirit Tribe had too much powers, it had affected the bnce of the universe. This led them to be cursed by the gods and gradually, they disappeared from the face of the earth.


    However, other than having an unlimited resource to spiritual power and being extremely quick at cultivation, they had no ability to disrupt the bnce of the universe, Gu Lingzhi thought. After cultivating, the maximum level that one could reach was a True God, after which they would ascend to the Realm of the Gods.


    Furthermore, ording to historical records, the Spirit Tribe was a very friendly and amicable tribe. There was no evidence that they had bullied other tribes, so how exactly did they disrupt the bnce of the universe?


    Gu Lingzhi eventually fell asleep with all these thoughts in her mind.


    The second day, Gu Lingzhi had originally wanted to go to the Alchemy District to cultivate medicine. However, she now had her guard up against Qin Xinran, so she decided not to go. She ended up going to the Martial Practitioner District to practice her martial skills instead.


    During lunch, she unexpectedly bumped into Qin Xinran.


    ��Why didn��t youe to Alchemy ss today?�� Qin Xinran felt that she had been stood up. ��I waited for you for the entire afternoon.��


    Gu Lingzhi could not believe that Qin Xinran was still putting up a fake front.


    ��You know I have four sses. Given my standard at Alchemy, I do not have to worry about the Alchemy exams anymore, I should focus on practicing my martial skills instead.��


    ��But that��s not what you said yesterday,�� Qin Xinran retorted and pouted her lips. She backtracked and said, ��It��s alright, since you want to practice your martial skills, then from tomorrow onwards I will practice with you.��


    ��You don��t have to.�� Gu Lingzhi saw Qin Xinran��s hurt expression, and could not help but to say, ��I��m just a normal person who is slightly gifted in Alchemy, I cannot afford to y along with your games. If you are bored, why don��t you find someone else?��


    Gu Lingzhi still needed to stay alive to take revenge.

 Chapter 48 - The Repercussions From the Third Prince’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 48 - The Repercussions From the Third Prince��s Visit</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Even though Qin Xinran was scary, Gu Lingzhi was not one to be bullied. Even if her martial prowess could not be matched with Qin Xinran, but she possessed the Inheritance Space.


    She could just hide in the Inheritance Space, what could Qin Xinran do then!


    Looking at Gu Lingzhi��s back as she left, Qin Xinran pursed her lips. She then gave the people that were looking at her a cold look, bringing shivers down their spine.


    After leaving the cafeteria, Gu Lingzhi had wanted to go to the battle arena next to the Training Tower to watch a few fights, and possibly pick up a few pointers. On the way there, she saw someone that should not have been here.


    ��Yuan Zheng?��


    ��Miss Gu, we meet again.�� Yuan Zhengughed before gesturing in an inviting manner, ��His Highness is waiting for you in your dorm. Please follow me.��


    In a split second, Gu Lingzhi could feel the cold gazes of over ten studentsnd on her.


    Gu Lingzhi silently bore the unhappy looks that was directed at her and looked at Yuan Zheng helplessly.


    ��What does the Third Prince need me for? If there is nothing important, I have other things to do.��


    This sentence was clearly meant to reject him, and Yuan Zheng hesitated for a moment before understanding her intentions. His eyes nced upon the onlookers around them as his smile deepened.


    ��I��m not sure why His Highness is looking for you. If you really have important things, you can go ahead. However, His Highness has said that he will wait for you in your dorm until he gets to see you in person.��


    ��...��


    Gu Lingzhi suddenly felt that the looks that she was receiving became more malicious.


    She clenched her jaw and did not bother giving a reply so that Yuan Zheng would not say anything more that would cause others to misunderstand. She had no choice but to follow him back to the dorm.


    Once she entered the dorm, she saw the graceful and poised prince who was dressed luxuriously waiting for her. His face held an expression that emanated a demonic charm.


    ��Lingzhi, we meet again.��


    ��That��s right, I thought that since Your Highness had left the capital for so long, there would be a pile of official documents that needed your attention and you will be so busy that you won��t even have time to rest. I never thought that you would have so much free time. It is no wonder you are the pride of the Xia Kingdom, I��ve never seen anyone more efficient,�� Gu Lingzhiughed. It may seem as if she was praising the Third Prince, but in fact she was silently mocking him.


    However, the Third Prince was not an easy-going person by nature. In actual fact, the Third Prince only puts aside his status andmunicates freely with those that he thinks highly of.


    Was he... being mocked? Rong Yuan hesitated before smiling.


    For the first time in his life, Rong Yuan felt bewildered by the fact that a woman had not fallen for him.


    ��After being apart for so long, didn��t you miss me?�� Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows as he persisted in trying to hear something nice out of Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Do you want all the girls in the whole school to kill me?��


    The resentment in her voice made Rong Yuan smile, ��Are...youplimenting me?��


    ��If you think I am, then I am.�� Gu Lingzhi declined toment.


    With this half-hearted reply, if Rong Yuan still could not sense her resentment, then it would be a waste to call him smart.


    ��Okay, I know that my sudden appearance has definitely caused you trouble. Can I treat you to a meal as an apology?��


    Treat a meal? How could this be counted as an apology if it made things worse?


    Her thoughts were clearly written on her face and this time, Rong Yuanughed out loud.


    This was also the first time a woman had so outrightly mocked him. He was very sure that Gu Lingzhi did not do this on purpose to catch his attention. Maybe this was why he really liked talking to Gu Lingzhi.


    Even with the danger of being every girl��s target in school, Gu Lingzhi was moved by Rong Yuan��s sincerity and so she summoned up her courage to have a meal at the nearby Wind Crow Vegetarian restaurant.


    After having admired enough of Gu Lingzhi��s unwilling attitude, before he left, Rong Yuan whispered the real reason of why he came to her.


    He knew about how she had been ostracized by the girls in school?


    ��Haha, I will thank Your Highness for your effort then.��


    ��It is no problem, you��re mine, of course I will treat you better.�� As Rong Yuan said this, he felt a sense of achievement.


    ��It is truly an honor,�� Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and ignored him, causing Rong Yuan to feel slightly defeated.


    As the two people met for the first time after arriving in the capital city, the meeting ended with one party being delighted while the other being helpless.


    The Third Prince��s visit had brought about worse repercussions than Gu Lingzhi had imagined.


    The next day, as Gu Lingzhi was on her way to her Martial Skills ss in the Martial Student District, she was stopped by a Level Seven Martial Student.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, I want to challenge you!��


    Those that witnessed this uproar immediately stopped their tracks to watch the show. The face of the pretty girl that stopped Gu Lingzhi was filled with jealous rage.


    ��I am willing to control my cultivation level to that of a Level Three Martial Student during the challenge and I will not ask for points even if I win, do you dare ept my challenge?��

 Chapter 49 - Gu Lingzhi’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Gu Lingzhi��s n</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Of course she dared to ept the challenge. Why wouldn��t she!


    When fighting at the same Martial Student Level as Gu Lingzhi, even Tianfeng Jin admitted that Gu Lingzhi was strong. What more an unknown student whose name was not even on the Stone Tablet at the Training Tower?


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was about to agree to the fight, she suddenly changed her mind.


    This was just the first day after the incident with the Third Prince and there was already someone challenging her. What else would happen in the future?


    With a n in mind, Gu Lingzhi intentionally seemed like she was thrown in a tough spot and looked back at the girl who had challenged her, ��Senior, you have been in the school for a long time and both your spiritual energy and martial fighting techniques are way better than mine. Even if you suppressed your cultivation to be the same as mine, I am afraid I wouldn��t be your match.��


    ��Why? Are you scared?�� The young female student snorted, ��Useless! I wonder what the Third Prince sees in you!��


    She then pressed a white piece of paper onto Gu Lingzhi��s body.


    ��I am a Level Seven Martial Student and my name is Mu Niansi. I am officially challenging you and this challenge will be valid for a month. If you consider yourself a Martial Student, then you��d ept the challenge!��


    Mu Niansi then turned her head abruptly, causing her ponytail to whip around her as she left. Her sharp look of disdain caused those watching them to start whispering amongst themselves.


    No one would want to seem weak, what more these people who were extraordinarily talented?


    Looking at the simple letter of challenge that she received, Gu Lingzhi stared at it as she came up with a n.


    Normally, those that challenged each other had cultivation levels that were simr and very few students rejected challenges. Even if they knew they were likely to lose, they would still go for it to protect their pride as Martial Artists.


    When students from the Royal School challenged each other, all they needed was a verbal agreement of time and confirmation. The reason why Mu Niansi made things so official and issued Gu Lingzhi a Challenge Letter in front of everyone was because she wanted to make Gu Lingzhi look bad.


    If Gu Lingzhi did not possess the techniques that she had learnt from the Inheritance Space, given that she just entered the school, she would definitely not ept the challenge as she would not have been Mu Niansi��s match. From the look on Mu Niansi face, if Gu Lingzhi were to ept when she was not Mu Niansi��s match, she would definitely be beaten badly.


    But if Gu Lingzhi were to reject the challenge...her reputation would go down the drain.


    After all, Martial Artists look up to strong individuals. If she did not dare to ept the challenge even after the other party suppressed their cultivation level, it would mean that she was a coward.


    Deadline of one month? She wanted to see if other than Mu Niansi, who else in the school wanted to challenge her. Or rather...who wanted to make her look bad!


    Gu Lingzhi was surprised at how many people had wished for her to fail.


    In a single morning, Gu Lingzhi actually received seven or eight Challenge Letters. The high number of challenges Gu Lingzhi received caused Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin to run over to her once they heard about it.


    ��Lingzhi, why aren��t you epting their challenges? You could beat them to a pulp!�� Ye Fei whispered to Gu Lingzhi as they sat in the cafeteria.


    From what she knew about Gu Lingzhi, she was not one to reject a challenge. Tianfeng Jin was even more bewildered given that she had exchanged blows with Gu Lingzhi and knew how good she was at fighting.


    ��Other than the ten people on the stone tablet, you could easily beat anyone else if they suppress their cultivation level to be the same as yours,�� Tianfeng Jin replied objectively.


    Sensing the attention of others around them, Gu Lingzhi also lowered her voice and spoke so only the three of them could hear, ��Don��t you think this is a good way for me to earn points?��


    The cold expression on Tianfeng Jin also flickered slightly before she returned back to herposed self.


    ��That��s a good idea,�� Tianfeng Jinmented before keeping silent again.


    When Gu Lingzhi returned to her dorm at night, she had collected over 30 Challenge Letters.


    ��Why do you gotten so many in a single day? Did they all n to challenge you beforehand?�� Ye Feimented as she saw Gu Lingzhi pull out the entire wad of Challenge Letters.


    ��I don��t know if they nned this beforehand, but I know that they all wish to see me fail.��


    ��That��s right,�� Ye Fei nodded as she picked up a letter to see.


    ��Yu Fengting? Wow, even she is targeting you. You should be careful of her, she almost made it to the top ten students of the Training Tower.��


    Gu Lingzhi leaned over as she took the Challenge Letter out of Ye Fei��s hands, silently memorizing the name. She took a mental note to be more aware of her.


    Ye Fei was bored and continued to sift through the pile of letters. Her eyes suddenly shed as she saw a long Challenge Letter, ��Are you kidding me? Even guys are challenging you?��


    ��There��s quite a few too,�� Gu Lingzhi added on.


    Ye Fei swallowed her saliva and said, ��I really want to see their faces when they lose to you.��


    Tianfeng Jin paused her motion of polishing her sword to look up and say, ��I want to see too.��


    ��There is no rush. After all, the Challenge Letters are effective for a month. I will be okay as long as I ept all their challenges within that time frame.��


    In another part of the school, as Tianfeng Wei heard her servant��s report on Gu Lingzhi, a mocking look appeared on her face.


    ��How dare a coward like her try to steal the Third Prince away from me?��


    ��That��s right, that wastrel from the Gu n really doesn��t know her ce. The Third Prince can get any girl he wants. Even if he seems like he is interested in her now, once he sees her true colours, he��ll definitely lose interest in her,�� a young girl that admired Tianfeng Wei imed. She received a look of approval from Tianfeng Wei. She was the girl that first challenged Gu Lingzhi today, Mu Niansi.


    ��You did well today, I hope to see more people challenge Gu Lingzhi tomorrow. The more this blows up, the better. The Third Prince hates cowards the most. If this were to be heard by him, he��d definitely shun her.��


    ��Yes, tomorrow I will find more people to challenge Gu Lingzhi.��

 Chapter 50 - Time to Close the Trap!

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Time to Close the Trap!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the following days, Gu Lingzhi was repeatedly challenged by numerous students, both guys and girls. Some were intentionally ordered by Tianfeng Wei while others just wanted to join in on the fun. In less than ten days, the number of Challenge letters that Gu Lingzhi received exceeded 200.


    At the same time, another issue that caused a hugemotion in the school was rted to Qin Xinran.


    On the second day that Gu Lingzhi was challenged, Qin Xinran started challenging over ten people every day. Everyone thought she was crazy. She challenged people the same way people challenged Gu Lingzhi -- by issuing Challenge Letters.


    No one knew whether it was a coincidence but everyone who was challenged by Qin Xinran would always be someone that also issued a challenge to Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi heard about this matter and could not understand the motives behind Qin Xinran��s actions. However, she brushed it off as long as Qin Xinran did not plot against her.


    ��It is about time to give everyone a reply,�� Gu Lingzhi muttered to herself as she counted the number of Challenge Letters she had received. Her hopes of achieving enough points seem to be possible now. She decided that tomorrow, she would not submit to these maltreatments any longer. It was time to give them a surprise.


    Hence, to the surprise of the student that issued Gu Lingzhi a challenge the following day, Gu Lingzhi did not walk away silently like she usually did. She stared straight at them and said, ��I ept.��


    ��How can this be possible? I am a Level Seven Martial Student, I will not be pressured by her.�� Troubled, she shifted her weight between her legs as she became determined to show Gu Lingzhi who was boss in the Battle Arena!


    The news that Gu Lingzhi had epted a challenge quickly spread throughout the school as this was something that concerned too many people. There were also people that started a bet on how long Gu Lingzhi would hold out before she epted a challenge.


    Once this news spread, many who heard it were extremely surprised. Ye Fei on the other hand was extremely pleased. Being a business-minded person, she had taken the chance to create the betting system. Being able to have first-hand information to what Gu Lingzhi was going to do was priceless and certainly not a money-making opportunity she would miss.


    When Gu Lingzhi first heard about this, she gave a slight look of disapproval towards Ye Fei��s money mindedness. However, when she came around, she also silently bet whatever she had on exactly ten days. Tianfeng Jin had also taken all her valuable and did the same.


    Ye Fei could only take out a small portion of her valuables to bet so as to not increase suspicions.


    She then excitedly started the new bet -- whether Gu Lingzhi would win or lose.


    Hence, once Gu Lingzhi epted the challenge, a bet on whether Gu Lingzhi would win or lose quickly became a popr thing to do in the school.


    The three people in Gu Lingzhi��s dorm naturally bet on Gu Lingzhi winning. Surprisingly, both Xin Yi and Qin Xinran also bet on her winning. Someone from the top four students on the Stone Tablet of the Training Tower had also made a huge bet on Gu Lingzhi��s victory. This caused Ye Fei to wonder if someone amongst the three of them was secretly leaking out information. Otherwise, why would anyone else believe that Gu Lingzhi would win?


    With regards to that, the reason why Ye Shuisheng had bet that was because he believed in Tianfeng Jin not Gu Lingzhi. If Gu Lingzhi was someone who was only good in Alchemy, she would not have gained the approval of Tianfeng Jin and be able to live under the same roof as her.


    There were many others that had also thought of this possibility. However, they refused to believe that someone who had just discovered her Spiritual Roots could be more outstanding than students that had been in the school for over a year.


    Soon, this battle which raised a sensation in the school was scheduled to start promptly at the Battle Arena once afternoon sses ended.


    Looking at Gu Lingzhi standing in front of her on the Battle Arena, Fan Xiang said in a charitable voice, ��If you don��t want to lose badly, you can admit defeat now. After all, even if you lose, you will not get points deducted.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s expression shifted slightly as she replied ndly, ��We will only know who wins and who loses after the fight.�� She then turned to the teacher-in-charge, Yuan Chun, and asked, ��Teacher, may we begin?��


    Yuan Chun who was still looking at themotion replied, ��Yes, you may begin.��


    He was also curious what abilities she had. After all, she had caused such a big fuss just a few weeks after entering the school. Furthermore, she was personally invited into the school by the Third Prince and even received the approval of the only Demigod Senior Mu Yang?


    Others may not know this, but on the day that Gu Lingzhi went into the admission office, he clearly saw the look of approval in Demigod Senior Mu Yang��s eyes.


    ��Hmph, then do not me me for not showing mercy.��


    With a valiant look, Fan Xiang took advantage of her strength and charged towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��It��s shameful to use a weapon while battling someone whose cultivation is lower than yours,�� Ye Fei��s mocking voice could be heard from the crowd. She then ced her hands around her mouth as she shouted, ��Go for it Lingzhi! Let these bunch of bullies see what you are truly made of!��


    After all, the bets could not be changed once the battle has started, so Ye Fei was not at all worried that the bets would be changed when people realised Gu Lingzhi��s true potential.


    It was as if Gu Lingzhi responded to Ye Fei. Before Fan Xiang couldugh at Ye Fei��s blind faith in Gu Lingzhi, she was thrown off the Battle Arena by one heavy blow from Gu Lingzhi.


    The Battle Arena suddenly fell into a deafening silence as everyone could not believe their eyes.


    A Level Seven Martial Student could not evenst a few minutes against a Level Three Martial Student and was even thrown off the Battle Arena. Were they seeing things?

 Chapter 51 - Demon

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Demon</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Oh god, how was thatst attack possible from someone that is only a Level Three Martial Artist?��


    ��If she was defeated so quickly, then there must be much more to Gu Lingzhi��s true strength than this.��


    Numerous rumours started to pop out from within the crowd.


    What kind of a demon was Gu Lingzhi? In the two months that she had awoken her Spiritual Roots, she had already made the Spirit Moulding Pill and even her Martial Skills were so incredible. Was this really the wastrel from the Gu n?


    On the Battle Arena, Gu Lingzhi did not even budge from her spot as she retrieved a Challenge Letter from her Storage Ring. She read another person��s name and Fan Xiang could not help but choke out augh.


    She could not believe the whole bunch of them had believed that Gu Lingzhi was weak and easy to bully. They were the real idiots.


    Gu Lingzhi had managed to fool such a big group of students without raising any suspicions. It is no wonder that the Third Prince looks highly upon her. It seems like Miss Tianfeng has underestimated her opponent.


    The person that Gu Lingzhi called out was the first male student she received a Challenge Letter from and had a deep impression of. The male student that was called out immediately turned pale. He saw clearly how the battle between Gu Lingzhi and Fan Xiang had gone and knew that if he suppressed his cultivation, he would not be Gu Lingzhi��s match. In addition, he was also nursing an injury.


    After he issued Gu Lingzhi the Challenge Letter, he was coincidentally challenged and beaten badly by Qin Xinran. If he had not quickly admitted defeat, he would have ended up like several of his more unlucky friends who were lying in their dorm rooms, unable to move.


    As he heard Gu Lingzhi dere her eptance of his challenge, he choked out a bitterugh as he braced himself and stepped onto the arena.


    Once a Challenge Letter has been issued, the match could start whenever the receiver epts the challenge. There was nowhere in the school that was a better location for matches other than the Battle Arena.


    Now, it was toote.


    As Gu Lingzhi started her second battle, Ye Fei took her student medallion and helped Gu Lingzhi retrieve her reward from Yuan Chun --- points.


    Seeing Ye Fei��s sly smile and the ease at which Gu Lingzhi defeated her opponents made Yuan Chun have an epiphany. He started to pity all those who had issued a Challenge Letter to Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi did not n to stop once she had started epting the challenges. She fought the entire afternoon until night fell. Students came and gone, but none were able to defeat Gu Lingzhi.


    This was an unforgettable moment for many as Gu Lingzhi, who they deemed weak, ended up winning for an entire half month of battles.


    On thest few days, several higher ranking students from other districts came down specially to watch Gu Lingzhi fight and were highly impressed.


    In the Headmaster��s office, Demigod Mu Yang stood at a window facing the Battle Arena, his face full of approval.


    ��If I��m not wrong, thisss from the Gu n must have reached the cultivation level of a Level Five Martial Student already right? She managed to increase her cultivation by one level in just a few days. Her progression is even scarier than the previous student Rong Yuan brought.��


    ��She��s good, but she��s too guarded. It may be good initially, but if she maintains this, it will be an obstacle in theter stages of her training and prevent her from improving,�� another old voice sounded from behind the desk. This person was the Headmaster of the Royal School and also the younger brother of the current King of the Xia Kingdom, Rong Zhisheng. He was a Martial Sage that had almost reached the level of a Demigod.


    Mu Yang chuckled, ��I don��t think that it��s a bad thing. It is better to be guarded than to be plotted against.��


    Rong Zhisheng hesitated as he thought of something and sighed, ��You are right, if only she were as guarded as her daughter now, maybe she would not have ended up as she did.��


    The entire Headmaster��s office fell silent and only the breaths of the two men could be heard for a while.


    No one could remember how many rounds Gu Lingzhi had fought in but only knew that since she started epting the challenges, she has never lost a round.


    Those who were ambivalent towards Gu Lingzhi in the beginning started to think of how to get close to her. On the other hand, those who disliked her started to think of ways to make it up to her. No one could imagine how far someone so talented like her would be able to progress in the future. To go against someone like her was something only an idiot would do.


    As Tianfeng Wei listened to the reports brought back by her servants, her eyes filled with rage. She suppressed the urge to find Gu Lingzhi and stab her. Instead, she ordered her servants, ��Leave and continue watching Gu Lingzhi��s every move. Report back to me the moment you notice anything suspicious.��


    ��Yes, my Lady,�� the servant who reported breathed a sigh of relief and quickly backed away. Only until he left Tianfeng Wei��s house did he dare to wipe the cold sweat off his face.


    In that moment, he was actually scared that Tianfeng Wei would vent her anger on him. Thankfully, she controlled her anger.


    ��Tianfeng Wei, Gu Lingzhi is someone who possesses a little bit of talent, she��s insignificant. Why are you focusing so much on her?�� A young girl descended from the second level once only Tianfeng Wei was left in the house. Her face carried a humoured expression as she asked.


    ��Since when did you lose so much confidence in yourself?��

 Chapter 52 - An Olive Branch from the Royal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 52 - An Olive Branch from the Royal Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In front of Tianfeng Wei stood her roommate, who was also one of her best friends, Ding Rou. Though her name suggests a gentle personality, Ding Rou was in fact a strong-headed girl. Ding Rou was not a local to the Xia Kingdom -- she came from the Ding Family in the neighboring North Qiu Kingdom. She had wanted to attend the Royal School and hence, travelled over a thousand miles to get here.


    ��Ding Rou,�� Tianfeng Wei pursed her lips, ��Whether it is for my personal interest or for the n, I cannot let Gu Lingzhi continue to grow. There��s already Beicheng Haoyue from the Beicheng n and I cannot let anyone from the Gu n rise in power��


    ��Isn��t the solution easy?�� Ding Rou sneered, ��Just find a chance to get rid of her.��


    Their thoughts were so simr it was no wonder they were good friends. They exchanged nces, understanding each other��s intentions.


    Unfortunately, it was not only Ding Rou who shared simr intentions with Tianfeng Wei. Several people started to pay attention to Gu Lingzhi after they heard about her extraordinary talent.


    However, when Gu Lingzhi decided to ept the challenges, she had already expected this. With every opportunity, there would always be a risk. If she hid just because she was scared, she would lose her purpose ofing to the Royal School which was to be stronger.


    She would only have the opportunity to learn from them when she allowed others to discover her potential.


    As Gu Lingzhi finished herst challenge, she returned to her dorm only to see Rong Yuan sitting on a chair.


    ��Third Prince, why are you here again?�� Gu Lingzhi felt her head hurt as she looked at him. The only reason why she had received so many challenges was all because of him.


    ��You don��t seem...to be happy to see me,�� Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows as he felt his ego take a hit.


    ��I am guessing that you already know that your challenges caused a great deal of buzz. Many people have been taking note of you recently. Father has requested for me to ask you if you have any interest in working for the Royal Pce after you graduate, where you will be a guest official for the Royal Family.��


    This was very obviously an olive branch extended to her by the Royal Pce. Gu Lingzhi did foresee that there will be people trying to rope her in, but never thought that the first ones to do so would be the Royal Family. After her initial shock, she smiled sincerely, ��To be thought of highly by the Royal Family is my honour, how can I not be willing? But what is the reason behind this?��


    The Guest Official position that the Third Prince mentioned had a lot of freedom and whoever who filled the position did not have to bepletely devoted to the Royal Family.


    The role of the Guest Official was only to provide assistance when needed, but he or she was not obligated to do anything. As such, when asking for assistance from the Guest Official, there is a need toply to the requests of the Guest Official and make a deal so that both parties can be satisfied. This would then count a lot on the level of trust and sincerity of both parties.


    Seeing as Gu Lingzhi has agreed, Rong Yuan smiled, ��You don��t have to do anything now, just concentrate on improving yourself. What the Royal Family is investing in is your future abilities. For now, if you need anything, as long as it is reasonable, we will always be happy to help.��


    ��I understand.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded, ��Please send a message to the King on my behalf that my only request now is to have a peaceful environment to study. I do not wish to face random challenges from students all the time because it hinders my progress.��


    Was she warning him not to create trouble for her?


    Understanding what Gu Lingzhi meant, Rong Yuan could not help but burst outughing. She was interesting, very interesting!


    This was the first time a girl had so obviously shown her disinterest in him. His efforts to be the one to personally tell the news to Gu Lingzhi were wasted. However, now he knew that...the undefeatable charm he thought he had, had no effect on Gu Lingzhi.


    In the next few days, Gu Lingzhi did not receive any other offers. She thought that maybe the news of the Third Prince seeking her out had spread, causing her to involuntarily sigh at the power and influence of the Royal Family.


    ��When are you going to stop following me?�� Holding onto her lunchbox, Gu Lingzhi grumbled impatiently as she turned to face the person that was shadowing her like a tail.


    Ever since the challenges had ended, Qin Xinran has been following her like a shadow and went wherever she did.


    The students that were collecting their lunches around them understood what was going on and subtly retreated, not wanting to be caught in the crossfire. They however, continued to eavesdrop on the conversation about to happen.


    ��I don��t remember being very close to you. I don��t have anything that you want as well. Miss Qin, if you are looking for someone to toy with, please go find someone else. I am very busy and have no time for games.��


    As she spent more time in the Royal School, Gu Lingzhi started hearing more about Qin Xinran��s past.


    It was exactly as Ye Fei said -- Qin Xinran was aplete nutcase. Not only did she like to pretend to be weak, she was also very hot-tempered and everyone close to her seemed to die in a disaster.


    The only reason why the school was unable to expel her was because they are unable to find a direct link between her and the unnatural deaths.


    Qin Xinran felt her throat constrict as she heard the cold tone Gu Lingzhi gave her, seemingly stunned by her behavior. Her eyes seemed to cloud over as she said indignantly, ��I just wanted to help you because they were all so mean. Did you forget how I helped you when you were being challenged by others?��


    How could she forget? Gu Lingzhi had to credit a portion of her unbeatable run to Qin Xinran. If she had not challenged everyone who challenged Gu Lingzhi and beat them all half to death, how could Gu Lingzhi have won so easily? This was also the reason why Gu Lingzhi had put up with Qin Xinran shadowing her these past few days.


    ��I have never asked you to do what you did,�� Gu Lingzhi dered fiercely upon seeing the deceiving nature of Qin Xinran. As she said this, Qin Xinran��s eyes turned red and tears swelled into her eyes. It was like if she blinked, tears would stream out onto her face.


    ��I know the reason why you are distancing yourself from me is because of the rumours you have heard. I don��t me you.��


    A snort came from the crowd, disappearing in a second. However, Qin Xinran could very clearly pinpoint the origin of the sound and her pitiful expression quickly turned into a murderous one. Without waiting for anyone to react, she shot towards the person who had snorted, knocking him out in a single blow.

 Chapter 53 - Gu Lingzhi’s Tail

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Gu Lingzhi��s Tail</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Seeing the person fly through the air, everyone else unconsciously took a step back.


    How could they forget that under the pitiful expression Qin Xinran wore, was an extremely cruel person?


    ��Qin Xinran, you are too much!�� The young man shouted with bloodshot eyes, ��Damn you, a nutcase will always remain a nutcase!��


    Qin Xinran immediately turned and pounced out once again, lifting her strong leg up about to beat the young man once again. However, before she could do it, she felt an arm holding her back.


    ��Ten points shall be deducted from you for hurting someone outside of the Battle Arena for no reason. Go to the teacher��s office to register your punishment before lesson starts.��


    A clear and distinct voice demonstrating authority rang out. It came from a young man aged around 20. Under his defined eyebrowsy a pair of elegant, almond-shaped eyes. He looked at Qin Xinran emotionlessly and carried an air of fairness. After saying this, he released his hand that was holding Qin Xinran and went to queue for food.


    Qin Xinran breathed deeply and the murderous expression on her face once again changed to one that was pitiful.


    ��Lingzhi, they��re all bullies...��


    Wasn��t she the one bullying others? Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched and to prevent her from saying anything else to distort the truth, she asked something that had always been bothering her, ��Stop following me. Weren��t you making use of the Howling Lion Beast to kill me that day?��


    Upon saying this, Gu Lingzhi immediately turned and left, losing her appetitepletely.


    The day where she encountered the Howling Lion Beast had been reying itself in her head the past few days. From the beginning, Qin Xinran clearly had the ability to defeat the Howling Lion Beast without either of them getting hurt. However, she used the excuse of training herself and forgetting to take out her Attacking Scroll to endanger the both of them.


    Even though she was not sure why Qin Xinran changed her mind at thest minute, but it was a fact that her life was in danger multiple times. If not for the Sparrow Wings movement technique, she would have long been eaten by the Howling Lion Beast.


    At that time, she was fooled by Qin Xinran��s excuse. But after connecting the dots between that incident and the rumours that she heard, she had no choice but toe to that conclusion.


    ��Lingzhi...�� Qin Xinran was thrown off guard by Gu Lingzhi��s question and could do nothing but stare nkly as Gu Lingzhi walked out of the cafeteria.


    Without thinking, Qin Xinran immediately dashed out and cornered her. At this time, almost every student was in the cafeteria and there was no one outside.


    Qin Xinran kept her pretentious expression and gave Gu Lingzhi a serious look that she had never seen before.


    ��I don��t me you for suspecting me. On that day, I had really intended for the Howling Lion Beast to kill you.��


    Even though she was already mentally prepared, Gu Lingzhi��s heart could not help but clench as she heard this. She had always thought of Qin Xinran as a friend before the incident with the Howling Lion Beast. Never would she have thought that Qin Xinran was actually plotting to kill her.


    ��What is the point of admitting to it now?�� Gu Lingzhiughed coldly, ��Did you want to make use of the fact that there is no one around us now to kill me?��


    ��No,�� Qin Xinranughed bitterly, ��You are the only person that I acknowledge as a friend, why would I want to kill you?��


    Although Gu LIngzhi was staring at her as she talked, in her mind she had already linked up with the Inheritance Space. Whenever she suspected something was not right, she would immediately warp into the Inheritance Space. Objectively, she was no match for Qin Xinran.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s guarded look, Qin Xinran knew that no matter what she said, Gu Lingzhi would not believe her. Biting her lips, Qin Xinran suddenly smiled, ��I know you won��t believe me now, but the fact that you refused to leave me behind even when you were in danger made me treat you as a real friend. It is okay if you don��t believe me now, I will prove my sincerity to you through my actions.��


    Qin Xinran then resumed her shy demeanor as she stood in front of Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Lingzhi, you haven��t eaten. Do you want me to help you get some food?��


    Seeing the anticipation in Qin Xinran��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi did not know how to react momentarily.


    If she had not admitted to her actions, Gu Lingzhi would have continued being suspicious of her. Now that she has admitted so openly, Gu Lingzhi did not know how to react.


    Fight her? She definitely could not beat Qin Xinran. Scold her? How could she continue scolding Qin Xinran when she wore that pitiful look? In the end, Gu Lingzhi could only grit her teeth and do what she has been doing, ignoring her.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi walk away without a second nce, Qin Xinran pursed her lips as her eyes set in determination.


    It has been so difficult for her to meet someone that was actually sincere, how could she just let her go?


    Initially, it was true that she got close to Gu Lingzhi to sound her out and harbored ill intentions. Just like the rest of the student poption, she was suspicious of this girl who managed to convince the Third Prince to let her be an exception and enter the Royal School.


    Gu Lingzhi had treated her sincerely even though she had only known her for a few days. Even when in mortal danger, Gu Lingzhi did not leave her behind.


    Gu Lingzhi��s actions made her truly acknowledge Gu Lingzhi as the first true friend she had.


    ��Are you trying to get me to give up by ignoring me? You��re looking down on my determination,�� With a sly look, Qin Xinran acted like she did not see the clear look of disgust on Gu Lingzhi��s face as she wore a timid smile and continue to attempt to create conversation with Gu Lingzhi. Even when she did not receive any reply, she continued talking with fervor, causing Gu Lingzhi to understand why people called her crazy.


    Qin Xinran did whatever she wanted with no reason or logic behind her actions, it was no wonder she was described as ��crazy��.


    In order to get rid of Qin Xinran who was following her like a tail, Gu Lingzhi pondered for a while before heading towards the Alchemy District. She had only one goal �C the Alchemy Tower.


    In the entire school, only the Alchemy Tower could give herplete istion.

 Chapter 54 - Alchemy Tower

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Alchemy Tower</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Alchemy Tower was different from the Training Tower in which it consisted of individual rooms for students to train in. Whenever a student stepped into the Alchemy Tower, they would immediately be transported into separate rooms to train. This helped students focus on themselves and not get interrupted by others.


    As it was still early, Gu Lingzhi did not want to return to her dorm with Qin Xinran still following her, though it was highly possible that Tianfeng Jin would be more than happy to fight with Qin Xinran.


    A few days earlier, when Qin Xinran followed Gu Lingzhi back to her dorm, they had unfortunately bumped into Tianfeng Jin. Tianfeng Jin then reacted with her usual enthusiasm for a fight and forced Qin Xinran to exchange blows with her.


    The consequence of the fight between two girls with violent tendencies was having to buy new granite flooring from the store and repairing the floor in front of the main door.


    Once Gu Lingzhi got to the Alchemy Tower, she felt a sense of familiarity as she walked in and she sessfully managed to get rid of Qin Xinran.


    Since it was called the Alchemy Tower, what was tested was naturally rted to Alchemy. The entire building was split into four sections, namely Heaven, Earth, ck and Yellow Levels. ording to their own abilities, students will then choose which level to be tested in.


    Gu Lingzhi stayed on the first level which was the Yellow Level.


    The moment she stepped into the first level, she was transported into a room about the size of ten square meters. In the middle of the room stood a furnace that was about as big as a human and on the lid of the furnace,y a green-coloured gem the size of a fist.


    There were five stages to the Yellow Level tests in the Alchemy Tower. The first stage tests the proficiency of the Alchemist with regard to medicinal ingredients. In order to pass, students needed to identify a certain number of medicinal ingredients before the time ran out.


    As it was not her first time here, Gu Lingzhi intuitively ced her hand on the green coloured gem. She closed her eyes and focused on sending out a small amount of Spiritual Energy as a white space appeared in her mind. A medicinal ingredient then appeared in the white space.


    ��Perturbation Herb,�� Gu Lingzhi spewed out the name of the medicinal ingredient speedily and the medicinal ingredient in the space in her mind shed, a new herb taking its ce. Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi read the name of the new medicinal ingredient.


    While it may seem like Gu Lingzhi passed this stage with ease, this was not her first attempt. On her first attempt, she could barely identify more than 50 medicinal ingredients and failed which resulted in her getting kicked out of the Alchemy Tower.


    She then spent a lot of effort studying the medicinal ingredients used by Yellow-Level Alchemists.


    After resting for a while, Gu Lingzhi ced her hand on the green-coloured gem once again, starting her second test.


    The second stage tests the familiarity of students to the medicinal ingredients.


    The third stage then tests the purity of medicinal ingredients.


    To Gu Lingzhi, who had the Heavenly Book of Medicinal Ingredients in her possession, this stage was hardly a challenge.


    The fourth stage tested medicine cultivation.


    In order to make it difficult for students to pass, the creator of the tests was certainly quite adventurous with what he tested.


    Upon reading the use of the Spiritual Medicine she was tasked to create, Gu Lingzhi could not help but roll her eyes. She had no choice but to start choosing appropriate ingredients provided by the ingredient cab to start cultivating the medicine.


    With this, she faced the fifth andst stage, which was to independently cultivate a Spiritual Medicine.


    In the white space in her head, the uses of the final pill would be disyed and Gu Lingzhi will then have to create a pill that could produce the desired effects.


    The majority of students that attempted the Alchemy Tower failed at this stage and Gu Lingzhi was no exception.


    ��A Spiritual Medicine that will cause someone to fart when they smell it...�� As she muttered the assignment to herself, frown lines appeared on her forehead.


    ��These questions are simply perverted!�� Silently cursing, Gu Lingzhi sat cross-legged on the floor as she wrecked her brains to think of possible ways tobine medicinal ingredients.


    ��The Ascension Herb opens up the intestines and increases digestion, helping increase the effectiveness of pills. I can try this. The Tailless Rat emits out an incredibly foul smell in order to make its enemies retreat, maybe I can use the Demon Pill made from it...��


    After running through several possible medicinal ingredients in her mind, a total of 4 hours passed as Gu Lingzhi thought through the cultivation process. She then proceeded to search for the ingredients she needed in the medicine cab.


    An hourter...


    The next second, she appeared at the main door of the Alchemy Tower.


    Slightly disheartened, Gu Lingzhi was walking out of the tower as she saw several students fervently discussing the stone tablet outside the Alchemy tower with looks of admiration. ��I think the difference in standards between Feng An and Senior Beicheng is too big. When Senior Beicheng was just a Yellow-Level Alchemist, she was ranked first for a whole year. If Senior Beicheng did not breakthrough to be a ck-Level Alchemist, Feng An would never have been able to rank first.��


    Just as the first student finish talking, another one quickly replied, ��That��s right, Senior Beicheng is an extremely rare talent. How can Feng An bepared to her?��


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but stop in her tracks as she heard the name Beicheng Haoyue. From what she overheard, Gu Lingzhi felt it somewhat funny that the one Beicheng Haoyue has been preventing from reaching first ce, Feng An, could only be first only after Beicheng Haoyue became a ck-Level Alchemist. Feng An loved to brag about his rank on the Stone Tablet to everyone else, it was no wonder he was despised by arge majority of people.

 Chapter 55 - An Accident

    <h4>Chapter 55 - An ident</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    There were four levels in the Alchemy Tower. At the entrance of the first level stood a Stone Tablet disying the top ten Yellow-Level Alchemists.


    The first name on the Stone Tablet was the student they were discussing, Feng An. However, it was the name right at the bottom that caught Gu Lingzhi��s attention. The name was Xin Yi.


    If she remembered correctly, Xin Yi was ced first on the Stone Tablet of the Training Tower. It meant that Xin Yi was strong in Martial Skills and was also decently good at Alchemy. It was so rare that someone as outstanding as him did not belong to any of the four major ns.


    A few days passed by quickly.


    Qin Xinran stayed true to what she said and followed Gu Lingzhi like a tail whenever she had time. Whenever she heard anyone say anything bad about Gu Lingzhi, she would not hesitate to give them a beating, resulting in her frequently having to go to the Teacher��s office the next day to be penalised on her points.


    The frequency at which she went to the Teacher��s office made Gu Lingzhi wonder how many points she had left. She would certainly go down in history, if she was expelled at the end of the year for fighting too much.


    ording to Ye Fei, no one has ever been expelled from having too many points penalised from fighting.


    As Qin Xinran was not bothering her today, Gu Lingzhi took the opportunity to go to the Student Union.


    On herst trip to the Student Union with Qin Xinran, Gu Lingzhi noticed an ingredient on the List of Items that could be attained bypleting quests. The ingredient could be used to create a Spirit Moulding Pill with five attributes �C it was known as the Five-Petal Lotus.


    Although the Five-Petal Lotus was not something that was extremely rare, it was expensive. If she could do several quests in exchange for one of it, it would certainly save her several spirit stones.


    After looking through the tasks avable on the board, Gu Lingzhi chose one that involved picking Spirit Herbs.


    The Three-Petal Flower got its name from only having three petals on the entire flower and it could be found near the entrance of the Red Leaf Hill. The only difficulty was that it was distributed over arge area which made it troublesome to pick, resulting in only a few people attempting this quest.


    After choosing her mission, Gu Lingzhi prepared herself to explore the ce as she stepped into the Red Leaf Hill for the second time.


    Due to the traumatic experience Gu Lingzhi had with Qin Xinran in the Red Leaf Hill, she was slightly fearful of the forest. She was worried that she would bump into beasts and lose her life.


    However, the Red Leaf Hill was actually a very safe ce if nobody plotted against her.


    The journey to where the herb grew was an uneventful one and after a short rest, Gu Lingzhi began scouting the area to collect whatever herbs she could find.


    Due to the dispersed nature of the herb, by the time Gu Lingzhi collected enough herbs, the sky had already turned dark.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi prepared to return to school upon collected all her Three-Petal Flowers, a familiar shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ��What a coincidence, are you here to collect the Three-Petal Flower too?�� Fan Xiang looked at Gu Lingzhi maliciously, ��It is a coincidence that I am also doing this task. How about you give me those Three-Petal Flowers that you collected. There are still so many around here, you can slowly collect them again.��


    Ever since Gu Lingzhi defeated her the previous time, Fan Xiang had always bore a grudge against her. She had silently followed Gu Lingzhi from the time she saw Gu Lingzhi epting the task to collect the Three-Petal Flowers at the Student Union. She waited until Gu Lingzhi had picked all the herbs required for the task before showing herself. Her sole motive was to make things difficult for Gu Lingzhi.


    Looking at the narrowed and nted eyes of the girl in front of her, Gu Lingzhi started to recall who she was��wasn��t she the girl that Gu Lingzhi first epted the challenge from?


    ��I was the one who picked these Three-Petal Flowers, why should I give them to you?�� Gu Lingzhi said ndly knowing what Fan Xiang was trying to do.


    ��Because I am stronger than you!�� Fan Xiang emanated her Level Seven Martial Student spiritual energy towards Gu Lingzhi as she said this. She wanted to make Gu Lingzhi back down by intimidating her with her stronger cultivation.


    Although Gu Lingzhi was prepared, but the sudden burst of spiritual energy from Fan Xiang forced Gu Lingzhi to take a few steps backwards. With a darkened face, she eximed, ��Maybe not!��


    Without waiting for Fan Xiang to react, Gu Lingzhi suddenly shot towards Fan Xiang with her Sparrow Wings movement technique. She retrieved the Fenglin sword from her Storage Ring and striked at Fan Xiang.


    Fan Xiang was stunned -- not only did Gu Lingzhi not back off after experiencing the force of her spiritual energy, she had also made the first move.


    ��You don��t know your ce!�� Fan Xiang immediately took out her Long Whip.


    The difference between this and when they were fighting at the Battle Arena was that Fan Xiang was now using all of her Level Seven Martial Student abilities.


    ��Do you really think you are so powerful just because you won the previous time? I will show you today that it doesn��t matter if you have good technique, without strength you will be useless!��


    The dark red whip whistled in the air as it flew towards Gu Lingzhi. Sensing the power from the whip, Gu Lingzhi knew Fan Xiang was not nning on holding back.


    In that case...


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes suddenly shed. She did not need to hold back as well. Utilising the full potential of her Heaven-Level techniques, she simultaneously allowed her Level Five Martial Student spiritual energy to flow over her whole body. She wanted to attack Fan Xiang without holding back any of her cultivation.


    ��Eh? How is this possible?�� The sinister smile on Fan Xiang��s face had yet to fade as she felt Gu Lingzhi��s aura change. It suddenly made her feel like she would not win easily.


    The sense she had was not wrong, as Fan Xiang realised to her horror that under her concentrated blows, Gu Lingzhi did not give off any signs of defeat. She could even counter-attack in the midst of defending herself.


    ��You are just counting on having better technique than me.�� Fan Xiang grumbled, ��If I had techniques like yours, my name would have long been among the top ten on the Stone Tablet!��


    As she said this, the whip in her hand started to glow with more vigour. To increase the power of her attacks, she directed the fire-based spiritual energy from her body out onto her whip causing the dark red whip to instantly be covered in ayer of red mes. As the whip danced, it carried with it waves of heat.


    Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi��s mouth turned up in a cold smile. At the standard of a Martial Student, the amount of spiritual energy in each student��s body is very little. As such, it was rare for students to direct their spiritual energy out of their body as if they did not win before whatever minimal amount of spiritual energy left in their bodies was used up, they would be in serious trouble.


    Gu Lingzhi was unsure whether Fan Xiang thought too highly of herself or that she realised the threat Gu Lingzhi was and actually used such an intense measure that could notst long in battle.


    Unfortunately, it was without a doubt that something like this waspletely useless and stupid against someone like Gu Lingzhi who possessed the Sparrow Wings movement technique.

 Chapter 56 - I Am Stronger Than You

    <h4>Chapter 56 - I Am Stronger Than You</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Aren��t I fighting you directly now?�� Only an idiot would choose to fight head on with someone whose abilities were clearly a level higher.


    ��Despicable! All you are doing is dodging my attacks, how is that direct?��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned as she replied, ��Then how is fighting someone weaker than you any better?��


    Fan Xiang choked on her words, unable to refute Gu Lingzhi. She directed her anger onto the whip in her hands as she quickened her attacks.


    ��The next hit will be directly on that pretty face of yours!�� With that one hit, Fan Xiang regained her confidence.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips without replying. She admitted that she was careless in her previous move. After all, Fan Xiang was still someone that managed to enrol into the Royal School by her own abilities. If Gu Lingzhi wanted to defeat her without revealing her true cultivation level, the only way was to slowly drain her spiritual energy.


    However, the overbearing ways of Fan Xiang irritated her, resulting in her not wanting to use such a cheap trick to win. Narrowing her eyes, as Gu Lingzhi moved stealthily aside to avoid the whip she simultaneously activated the spiritual energy within her. When Fan Xiang once again attacked with her whip, the Fenglin Sword in Gu Lingzhi��s hands suddenly came alive with mes and shot towards Fan Xiang.


    ��You are able to direct your spiritual energy out of your body, you��re already a Level FourMartial Student?�� Fan Xiang dodged Gu Lingzhi��s attack sloppily as she looked at her in disbelief.


    It has only been two months since Gu Lingzhi awoken her Spiritual Roots and she has already managed to be a Level Four Martial Student? She thought back on the amount of time she took to be a Level Four Martial Student as well. Didn��t she take two or three years?


    How can the difference between two people who were both talented be so big?


    ��So what if you��re already a Level Four Martial Student? I will still crush you!�� With a roar, Fan Xiang directed an unrestricted amount of spiritual energy into her whip as if she had gone insane. The whole whip lit up in a ze.


    Whoosh! Holding her ignited Fenglin sword, she had no choice but to block Fan Xiang��s whip directly. Her face turned ashen as she struggled but managed to hold her ground.


    Fan Xiang��s expression however, changed as she could not believe that Gu Lingzhi had really blocked her blow directly.


    ��Let us find out who��s the one that��s truly weak.��


    Immediately as she said this, Gu Lingzhi counter-attacked with numerous quick strikes. Fan Xiang was forced to change from attacking to defending herself. As Gu Lingzhi��s strikes quickened and became more intricate, it became more difficult for Fan Xiang to dodge her blows. Slowly, the battle changed from Fan Xiang having the advantage to a standstill. Thereafter, the standstill eventually developed to Fan Xiang being disadvantaged.


    Eventually, with a turn of her body, Gu Lingzhi managed to nt her sword at Fan Xiang��s neck.


    ��I am stronger than you,�� Gu Lingzhi mimicked Fan Xiang.


    Fan Xiang��s face turned white as indignance could be seen from her eyes, ��If I had technique like yours, I wouldn��t have lost!��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head, ��That is where you are wrong. Even if you possessed the same technique as me, you��d still lose.��


    Fan Xiang was too narrow-minded. She bore a grudge just because she lost once. Today, she had even wanted to rely on the difference between their cultivation levels to bully Gu Lingzhi. With such a temperament, it would be hard to amount to anything, even with superior techniques.


    ��Ridiculous! We are both talented, if you can do it, why can��t I?��


    Seeing the indignance in Fan Xiang��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi withdrew her Fenglin Sword from her neck. She turned to leave but not before whispering softly, ��It is not disgraceful to be weaker, what is disgraceful is trying to gain satisfaction by fighting someone weaker than you. If you really want to prove yourself, you should challenge people who are stronger than you. Only when you defeat them can you improve.��


    Gu Lingzhi left as she said this.


    At a distance, two males watched this whole scene hiding behind some undergrowth.


    One of them was the young male that prevented Qin Xinran from hurting others in the cafeteria a few days back. The long elegant almond-shaped eyes of his filled with excitement.


    ��Who is she?��


    His good friend Lu Feng, who was the personal bodyguard of Demigod General Yan Feitian of the Xia Kingdom replied in a low voice, ��She is Lady Gu Lingzhi from the Gu n that the Third Prince personally invited to the Royal School a while back. She possesses three Spiritual Roots of water, fire and wood attributes. Not only is she very talented in Alchemy, her Martial Skills are also highly impressive. She was the one who had engaged in a whole cycle of battles in the Royal School a few days back.��


    ��So it��s her...�� Hearing Lu Feng��s words, Yan Liang muttered to himself. He then turned and started heading towards the school.


    ��It��s getting dark, let��s head back.��


    Seeing the darkening sky, Lu Feng looked back at Fan Xiang who was staring nkly into the distance. He did not understand why Yan Liang had asked that.


    It was rare that he saw his good friend express any interest in a woman but he never thought that all he would do was ask three words. Did he exin it too clearly?


    Shaking his head, Lu Feng decided that in the future when Yan Liang asked anything rted to women, he would say lesser so as to stir up Yan Liang��s interest.


    In a blink of an eye, another month had passed.


    The final examinations slowly drew near.


    ��Kill as many identically ranked beasts in a single day. In order to pass, a minimum of six heads is needed for two points, seven heads will give four points, eight heads will get six points, nine heads will get eight points and ten heads will receive the full marks of ten points.�� When Gu Lingzhi heard the examination topic for her Martial Skills ss, she felt her vision go ck.


    The results of the final examination was added ording to the number of subjects taken. In other words, Gu Lingzhi had to kill at least eighteen beasts in order to pass.


    Luckily, the examination format for her Alchemy ss was simpler. All she needed was to create at least three sessful Spiritual Pills out of ten that was of her Alchemy grade.


    ��Don��t worry, with the Third Prince as your backing, even if you are not able to pass, the school will not expel you,�� Ye Fei patted Gu Lingzhi��s armfortingly.


    Tianfeng Jin hesitated before attempting to say something consoling, ��Even if the Third Prince does not help you, the points you got from epting challenges will help you stay in school.��


    That was certainly fortunate!


    Gu Lingzhi wiped her face as she hung the Recording Crystal around the neck, distributed by the school to every student.

 Chapter 57 - Final Examinations

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Final Examinations</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    This blue crystal had five sides to it, and it was a treasure that had a special function to record images.


    This showed just how rich the Royal School was to afford such treasures for every one of their students for just an examination.


    When Gu Lingzhi said that, Ye Fei gave her a contemptuous look.


    ��Have you not been to the Weapon Forging District?��


    Ye Fei��s expression looked as though she had expected this, ��The promotional assessment to be a middle grade Yellow-Level Weapon Forger is to forge 50 of these recording crystals. All the crystals that the school gives out were made by the students in the Weapon Forging District.��


    The school really knew how to make full use of their resources. It was no wonder the school could give out so many at a time.


    At this moment, on the open ground in front of the ssrooms, the invigtor announced the exam requirements and spoke a few words of encouragement to the students. Everyone then dispersed towards Red Leaf Hill toplete their assessment.


    The crowd of students was like a horde of locusts as they rushed towards Red Leaf Hill.


    ��Lingzhi, Xiao Jin��s and my assessment area is in the middle area of Red Leaf Hill. We will head there first. Good luck!�� When the three people reached perimeter of Red Leaf Hill, Ye Fei spoke a few sentences and pulled Tianfeng Jin towards the depths of Red Leaf Hill.


    Not far off, Qin Xinran still followed her like a tail. Gu Lingzhi walked toward her own assessment area and realised that Qin Xinran did not change her route. She couldn��t help but stop to turn and ask, ��Don��t you need toplete your assessment too?��


    Qin Xinran revealed a delighted expression, ��Lingzhi, are you worried for me?��


    Gu Lingzhi did not want to admit that she was indeed a little worried for her, and said with a cold expression, ��I am just worried that my assessment results will be affected if you keep following me.��


    The final assessment was meant to test a student��sbat skills. Everyone was required toplete their assessments individually. If someone else were to help to kill a beast, then it would not be counted into the student��s score.


    Qin Xinran heard Gu Lingzhi��s response and her mouth ttened in disappointment, ��Alright, I won��t disturb your assessment then.��


    Qin Xinran stared at Gu Lingzhi for a short while, then turned and headed deeper into Red Leaf Hill.


    As she walked past a girl, Gu Lingzhi smelled an extremely light fragrance that disappeared almost immediately.


    The scent did not get Gu Lingzhi��s attention and the girl continued continued towards the area where first-order middle grade beasts were gathered without stopping.


    Since Gu Lingzhi revealed the cultivation of a level four Martial Student when she battled against Fan Xiang, she had to kill first-order middle grade beasts for her assessment.


    She spent half an hour finding the gathering ce for first-order middle grade beasts. On the way, she saw that most students had already started battling beasts of their respective levels.


    Gu Lingzhi headed towards the direction where nobody had gone yet.


    The Red Leaf Hill was very big. It did not feel crowded even with so many Royal school students entering at the same time.


    A Snow Frost! A first-order middle grade beast!


    Snow Frosts generally resided in cold areas that snowed all year round. They were small, agile, and was difficult to find in the snow without careful observation since they had a coat of snow-white fur.


    In order to ensure that there were sufficient beasts for the students to hunt, the school gave out countless assignments that required students to catch beasts in the past half a year, so that the number of beasts in the Red Leaf Hill could be replenished. Unexpectedly, even a beast from cold and snowy areas was also caught and brought here.


    Careful not to rm the Snow Frost, Gu Lingzhi lowered her body and slowed her breathing. Using fire-based spiritual energy, she formed three fist-sized fireballs.


    Before long, the nt with yellow flowers waspletely eaten. The Snow Frost raised its head and looked around, wanting to move to a new ce to continue eating.


    The snow-white fur on its body was immediately burnt to ashes by the Fenglin sword. It struggled a few times, and then stopped.


    ��One beast down,�� Gu Lingzhiughed.


    She could kill the Snow Frost easily mainly because her fire-type spiritual energy was effective against it. Furthermore, the Snow Frost was not in its natural habitat and could not utilise its full power, hence it was easy to defeat.


    Gu Lingzhi collected the Snow Frost��s body into her Storage Ring and continued deeper into Red Leaf Hill. Before noon, she had killed another three middle grade first-order beasts.


    Gu Lingzhi sat against arge tree to rest and took out the dry rations that she had prepared earlier. She was deliberating if she should take the risk and go to areas where the first-order high grade beasts were gathered to take a look.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was hesitating, a st of wind came from behind the tree that she was leaning against.


    Gu Lingzhi��s body immediately tensed, as the hairs on her body stood on its ends. Using the Sparrow Wings movement technique, she narrowly dodged the deadly attack that soon followed.


    Thump! There was the crisp sound of something breaking.


    Right where Gu Lingzhi was sitting, there appeared a spotted python tens of meters long. The cold gaze of this cold-blooded creature locked onto Gu Lingzhi, and it could release a deadly strike at any time.

 Chapter 58 - Fighting For Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Fighting For Her Life</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When she could clearly see what it was that attacked her, Gu Lingzhi felt cold sweat running down her back.


    A Carmine Python! The colored patterns on its back were as beautiful as its name suggested, but its poison was just as deadly. Being a first-order peak grade beast, its strength was equivalent to a Level Ten Martial Student.


    Before the examinationmenced, weren��t there teachers who segregated the beasts into areas based on their difficulty rating? This area was meant for first-order middle grade beasts, how could there be such a high-ranking beast?


    Gu Lingzhi had no time to ponder the situation, however. All her attention was focused onto the Carmine Python, as she wrecked her brains to find a way out.


    Escaping was not an option �C the snake was much too fast for that. Furthermore, the distance between them was too short. The snake would get to her even before she could put some distance between them.


    Hiss!


    The Carmine Python spat its fluids at Gu Lingzhi. As the snake raised its head up, the rest of its body was revealed, coiled up behind the huge tree.


    Gu Lingzhi tried to suppress the fear building within her. Circting the wood-based spiritual energy within her, she used a special method to connect with the nts around her. Simultaneously, she condensed two Water Arrows using her water spiritual energy.


    Just as she was done doing this, the Carmine Pythonunched its attack, charging towards her with its mouth wide open.


    Gu Lingzhi nimbly dodged the attack and jumped up a big tree to the side. As she dodged, she sent the two water arrows that she had condensed, and shot it at the Carmine Python.


    ng! It sounded like the sound of metal shing.


    ��Bind!�� Gu Lingzhi immediately shouted.


    The surrounding nts surged towards the python, coiling around it. In the moment the Carmine Python��s movements were slowed down, Gu Lingzhi fired a series of fireballs at its body.


    Instantly, the surroundings started burning, releasing the scent of barbecued meat.


    The Carmine Python let out a shriek �C it had been thoroughly angered by Gu Lingzhi. It sprayed a few strands of its poisonous venom from its mouth.


    While the Carmine Python��s venom would only be a small problem for those of Martial Practitioner ranks and higher, it was still very deadly for Gu Lingzhi, who was still a Martial Student.


    The areas that the venomnded on immediately turned ck. Some of the nts that were entangling it also came into contact with the venom, and they quickly wilted.


    Gu Lingzhi swallowed her saliva nervously. Right at the moment the venom was shot, she had dodged towards another tree.


    Hiss! As the attack missed, the Carmine Python hissed angrily at Gu Lingzhi.


    At this moment, other students in the area had noticed themotion. Those who were still in the area were all Level Six Martial Students who had recently enrolled. Receiving a huge shock the moment they saw the Carmine Python, they all chose to escape as quickly as they could.


    It was not that they did not want to help someone who was in danger, but there was no one who would risk their life for aplete stranger.


    Some immediately turned back towards the school grounds to look for teachers to help after they recovered from the shock, hoping they could get here before the snake did too much damage.


    Far away from where Gu Lingzhi was fighting, a girl looked in her direction with a cold re. It was the girl whom Gu Lingzhi had smelled the strange scent on earlier.


    The Carmine Python was known to be deadly due to its lethal poison. Whoever came into contact with the poison would meet certain death within an hour if they were not treated with an antidote.


    Those watching Gu Lingzhi fight against the python did not have much confidence that she could survive. After all, the difference in their levels was toorge.


    Meanwhile, Gu Lingzhi did not have the capacity to care about what others were thinking. She only knew that she would most certainly die if she did not fight for her life.


    As she dodged the python��s attacks, Gu Lingzhi was constantly retrieving things from her Storage Ring and throwing it in the python��s direction.


    She was throwing Spirit Herbs that many beasts liked to feast on. These herbs distracted the python which gave Gu Lingzhi more time to think about how to deal with the python.


    Hiss!


    Even as the Carmine Python swallowed the herbs that Gu Lingzhi threw, its thick tail swiped at Gu Lingzhi��s direction. The fearsome strength behind that swipe destroyed all the vegetation that it passed through. Gu Lingzhi felt the force through the vibration of the air and hastily dodged.


    Perhaps she was too exhausted, but she did not manage to fully dodge this strike. As the tail hit heavily on her body, the sound of bones breaking could be heard, and Gu Lingzhi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    This blood, however, formed a bloody mist that obscured the vision of the python that had turned around to give Gu Lingzhi the finishing strike. The Carmine Python hissed angrily once again.


    Gu Lingzhi had exposed herself just for this moment!


    In the short moment that the Carmine Python��s vision was obscured, Gu Lingzhi rapidly circted her fire- and water-based spiritual energy, shooting out a jet of water that was a mix of red and blue. This water sshed onto the python��s eyes.


    Ngong! Blood sshed, and the python let out a painful groan. Its thick tail twitched and spasmed, unleashing destruction on the surrounding nts.


    Gu Lingzhi dragged her injured body, making her way to an area where the Carmine Python could not reach. Breathing heavily, she watched the Carmine Python as it struggled.


    The red-blue jet of water that she had shot earlier was a technique that she hade up with from her own research. When releasing an attack which consisted of two elemental energies spiraling rapidly together, the resultant damage far exceeded what a single elemental attack could achieve.


    At the start, when she attacked the Carmine Python with single elemental attacks, it was all to make the python less wary by making it think that her attacks could not do much damage to it. This was the only way she could maximize the effectiveness of her attacks.


    The problem was that it was not that simple to block the python��s attacks. Even though Gu Lingzhi had prepared a number of spiritual energy barriers, the Carmine Python��s one attack had broken a couple of bones in her ribcage. Without resting for at least ten days to half a month, she would not recover fully.


    Fortunately, killing this python alone meant that she had met the requirements for her examination.


    Bearing with the pain, Gu Lingzhi used her wood-based spiritual energy to manipte the nts in the area to bind the Carmine Python down tightly. Having trapped the snake, Gu Lingzhi shot a few more jets of the red-blue colored water at its eyes.


    The jets of water struck into the Carmine Python��s already bloodied eye sockets, exploding within them. The snake could not help but thrash around in pain.


    Nheless, Gu Lingzhi locked onto its eye sockets, firing shot after shot into its eyes. Gradually, the python��s death throes decreased in intensity.


    As it died, the python curled itself up, before slowly bing motionless.


    Gu Lingzhi stood where she was for a while, checking to make sure the python was well and truly dead. Only then did she cautiously move forward, while pressing one hand onto her chest.


    In the end, the Carmine Python��s eye sockets had been sted into two empty holes. Blood flowed out of the two holes, along with some red-purple brain matter. Gu Lingzhi��s series of attacks earlier had sted its brain into mush.

 Chapter 59 - Take Off Your Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Take Off Your Clothes</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Phew!�� After she confirmed that the Carmine Python was dead, Gu Lingzhi let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. Her whole body was in pain.


    Shock filled the eyes of all those who watched the scene.


    They did not think that Gu Lingzhi would be able to kill the Carmine Python.


    More urately, they did not think that Gu Lingzhi would be able to survive that Carmine Python��s assault.


    In the distance, a few people were flying towards them. Some students had called a teacher toe.


    Jiang Yan was one of the invigtors. After the students entered Red Leaf Hill, he had been keeping guard on the outer perimeter to deal with any incidents that might ur.


    After he heard that a first-order peak grade Carmine Python had appeared in the area for first-order middle grade beasts and attacked a student, he had never expected that the student to survive.


    To his disbelief, not only did that student not die, she had even managed to kill the Carmine Python that had attacked her!


    After a short period of astonishment, Jiang San quickly walked towards Gu Lingzhi to check on her injuries.


    It must be known that a student who can jump several ranks to kill a Carmine Python is extremely rare, even if it was by relying on Attack Scrolls. The Royal School would definitely not allow anything to happen to such a talented student.


    ��Where have you been injured?�� Jiang San gave a healing medicine to Gu Lingzhi and asked in a low voice. As Gu Lingzhi��splexion looked very bad, he did not dare to touch her, for fear of identally that he would touch where she was injured and cause it to worsen.


    ��I was struck by its tail. There are several fractures on my body... including a few broken ribs...�� Gu Lingzhi spoke intermittently as she described her situation to Jiang San and caused him to inhale sharply.


    ��You have been injured heavily, stop your assessment immediately and go to the infirmary for treatment,�� Jiang San spoke solemnly.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head. The pain in her body kept her from fainting, but there was no way she would be able to continue her assessment.


    However...


    ��Teacher, could you help me collect the body of the Carmine Python?��


    Many parts of the Carmine Python can be used for alchemy.


    Jiang San��s mouth curled upwards when he heard that. Even though Gu Lingzhi was so heavily injured, she did not forget to collect the body of the Carmine Python. He carefully supported her to the side of the corpse and watched as she collected it into her Storage Ring. Just as Jiang San thought of bringing a stretcher and gather a few teachers to help carry Gu Lingzhi back to the school, he saw her body suddenly go soft. He subconsciously tightened his hold on her and managed to prevent her from falling to the floor.


    She only fainted after collecting the body of the Carmine Python, despite suffering such serious injuries. Just how short of money was Gu Lingzhi, to treasure this corpse so much?


    Gu Lingzhi remained unconscious untilte afternoon, when the assessment had ended.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a half-asleep Wen Qing.


    ��Ah, you��re awake?�� Wen Qing��s eyes twitched. He took a cup of green liquid from the bedside table and brought it in front of Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Since you��re awake, then drink it. You should quickly recover lest those few old fellows be worried.��


    ��Thank you,�� Gu Lingzhi epted the cup. She could tell that the green liquid was a type of healing medicine and downed it in huge gulps.


    When Gu Lingzhi finished drinking, she realised that Wen Qing was looking at her with a weird expression. ��Teacher, is there something wrong?�� Gu Lingzhi said as she quietly shrank back. She had always had a sense of fear towards this teacher who looked like he alwayscked sleep.


    ��You...�� Wen Qing suddenly leaned down above Gu Lingzhi in a very oppressive manner, his eyes gleamed as he swept over her body, ��Take off your clothes.��


    Take off her clothes?


    ��No!�� Gu Lingzhi immediately refused without thinking. Just looking at Wen Qing��s expression already made her extremely vignt.


    ��Teacher, I would like to return to my dormitory,�� Gu Lingzhi said as she tried to get up from the sickbed in the infirmary.


    Wen Qing frowned with a disapproving expression. He used a little bit of force and pushed Gu Lingzhi back onto the sickbed.


    ��Your injuries are very serious. You must remain in the infirmary for observation for one day. If you don��t want to miss your Alchemy exam, you should listen to me.��


    Gu Lingzhi bit her lips, she was trying to quicklye up with a way to escape from here. Wen Qing��s actions caused her to remember some unpleasant memories from her previous life.


    ��Teacher, my injuries are no longer obstructing me, I do not need further observation.�� Wen Qing��s eyes lifted, ��I��m the teacher. Whether or not you need further observation is for me to decide.��


    He urged her impatiently, ��Quickly take off your clothes, I still have other things that I��m busy with.��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head forcefully and even disregarded her injuries. She stared at Wen Qing, ��Teacher, I am the big mistress of the Gu n. If something were to happen to me, my father would definitely not let it go!��


    For the first time, she was d to be the big mistress of the Gu n.


    Wen Qing looked at Gu Lingzhi, as though he was pondering whether Gu Lingzhi truly had the power to make his life difficult.


    Gu Lingzhi was extremely nervous and stared at every action of Wen Qing, she was prepared to scream loudly if he were to make any suspicious moves. Although there were usually very few peopleing to the infirmary, it was the final assessment today and there were bound to be some students who received serious injuries and had to stay in the infirmary for treatment.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi��s nervousness reached an extreme as she deliberated the chances of her suddenly making a move and escaping sessfully, Wen Qing moved.


    When Wen Qing made a move, he immediately suppressed Gu Lingzhi until she waspletely unable to resist. Holding down her arms, Wen Qing simply pat her body lightly and all her strength disappeared. Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth and realised in horror that she could not make even a single sound.


    ��See, you could have listened obediently, but you just had to make me take action.�� In full control of Gu Lingzhi, Wen Qing smiled and pinched her cheeks. Under Gu Lingzhi��s horrified gaze, one hand stretched towards her waist, picked her belt and pulled it open, while the other hand went behind Gu Lingzhi��s back and pulled off her outer coat.


    Gu Lingzhi was left with only her white underclothes on.


    ��Ha... Ha...�� Gu Lingzhi made some unintelligible sounds. She was horrified and in despair as she looked at Wen Qing��s actions.


    Why did she have to go through this horrifying experience even after her rebirth? Why?


    Tears full of unwillingness and resentment rolled down her cheeks as she red hatefully at Wen Qing.


    If she survived past today, she would not let him off.


    ��Not bad, it looks like you are quite energetic and have recovered quite well.��

 Chapter 60 - Playing A Malicious Prank

    <h4>Chapter 60 - ying A Malicious Prank</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Wen Qingughed to himself and took a whiff of Gu Lingzhi��s clothes.


    That action felt so perverted that it made Gu Lingzhi feel ashamed and angered at the same time.


    Wen Qing did not do anything else but smell her outer robe over and over again.


    After some time, it seemed that Wen Qing did not have any other intentions and instead, was trying to investigate something.


    He suddenly paused at the lower part at the back of her robe, and furrowed his brows as he took another two whiffs. Turning to Gu Lingzhi, he asked, ��When you were on the way to the Red Leaf Hill, did you smell anything peculiar?��


    A peculiar smell?


    Gu Lingzhi paused, and replied back cautiously with a question, ��What are you trying to do?��


    At this moment, she snapped out of her thoughts and forced herself to sit up despite the pain, ready to defend herself.


    ��I��m trying to find out why you got attacked by the python.��


    Was he being honest?


    Wen Qing gave her a once over and asked, ��What did you think I was going to do?��


    Gu Lingzhi shyly covered herself with a nket. It was natural to be suspicious of Wen Qing��s actions at the beginning, right?


    ��Oh,�� Wen Qing nodded his head when he realized what she had been thinking. ��Don��t worry, I��m not interested in living things.��


    Only dead animals and nts could perk his interest. As long as it was valuable for research, it could be used as an ingredient for Alchemy, and that was all that mattered to him.


    After realizing that she had made a mountain out of a molehill, she swore that Wen Qing had a look of mockery in his eyes. She was not observant before, but now she saw that this entric, elderly teacher actually had a side that took delight in making fun of others.


    ��Well, I can now confirm that it was not a coincidence that the python attacked you. A chemical that attracts pythons has been spilled on this spot of your robe. It may seem odorless to us, but to pythons, the smell is extremely pungent. That is also why a first-order peak grade demon beast had found you.��


    Gu Lingzhi remembered that she had smelled something simr not long after she had parted with Qin Xinran.


    She did not think that someone would make use of the examination period to kill her. She felt that it was carelessness on her part, to think that it would be safe just because a Demigod was there to invigte and forgetting that there were many ways to kill someone and get away with it.


    ��Do you remember how that person looked like?�� Wen Qing asked, knowing that Gu Lingzhi had remembered something from the expression on her face.


    ��I don��t remember,�� Gu Lingzhi shook her head. At the time, she had only nced over in suspicion and did not take note of how the person looked like. ��If I see her again, I��ll be able to recognize her.��


    ��If you��ve found out who she is, you must let the school know,�� Wen Qing said. ��If this person dares to do something evil during the exam term, she has to bear the consequences!��


    Gu Lingzhi shivered. She could not spend another second in this room with Wen Qing��s sinister aura.


    ��Teacher, if there isn��t anything else, can I go back?��


    Wen Qing looked at her with a nd expression in his face. ��Didn��t I say that you have to stay here another day for further observation?��


    Wen Qing walked over to her bed and bent his body down despite Gu Lingzhi��s nervous expression.


    Again!


    Gu Lingzhi tightened her grip on her clothes as there was only one moreyer beneath it.


    Wen Qing��s hands nevernded on Gu Lingzhi��s body. He reached over to put the nket over Gu Lingzhi, under her rmed gaze.


    ��Go to sleep, I��ll be leaving now.��


    Why did he have to make a normal action seem like such a dirty one?!


    She swore that as Wen Qing turned around, she saw that gaze of mockery in his eyes again.


    She angrily flipped the nket over her head and wrapped herself in it. Gu Lingzhi was determined toe up with tricky questions in the next Alchemy ss to embarrass Wen Qing in front of the ss.


    The incense in the infirmary helped Gu Lingzhi to fall asleep. However, in another corner, Tian Fengwei could not seem to fall asleep.


    ��Wastrel! You can��t even do a simple thing right! Did you feed the spirit stones I gave you to the dogs?�� Tianfeng Wei roared in anger at the young girl.


    The girl hung her head, but her eyes held an indignant expression. It was her who had spilled the chemical that attracted the python. She made sure that nothing could go wrong, but who knew that Gu Lingzhi had still managed to escape her plotting?


    When word had spread that Gu Lingzhi had killed the python that attacked her, many people were impressed and shocked by the feat she had achieved.


    ��Now that Gu Lingzhi did not die, what if she recognizes you?��


    The girl��s body turned rigid when she heard the murderous tone in Tian Fengwei��s words. Agitated and nervous, she pleaded with Tian Fengwei, ��Mistress, don��t you worry! When I spilled the chemical on her, she did not notice at all. She did not notice my appearance either, she will not recognize me!��


    ��Really?�� Tianfeng Wei narrowed her eyes at the girl, trying to figure out if she was lying or not.


    ��Mistress, I have done so many things for you, do you still not trust me?�� the girl bit her bottom lip and daringly looked straight at Tian Fengwei.


    Yet, only she knew how fast her heart was beating. If she showed any signs of weakness, she would definitely die here.


    Tianfeng Wei thought for a moment, before smiling. ��Your older sister is my confidante, of course I trust you.��


    Upon hearing this, the girl pardoned herself and left.


    The next day, Gu Lingzhi, who had rested for a day at the infirmary, took a few pills of Spiritual Medicine that Wen Qing had prescribed for her. After which, she left the infirmary.


    The Alchemy assessment venues were at the students�� respective ssrooms. In Gu Lingzhi��s ssroom, the invigtor was none other than Wen Qing.


    The ssroom that was usually full, only had a third of the people present today. The people who were not present were students who did not pick Alchemy as their core subject.


    The moment she sat down at her seat; Qin Xinran leaned over. She asked worriedly, ��Lingzhi, I heard what happened yesterday. How are your wounds? Teacher Wen Qing did not allow anyone to visit you, I was so worried.��


    ��Thanks for your concern, but I��m alright now,�� Gu Lingzhi responded politely.


    Qin Xinran looked disappointed and wanted to say more, but at this moment, Wen Qing announced, ��You know the topic of today��s exam, I will not borate on it. Before the sky turns dark, I want to see the ten Yiyuan Pills that each of you have made.��

 Chapter 61 - An Enhanced Pill

    <h4>Chapter 61 - An Enhanced Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Yiyuan Pill was a low grade Yellow-Level pill that could help one regain their strength.


    When Gu Lingzhi first took this ss, a majority of the students had just enrolled in the Schoolst year, so most of them were rookies in Alchemy. For Gu Lingzhi, who could already cultivate high grade Yellow-Level medicine, this exam topic was hardly challenging to her.


    When Wen Qing finished his announcements, Gu Lingzhi opened the chest of ingredients beside the furnace.


    Qin Xinran also began to cultivate the Yiyuan Pill.


    Even though she was extremely confident in her abilities, Gu Lingzhi still focused all her attention on every herb that she was handling so that she would not waste any of them.


    While she was examining the ingredients, the students around her had already begun using the furnace to cultivate the medicine.


    At the other corner of the ssroom, Xin Zhixuan was looking at how Gu Lingzhi was examining the herbs. She tried to imitate what Gu Lingzhi was doing and examined the ingredients as well. However, she could not make anything out of it and did not get any further understanding of the ingredients. She sighed softly before she threw the ingredients into the furnace and began to cultivate the medicine. She muttered to herself, ��It��s just a piece of grass, what��s the point of flipping it back and forth, she��s obviously just pretending.��


    There were numerous people who followed Gu Lingzhi and tried to examine the ingredients, but after a while, they all gave up just like Xin Zhixuan.


    Without the Spirit Tribe��s secret technique of examining herbs, merely staring at the ingredients would be useless.


    When Gu Lingzhi was done analyzing the ingredients in front of her, some students who were quick had almost finished cultivating the pills.


    Sufficiently prepared, Gu Lingzhi was not in a hurry. She focused on the furnace in front of her and started to examine it as well. asionally, she would study the techniques of the people around her, to which they rolled their eyes.


    When she lit up the furnace and was beginning to cultivate the pills, there were only a few people in the ssroom who had notpleted the process.


    Qin Xinran had passed the exam earlier, but she stood at Gu Lingzhi��s side as if to protect her, which obstructed some people who were curious as to what Gu Lingzhi was doing.


    Gu Lingzhi thought about it, before she thanked Qin Xinran and went back to cultivating medicine.


    After understanding the uniqueponents of every ingredient, Gu Lingzhi was extremely sessful in making the pills. Her motions were swift and smooth, and those who were watching her techniques were in awe.


    ��I didn��t think that someone could look so good while making medicine...�� a young boy said. Qin Xinran smiled at the boy, which sent shivers down the boy��s spine. He then retracted back into the crowd.


    Hmph, did he really think that she could not see him just because he went back into the crowd?


    Qin Xinran smiled delicately, but deep down she was thinking about how she could get the boy to ept her challenge at the start of the next semester.


    Suddenly, a rich herbal aroma wafted around the room. Gu Lingzhi had sessfully made her first batch of Yiyuan Pills.


    Opening the Pill Furnace, two Yiyuan Pills of good quality flew out.


    Gu Lingzhi used a jade bottle in the Medicine Chest to keep the pills, and immediately began to cultivate the pills using the second furnace.


    When she was on her third batch of pills, an aroma much richer than the rest flowed out from the furnace.


    Delight filled Gu Lingzhi��s eyes, and the students around her held their breaths.


    An ordinary Yiyuan Pill would definitely not have such a strong aroma, the only thing that could cause the Yiyuan Pill to have such an aroma was...


    ��An enhanced pill, it��s actually an enhanced pill!�� someone eximed.


    Spiritual Medicine cultivated ording to recipes often had a fixed grade. However, if an Alchemist is able to refine it purely enough, the Medicine would have imprints that arise from the mes in the furnace, causing it to exceed its current level.


    For every me imprint that a Spiritual Medicine has, its grade increases by one. The enhanced Yiyuan Pill had be a middle grade Yellow-Level one.


    To think that an Alchemist that had not even reached the ck Level could cultivate an enhanced Pill!


    In an instance, the whole ss red up, hoping that it was them who had techniques that were equally good as hers. Students who had not even passed the exam yet were even more jealous.


    Everyone was shocked, but Gu Lingzhi did not stop for them. She continued, starting to cultivate the next batch of pills.


    Seeing her reaction, Wen Qing nodded his head in approval.


    When cultivating medicine, it was easy to be impatient and sloppy, yet Gu Lingzhi could so swiftly calm herself down from the surprise of cultivating an enhanced Yiyuan Pill and continue on the next batch of pills. Be it Alchemy or Martial Skills, it was an attitude that was rare.


    Gu Lingzhi continued to make all ten batches of pills without pausing in the span of less than two hours. At this point, the students who had refused to leave because they wanted to watch Gu Lingzhi practice Alchemy had realized that out of ten batches of pills, none of them had failed.


    ��Lingzhi, you actually managed to make ten batches of Yiyuan Pills without a single failure,�� Qin Xinran eximed in surprise. This was definitely the standard of a ck-Level Alchemist.


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned for a moment as she had put all her concentration into Alchemy that she had forgotten that she needed to pretend that she was not good at it. Sheughed it off, ��You know that I��m already a middle grade Yellow-Level Alchemist. Naturally, I would have a higher sess rate at cultivating low grade Spiritual Medicine.��


    ��I��m also a middle grade Yellow-Level Alchemist, but my sess rate is only at seventy percent,�� a young boy interrupted. ��Does your sess rate have anything to do with the way you examined the ingredients at the beginning?��


    Qin Xinran red at the young boy who had spoken, how dare he try to find out the secrets behind Gu Lingzhi��s Alchemy skills?


    Gu Lingzhi exined, ��I guess so, it is important to understand each and every ingredient��sponents and unique traits. However, other things are equally as important such as controlling the mes in the furnace. Every step has to be done with precision in order to achieve a higher sess rate.��


    Although her words sounded like it made a whole lot of sense, but only an Alchemist Master would know that her words were as good as not saying anything at all.


    Seeing the doubt and suspicion in everyone��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi did not bother to exin any further and subtly nodded her head before taking the Yiyuan Pills that she had made and put it in front of Wen Qing.


    Taking an Alchemy exam was extremely different from taking a Martial Skills exam. They had to use ingredients provided by the school, so the Spiritual Medicine that they had cultivated had to be returned back to the school. On one hand, it could test the skills of the students and on the other, it could provide an unlimited amount of Spiritual Medicine for the school.


    She did not pick the Weapons subject, so after today was over, she only had to wait for her exam results.


    When she returned to the hostel, she finally felt that she could strip away all the energy in her body and lie down on her bed. She did not even have the energy to turn Qin Xinran away as she walked into the room.


    ��Lingzhi, is your body hurting? I have a pill that can help you rejuvenate your body, you should have one.��


    Gu Lingzhi subtly turned her head and stole a nce at the pill in Xinran��s hands which was emitting a strong medicinal fragrance.

 Chapter 62 - Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Suspicions</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Qin Xinran was holding the Yuan Replenishing Pill. Although it was like the Yiyuan Pill, a type of medicine used to replenish energy, it was much more effective. If the medicinal ingredients used to refine the Yuan Replenishing Pill were pure enough, it could even be a ck-Level Spiritual Medicine.


    The pill that Qin Xinran gave to Gu Lingzhi had three ovepping fire imprints, indicating that this was a Yuan Replenishing Pill that was a ck-Level Spiritual Medicine.


    Legend has it that when nine fire imprints appeared on a pill that was refined, no matter what kind of medicine, it would exceed Heaven-Level Spiritual Medicine.


    Such medicine could enable one to rebuild one��s entire body, possessing miraculous uses. It was just that nine-imprint pills only existed in legend, and the highest number of fire imprints recorded in history was seven on a single pill.


    ��Thank you, but I��ve got my own medicine. You should keep such a valuable medicine for yourself,�� Gu Lingzhi tried to reject. Even if Gu Lingzhi sold everything she owned, she might not have enough to buy a middle grade ck-Level pill. She did not want to owe Qin Xinran this favor.


    ��Is your medicine as good as this?�� Qin Xinran retorted, pursing her lips. ��Once the examination results are out, everyone will leave the school for their vacation. You don��t want to go back home all beaten up, I heard that your mother doesn��t treat you very well.��


    Qin Xinran had hit Gu Lingzhi��s sore spot.


    In truth, she had already been thinking about the trouble she would face when she returned to the Gu n, and it gave her a headache.


    If Lin Yue-er and her daughter found out that she was heavily injured, who knew if they woulde up with all sorts of excuses to have her eat nonsensical drugs disguised as medicine. Even though she was no longer afraid of them, she still wanted to avoid entering a direct conflict with Lin Yue-er. As she was right now, she did not have enough power to oppose Lin Yue-er directly.


    ��Just take it,�� Qin Xinran pushed the pill into Gu Lingzhi��s hands despite her reluctance.


    ��Take it as I��m lending it to you. Once you can refine middle grade ck-Level pills, you can just return one to me then.��


    Gu Linghzi��s mouth hung agape, unsure of what to say. Biting her lip, she thanked Qin Xinran for the pill. Her feelings for Qin Xinran became even moreplicated, as she was unsure if Qin Xinran truly wanted to be friends, or was just toying with her.


    After Qin Xinran finally left, Ye Fei came in. She raised an eyebrow as she saw the Yuan Replenishing Pill that Gu Lingzhi had yet to keep, and said, ��I didn��t think she��d bear to give you this. I guess you won��t be needing my medicine then.��


    Nheless, Ye Fei still threw a bottle of medicine towards Gu Lingzhi, doing the exact opposite of what she said. Inside the bottle was an array of healing medicine, and even though it could notpare with the Yuan Replenishing Pill, they were still worth quite a bit.


    ��Thanks,�� Gu Lingzhi responded, taking a look at the medicine and keeping it without hesitation.


    In the past two months, she had grown close to Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin.


    Three dayster, the examination results were released.


    Sitting in the Martial Skills ssroom, Gu Lingzhi was rather surprised to hear that she had obtained full marks.


    ��Teacher, was there some kind of mistake? I don��t think I scored so high.��


    After killing the Carmine Python, Gu Lingzhi had immediately gone to the infirmary, and did not continue the rest of the examination. Killing a beast one grade above her level was only worth five beasts. Adding to that the other four she killed, that was a total of nine beasts that she had killed. How could it be full marks?


    Hearing Gu Lingzhi��s query, the rest of the ss looked at her in amusement.


    How could the school count the students�� scores wrongly? She was probably too ecstatic to think properly.


    Hearing Gu Lingzhi��s question, the teacher announcing the results, Jiang San, coughed lightly, as he gave a warning look at the whole ss. When those discussing the results finally quietened down, he looked at Gu Lingzhi with a satisfied smile and exined, ��That day, the Carmine Python that you took down was many times above your current level. Therefore, the teaching department unanimously agreed to give you full marks. This is what you deserve.��


    After hearing this, Gu Lingzhi happily handed her student medallion to Jiang San.


    Receiving Gu Lingzhi��s student medallion, Jiang San was about to add in the points, but ncing at the number of points she had made him stunned.


    273 points!


    Gu Lingzhi had earned 273 points in just two months! That was more than what many students could earn in an entire year.


    Thinking back to the challenges that had rocked the entire school in the past two months, Jiang San nodded his head in understanding.


    As he pressed his palm against Gu Lingzhi��s student medallion, he circted his spiritual energy ording to a unique method. When he was done, the number of points recorded on Gu Lingzhi��s student medallion had be 303.


    After Jiang San was done awarding the points to every student, he said a few encouraging words and was about to announce the end of ss. At that moment, a female student suddenly stood up.


    ��Teacher, I have a question.��


    Jiang San turned to look at the student, asking, ��Yes, what is it you want to know?��


    The girl who had spoken up pointed a finger at Gu Lingzhi, saying, ��Teacher, I suspect that she might be cheating. The Carmine Python is a first-order peak grade beast, even the Level Eight and Nine Martial Students might have some difficulty taking it down. How is it possible for Gu Lingzhi to kill it with her own strength? If she used some other weapon to kill the Carmine Python, then isn��t it unfair to the rest of us who killed the beasts with our own strength?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the student who had spoken up and recognized her as the one who had tried to forcefully snatch the Three-Petal Flower before, during a Student Union Mission. Her name was Fan Xiang.


    The moment she stopped speaking, sounds of agreement came from the rest of the ssroom. It seemed like other than Fan Xiang, there were many others who were dissatisfied with the results.


    Jiang San��s raised an eyebrow, as he asked Gu Lingzhi, ��When you fought the Carmine Python, did you use any other high-powered weapon?��


    ��I didn��t,�� Gu Lingzhi replied directly. ��I killed the Carmine Pythonpletely using my own personal strength.��


    ��How��s that possible? One month ago, you could barely even win against me!�� Fan Xiang argued, clearly not convinced.


    ��You said it yourself, that was a month ago. Do you think that everyone��s like yourself, who shows zero improvement after so long?�� Gu Lingzhi replied mockingly. Her distaste towards Fan Xiang had already reached a peak.


    ��Doesn��t the school give every student a Recording Crystal? Once we check what happened when I fought the Carmine Python, everything will be clear,�� Gu Lingzhi said, before turning to Jiang San to await his decision.


    The Recording Crystals were all collected by the Martial Skills examinations board after the assessment. That day, when she had passed out, the Recording Crystal that was tied to her arm must have also been collected by him.


    Jiang San did not tarry, and he immediately retrieved Gu Lingzhi��s Recording Crystal from his Straoge Ring. Using his spiritual energy, he stimted the Recording Crystal to project its contents for everyone to see.


    Immediately, Gu Lingzhi��s battle against the Carmine Python was disyed on the Crystal


    In order to let everyone see the recording clearly, Jiang San raised it high above his head, in full view of everyone.


    From the start of the recording until the end, when Gu Lingzhi copsed into Jiang San��s arms, every single student had their attention focused on it. They had only recovered theirposure when the recording ended.

 Chapter 63 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Going Home</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    From the recording, it was clear to them that Gu Lingzhi had risked her life to fight the Carmine Python and managed to seize the right opportunity to kill it.


    Even though it were her memories that were projected through a crystal, the audience could feel Gu Lingzhi��s determination to kill the beast.


    Upon witnessing the scene for themselves, no one dared to suspect Gu Lingzhi anymore. Fan Xiang, however, was in disbelief. She could not understand how Gu Lingzhi could have improved so much in a month and how she could be so firm and unwavering in front of such a beast.


    Though Gu Lingzhi��s strength and power seemed to match that of the Carmine Python, it was difficult and rare for someone to be so firm even in the face of possible death.


    In another corner of the ssroom, Mu Yang smiled at Rong Zhisheng and said, ��So, do you still not trust my judgement?��


    Rong Zhisheng stared back nkly, ��This only proves that Gu Lingzhi has willpower, it does not exin everything else.��


    Mu Yang could not help butugh, ��I know you still hold a grudge towards her because she did not pick you back then, but you should not vent your anger on someone else. Furthermore, she had already made up for her wrong decisions in the past.��


    Rong Zhisheng kept quiet. His feelings were tooplicated to put in words, and after a long while did he quietly say, ��I have never held a grudge towards her...��


    Gu Lingzhi was abouT to receive her Alchemy test results after receiving her Martial Skills test results. She had scored full marks again, which attracted everyone��s attention.


    When the Weapons test results were also released, it was time for the school to start expelling students.


    Students who scored below an average of 60 points across all their test results would leave the school after the holidays.


    The list with everyone��s final results were pasted on the wall. People who went to check the list were shocked to find out that Gu Lingzhi had scored way above the passing mark even though she had only been enrolled for two months. She scored 313 points, which was higher than most of the students who had been enrolled for an entire semester.


    Amidst themotion in the crowd, Ye Fei stepped up to put in a good word for Gu Lingzhi.


    She reminded the crowd that just a month ago, over 200 students shamelessly tried to challenge Gu Lingzhi, thinking that she was a pushover, so that they could easily win and earn points. A few of these students were in fact going to be expelled because they did not have enough points.


    Gu Lingzhi was unbothered by this entiremotion; her head was hurting when she thought about how she had to return home soon. She saw a few Martial Practitioners that had been specially sent by Gu Rong to send her home. Her original n to fake an excuse so that she would not have to return home went down the drain.


    ��Big Mistress, let��s set out tomorrow morning. The n Leader has been thinking of you this whole time,�� Gu Yuan, who was Gu Rong��s confidante, said.


    Ever since he overheard Gu Lingzhi��s conversation with Gu Chengze in the courtyard, he had a good impression of her. He was even more pleased when he heard that she had enrolled into the Royal School.


    ��Will tomorrow be too rushed?�� Gu Lingzhi furrowed her brows. ��I still have to say goodbye to some of my friends.��


    Gu Yuan smiled, ��Big Mistress, you don��t have to say goodbye to them, you are going to see them again in two months when school reopens.��


    ��That��s not the same,�� Gu Lingzhi tried to sound as sincere as she could, ��When I was in school, they really took care of me, I have to say goodbye to them properly to show my sincerity.��


    Gu Yuan thought about it for a while before he smiled, pleased. He did not think that the Big Mistress would be so down-to-earth, unlike the Second Mistress.


    ��Alright, we��ll leave after two days then.��


    Although Gu Lingzhi was disappointed that she could only have dyed the trip back home by one day, it was a good thing that she had dyed going home at all.


    She did not think that in these two days, she would receive a piece of shocking news from Ye Fei.


    ��Lingzhi, because you were able to kill the Carmine Python, there��s a rumor going around that you are keeping some sort of secret treasure that helps boost your powers and that if someone killed you, he could take it for himself,�� Ye Fei continued, her voice filled with disdain. ��I don��t know who spread this news, but only fools would believe this. We all saw your memories through the crystal, you didn��t use anything that would act as a source of external power. How could someone evene up with such a rumor?��


    ��It doesn��t matter if anyone believes it, the person who came up with the rumor has already achieved his goal,�� Tianfeng Jin said.


    The rumor would definitely affect Gu Lingzhi to a certain extent. For people who wished to gain fortune overnight, the rumor implied that it was a great opportunity to get rid of Gu Lingzhi as the students were busy packing up to leave the school. The gains from robbing Gu Lingzhi were better than that of any other students.


    It seemed that Gu Yuan had also heard the rumor. When he was preparing to send Gu Lingzhi home, he looked as if he wanted to say something but refrained.


    He decided to strengthen his forces so that he could bring her home safely. Before he left, he even hired some mercenaries to protect them. This small squad of mercenaries helped Gu Yuan feel at ease.


    When they left the capital, they did not go too far before a Hoofed Beast charged towards them from the city gates.


    At the speed the beast was going, they would not be able to avoid it even if they sped up. Gu Yuan and the mercenaries got into position, ready to fight the beast.


    Gu Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi behind him. Though he was slightly annoyed at this situation, he knew that Gu Lingzhi was now an important figurehead of the Gu n. There was no one in her generation that was as good as she is.


    As the beast got nearer and nearer, a group of soldiers wearing grey armour appeared to protect them.


    Was this mere coincidence that the soldiers had just been patrolling around?


    Gu Yuan let out a sigh, knowing that these soldiers would never have plotted this.


    Before Gu Yuan could catch his breath, the man who was leading the rest of the soldiers approached them. Sitting on an Eclipse Horse, he gave off a cold aura. ��Is this Gu Lingzhi, the First Mistress of the Gu n?��

 Chapter 64 - Gu Rong’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Gu Rong��s Thoughts</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Yuan, who felt reassured initially, immediately had his guard up. He was ready to fight.


    Gu Lingzhi��s reaction was vastly different from Gu Yuan��s when she took a closer look at the man in the armor. She immediately rxed and looking straight at the person, she answered, ��It��s me.��


    The man in the armor softened his expression and smiled, ��Lady Gu, we are the Third Division of the Silver-Armored Troops and we serve the Third Prince, I am the leader of the divison, Yuan Hang. We received specific orders to ensure the safety of your voyage back to Tai-an City.��


    The Third Prince��s troops?


    Gu Yuan heard this and was delighted. ��You were sent here by the Third Prince? That��s great, it means that no one would dare to harm us anymore.��


    They need not have to worry anymore as they had the Third Prince��s troops to escort them safely.


    Even though Gu Lingzhi wanted to protest against the Third Prince��s kind gesture, she had to admit that having these troops made the journey exceptionally smooth. Yuan Hang was only willing to leave once she entered Tai-an City.


    Having returned home, Gu Lingzhi could sense a huge difference in how people treated her. Even Lin Yue-er��s gaze looked much more sincere, but Gu Lingzhi could tell that it was superficial. Gu Linglong was the same, however, and was not very weing.


    After greeting Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er, Gu Lingzhi returned to her own quarters.


    When she entered the gates to her quarters, she was not surprised to see that her servant had changed.


    She pretended to be shocked to see an unfamiliar face in her quarters and questioned Lin Yue-er.


    ��Mother, where is Cui Lian?��


    Lin Yue-er, who had already prepared what to say, merely smiled and said, ��Cui Lian went crazy all of a sudden not long after you left, she fell down and drowned in the pond half a month ago.��


    Gu Lingzhi faked a surprised expression, ��She went crazy? She was alright when I left.�� She took a long sigh. ��Where is she buried? She had served me for a while, I should visit her when I have the time.��


    Lin Yue-er hesitated before she made up a location. Looking at Gu Lingzhi, Lin Yue-er found that Gu Lingzhi��s thoughts were getting harder to read.


    Lin Yue-er was suspicious of Gu Lingzhi before she left, but this suspicion gradually decreased when Cui Lian suddenly went crazy. Though Cui Lian worked for Lin Yue-er secretly, Cui Lian had never let Gu Lingzhi down. When Cui Lian was sent to be Gu Lingzhi��s servant, she even thought about betraying Lin Yue-er. Even if Gu Lingzhi suspected Cui Lian, she would not have a reason to kill her.


    This led Lin Yue-er to think that there must be a secret person helping Gu Lingzhi out, and this person had a very good understanding of the Gu n. She thought that not only did this person know about Gu Lingzhi��s past, but could also infiltrate the premises to kill Cui Lian. Pondering on the whole situation, Lin Yue-er could not help but feel slightly guilty. However, it was her who hadmitted these wrongful deeds and thus she could not confide in Gu Rong, and could only worry and fear alone.


    It did not make sense to Lin Yue-er. How could there be a secret person behind Gu Lingzhi if Gu Lingzhi did not even know what had happened to Cui Lian? And if there was a person helping Gu Lingzhi, what were his motives? Did he purely want to help Gu Lingzhi or was he targeting Lin Yue-er?


    Feeling fearful, when she knew that Gu Lingzhi was going to return home, she did not dare to brazenly nt someone at Gu Lingzhi��s side. Gu Lingzhi��s new servant had been randomly picked.


    ��Rong Yue may be young, but she is quick-witted. Leave her by your side for the time being and see if you like her or not, if you do not, tell me and I will change one for you,�� Lin Yue-er said.


    ��Thank you Mother, but I am not going to be home for long, she will work just fine,�� Gu Lingzhi responded. Her polite attitude made Lin Yue-er wonder if Gu Lingzhi knew all the wrongful deeds Lin Yue-er had done behind her back in the past.


    Despite her suspicions, she continued ying the part of being a good mother and promptly left afterwards.


    At dinner, Lin Yue-er specially gave orders for the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous meal for Gu Lingzhi. Gu Rong also seemed to have particrly missed Gu Lingzhi, helping to put food in her bowl the entire night and insisting that she eat more.


    As the n Leader, he received much more detailed information about Gu Lingzhi than Lin Yue-er did. Naturally, he knew what Gu Lingzhi had gone through at the Royal School and was extremely proud of her. Even before Gu Lingzhi had returned, Gu Rong had continually praised Gu Lingzhi in front of Gu Linglong and Lin Yue-er.


    ��Lingzhi, I heard that you killed a Carmine Python using your own abilities during the final examinations. Is that true?��


    ��Yes, Father,�� Gu Lingzhi spoke after swallowing her food. ��Father, regarding this matter, I��m sure you already know what happened from the beginning to the end from your spy that you have been sending to watch me.��


    Gu Rong��s body became rigid, and was upset at Gu Lingzhi��s words. However, Gu Rong had his own suspicions about Gu Lingzhi too. Not bothering about being embarrassed about what Gu Lingzhi previously said, he continued, ��I heard that a month ago, you epted over 200 challenges and you won every single one. The skills that you used were also outstanding. It seems that our n does not teach such techniques though.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately understood Gu Rong��s intentions, to which she ndly replied, ��You��re right, Father. I used skills that I had learnt from other students duringbat, it doesn��te from the Gu n.��


    Gu Rong��s eyes lit up and could not help but further question her, ��Well, where did you learn these skills from then?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at him, ��The Third Prince taught me. He said that it was a reward for my loyalty to the crown, so it��s not possible for you to learn it!��


    Hearing this, Gu Rong furrowed his brows, ��Did the Third Prince say that these skills should not be taught to another person?��


    ��Yes, he did say that.�� Gu Lingzhi continued, ��When the Third Prince was teaching me, he warned me that it was a royal secret and can��t be taught to outsiders. In fact, he only taught me the basics and only Martial Students can learn it. It would be of little value to people above the rank of a Martial Practitioner.��


    ��I don��t think that it��s a royal secret, it��s just an excuse for you not to tell us,�� Gu Linglong spat.


    Gu Lingzhi was not angry, she sincerely suggested to Gu Linglong, ��If you don��t believe me, you can go ask the Third Prince yourself, you��ll find out that I��m not lying.��

 Chapter 65 - The Flower Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 65 - The Flower Hunt</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi had already expected this circumstance. She had asked the Third Prince to help her cover up some truths for her whenever possible.u


    Whether it was Gu Linglong or Gu Rong who would go ask the Third Prince for the truth, the answer that they received would be the same as what Gu Lingzhi had told them.


    ��Everyone in the Xia Kingdom knows about your close rtionship with the Third Prince, he would definitely help you to lie,�� Gu Linglong stated sourly. Until now, she felt that if it was not for Gu Lingzhi, the Third Prince would have fancied her instead. It would be her who would have attracted the attention of everyone in the Royal School.


    ��Little Sister, please think before you speak,�� Gu Lingzhi said to Gu Linglong.


    ��Whatever the rumors say, you know exactly why the Third Prince enrolled me in the Royal School. Even if you don��t, how could someone like the Third Prince go against the rules to send a woman into the Royal School? What��s more is that he has an outstanding fianc��e, why would he fancy a wastrel like me?��


    ��I...��


    ��That��s enough, Linglong. Your sister just came back, don��t be so rude.�� Gu Linglong wanted to retort in protest, but Lin Yue-er promptly interrupted, ��It is true that your sister is close to the Third Prince. Can��t you see that he deployed the Silver-Armored Troops just to ensure her safety?��


    ��So what if he did?�� Gu Linglong was indignant. ��If it was not for her rtionship with the Third Prince, he would not have deployed the Silver-Armored Troops.��


    Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong were colluding to hint that Gu Lingzhi had a shady rtionship with the Third Prince.


    Gu Rong pretended to chide them but he looked at Gu Lingzhi with suspicion. Evidently, under the influence of Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong��s words, he had started to doubt Gu Lingzhi.


    However, Gu Lingzhi did not wish to earn their trust, she only wanted to change the topic so that they would stop asking about the source of her abilities.


    As for Gu Rong, she had long ago given up trying to rekindle whatever kinship that existed between them before.


    After dinner, Gu Lingzhi was about to leave when Gu Rong stopped her.


    ��Lingzhi, the Flower Hunt organized by Wunian City in the Snow Mountain is round the corner. Why don��t youe with me?�� Gu Rong asked.


    ��Flower Hunt?�� Gu Lingzhi furrowed her brows, not knowing what it is.


    Gu Linglong was shocked when she heard this. ��Father, how could you bring her there?��


    The Flower Hunt was organized every three years with the intention of helping Martial Students and Practitioners prepare themselves for a certain destiny toe.


    At the end of the year when the snow umtes in the Snow Mountain, peoplee to search for the Yuli Snow Lotus, which was able to make one��s Spiritual Roots more prating.


    Whoever who wished to find the Yuli Snow Lotus may participate, the only concern was that it was far beyond the territories of the Four Great ns which cost a substantial amount of money to be able to ascend the mountain.


    Since Gu Lingzhi wasbelled as a ��wastrel�� in the past, no one had ever bothered to mention the Flower Hunt to her. Prior to this, Gu Linglong had already participated in a Flower Hunt which ended up in failure.


    Gu Linglong was not happy to hear that Gu Lingzhi now had the chance to participate in the Flower Hunt as well.


    Gu Lingzhi was greatly valued by Gu Rong already, if she managed to find the Snow Lotus, Gu Linglong would be invisible.


    ��Your sister is a Martial Practitioner now. Naturally, she has to go try her luck at the Flower Hunt,�� Gu Rong frowned.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was still confused, he gave a simple exnation of the process of the Flower Hunt. He also added, ��To be fair to everyone, the Flower Hunt only allows Martial Students and Practitioners who need the Yuli Snow Lotus to ascend the mountain. If you see the flower, you must consume it in less than a minute.��


    After Gu Lingzhi acknowledged his words, Gu Rong let her go back to her quarters to rest.


    When she was back in her quarters, Gu Lingzhi immediately went into her Inheritance Space to find out more about the Yuli Snow Lotus.


    ording to what Gu Rong had said, she searched the Handbook of Treasures passed down in the Spirit Tribe, but she did not find anything. However, she found something that was very simr to what Gu Rong had described �C the ��Palm Lotus��.


    The Palm Lotus grew in the depths of the Snow Mountain at the end of the year when the snow was thick, and it got its name because the flower was as big as a palm. The Palm Lotus was as white as snow, which made it difficult to find.


    After understanding the uses and qualities of the Palm Lotus, Gu Lingzhi was sure that the Yuli Snow Lotus was just another name for the Palm Lotus.


    ��You only need to consume one Palm Lotus to rejuvenate all your Spiritual Roots. The greater number of Spiritual Roots a person has, the more beneficial it is. For someone that has five Spiritual Roots like me, it would increase my powers and skills by one tier. I must get my hands on this Palm Lotus!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed softly, her eyes filled with determination.


    Two dayster, at the Gu n��s Martial Arts Training Grounds, there were more than ten griffins that stood at the center. With Gu Rong in the lead and a few other Martial Students from the Gu n, they were all ready to set off to Wunian City��s Snow Mountain.


    After three days of tiresome travelling, they had finally reached Wunian City at dawn on the fourth day. Theynded near the city gates.


    Dismounting the griffin, Gu Linglongined, ��If it weren��t for the fact that we had to wait for someone to go on vacation, we could��ve had afortable trip taking our time here instead of rushing.��


    Gu Lingzhi knew very well that Gu Linglong was referring to her. She got off from the griffin silently and pretended that she had not heard what she said. Gu Chengze, however, decided to retort, ��It��s better than some people who can��t even get into the Royal School.��


    ��You...�� Gu Linglong whipped her head around to look at Gu Chengze. ��Who said that I could not get in? Just you wait. During the recruitment period next year, I��ll definitely get in through my own abilities and not through shortcuts, unlike some people.��


    Gu Chengzeughed in mockery, ��Compared to certain idiots, it is indeed a shortcut when you are naturally gifted.��


    Gu Linglong was stunned that Gu Chengze was insinuating that she was an idiot. She red up and responded, ��Who are you calling an idiot?��


    Gu Chengze picked at his ear and said coolly, ��If the shoe fits.��


    ��You!�� Gu Linglong rolled up her sleeves, ready to fight him. Gu Lingzhi saw that Gu Rong was displeased. Gu Rong went up to Gu Chengze and Gu Linglong, ��We��ve already reached the city, why are you two still being so hot-tempered? If you have issues with each other, wait until we are back home. What would people think of us if you two behave like that?��

 Chapter 66 - Meeting Xinran Again

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Meeting Xinran Again</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Themotion had drawn the attention of many people. Those who recognized them had already begun guessing what it was about and spreading the gossip.


    ��Isn��t it all because of you? Stop pretending to be a good person!�� Gu Linglong retorted. Gu Linglong was not one who would ept a loss. Being insulted by Gu Chengze, Gu Linglong was not going to take it lying down. Now that Gu Lingzhi interceded, her anger was naturally redirected towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Sister, how could you say that?�� Gu Lingzhi said, biting her lip and looking extremely aggrieved.


    Gu Linglong clearly was not going to fall for Gu Lingzhi��s facade. Looking at Gu Lingzhi, she felt her temper rising and clenched her fist, striking at Gu Lingzhi. However, just before her fist connected, Gu Rong stopped her.


    ��Are you done yet? Haven��t you embarrassed our n enough?��


    ��Father...�� Being stopped by Gu Rong, Gu Linglong pouted, intending toin further. However, when she saw the stern look in Gu Rong��s eyes, she stopped herself.


    They started to walk through the Wunian City gates. Walking in the middle of the group, Gu Lingzhi kept her head slightly bent. No one could see the derision in her eyes.


    Despite receiving all of Gu Rong��s attention since young, Gu Linglong was still clueless about her father��s temperament.


    No matter how she argued with Gu Chengze, Gu Rong did not care. After all, to him, it was just an argument between two teenagers. Yet, Gu Linglong was too quick to lose her temper, resorting to violence after Gu Lingzhi had said a few words. To Gu Rong, who was only concerned about the Gu n��s reputation, her behaviour had been extremely disgraceful.


    No matter how much he doted on Gu Linglong, he would never allow her to hit her sister in public. This would only allow bystanders mock their family for not teaching their children properly.


    Still, even though Gu Linglong did not manage to hit Gu Lingzhi, everyone had clearly seen what had happened, and there was no longer any doubt about the sisters�� rtionship. Gu Linglong had resorted to violence too readily to get back at her sister. This was not the sort of behaviour that developed overnight.


    Indeed, as though it was ordained that the day would not pass peacefully, the moment they entered the city, they heard a shrill voice mocking them. ��I was wondering which family��s young mistress was being so boorish, making such a mor the moment they entered the city. Of course it had to be the Gu n Leader��s precious daughter. I say, n Leader Gu, you��re a pretty lousy father. It seems like both your daughters are of poor character.��


    This voice came from a group of about ten people that had just arrived. Among them, Gu Lingzhi recognized Tianfeng Wei and Tianfeng Jin. It was easy to guess who they were.


    Gu Rong��s face shed with anger. Taking a deep breath, he said, ��So it was Madam Jin. I��m sure Madam Jin must be an expert at raising children. I wonder if your family��s young master has been located?��


    Madam Jin was the wife of the Tianfeng n Leader, Jin Qingyu. She was also the person in-charge of the Tianfeng n��s team in this excursion. Upon hearing Gu Rong��s words, Madam Jin��s face also shed with anger.


    Everyone knew that the oldest son of the Tianfeng n, Tianfeng Yu, had fallen in love with his servant. After facing strong opposition from his family, he had decisively eloped. Till this date, he had yet to be found, which had been made into a big joke among the Four Great ns. When this was raised up again by Gu Rong, Jin Qingyu could only grind her teeth in anger. She had brought this upon herself when she first insulted Gu Rong.


    Yet, she did not back down. Her daughter, Tianfeng Wei, was engaged to the Third Prince and her position essentially enabled her to throw her weight around. She responded, ��My son has nothing to lose. After all, he��s a male. However, n Leader Gu, you should look after your daughters properly, lest they follow in his footsteps. It would be difficult for a girl with a bad reputation to marry anyone.��


    As she said this, Jin Qingyu deliberately gazed at Gu Lingzhi. Even an idiot could figure out what she meant.


    Nevertheless, Gu Lingzhi did not back down. Instead, sheughed ndly and said, ��I know how to take care of myself, you don��t have to worry about me, Madam Jin.��


    ��Hmph, I hope that is so!�� Jin Qingyu harrumphed, before turning away and leading her group further into the city.


    In the face of Madam Jin��s attitude, Gu Rong��s fist was already shaking, but ultimately, he managed to control his temper.


    In recent years, the Gu n��s martial prowess had sharply declined and was no longer what it used to be. They were rankedst among the Four Great ns, and it was only thanks to the older generation that they were not kicked out of the Four Great ns. Therefore, whenever they met with the other three ns, they had to put up with the insults. Jin Qingyu had no reason to spare them the insults after Gu Lingzhi��s ��scandal�� with the Third Prince.


    Gu Linglong was surprisingly astute on this point. The moment they reached the Gu n��s lodging in Wunian City, she immediately started ming Gu Lingzhi, saying, ��If it weren��t for you, Father would not have had to put up with that woman��s insults.��


    Gu Lingzhi blinked, amused. ��Wasn��t it your actions that caught Madam Jin��s attention? You gave her an excuse to mock us.��


    ��I wouldn��t hit you if you weren��t pretending to be a good person,�� Gu Linglong retorted, speaking as though she waspletely justified in her actions. Gu Lingzhi could not help but find itughable.


    ��Then, should I have let you embarrass us all in front of everyone?��


    ��Who would dare to make fun of me? I am the...��


    ��Enough! Shut up, all of you!�� ring at the two girls quarrelling non-stop, Gu Rong felt his head hurt. ��Have you both not embarrassed us enough? Go back to your room and reflect on it!��


    Maybe it was because Gu Rong was thoroughly angered, but he did not notice how Gu Lingzhi had been calmly rebutting all of Gu Linglong��s arguments.


    Gu Chengze noticed, however, and he was slightly surprised but also amused.


    The news about what happened with the Gu n at the city gates had already spread throughout the city; those who paid attention to such things would have easily found out about it. Various people had different reactions to it. One of them, upon hearing the news, immediately rushed towards the Gu n��s residence. This person was none other than Qin Xinran.


    Gu Lingzhi had just set down her things and was about to go out, when she heard that someone had been looking for her.


    Looking in the direction the servant who delivered the message came from, she saw Qin Xinran seated in the hall.


    ��Lingzhi, there you are!��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Qin Xinran speechlessly. She figured that Qin Xinran must havee for the Flower Hunt as well.


    ��I��m busy, go look for someone else,�� Gu Lingzhi said.


    Qin Xinran put on a pitiful expression upon hearing that.


    ��No one wants to y with me...��


    If it was not because Gu Lingzhi knew of Qin Xinran��s craziness, she might have been tricked into thinking of her as a pitiful young girl.


    ��I wonder why no one wants to y with you. After all, no one hates or likes another for absolutely no reason.��


    ��But I don��t have a reason for liking you,�� Qin Xinran said innocently. Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi was speechless. Gu Chengze, who had also came to find Gu Lingzhi, nearly choked on his own saliva.

 Chapter 67 - A Small Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 67 - A Small Gathering</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Cough, cough cough... Lingzhi... you, you guys...�� Gu Chengze tried to speak while coughing but to no avail.


    It was not that he was being dramatic, but Qin Xinran��s words were too horrifying. What did she mean when she said that she did not have a reason for liking Gu Lingzhi? If a guy were to say this, Gu Chengze would still be able to understand. But the person who said this was from the same gender as Gu Lingzhi... she also looked more timid than Gu Lingzhi. He could not understand what was going on.


    ��Chengze!�� Gu Lingzhi was happy to see him as he had rescued her out of her situation. She quickly made her way to his side, ��Didn��t you say you wanted to have a look around Wunian City? Let��s go now.��


    She then turned to Qin Xinran and said, ��I��m busy and I can��t entertain you. I��ll be on my way now.��


    A crying expression immediately appeared on Qin Xinran��s face as she looked pitifully at Gu Chengze.


    ��Little brother, is it true what Lingzhi says? Do you both have something to do?��


    All of a sudden, Gu Chengze felt his heart constrict and under Qin Xinran��s deceiving look, he betrayed Gu Lingzhi.


    ��No, nothing, what can I possibly be busy with? I only came to ask her how confident she was regarding the Flower Hunt.��


    He then took two tentative steps to the side, distancing himself from Gu Lingzhi as he looked earnestly at Qin Xinran.


    ��You, you are...?��


    ��Qin Xinran,�� she announced enthusiastically, a yful look dancing in her eyes. Her pitiful expression made people sympathise with her as she asked seemingly innocently, ��Little brother, are you friends with Lingzhi? Can you help me convince her to go shopping with me? She doesn��t seem very willing...��


    Gu Chengze looked at Gu Lingzhi disapprovingly and said, ��Lingzhi, how can you treat someone like that?��


    Gu Lingzhi almost choked on her own saliva. She wondered if Gu Chengze would say the same after knowing about Qin Xinran��s actions in the past.


    ��Chengze, I...��


    ��Please don��t me Lingzhi, she just misunderstood me. Can you let me go out with her first so that we can clear up misunderstandings between us?��


    Qin Xinran��s expression was very convincing. She hadpletely fooled Gu Chengze in less than a few sentences.


    ��Sure, don��t worry. Although Lingzhi may seem very cold, but she is actually very kind. If there is any misunderstanding, I��m sure she will not me you. If she still doesn��t forgive you, you cane and find me, I will help you.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked on as Gu Chengze foolishly made a promise to Qin Xinran. She really wanted to see how he would react once he knew about Qin Xinran��s true colours.


    After betraying Gu Lingzhi, Gu Chengze left under Qin Xinran��s grateful gaze. Only when he walked back to his amodations did he suddenly remember what he had wanted to ask Gu Lingzhi. He had wanted to ask her how she had changed so much that she knew how to strike back. Who knew that he would forget everything the moment he met her.


    Unable to ignore Qin Xinran��s pitiful expression, Gu Lingzhi could not help but feel her heart soften as she gave in and went with her.


    This time she made sure to stay in areas where there were a lot of people so that she would not have to spend time alone with Qin Xinran.


    Knowing what Gu Lingzhi was thinking, Qin Xinran��s eyes lost a little bit of luster. After walking around Wunian city for a while, she brought Gu Lingzhi to a teahouse. As the two of them entered the teahouse, Gu Lingzhi heard a familiar voice call her name, ��Lingzhi, Xinran,e over here!��


    It was Ye Fei!


    Gu Lingzhi looked excitedly to the second level of the teahouse and saw Ye Fei standing outside a private room.


    ��You are here too?��


    Ye Feiughed, ��Yuli is not something that can be bought with money. How can I miss out on something as precious as this?��


    Entering the room, Gu Lingzhi was surprised to see Tianfeng Jin inside as well. Seeing Gu Lingzhi enter, an apologetic look crossed Tianfeng Jin��s face as she said, ��Lingzhi, the other day, I just wanted to apologise for the actions of my n Leader��s wife...��


    ��It��s okay,�� Gu Lingzhi understood what she wanted to say and smiled, ��You��re nothing like them, I don��t me you��


    Tianfeng Jin exposed a smile, ��Mm.��


    As the four of them took a seat around the table, Gu Lingzhi realised that Ye Fei and Qin Xinran had started to get along as the both of themughed together. Listening to their conversation, Gu Lingzhi realised that they had already made ns to search for the Yuli Snow Lotus together and were just waiting for her to join them.


    ��Ye Fei...�� Gu Lingzhi frowned as she whispered to Ye Fei when Qin Xinran went to the toilet, ��Aren��t you afraid of going out with her?��


    ��No,�� Ye Fei eximed smugly, ��I��vee up with a n. Even if She has any evil ns, she won��t be able to do anything. You must remember that Tianfeng Jin is ranked third on the Training Tower and when the timees, she wouldn��t be able to do anything to us. Also... don��t you want to know if she is sincere in asking to be your friend?��


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi felt more at ease. At least she knew that Ye Fei was not fooled by Qin Xinran��s pity act.


    ��I heard that the snacks in this teahouse are quite nice, let��s eat as we talk.��


    ��If you didn��t mention it, I would really have forgotten. The snacks here are really famous, especially the Yanzhi paste, it fills your mouth with vour. Lingzhi, since it is your first time here, you must try it.��


    Ye Fei immediately picked up a pink-coloured snack from the serving te and gave it to Gu Lingzhi. She then popped one into her mouth as her eyes filled with satisfaction.


    The afternoon passed by quickly as the four of them chatted and ate.


    They had given a few pointers to Gu Lingzhi on what to expect after reaching the mountains, as she had never climbed a mountain before.


    Finding the Yuli Snow Lotus waspletely based on luck. All they could do was go into the mountain and search the area as much as possible.


    From their conversation, Gu Lingzhi started to have a greater understanding of the Yuli Snow Lotus�� usefulness.


    It was said that Xin Yi who was currently ranked first on the Training Tower used to perform slightly above average three years ago. However, after consuming the Yuli Snow Lotus that he had found on the mountain, his cultivation had improved drastically. His Spiritual Roots became more prating and his Martial Skills techniques became more intricate, which allowed him to climb quickly to the first ce on the Stone Tablet at the Training Tower.

 Chapter 68 - Going Into the Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Going Into the Mountains</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Two dayster, the Flower Hunt began.


    Wunian City was usually quiet. However, with the Flower Hunt that urred every three years, it suddenly bustled with life.


    Following a group of people from the Gu n, Gu Lingzhi made her way to the bottom of the Snow Mountain where the Palm Lotus grew. There were already many people waiting there - with a quick nce, there were an estimated number of ten thousand people.


    ��I never thought that so many people would attend the Flower Hunt,�� Gu Lingzhi gasped.


    Hearing her voice, Gu Linglong mocked, ��You simplyck experience. The Yuli Snow Lotus is an extremely precious treasure that can change a person��s physique entirely. Even though the probability of finding it is extremely small, anyone who can afford to enter mountains will do it. After all, anyone who finds it will have a life-changing benefit.��


    ��Thank you for your reminder, younger sister,�� Gu Lingzhi thanked Gu Linglong happily, seemingly not to be affected by Gu Linglong��s tone that was full of disdain. Gu Linglong, who was waiting for her to retort, had no choice but to hold back what she wanted to say.


    As the short conversation between the two of them passed, the group reached the stairs at the base of the Snow Mountain. The other three main ns, the Qin n, Tianfeng n and Beicheng n had already reached and were waiting there.


    The lord of Wunian City stood at the entrance of the stairs as he briefed first-timers on what to take note of when they entered the mountain. Several youths were also listening to the instructions of the elders from their families.


    Those who were too old to consume the Yuli Snow Lotus gathered in a nearby corner as they discussed which n would obtain the Palm Lotus this year.


    ��I think that Tianfeng Jin from the Tianfeng n is most likely to get it this year. After all, she is one of the few that has a cing on the Training tower��s Stone Tablet in the Royal School,�� one of them said.


    ��I think that Xi Hongru has a higher chance. I heard that he has been lucky since birth and despite being born to an average family, he is still able to rank second on the Stone Tablet. Who knows, maybe this year he will get the Yuli Snow Lotus,�� someone else shared their thoughts.


    ��That may not be the case,�� someone else interrupted, ��He��s searching for it alone. I heard that the Beicheng n spent a huge sum of money this year to send all their servants who are of Martial Student ranks to help Beicheng Haoyue find the flower.��


    Hearing the discussion around him, a skinny old man hit the head of the young man in front of him as his eyes lit up in encouragement, ��Do not mind what others are saying, I have faith in you. If not for your bout of sickness two years ago which dyed your enrollment to the school, the Stone Tablet would have your name too.��


    The young man, who was around thirteen to fourteen years old nodded as heughed, disying two canines, ��Yes grandfather, I will not let you down.��


    The discussion had changed its course - people were starting to pin their hopes on students from schools other than the Royal School as well.


    One of the students that stood out was Song Ze from the Langya School. It was rumoured that he had the ability to enter the Royal School but chose to attend the inferior Langya School. In his first year, he had actually defeated several senior students from his school. Even students that dropped out of the Royal School were no match for him.


    Another popr contestant was a young girl from a small n that did not attend any of the schools.


    ��If you ask me, everyone that you all mentioned are not the ones with the highest possibility of obtaining the Yuli,�� a voice suddenly eximed, refuting everyone before him.


    ��Don��t you all think that... the First Mistress of the Gu n has the biggest chance?��


    Just as he said this, someone else sneered, ��Are you talking about the First Mistress of the Gu n that just awoken her Spiritual Roots a few months back? You must be joking, I heard that she is only a level four Martial Student. She��ll probably struggle to reach the peak, how can she possibly obtain the flower?��


    ��You��re wrong,�� the one who had raised his opinions in the first ce shook his head, ��When she first awoken her Spiritual Roots, everyone believed that she wouldn��t amount to anything. Eventually, she was handpicked by the Third Prince to enter the Royal School. Putting aside her performance in school, her performance at the final examinations were spectacr. Who believed that she would survive after being attacked by the Carmine Python? She surprised everyone by killing the Carmine Python instead. If the people that you guys mentioned earlier have a good chance of obtaining the Yuli, then the First Mistress of the Gu n would certainly be the dark horse of this Flower Hunt!��


    The man that had previously sneered no longer had anything to refute.


    It was true that it had been difficult for people to ept the fact that Gu Lingzhi, who had been known as a wastrel, could suddenly awaken her Spiritual Roots. However, she had surprised everyone time and time again. Following this trajectory, it waspletely usible that she would obtain the Yuli Snow Lotus.


    Everyone started to delve into deep thought.


    At the bottom of the Snow Mountain, Gu Lingzhi waspletely oblivious to what was being discussed about her. As the Lord of Wunian City finished his briefing on all that was to be taken note of, the climb officially began.


    The Lord officially announced the start of the Flower Hunt.


    A few participants immediately dashed out from the crowd. Those that had slower reactions did not want to show any weakness and in less than 15 minutes, the bottom of the mountain hadpletely emptied out.


    ��What a bunch of idiots. Do they think that they can simply obtain the Yuli if they run faster?�� Tianfeng Wei proceeded at a normal pace and thought nothing of those that rushed forth.


    It was extremely difficult to find the Yuli - hence the name ��Flower Hunt��. Every year, it grew in a different ce. It could be found at the peak in one of the years and at the bottom of the mountain in the next.


    Only those that were unfamiliar with the Flower Hunt would be hasty, thinking that rushing would give them a higher chance of finding it.


    ��Did you all bring the Communication Talisman I gave you? Split up once we get on the mountain and whoever finds the Yuli, find a ce to hide it and contact me immediately. Whoever finds it will be rewarded well!��


    ��Yes, my Lady,�� a group of servants chimed, following behind her. They recalled the numerous treasures and jewels that were shown to them just before they left and their eyes twinkled in excitement.


    A simr scene yed out amongst numerous ns. The Qin family was no exception. Behind Qin Xinran were eight servants that her n provided to help her find the Palm Lotus. Behind Ye Fei were another twenty servants.


    It was no doubt that the Ye family was the biggest conglomerate in the Xia Kingdom. Everything they did was extravagant.


    Where other families could only get a few people to help out, the Ye Family easily had twenty helpers. The cost to just ascend the mountain was equivalent to a ten-year ie of an average family. This was not even taking into consideration the rewards given to everyone after the Palm Lotus was found.


    After instructing their helpers to split up and find the Palm Lotus, Ye Fei and Qin Xinran searched together with Tianfeng Jin and Gu Lingzhi.


    ��The ce where the Yuli will appear is not fixed. It shall belong to whoever that spots it first,�� Ye Fei stated her opinion happily.


    Gu Lingzhi, Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin nodded in agreement.


    Although it might seem that they had a lower chance of consuming the flower in a group than if they were to go alone, there were currently over ten thousand people searching for the Yuli in the Snow Mountain. There were no restrictions on fighting with others to steal the flower. In this Snow Mountain, there were several young masters and mistresses of high social status, as well as people who harboured evil intentions. Who would not consider such a possibility?

 Chapter 69 - A Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 69 - A Coincidence</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As they climbed up the stairs leading to the top of the Snow Mountain, the stairs seemed to disappear a few hundred metres up in the air. The surroundings were covered in blinding white snow, causing some to feel a little dizzy.


    As they ascended, more and more people left to search the surroundings and the number of people slowly reduced, leaving only an immense white background. After about four hours, their eyes started to hurt from searching too hard.


    ��The Flower Hunt is held over three days. I think that when we finally leave the mountain I will no longer be able to differentiate colors anymore,�� Ye Feiined as she rubbed her sore eyes.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded inplete agreement.


    Theplete whiteness of the surroundings meant that it was difficult to find the Yuli Snow Lotus even if there were so many people trying to search for it.


    In just four hours, their eyes had started to hurt. If they had to search for another two days, they might not be able to recognize the Yuli Snow Lotus even if it appeared in front of them.


    Just as Ye Fei wasining, light reflected off something in the snow.


    ��It��s a Spiritual Sable!�� Ye Fei eximed and rushed to follow it.


    ��It��s highly valuable amongst the wealthy women, we could sell this to get spirit stones!��


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless, it was no wonder Ye Fei was a businesswoman, she was always thinking about how to earn money.


    Although sheined internally, she could not help butugh and follow along as she saw the excited look Ye Fei had as she chased the Spiritual Sable.


    The Spiritual Sable was a first-order level four Demon Beast that was about the size of a palm and had minimal attacking power. It was however, extremely smart and quick. Without Gu Lingzhi using her Sparrow Wings movement technique, the four of them would not be able to catch this Spiritual Sable.


    The four of themughed and chased it for two hours, only managing to capture it when the Spiritual Sable eventually grew tired. Ye Fei let out a shriek of glee as she kept it in her Demon Beast Pouch. It was only then that Gu Lingzhi realised that Ye Fei had brought with her 5 Pouches specially for storing Demon Beasts. Seeing the speechless looks of the three people around her, Ye Feiughed in embarrassment, ��The Yuli is something that is extremely difficult to obtain and we��ve already spent so many spirit stonesing up the mountain. If I can catch a few unique demon beasts while searching for the Yuli, I can sell themter and it won��t be such a waste even if I didn��t manage to get the Yuli. I won��t return empty-handed.��


    The three of them rolled their eyes in response at Ye Fei��s convincing tone. It is no wonder that the Ye Family could be the biggest conglomerate in the Xia Kingdom.


    Of course, the Snow Mountain did not only consist of cute little demon beasts like the Spiritual Sable, there also existed a lot of bigger and fiercer demon beasts. The skin of therger beasts were extremely good ingredients for making Spiritual Medicine and all four of them were not about to let those go to waste.


    Suddenly, a few silhouettes appeared a distance away. As both parties neared each other, they started to recognize who these silhouettes belonged to.


    ��It certainly seems like enemies are always bound to meet,�� Ye Fei grumbled as she nudged Tianfeng Jin with her shoulder, ��Xiao Jin, do you want to leave for a moment?��


    ��No,�� Tianfeng Jin replied simply upon seeing who it was, ��There is no need to avoid them.��


    ��That��s right,�� Ye Fei nodded, ��She should be the one who��s embarrassed.��


    Just as Ye Fei spoke finish, the other party shouted loudly, ��Tianfeng Jin, why are you with her? Come over here right now!��


    The voice was condescending, it could only havee from one person, Tianfeng Wei.


    Tianfeng Jin simply nced at Tianfeng Wei and said, ��I don��t think I need to listen to you.��


    Although she was just a n member, Tianfeng Jin was highly looked upon by the elders in her n. Her cultivation prowess was not as abundant as Tianfeng Wei��s but it was still significantly impressive. Therefore, there was no need for her to be submissive to Tianfeng Wei like her other n members.


    Furyced Tianfeng Wei��s eyes as she eximed, ��You��d dare to go against me?��


    ��No,�� Tianfeng Jin lifted her eyes slightly as she looked calmly at Tianfeng Wei, ��Our family rules did not dictate that we could not hang out with members from the Gu n.��


    ��You!�� Tianfeng Wei was enraged by Tianfeng Jin��s nonchnt attitude and wanted to draw her sword. However, when she thought about how strong Tianfeng Jin was in fighting, she quickly stopped herself and eximed resentfully, ��Don��t think that just because the elders think well of you, you can do whatever you want. I am still the true descendent of the Tianfeng n and I call the shots!��


    Tianfeng jin pretended to agree fervently as she nodded her head, ��That��s why you should work harder to secure your family��s position.��


    ��Pfft!�� Gu Lingzhi suppressed augh as she tilted her head towards the sky. Ye Fei on the other hand, had no ns of holding back as she leaned on Gu Lingzhi and mocked, ��Sigh, the wind is so strong that I choked on my own saliva.��


    ��Tianfeng Jin, what do you mean by that? Are you coveting Tianfeng Wei��s position?�� Mu Niansi could not help but exim as she stood out from behind Tianfeng Wei.


    Tianfeng jin shook her head and said seriously, ��No, it was a serious suggestion.��


    This time, Gu Lingzhi could not help butugh out loud. She never thought that Tianfeng Jin, who always looked so serious, could be so sarcastic. Wasn��t it obvious that she was implying that there were no males to carry on the bloodline of the Tianfeng n? Yet, she said it with such a sincere look that Tianfeng Wei could not rebut even if she wanted to. Tianfeng Wei could do nothing but re at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��This is the business of our Tianfeng n, who are you to interrupt?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed in spite of herself, ��It��s my business what Iugh at, what has it got to do with you?��


    Seeing the grin on Gu Lingzhi��s face, Tianfeng Wei could not help but recall the time when she overheard the Third Prince instructing someone to send Gu Lingzhi home safely. A killer instinct shed through her as she felt the impulse to just stab Gu Lingzhi to kill her once and for all. However, she could only resist as there were three people surrounding her.


    ��Ha, don��t think that just because you have the Third Prince to back you up, you can show-off in front of me. You are simply someone he is ying with. As long as I am the Third Prince��s fianc��e, you will never be able to outshine me!��


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��Since that is the case, then why do you care?��


    ��So you agree?�� Tianfeng Wei did not seem to detect the mockery in Gu Lingzhi��s tone.


    ��Haven��t you already decided whether I agreed or not?�� Gu Lingzhi shrugged her shoulder nonchntly. After all, no matter how much she tried to exin the situation with the Silver-Armored Troops sending her home, most people had already chose to believe that there was something between her and the Third Prince.


    ��You have no sense of shame!�� Tianfeng Wei bellowed. She then felt shivers down her spine when she saw Qin Xinranugh at her from behind Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I suddenly remembered that I have never had the chance to challenge you since I entered the Royal School. How about we fight now?�� Qin Xinran threatened Tianfeng Wei though she put on an innocent expression. Tianfeng Wei immediately backed up a few steps in fear.


    ��What are you trying to do? Tianfeng Jin, if I get injured here, I will hold you responsible!��

 Chapter 70 - Something Unusual

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Something Unusual</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Although Gu Lingzhi did not mind Qin Xinran teaching Tianfeng Wei a lesson on her behalf, she did not want to implicate Tianfeng Jin, so she immediately stopped Qin Xinran from doing anything rash.


    ��Forget it, let��s go find the Yuli Snow Lotus. We don��t know how long we have to stay here, we should save our energy.��


    Qin Xinran blinked and said, ��But Lingzhi, she bullied you...��


    ��She did?�� Gu Lingzhiughed as she lowered her voice, ��I will take my revenge on whoever that has bullied me myself.��


    Qin Xinran��s eyes shifted, ��So... the reason why you are ignoring me now is to get back at me for putting you in danger?��


    Gu Lingzhi wondered how the conversation had switched so quickly.


    With her persuasion, Qin Xinran did not persist on challenging Tianfeng Wei, avoiding putting Tianfeng Jin in a difficult spot with her family.


    After separating from Tianfeng Wei, the four of them continued to catch a few unique demon beasts from the Snow Mountain. The sky darkened quickly.


    They slept directly on the snow for a night and continued to hunt for the flower once again the following day at sunrise. Heading deeper into the mountains, the surrounding temperature dropped even further.


    Ye Fei wore an expensive long robe that had fire-based attributes and was able to inste her from the cold. She rubbed her hands together to generate warmth as she looked at Gu Lingzhi who was still calm andposed with jealousy.


    ��Lingzhi, what are you even made of? How are you able to tolerate the cold so well?��


    Logically, Gu Lingzhi should be the least tolerant of the cold given that her cultivation level was the lowest amongst the four of them. However, when the other three started to take out their winter wear to protect themselves from the cold, Gu Lingzhi seemed to bepletely unaffected.


    Ye Fei��s words made Gu Lingzhi look towards the other two - she suddenly realised that Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran were also looking at her weirdly. She then realised that her physique and tolerance might actually be better than theirs.


    Ever since she started training her cultivation, she had been bathing in the Spirit Essence Bath daily. As a result, her body had reached the strongest possible form for a Martial Student. If not for Ye Fei��sment, she might have forgotten about this peculiar ability of hers. She hesitated before letting out a bitterugh, ��I have water-based Spiritual Roots and would naturally be better at others in tolerating temperatures. Also... I am just tolerating it because I don��t have any treasures or objects that could help me with the cold.��


    Her statement reminded her other threepanions of her awkward situation in her family. Their eyes filled with sympathy as Qin Xinran immediately took off her bright red outer coat and offered it to her. However, she was rejected by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��It��s nothing, I can still handle it. This is a form of training for me.��


    Qin Xinran frowned, ��You don��t have to be polite towards me, I still have a few more heat-insting clothes in my Storage Ring.��


    ��I really don��t need it,�� Gu Lingzhi rejected yet again, ��Don��t you all think this is a good way to train? When I really need it, I��ll ask for it.��


    ��Since you want to train your body, I shall apany you.��


    Just as she finished her sentence, Tianfeng Jin also took off her heat-insting clothes.


    Ye Fei chuckled as she too, took off her outer coat, ��It is no wonder that Lingzhi can be a Level Four Martial Student despite only awakening her Spiritual Roots a few months back. You even think of training yourself at times like this. I am actually embarrassed to use my outer coat to shield myself from the cold.��


    Gu Lingzhi silently tilted her head. They hadpletely misunderstood her!


    After half a day of searching, the Yuli Snow Lotus was still nowhere in sight.


    There was also no news from Ye Fei��s and Qin Xinran��s servants. Seeing the other three girls embrace the cold to the point where their hands and legs seemed to be frozen, Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to ask to borrow an outer coat. It was only then that the other three quickly attempted to put on their coats with frozen limbs. Gu Lingzhi could not help but giggle at the sight.


    The three of them had refused toin due to their egos and if she had not taken the first step to admit that she was cold, the three of them would have continued to suffer.


    With their heat-insting clothes, they continued with their journey morefortably.


    Qin Xinran made an action to shushed them as she directed their attention forwards. It was then that they saw a Snow Bear with fur as white as snow hiding behind a gigantic rock. It was looking at them with an ominous glint. If they had continued walking forwards, the Snow Bear would have attacked them.


    ��Psst... it��s a Snow Bear. It is an extremely powerful demon beast, even more aggressive than the Carmine Python that Lingzhi had fought.��


    Retreating back where they came from, the four of them tried their best to move without agitating the Snow Bear.


    Only when they were out of the Snow Bear��s sight did the four of them let out a sigh of relief, quickening their footsteps in the opposite direction.


    ��Wow, I never thought that I would actually meet such a powerful demon beast. Could it be that we have already reached the center of the Snow Mountain?�� Ye Fei sounded out speechlessly.


    ��I think so. If we go any further, we might bump into even more powerful demon beasts. If we are still unable to find the Yuli Snow Lotus, let��s head back the moment the sky turns dark,�� Tianfeng Jin said seriously.


    Although all of them knew that the position of the Yuli changed every year, most of the time, the flower was found in the deepest parts of the mountain. Heading back, they wondered if they had taken the wrong route and were debating on changing their route, but their chances of finding the Yuli were already halved.


    They had actually felt more rxed even though they knew that they were about to return empty-handed. They took their time to admire the scenery around them, continuing to search and y at the same time.


    After walking for fifteen minutes, Gu Lingzhi suddenly stopped in her tracks as she looked back in the direction of the Snow Bear with a puzzled look on her face.


    ��Lingzhi, is there something wrong?�� Qin Xinran asked her upon seeing her pause.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the and pursed her lips as she said unsurely, ��Don��t you think that the Snow Bear��s reaction was a bit unusual?��


    ��What do you mean unusual?�� Ye Fei was confused, ��Do you mean that we might��ve seen a Snow Ferret instead since they look very simr?��


    Ye Fei startedughing at her own suggestion.


    The others however, did notugh with her. Qin Xinran blinked a few times before her eyes lit up.


    ��Do you mean to say, that the Snow Bear...could have been protecting something?��

 Chapter 71 - Traces of the Palm Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Traces of the Palm Lotus</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Snow Bear was extremely aggressive, which made it a more formidable and dangerous demon beast than the Carmine Python.


    However, the Snow Bear that they had seen earlier merely tried to scare them away by giving off a fierce expression and did not chase them, which was out of the ordinary.


    They did not think about it when it urred because they were panicked, but now that they had calmed down, Gu Lingzhi gave it a second thought. However, her thoughts were mainly about what she had found out when she was reading the descriptions of different treasures in the Inheritance Space.


    In the vicinity of every precious treasure, there would be a demon beast. The demon beast would wait until the treasure had manifestedpletely before consuming it.


    Although they were a distance from the Snow Bear, Gu Lingzhi saw that the Snow Bear had no traces of blood on its fur, which ruled out the possibility that it gave up on attacking because it was injured. There could thus be only one other reason �C it was trying to protect something.


    Surveying the entire Snow Mountain, the most valuable thing at this time of the year could only be the Palm Lotus.


    Gu Lingzhi��s threepanions also thought that her analysis was usible, and their eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Slowly backtracking to where they had found the Snow Bear, the four decided to split up such that two people would approach the demon beast from the front and the other two would approach it from the back. If they had been wrong about the Snow Lotus being nearby and the Snow Bear decided to attack any of them, there would at least be two other people to give them back-up.


    However, there were queries as to how the group should be split.


    Since Qin Xinran had previous criminal records, Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin did not allow Gu Lingzhi to be alone with Qin Xinran. However, Qin Xinran refused to part with Gu Lingzhi. In the end, Tianfeng Jin, who had the strongest attacking power had to go forth alone while the other three headed in another direction. They split when they got closer to the Snow Bear.


    When Tianfeng Jin split from the group, Qin Xinran took the lead, moving very slowly towards the Snow Bear. Ye Fei was in the middle, in case Qin Xinran had harboured any thoughts of throwing Gu Lingzhi out to die. Gu Lingzhi remained at the back.


    They were almost reaching the location where they had seen the Snow Bear before they heard a loud roar.


    ��That does not sound good, Tianfeng Jin must��ve been discovered by the Snow Bear, let��s hurry back!�� Ye Fei eximed, running back to where they came from. As she ran, she took out an Attack Scroll from her Storage Ring and other weapons that could help. Gu Lingzhi tagged along closely behind.


    Qin Xinran hesitated for a bit before she also took out weapons from her Storage Ring and followed them.


    When they eased closer, they realized that it was indeed Tianfeng Jin whose traces had been discovered by the Snow Bear, and she was trying her hardest to kill the Snow Bear. She did not have any intentions of running away, instead, she circled the bear and tried to keep it upied. When she saw the rest, she shouted excitedly, ��It��s the Yuli Snow Lotus! He was trying to protect it, it��s underneath the big rock that it��s trying to hide!��


    Even though they had their suspicions, they were still taken aback. In a sh, they attacked the Snow Bear, causing the beast to howl even louder.


    ��It��s roaring too loudly, we have to hurry before it attracts the attention of others!�� Gu Lingzhi shouted. She summoned a few sts of water and aimed it at the Snow Bear��s eyes, ears, underarms and other vulnerable areas.


    Every time she attacked the Snow Bear, it dealt a lot of damage, which the other three found odd.


    ��Lingzhi, what skills are you using in order to deal so much damage? I am using the strongest abilities that I have and yours are dealing the same damage.�� Ever since Ye Fei observed Gu Lingzhi fighting against the Carmine Python, she had been interested in her fighting technique.


    There were unspoken rules amongst Martial Artists. People did not ask about the secrets behind one��s techniques to avoid misunderstandings, so Ye Fei had resisted the urge to ask all this while. However, upon seeing Gu Lingzhi��s fighting technique disyed right in front of her, she could not help it but ask anyway.


    Gu Lingzhi did even think about keeping it a secret anyway, so she exined, ��Actually it��s not much of a secret, it��s just a little trick that I learnt. These sts of water are formed using both my water and fire Spiritual Roots. When itnds on the target, it repels one another which gives it an explosive force, which is more effective than a water st that is formed from just one kind of Spiritual Root. You guys should try it too.��


    Her voice was loud enough such that all three of them heard her.


    A fighting maniac, Tianfeng Jin immediately tried what Gu Lingzhi had suggested. Combining both her gold and water Spiritual Roots, she started shooting out arrows that were both blue- and golden-coloured.


    However, due to the loss of control and ack of practice, the arrow had exploded even before it formed which caused Tianfeng Jin to nearly hurt herself.


    ��It seems that not everyone is capable of practicing this skill,�� Tianfeng Jin said, sounding as if she was mocking herself. Instead, she summoned a few Attack Scrolls and ducked before the Snow Bear was able to deal damage to her.


    Tianfeng Jin��s failure immediately made Ye Fei give up on whatever thoughts she had about trying out the trick that Gu Lingzhi had mentioned. Instead, she rose a few mud piles a few metres high around the Snow Bear to restrict its movement.


    Qin Xinran��s fighting technique was as fierce as it had always been. Every attack that she threw out was equally powerful and brutal. It was difficult to imagine that someone with her physique could actually deal that much damage. She was fearless even though she was facing a beast that was many times bigger than her.


    Ye Fei had dual fire and earth Spiritual Roots, Tianfeng Jin had dual gold and water Spiritual Roots, Qin Xinran had triple wood, fire and earth Spiritual Roots and Gu Lingzhi appeared to have triple wood, fire and water Spiritual Roots. In a very short time, they had managed to coordinate well and fight together.


    Ye Fei, who did not do much attack damage, was in-charge of restricting the Snow Bear��s movements by summoning little mudpiles at the beast��s feet. Gu Lingzhi, who was the most agile, was responsible for distracting the beast. Meanwhile, Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin attacked from opposite sides.


    All four of them were well-known in their generation of Martial Artists, even though they were facing a First Grade beast, they were unrivalled when they worked together to defeat it.


    Gu Lingzhi waited for the right opportunity to send a few water sts towards the Snow Bear��s face.


    Tianfeng Jin was well-coordinated with her and supported her, throwing a long sword in the direction that the Snow Bear was heading towards in order to avoid Gu Lingzhi��s blows. Gu Lingzhi��s water st pierced through the beast��s eye.


    With a loud howl, the Snow Bear started to thrash around. Ye Fei did not have enough time to react and was hit by the Snow Bear��s paws and the impact was so strong that she was thrown a few metres away. With one eye left, the beast charged towards Gu Lingzhi even though it knew that it could not block Tianfeng Jin��s long sword. It was almost as if it knew that it could not escape, yet if it could not escape, it would bring down whoever had hurt it with it.

 Chapter 72 - An Unwanted Presence

    <h4>Chapter 72 - An Unwanted Presence</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi used all her concentration to avoid the Snow Bear��s attack.


    The Snow Bear grimaced in pain when Tianfeng Jin��s long sword pierced it from behind. However, due to the size of the beast, the sword was not enough to harm it and it only made the beast more agitated. It waved both paws around agitatedly, wanting to attack Gu Lingzhi.


    Qin Xinran tried to deal some blows from the side, but it did not have much effect. As ast resort, she flipped herself onto the beast��s head and began to ride it. No matter how much the Bear tried to shake her off, she did not let go of its neck. She pounded her fists repeatedly on the back of its head.


    Even then, the beast did not give up its attempt to chase Gu Lingzhi. In fact, it became more ferocious.


    ��Lingzhi, quick, run! It��s going crazy! It wants to take you down before it dies!�� Ye Fei, who was struggling to get up from the ground, shouted. She cast a protective shield around herself and tried to escape the beast.


    Given Ye Fei��s condition, she would need to recover for at least half a day before she could be fit enough to fight. Staying here would only be burdenful for the rest.


    Gu Lingzhi had heard what Ye Fei said and she could tell what the beast was trying to do as well. However, it was already taking up a lot of energy to avoid the blows that were being thrown at her, what more trying to escape?


    Suddenly, Gu Lingzhi stumbled over one of the mudpiles that had been summoned by Ye Fei earlier. She was about to be pummeled by the Snow Bear when Qin Xinran who had been riding the beast jumped down from its neck and punched it straight in the eye.


    The Snow Bear bellowed in anger, before swinging his paws towards Qin Xinran.


    There was a loud bang when the beast��s paws made contact with Qin Xinran��s body. She flew a few metres away and copsed on the floor, spitting out a huge mouth of blood.


    ��Xinran!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed, but she was too preupied to check on Xinran��s injuries, because the Snow Bear was already ready tond the next blow.


    Gu Lingzhi managed to shun away in time and at the same time, a wave of realization swept through her.


    How did she not see that Qin Xinran had suddenly jumped down from the beast��s neck in order to give her time to avoid its attack? Why did she do that? They were not even that close.


    Before she could give it a second thought, the Snow Bear was ready to unleash another barrel of blows. However, this time, it was a bit slower. Fortunately, it was because Tianfeng Jin had very ruthlessly pierced it again.


    Looking at the beast head-on, it seemed as if it had only lost an eye. However, its back was drenched with fresh blood. It only attacked Gu Lingzhi relentlessly out of stubbornness.


    At longst, it dropped to the ground, exhausted. The four who had been on edge the entire time could finally rx.


    ��Well, finally, it��s taken care of,�� Ye Fei took a long sigh. She tossed a few pills of Spiritual Medicine into her mouth and continued toment, ��Lingzhi, how did you fight the Carmine Python that time? Is it really possible for a Martial Student to take on a first-order peak grade demon beast?��


    Gu Lingzhi was silent because she also felt that it was luck that had enabled her to kill the Python.


    ��I don��t know, maybe the Carmine Python could sense that I was not skilled and decided to go easy on me?��


    Ye Fei nodded her head in agreement, ��That could indeed have been the case.�� It took them four people to take on a Snow Bear, so it was good that this reason made sense, lest they felt inferior.


    Ye Fei proceeded to sit down to tend to her wounds, so did Qin Xinran, who took out some Spiritual Medicine that had healing properties and consumed them.


    Gu Lingzhi nced at her, before she could not help but ask, ��Why did you take that blow for me?��


    Qin Xinran opened her eyes and looked at Gu Lingzhi. She dropped the harmless expression on her face and reced it with a serious one, ��Weren��t you always suspicious of me in the past? Now, do you trust me?��


    A moment of silence passed before Gu Lingzhi nodded her head and replied, ��Fine, I trust you.��


    Personality-wise, Gu Lingzhi was actually rather soft-hearted. As long as someone had not pushed her to her limits, they had a chance of redeeming themselves.


    Qin Xinran��s actions in the recent weeks had changed Gu Lingzhi��s mind about her a long time ago. Even if what had happened today turns out to be a game, Gu Lingzhi was willing to trust her once more until there was evidence of her lying again.


    Qin Xinran smiled happily, almost forgetting that she was injured. She grabbed Gu Lingzhi by the arm and said excitedly, ��Didn��t Tianfeng Jin say that she saw the Yuli Snow Lotus earlier? Let��s go and pick it now. It was you who first felt that something was wrong, you should have it.��


    Following the direction where Qin Xinran was staring, Gu Lingzhi could easily make out the shape of a flower that was almost as clear as a crystal near the rock where the Snow Bear was lurking. As big as a palm and as white as snow, it stood elegantly and mixed in seamlessly with the surroundings.


    It was no wonder that the Yuli Snow Lotus was so hard to find, because even its stem camouged with the snow. Furthermore, it grew underneath a rock, which made it even more inconspicuous. It was also clear now why so many people woulde forth to find such a flower every three years.


    Having earned the Palm Lotus, it meant that she would be much stronger than the people around her. This also meant that she had a much higher chance of bing a high grade Martial Artist soon.


    Gu Lingzhi had indeed really desired such a treasure, but...


    ��No! I only guessed, and furthermore, I barely contributed in killing the Snow Bear, how can I take it for myself?�� It was true that the treasure was valuable, but she could only ept it when she knew that she deserved it.


    ��If it was not for your predictions, we would not even know that the Snow Bear was guarding the flower,�� Ye Fei interrupted. After some time of resting, she had also felt better.


    ��That��s right, ording to what we had discussed earlier, we agreed that whoever had discovered the trace of the flower first should take it. Lingzhi, it��s yours,�� Tianfeng Jin added after a short moment of silence.


    Though the Palm Lotus was important, it was not worth them arguing about. Since they had already agreed beforehand, it was easy to determine who it belonged to.


    ��But I did not think that we would meet the Snow Bear...�� Gu Lingzhi furrowed her brows.


    ��Since you guys do not want it, I��ll take it!��


    Just when the four of them were trying to give in to each other, there came an unwanted presence.

 Chapter 73 - The Gathering of Arrogant Martial Artists

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Gathering of Arrogant Martial Artists</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Song Ze?�� Ye Fei immediately recognized him and was rmed.


    ��This person is the brightest student from Langya School, but he is cruel and will not hesitate to harm anyone that goes against him. He is as cryptic and as shady as Qin Xinran,�� Ye Fei exined softly. She knew that Gu Lingzhi did not really know much about people��s reputations and definitely would not know who Song Ze was.


    Both Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran regarded Song Ze with caution as well.


    ��Listen to what I say, put the Yuli Snow Lotus down, and no one gets hurt,�� Song Ze said.


    ��Who do you think you are? If you want the Lotus, prove that you��re worthy,�� Ye Fei retorted as she stood up from the ground, ready to fight.


    Without another word, Tianfeng Jin pointed her sword at Song Ze, which clearly showed her intentions to fight.


    Qin Xinran stood silently by Gu Lingzhi��s side, but her hands were already gripping an Attack Scroll that could deal a lot of damage. She was ready to attack whenever Song Ze dared to move.


    Song Ze looked at the three of them and his face fell.


    ��ept the offer before you regret it.��


    ��No way,�� Gu Lingzhi replied.


    Song Ze smiled coldly and cruelly as he looked at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��You��re that cripple from the Gu n, right? Since when did the Royal School fall so far from grace? To think that even a Level Four Martial Student can be such an influential figure!��


    He thought that his words of mockery could agitate the four girls in front of him which would give him a better chance of victory. Unexpectedly, none of them fell for it and they all stared back coldly at him. It was as if they were mocking him for trying to pull stunts on them when they had just defeated a Snow Bear.


    ��Good,�� Song Zeughed lightly to himself. He steadied his long sword near his face and licked the de. The pupils of his eyes turned red from excitement and anticipation.


    He charged all of a sudden, aiming his sword at Gu Lingzhi. Fortunately, Gu Lingzhi had been prepared and sessfully avoided his attack.


    However, she did not expect Song Ze��s real target to be Qin Xinran. As Gu Lingzhi got out of the way, she leapt to the right when the sword was aimed at Qin Xinran.


    At the same time, Tianfeng Jin who had her guard up this entire time, blocked the hit with her own sword.


    Normally, no matter how strong Song Ze was, there was no way he would win against four people. However, they had just finished a duel with the Snow Bear. Both Ye Fei and Qin Xinran had sustained serious injuries. Only Tianfeng Jin could resist his attacks, but even then, she was no match for him.


    ��You��re only capable of taking shortcuts instead of getting something yourself!�� Ye Fei shouted angrily.


    As the five of them were busy fighting each other, no one bothered about the Palm Lotus. A grey shadow apparated past them and went straight for the Lotus.


    ��How dare you!�� Qin Xinran bellowed, taking the people around her by surprise.


    In the next moment, a ray of golden light swept past them, going straight for the Lotus as well.


    It was a golden Attack Scroll!


    The grey apparition that wanted to steal the Lotus retracted when it saw the gold sword that wasing towards him. He took on the shape of a man and fell to the ground.


    A few people managed to get a nce of his appearance. He looked like he was around thirteen or fourteen years old. The young boy was wearing a grey robe, and he looked almost embarrassed that his cover had been blown. He scratched his head nervously before shaking his head violently and dering, ��Though the four of you had found the Lotus first, before it is consumed, anyone has the right to fight for it!��


    His words were rather persuasive.


    ��That��s right, since it has not been consumed, it does not belong to anyone!�� said a male voice that travelled from a distance away.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart sank as she looked towards the direction where the voice came from. The first thing she saw was not the male who had spoken, but rather a figure next to the boy who was none other than Beicheng Haoyue.


    ��I��ll take this Yuli Snow Lotus for my Beicheng n!��


    Beicheng Nan immediately charged towards the Lotus. The young boy and Qin Xinran immediately stepped in to block Beicheng Nan, while Tianfeng Wei and Song Ze targeted Beicheng Haoyue.


    ��The Beicheng n people must have heard our duel with the Snow Bear earlier. These scoundrels were hiding and waiting for us to get rid of the danger so that they could seize the opportunity to steal the Lotus. To think that they��re from the Four Great ns!�� Ye Fei spat. Angrily, she stuffed a few more Healing Pills in her mouth. She pulled Gu Lingzhi back stealthily. Gu Lingzhi looked at her, confused.


    Ye Fei shushed her, ��Shh, don��t talk. Since they��re being so sly, so can we. Let them fight and get tangled with each other. When it gets messy, we��ll sneak in to take the Lotus,�� Gu Lingzhi immediately shut her mouth at her words.


    They waited for an opportunity for more than an hour. The opportunity never came and to their dismay, themotion got louder and louder as more people got attracted to the noise. People who were fighting over the Lotus included Tianfeng Wei, Xi Hongru, Ye Shuisheng and many others had famed reputations in the Royal School as gifted Martial Artists. There were also other students present.


    When the sky darkened, over twenty people had gathered, fighting relentlessly and messily over the Yuli Snow Lotus. Somewhere along the line, the battles became a matter of life-and-death.


    Ye Fei and Gu Lingzhi had remained hidden this entire time and witnessed the situation, and Ye Fei began to panic.


    ��Does Song Ze even have a heart? Look at how relentlessly he is attacking his opponent. Even hispanions are getting hit by his blows. If something bad really happens, how is he going to bear the consequences?��


    ��He doesn��t even need to bear any consequence,�� Gu Lingzhi said coldly. ��The Flower Hunt did not explicitly state that life-threatening battles were not allowed.��


    Ye Fei understood this too, but when she saw the dispirited looks on Tianfeng jin and Qin Xinran��s face, she could not help but feel anxious.


    ��Tell them toe here, forget about the Yuli Snow Lotus.��


    ��We can��t do that,�� Ye Fei immediately rejected Gu Lingzhi��s suggestion. ��I��ve already called for backup, let��s wait for them to arrive. I��ll see who dares to snatch the Lotus from us!��

 Chapter 74 - Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Giving Up</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Right after Ye Fei had spoken, a few shadows appeared in the distance.


    Their hearts sank when they saw that the people who had arrived were indeed back-ups, but they were not theirs.


    Tianfeng Weiughed out loud, ��Xiao Si, charge forward with our back-up forces. I will go take the Yuli Snow Lotus.��


    ��Yes, my Lady�� Mu Niansi responded, before grouping the forces into a defense formation.


    Tianfeng Wei excitedly flew to the Palm Lotus and plucked it.


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi and Ye Fei came out from hiding and charged towards Tianfeng Wei.


    ��Hmph, I knew you were at the side waiting to ambush me!�� Tianfeng Weiughed coldly before she shot out a few glowing Attack Scrolls at them.


    ��Damn it, we��ve just started fighting and she throws out Spiritual Scrolls, how rich is the Tianfeng n?!�� Ye Fei said as she rolled onto the ground to avoid the iing attack and swiftly took out a dusty green umbre from her Storage Ring.


    Before the scrolls had managed to unleash their power, it vanished into thin air, as if swallowed by something.


    ��The Devouring Umbre?!�� Tianfeng Wei said as she narrowed her eyes to have a better look. The Devouring Umbre was an umon defense weapon. It was the only weapon that can defend against the attacks of the Spiritual Scroll. It could swallow the spiritual powers of the scroll which would render it useless.


    This treasure was only useful against Spiritual Scrolls. Other than that, there was not much use for it. Also, it was troublesome to make it, so not many people possessed it or bothered to buy it. It was unexpected for Ye Fei to have one.


    ��It��s good to be prepared. My father once told me that whatever problems that could be solved with spirit stones should be the least of my worries. The Devouring Umbre may not seem useful, but it is still effective in certain situations,�� Ye Feimented, looking pleased with herself.


    For an instance, Gu Lingzhi had panicked when she saw the Spiritual Scrollsing towards her. However, she calmed herself quickly. She raised her hands and shot some fireballs, exploding the first two scrolls. Unexpectedly, it had caused a chain reaction and the other scrolls also blew up. A disruption in the spiritual make-up of the scrolls caused an explosion in the snow.


    The explosion had injured Gu Lingzhi, causing her to cough up blood. While the snow still lingered in the air and obstructed everyone��s visibility, she entered the Inheritance Space. When she breathed out, she found herself lying on the snow again.


    No one had realized that she disappeared. Her disappearance into the Inheritance Space had also allowed her to avoid the brunt of the explosion.


    As the snow settled, Tianfeng Wei was shocked to see that Gu Lingzhi stood in the snow,pletely unaffected.


    She did not think that Gu Lingzhi had the capability to dodge her Spiritual Scrolls.


    ��Did you have fun using those Spiritual Scrolls? You may be the pampereddy in the Tianfeng n, but those scrolls must��ve been enough to feed you for at least half a month!�� Ye Fei��s words had momentarily triggered Tianfeng Wei, causing her attention to stray from Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Scram!�� Tianfeng Wei reached out to p Ye Fei, but Ye Fei had anticipated it and grabbed her wrist.


    ��Why are you so agitated? If your fianc�� sees the state you are in now, I wonder if he��ll regret his decision to be engaged to you.��


    Ye Fei continued to harass Tianfeng Wei in an attempt to distract her. Seizing the opportunity, Gu Lingzhi rushed to the Palm Lotus without hesitation. She plucked the flower with one swift motion.


    ��Put that down! You have no right to use it!�� Song Ze bellowed, ring at her with hatred.


    Looking at the Palm Lotus, Gu Lingzhi retorted, ��I plucked it so it belongs to me now!��


    With a flick of her wrist, she tried to keep the flower in her Storage Ring. A streak of golden arc swept across which prevented Gu Lingzhi from sessfully keeping it.


    The young boy from before suddenly reappeared beside Gu Lingzhi and attempted to snatch the flower away.


    ��I��m sorry, I don��t mean it!�� the young boy apologized, yet he kept on attacking Gu Lingzhi without any remorse whatsoever.


    This was when Gu Lingzhi realized that this young boy was equally as capable as Tianfeng Jin.


    While Gu Lingzhi tried to resist the attacks from the young boy, everyone else broke through Tianfeng Wei��s defense formation and charged towards them.


    Tianfeng Wei had actually never expected her back-up forces to be able to hold everyone back. What she needed was time to stall everyone else so that she could go for the Lotus, but she did not think that Gu Lingzhi would have destroyed her n.


    When she saw everyone advancing towards her, Gu Lingzhi severed the flower into a few pieces.


    ��You can have the Lotus, I don��t want it anymore!��


    Gu Lingzhi then immediately retreated at the speed of lightning. The crowd was shocked to see that there were no traces of the Lotus in Gu Lingzhi��s hand. The flower was actually grasped tightly in the palm of the young boy.


    The young boy blinked, not knowing why Gu Lingzhi had suddenly changed her mind. Delighted, he kept it in his Storage Ring and swiftly escaped.


    However, everyone had travelled all the way here in search for the Yuli Snow Lotus, how could they let him go so easily? It took them a few seconds to recover from the shock before they chased after the young boy.


    ��Lingzhi, why did you give up? If you just held on for a little longer, our back-up forces would have arrived!�� Ye Fei furrowed her brows in confusion.


    ��The Lotus is important, but it��s more important that all of you are safe and unharmed. If they want it then let them go fight over it. We cane again three yearster,�� Gu Lingzhi responded. Gu Lingzhi gave up the flower because she had other intentions, but she could not reveal her ns now, so she had to make up an excuse that would fit her actions.


    For Gu Lingzhi, she coulde back after three years. But for the rest of them, it was highly likely that they would be Martial Practitioners in three years and would no longer be able to attend the Flower Hunt.

 Chapter 75 - Finding Fault, Assigning Blame

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Finding Fault, Assigning me</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Are you girls not nning to fight for it?��


    Just as the four of them were deliberating, they heard a gentle voice behind them.


    The voice belonged to a handsome, warm-looking young man. Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s surprised gaze, heughed and introduced himself, ��My name is Ye Shuisheng. I��ve long heard about you, Lady Gu.��


    Gu Lingzhi politely nodded, responding, ��I��ve heard about you too.��


    When they were biding their time earlier, Ye Fei had already pointed out this person to her.


    ��Lingzhi saw the Yuli Snow Lotus first. Since she doesn��t want it, there��s also no point in us continuing to fight,�� Ye Fei said, still seething with anger at Gu Lingzhi��s decision.


    Gu Lingzhi sheepishly said, ��Well, you can continue to fight for it. It��ll belong to whoever manages to get it, but I��m not interested.��


    Ye Fei wrinkled her nose as she said, ��When doing business, what��s most important is keeping your promises. Without trust, no one is going to work with you. Anyway, the flower belongs to you, if you don��t want it, then fine. I can��t be bothered!��


    She was already reaching the end of her endurance at this point.


    After realizing that Gu Lingzhi really had no intention to fight for the Yuli Snow Lotus, Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran also sat down and began treating their wounds.


    Due to the adrenaline during the fight, they did not feel the fatigue and pain, but now that they had loosened their tension, the exhaustion started to set in.


    Gu Lingzhi grimaced, knowing that the other three were not happy that she had unterally made the decision to give up. Sighing, she found a space to sit down.


    Giving up on the fight was something she considered the moment Song Ze appeared. Obtaining the Yuli Snow Lotus was the best oue, but it was not worth risking all their lives for.


    Obtaining the Yuli Snow Lotus was not the be-all and end-all; one still needed to find a secluded spot to consume the Lotus, because one would enter a temporary state of weakness after consuming it.


    Furthermore, she knew that there were way more people fighting over the Lotus than ever before. Normally, because the mountain range was so big, not many people would be lucky enough to find the flower �C only a few people would be fighting over it in normal circumstances. The amount of people this year that attended the Flower Hunt was abnormal.


    In actual fact, however, if Gu Lingzhi truly wanted to immediately consume the Palm Lotus, it was not impossible for her to do so. All she needed to do was escape into the Inheritance Space. However, that would expose the existence of the Inheritance Space, and she would not allow that to happen.


    Weighing the benefits and risks, Gu Lingzhi could only give up on the Palm Lotus. However, she had secretly kept its roots.


    To others, the roots of the Palm Lotus was only useful as a medicinal ingredient. To Gu Lingzhi however, the Spirit Essence Spring she possessed would enable her to create an environment to cultivate the Palm Lotus, growing apletely new one!


    In that sense, Gu Lingzhi had obtained even more benefits than the youth who had escaped with the flower.


    Gu Lingzhi could not let the others know about this secret. She could only wait till the Palm Lotus was matured in order to refine some Spirit Cleansing Pills to make it up to them.


    A few hourster, when Gu Lingzhi and the others made their way down from the Snow Mountain, they learned that the youth had managed to consume the flower.


    For a short period of time, the entire Wunian City was discussing the mysterious youth��s origins. Shockingly, it seemed that no one recognized him. Thus, this year��s Flower Hunt ended in suspense.


    The end of the Flower Hunt did not mean that life in Wunian City would immediately quieten down, however.


    Rather, for about a month or so, Wunian City would remain bustling with human traffic. Those who came for the Flower Hunt would stay for a period of time to meet up with friends, engage in trade with other people, and so on. Wunian City would soon find itself transforming into a marketce for traders, as per tradition.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi return, Gu Linglong immediately put on an expression of someone about to witness a good show, as she said, ��Oh, my dear sister, you still have the face toe back? Even after you gave away the Yuli Snow Lotus after obtaining it? The Gu n��s reputation is once again thrown by youpletely. If it were me, I��d make sure to hold onto the Lotus even if I had to go through hell and high water.��


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi turned to look at Gu Rong. She discovered that his expression too contained an obvious disapproval for what she did. Sheughed ndly and said, ��So what if I could hold onto it? The effective period for consuming it is still fifteen minutes. Besides, I don��t have someone who is willing to spend so much money to hire bodyguards for me. In that situation, consuming the Yuli Snow Lotus is basically asking for death. Or is that what you truly want to see?��


    As she said thest part, Gu Lingzhi��s voice suddenly became extremely stern, causing Gu Linglong to be stunned momentarily.


    She only reacted a momentter, angrily shouting, ��What are you trying to say? How dare you use me in front of Father? I know you��re mad that Father hired some bodyguards to protect me, but not you. Still, it��s an undeniable fact that you failed to get the Lotus while some youth from who-knows-where managed to get it and escape, couldn��t you have done the same?��


    In fact, Gu Rong was feeling somewhat guilty after Gu Lingzhi had pointed out his bias treatment, but hearing Gu Linglong, his guilt somehow vanished as he once again looked at Gu Lingzhi with me.


    ��Lingzhi, I hired bodyguards for your sister because she��s still young. I��ve got to do something to help her after all. I thought you were more sensible than this, but it seems like you still made a mistake at this crucial point. I also heard that the three girls from the Qin, Ye, and Tianfeng ns were helping you, yet you still gave up your chance. That��s disappointing!��


    ��If that��s what Father thinks, then take it that I��m useless,�� Gu Lingzhi responded, toozy to argue. Ignoring Gu Rong��s anger, she turned and walked back to her own room.


    It did not matter what she said, Gu Rong still did not treat her as his own daughter, turning on her the moment Gu Linglong added a few ill-intended words.

 Chapter 76 - Wavering Heart

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Wavering Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Disappointed, Gu Lingzhi returned to her room.


    Soon after, Gu Chengze arrived and invited her to walk around Wunian City with him.


    The Flower Hunt was an opportunity for all Martial Students in the Xia Kingdom, which meant that it was a gathering spot for people from all sorts of backgrounds, and these people were bound to have all sorts of precious treasures. While these treasures might not be much in the eyes of higher-ranking Martial Artists, for Martial Students like them, these objects were still valuable.


    After hesitating for a while, she agreed. As she nodded her head, she noticed that Gu Chengze seemed somewhat relieved after she agreed.


    Wunian City��s marketce was near the Snow Mountain. As they approached, they saw that the grounds were already lined with small stalls, some looking rather professional while others seemed hastily put up. There were even stalls that had simplyid a mat on the floor to sell their wares. A bunch of Martial Artists were gathered here, making the whole area lively and bustling.


    ��Over here, Chengze!�� That familiar voice sounded out just as Gu Lingzhi started looking at the stalls around her.


    Looking at Qin Xinran who was enthusiastically waving and Gu Chengze who looked pleased, Gu Lingzhi sighed heavily.


    It was exactly as she had suspected - Gu Chengze had dragged her out on Xinran��s behalf. How did the rtionship between the two of them be this good? They had only just met!


    Gu Chengze was oblivious to Gu Lingzhi��s displeasure as he dragged her to meet with Qin Xinran.


    ��Xinran, look, I brought Lingzhi here!�� Gu Chengze said enthusiastically to Qin Xinran.


    ��Thank you, brother Chengze!�� Qin Xinran responded,ughing coyly. ��As expected, only you can do it, she wouldn��t havee I was the one who asked.��


    Gu Chengze felt butterflies in his stomach when he looked at Xinran��s adorable face.


    ��Isn��t Lingzhi here now? Don��t fret, if you wish to ask her out again next time, look for me.��


    Gu Lingzhi could only sigh as she listened to the two of them talking about future ns to drag her out, totally ignoring her presence.


    ��Chengze, if anyone tries to take advantage of the Gu n in the future, I think that they only need to bring out some beauties. I��m sure you��ll dly give them any secret documents and even lead the way for them,�� Gu Lingzhi remarked.


    Gu Chengze blushed. He said, ��How can youpare the two?��


    ��How is it not the same?�� Gu Lingzhi responded. ��You don��t even know whether Xinran is trustworthy. Do you not care about my safety at all?��


    ��I... well...�� Gu Chengze was rendered speechless at her admonishment.


    To be fair, when it came to Qin Xinran, Gu Chengze hadpletely let down his guard. He hadn��t even hesitated when she asked him to help trick her intoing out. If it really were as Gu Lingzhi had said, and Xinran had ill intentions...


    Gu Chengze shuddered, as he did not dare to think of the consequences of that.


    ��Lingzhi, I...��


    ��I understand,�� Gu Lingzhi interrupted. Although her tone and words were neither too fast nor too slow, there was a thinly-veiled threat in them.


    ��I don��t mean to me you, but as a core disciple of the Gu n, how can you be led by the nose so easily? You��d drag our family into a trap someday if you continue like this. You really ought to be more careful in the future and stop believing what other people say so easily!��


    ��I understand, Lingzhi,�� Gu Chengze could only respond affirmatively. In the face of Gu Lingzhi��s unprecedented sternness, he felt a range ofplicated feelings.


    When did such a soft person like Gu Lingzhi be so stern? Was the Royal School so dreadful that it couldpletely change a person��s character?


    Still, he much preferred Gu Lingzhi nowpared to when she was soft-hearted. At least, he felt that that was how the First Mistress of the Gu n ought to be like.


    Not paying any attention to Gu Chengze��s thoughts, Gu Lingzhi��s face returned to a neutral smile.


    ��Well, since we��re here anyway, it��d be a real pity if we don��t take a look. Let��s go,�� she said. Her sudden change took Gu Chengze by surprise, making him unable to respond.


    Gu Lingzhi became slightly amused when she saw the dumb look on Gu Chengze��s face.


    If he was already overwhelmed by her sudden change in demeanor, she couldn��t wait to see how he would react to Xinran��s ability to change her persona. It would certainly be interesting to watch.


    The marketce was huge, and even after walking for a long while, they had only covered one third of it. In this period of time, all three of them had managed to find some things they needed.


    ��Metal yarn! High quality metal yarn for sale! Sir, would you like to get some of it? You can use it to make some armor for the girl you like, it��s breathable and also has good defence. If you don��t get it now, the next time you can get it would be in three years!�� One stall owner shouted as they walked past his stall.


    This stall owner looked to be only about 18 to 19 years old, and he had a thin face and ck eyes. Looking at Gu Chengze, his eyes lit up as he promoted his goods, ��You look like someone from the Four Great ns. With your status, how could you not get some high quality gifts for the girl you like? It��s only a hundred spirit stones per foot of yarn. I guarantee, this is definitely the lowest price avable here!��


    Gu Chengze��s interest was immediately piqued and he stopped to take a look. Looking at Qin Xinran out of the corner of her eyes, Gu Lingzhi hesitated.


    ��Hey Lingzhi, what do you think of this yarn? Should I get some of it for you?�� Gu Chengze ask.


    Yet, Gu Lingzhi noticed that Gu Chengze��s eyes were constantly turning to look at Qin Xinran, and she could roughly guess what he was up to.


    ��I don��t need it, maybe you should ask Xinran. I think she��ll like armor made of this flexible material,�� Gu Lingzhi answered.


    Gu Chengze��s eyes lit up as he turned towards Qin Xinran.


    ��... I don��t need it,�� Xinran said. Even if she did need it, she would get it for herself.


    ��Sir, that��s not the way to do it!�� the stall owner immediately shouted as he saw Gu Chengze being rejected. He began giving Gu Chengze some pointers.


    ��When you buy something for ady, you don��t ask if she wants it! You just get it and give it to her, that��s how sincerity works!��


    Well, the theory sounded legitimate.


    Gu Chengze again hesitated, wavering. He did not want toe across as being too desperate and spoil Qin Xinran��s impression of him. Watching him deliberate over it, Gu Lingzhi waspletely entertained. She never expected that Gu Chengze, who was normallyid-back, would behave like this in front of the girl he liked.

 Chapter 77 - Gu Chengze’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Gu Chengze��s Determination</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As Chengze turned to purchase the Metal Yarn, Gu Lingzhi turned to face Qin Xinran. ��I don��t care what intentions you have in getting close to him. Chengze helped me before and I consider him one of my few good friends. I don��t want him toe to any harm.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not like seeing Qin Xinran make use of Gu Chengze like this.


    Qin Xinranughed, and replied, ��Don��t worry, I know my limits.��


    ��That��s good then,�� Gu Lingzhi said, smiling. Qin Xinran took the blow for her on the Snow Mountain, so Gu Lingzhi had decided to trust her.


    Looking over Qin Xinran��s shoulder at the stall where Gu Chengze was, she saw that he had already selected the length he wanted and was currentlypleting the purchase. Sweeping her gaze across the rest of the items on sale, Gu Lingzhi suddenly paused.


    Hmm?


    Taking a closer look, Gu Lingzhi picked up a ck stone about the size of a small human head.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s actions, the stall owner warmly praised, ��You have a good eye, Miss! This piece of ck Steel Ore might not look like much, but it is definitely a good quality item. It��s only 500 spirit stones if you want it.��


    Gu Lingzhi didn��t immediately respond, but instead held the stone in her hand up to the sunlight. Under the light, she carefully inspected the lines on the rock. When she was absolutely certain of herself, she put the rock in her Storage Ring. Her heartbeat quickened from excitement.


    After she had paid the 500 spirit stones to the stall owner, she calmed down, knowing that the item was truly hers.


    ��Lingzhi, what��s so special about that ore?��


    Qin Xinran waited until they had gone some distance from the stall before carefully asking the question.


    A piece of ck Steel Ore was a verymonly found material used in weapon forging. It was strong and didn��t bend easily, and the cost of the material was not too expensive. That made it a good choice for many Martial Student Weapon Forgers. However, Gu Lingzhi already had a pretty good sword and had no need to buy pieces of ck Steel Ore for that purpose. This made Qin Xinran very curious about her actions.


    Looking at Qin Xinran, Gu Lingzhi answered mysteriously, ��It��s just a piece of ck Steel Ore.��


    However, seeing their expressions of disbelief, she added, ��Well, it��s just that underneath the outermostyer of this piece of ck Steel Ore, there is an even more valuable material.��


    As to what exactly the material was, she did not say, and Qin Xinran and Gu Chengze did not probe any further.


    Still, this incident made the two of them even more interested in the wares being sold. They paid close attention to each item, in the hopes that they would get lucky like Gu Lingzhi and pick up a true gem.


    It was obviously not that easy to find such treasures, and even as the sky darkened, the two of them had not managed to pick up many good things. Strangely, it was Gu Lingzhi who had the biggest haul. Amongst the things she found were a good number of ice-type materials for both Weapon Forging and Alchemy.


    Faced with their incessant questioning, Gu Lingzhi simply responded, ��I��ll tell you in the future.�� Dissatisfied with her response, Gu Chengze muttered under his breath, ��She��s just pretending to be mysterious.��


    After leaving the marketce, the three of them went to a nearby teahouse for dinner, before saying goodbye to Qin Xinran and returning to their own amodations.


    Yet, even after she had left, Gu Chengze repeatedly turned to look in the direction where she had gone. Finally, Gu Lingzhi could not take it anymore and grabbed Gu Chengze��s sleeve, pulling him to face herself.


    ��Alright, you can��t even see her shadow anymore, stop looking. Can you be any more embarrassing?�� she admonished.


    Gu Chengze looked slightly guilty. Suddenly, he tugged on Gu Lingzhi��s sleeve and begged, ��Lingzhi, aren��t you good friends with Xinran? Would you put in a good word for me in front of her next time? I��ll... I��ll definitely work hard to be someone worthy of her!��


    Qin Xinran was the daughter of the Qin n��s Leader, which meant that her future husband had to be someone of a decent social status. Still, even knowing that, Gu Chengze was determined to do his best for the person that had moved his heart for the first time.


    Gu Lingzhi fell deep in thought upon seeing the desperate look on his face.


    Deep down, she absolutely did not want Gu Chengze to get involved with Qin Xinran. This was not because of the difference in their status alone. No, she was more concerned that given Xinran��s personality, Gu Chengze would be seriously hurt by her mischief.


    Yet, the hopeful look in Gu Chengze��s eyes made her reluctant to turn him down. In the end, she said, ��Chengze, well, I think that before you make this decision, you ought to really understand the other person��s character and whether she is reallypatible with you.��


    ��I understand, I really do!�� Gu Chengze��s reply was instantaneous and certain. ��Xinran is the cutest girl I��ve seen. I liked her the moment Iid my eyes on her.��


    He understood nothing!


    In response to Gu Chengze��s obliviousness, Gu Lingzhi could only smile helplessly.


    ��I can put in a good word for you in front of Xinran, but...,�� Gu Lingzhi began. Seeing the delight in Gu Chengze��s eyes, she continued, ��When school resumes next year, you muste down to the Royal School to visit her. If you still feel the same way about her, then I��ll help you.��


    ��Awesome! Lingzhi, I knew you��d help me!�� Gu Chengze agreed excitedly. He had apparently not taken what Gu Lingzhi had said to heart, as he immediately turned and rushed back to the Gu n lodging, shouting to himself, ��Cultivation! I must work hard in improving my cultivation!�� Along the way, he drew many stares from passers-by.


    Ignorance is bliss, it seemed.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips as she stared at the lively Gu Chengze.


    The trading fair wouldst for about seven days, but as the n Leader, Gu Rong could not waste that much time here. Two days after the Flower Hunt ended, Gu Rong began making preparations to return back to the n.


    When he asked Gu Lingzhi if she would return with them, she immediately turned him down.


    ��Father, I��ve already made ns with some friends to return straight to the capital after the fair. We��re nning to take some missions to train ourselves.��


    Gu Rong frowned as he heard this, asking, ��You won��t be back even for the New Year?��


    Gu Lingzhi calmly replied, ��I won��t. I believe that right now, the greatest priority should be improving my strength. I can only rest once I��ve be stronger.��


    ��Hmph! You��ve said it so nicely, but I think you just don��t want to return home, do you? You��re something now, huh?�� Naturally, this was said by Gu Linglong, who had cut in before Gu Rong even said anything. As always, she was trying to put some sow dissension between Gu Lingzhi and Gu Rong.


    However, Gu Lingzhi was not angered. She simply turned around and said ndly, ��If you want to think of it that way, then so be it. It��s just that I entered the school through unconventional means and currently, I��m still weaker than others. If I don��t utilize this time during the vacation to improve myself, I may not be so lucky as to score enough points next term.��

 Chapter 78 - Travelling Alone

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Travelling Alone</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Rong was aware of the consequences of not obtaining enough points and his unhappiness with Gu Lingzhi not going home for the New Year immediately dissipated.


    ��Your sister is right, the most important thing now is to improve her cultivation. Although the Third Prince can bring her into the Royal School, he cannot ensure that she won��t be expelled. It is expected of her to work harder.��


    After what Gu Rong had said, Gu Linglong could not do anything but re at Gu Lingzhi unhappily.


    It was clear that she thought that the reason Gu Lingzhi said this was because she believed that her abilities were not good enough and would be kicked out by the school. Therefore, Gu Lingzhi wanted to return to the capital in order to continue training.


    ��Tsk, I��ll expose you eventually.��


    Ignoring Gu Linglong��s provocative words, Gu Lingzhi simply walked past her and headed back to her room.


    The next day, Gu Rong left Tai-an City along with Gu Linglong and the rest of the Gu n. As soon as the festival ended, Gu Lingzhi made preparations to return to the capital.


    She was notpletely lying to Gu Rong - she was indeed desperate to improve her abilities. Although her cultivation was improving quickly, she stillcked the foundation and needed to have more battle experience. One effective way to gain battle experience was then to ept Mercenary Missions.


    Mercenary Missions were mission alliances offered to Martial Artists in the entire Tianyuan Continent by the Mercenary Guild. The Mercenary Missions were split into five levels ording to difficulty. Martial Artists who wanted to take part in a Mercenary Mission simply had to register to join a small mercenary group at the Mercenary Guild.


    ��Mother, she actually dares to ignore me now. She even talks back to me and is apletely different person from before. All she did was gain the favour of the Third Prince. When I enroll in the Royal School, I will teach her a lesson!��


    ��Alright, my daughter, stop being angry,�� Lin Yueer consoled adoringly, ��She��s simply a child of a slut. Don��t worry, I will help you.��


    After ensuring that Gu Linglong had returned to her quarters, the affectionate expression on her face immediately changed to a cruel smile and she looked into an empty corner, ��Find someone to kill Gu Lingzhi, be careful to not leave any traces.��


    With the quiver of a tree branch, Lin Yue-er could tell that her assassin had left.


    She has been too merciful in the past. Gu Rong only needed one child.


    She had been too soft-hearted, which created many problems now. Whoever was helping Gu Lingzhi secretly was starting to make her scared.


    That person could cause Cui Lian go mad in their own house and pass on such a special technique to Gu Lingzhi.


    Unlike Gu Rong, she did not believe Gu Lingzhi when she imed that her special technique was taught to her by the Third Prince. Thest person that the Third Prince brought to the Royal School did not get anything from him, why would she be any different?


    To prevent Gu Lingzhi from getting even stronger under the assistance of this mysterious person, she decided to make the first move. She was going to get rid of Gu Lingzhi before she had the chance to grow. Once Gu Lingzhi was dead, Lin Yue-er would have nothing to fear.


    This was the conclusion she came to after a few months of pondering.


    Although she was unable to trace the actions of the person who was helping Gu Lingzhi, the fact that they had remained hidden for so many years and only appeared now meant that there had been something holding them back. From the looks of how they are helping Gu Lingzhi, it must mean that they nned to make use of Gu Lingzhi to achieve their goal. Hence, she shall make the first move!


    With this, the heavy burden that was weighing down on her the past few months disappeared.


    On the other hand, in order to train herself, Gu Lingzhi gave up on using a horse carriage and chose to buy a Storm Gale Beast to ride back to the capital instead.


    On her journey, whenever she spotted demon beasts in an area that wereparably powerful to her, she would stop to hunt them down to train her prowess in Martial Skills. When night fell, she would then find a safe ce to rest for the night.


    ��The fish in this river are quite big, I shall have some grilled fish for dinner today,�� Gu Lingzhi talked to herself as she jumped into the river mischievously and started to grab at the slippery fish.


    In a yful mood, Gu Lingzhi felt carefree and happy as she attempted to catch the fish swimming in front of her.


    ��Woah, that was quite a fast reaction!��


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi narrowly escape his shot, a burly, fully-bearded chap teased.


    It was only then that Gu Lingzhi realise that she was actually surrounded by a group of over ten burly guys. All of them inspected her with a lustful gaze.


    ��What do you want?�� Once she detected that these bunch of people were Martial Students, Gu Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief as she forced herself to beposed and calm.


    From the way they dressed, she guessed that they were mountain bandits and were most likely seeking valuables. However, the guy that seemed to be the leader of the group had actually shot the arrow with the intention to kill. She had no choice but to be wary.


    ��Haha, did she just ask us what we wanted from her?�� The leaderughed loudly as he turned to his subordinates. ��The rest of you, tell her exactly what we want to do.��


    ��Of course we want to steal and kill! Burn her body to remove all traces!�� A sinister male with triangr eyes said coldly as he looked at Gu Lingzhi with a depraved and evil look.


    ��Leader, don��t you think that it is such a waste to simply kill a beauty like this? How about...we enjoy for a bit before we kill her?��


    ��That��s right! It��s such a waste to simply kill her. After all, she is going to die, let everyone enjoy a little!��


    The guy with triangr eyes said, receiving shouts and hoots of approval from hisrades. He looked at Gu Lingzhi with an expression as if he was already undressing her in his mind, causing her to feel nauseous.

 Chapter 79 - A Fatal Blow

    <h4>Chapter 79 - A Fatal Blow</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    This group of guys came specially for her!


    From their words, Gu Lingzhi was sure of her deduction.


    Under normal circumstances, when mountain bandits rob others they would only kill if they had no choice. However, from the moment theyid their eyes on her they already wanted to kill her. It was obvious that they came to take her life.


    Before Gu Lingzhi could figure out who sent them, one of the bandits plunged into the stream impatiently. He neared Gu Lingzhi with an extremely vulgar expression.


    ��Do not be afraid, little beauty, as long as you make us happy we might even decide to be generous and let you go. You can then continue ying with these little fish in the stream.��


    ��Damn! A girl from a big family is certainly different and fresh!�� Shouting out, he resembled a hungry lion attacking amb as he pounced towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi was already prepared as a few red and blue water crystals flew out from her hands. She simultaneously backed quickly towards the right.


    ��Little beauty, if you are in such a rush to jump into my embrace, I will be embarrassed.��


    They had already epted the mission and wondered how different ady from a renowned family would be from ady from a brothel. After all, she was going to die and it would not matter if they took advantage of her before killing her.


    In the middle of the wilderness, they were not afraid of anyone bumping into them and ruining their ns. These mountain bandits were used to conducting unscrupulous deeds and were slightly surprised at Gu Lingzhi��sposure. However, this made them all the more excited for the hunt.


    After intercepting and blocking Gu Lingzhi, his hand turned to grab a sensitive area.


    ��Shameless!�� Reading his intentions, Gu Lingzhi scolded. Determined not to let this bunch of bandits touch her, her footwork quickened using the Sparrow Wings movement technique.


    This however, made it more difficult for her to escape out of the circle.


    The leader of the gang frowned as he reminded them, ��Just y a little and let��s get on with it before anything else happens.��


    As the circle shrank, the hope that Gu Lingzhi had to escape became even dimmer.


    Seeing the depraved and obscene looks on the men��s faces, Gu Lingzhi turned desperately to look at the leader, ��Who is it that hired you guys? Since I am going to die anyway, let me die knowing who it was!��


    Upon saying this, Gu Lingzhi gave up struggling and looked stubbornly at the leader.


    The leader was stunned as he saw Gu Lingzhi gave up. He never thought that she would give up so easily and was even nning to handle her himself if his subordinates failed him. He then gave a wretched smile as he teased, ��You think it is so easy to get an answer out of us? If you satisfy us, we will tell you anything.��


    She was going to be a dead person and nothing she knew would matter.


    Gu Lingzhi breathed in deeply as she gave a humiliated and embarrassed expression. She trembled under the gazes of everyone around her but persisted in asking the leader, ��I don��t know how to serve people, if you tell me who instructed you to kill me, I...am willing to learn.��


    Whatever Gu Lingzhi just said came as a big surprise to the group of bandits.


    ��Good! I admire this attitude!�� After hesitating for a while, the leader suddenly burst outughing, ��If not for them wanting to see your dead body as proof, I would take you home to be my mistress.��


    After clicking his tongue in approval, the leader stretched his arms out, wanting to embrace Gu Lingzhi. However, Gu Lingzhi immediately dodged.


    ��Huh?�� The leader��s eyebrows raised in disapproval.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and said, ��You still haven��t told me who hired you guys.��


    ��It was a guy wearing a metal mask,�� the leader answered abrasively as he was starting to get annoyed by Gu Lingzhi��s questions.


    Someone wearing a mask...


    She had thought that this group of bandits were sent by Lin Yue-er and never thought that they would be sent by someone she did not know.


    It seemed to her that there were several people out for her life.


    ��Little beauty, shouldn��t you fulfil your side of the promise now?�� Immediately as he spoke, the leader grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s arm and pulled her into his embrace. He aimed his lips directly at Gu Lingzhi, wanting to kiss her.


    As the leader��s disgusting lips were about to touch Gu Lingzhi, she collected her expression and suddenly... disappeared.


    Or rather, she had entered the Inheritance Space.


    The leader only felt the weight in his arms disappear as the woman he was about to kiss disappeared. Before he could realise what was happening, a me-covered sword was directed at his chest.


    Caught off guard, the sword pierced through him.


    ��You...�� Seeing the cold demeanour of Gu Lingzhi, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the leader could not understand what just happened.


    How could a defenseless prey suddenly turn into the predator in a blink of an eye?


    Yes, a predator. Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were filled with the same coldness when she was hunting animals.


    Hunting demon beasts on her journey had indeed helped to raise her fighting abilities, but how could it everpare to fighting actual human beings?


    Whatever she had done earlier, it was all for this single fatal blow!

 Chapter 80 - Town of the Brave

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Town of the Brave</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed with hatred.


    She had acted weak previously, not only to make them underestimate her but also to try to get answers from their leader. During the process, she had no choice but to bear the disgusting lecherous gazes that she was getting from the bandits. However, now that she had achieved her goal and killed the strongest person among them, the others were nothing to be afraid of.


    She took a step forward and disappeared into mid-air once again.


    When she eventually appeared, she was in front of the bandit that first humiliated her and did not hesitate to stab him, catching him off guard.


    ��Run!��


    Without knowing who shouted, the group of bandits started to flee in all four directions.


    They were not scared of experts that they could see and fight but they were afraid of someone like Gu Lingzhi, whom they knew nothing about.


    She was supposed to be a youngdy that was much weaker than them, but she had actually killed their leader with such a strange method. They regretted not killing her the moment theyid their eyes on her.


    It was certainly the consequence of being lecherous. Now, they��d have to pay for it.


    Before they could run any further, a few more people were stabbed to death.


    Since she had already exposed the existence of the Inheritance Space, Gu Lingzhi had no intentions of letting them live!


    Under normal circumstances, Gu Lingzhi would need to spend a bit of effort killing anyone of them. But with the help of the Inheritance Space, she was indestructible and taking their lives were extremely easy.


    Standing by the edge of the river, Gu Lingzhi looked as the blood dripped from her Fenglin sword to the ground. She felt a sense of calm.


    She did not feel the panic she felt when she first killed and felt like everything was normal. However, she knew that something within her had changed because of this.


    If she did not want to be killed by others, she had no choice but to be the one that kills others. If she had to step on other people��s skeletons in order to be strong, she did not mind stepping on a few more!


    With determination in her eyes, Gu Lingzhi kept her Fenglin Sword as thest few drops of blood dripped onto the floor.


    It would take her five days to get from the Wunian City to the Red Sun City if she did not take any breaks.


    When she finally appeared in the capital, her entire aura seemed to change. She had lost her young and inexperienced aura and became someone that was more calm and resolute.


    She had met with a total of three attacks during her journey in which one of it had almost cost her her life. If it was not for the Inheritance Space that allowed her to escape, she might have died.


    From these three attacks, she knew that apart from Lin Yue-er, there were two other people that wanted her dead.


    With this newfound knowledge, she had no choice but to abandon her initial n on joining a mercenary group. Most Mercenary Missions were conducted outside of the capital and with her current condition, it was unsafe for her to leave the city.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Lingzhi turned to head towards the building opposite of the Mercenary Guild �C the Town of the Brave.


    This was not to say that the Town of the Brave did not care at all once Martial Artists went on to the battle stage.


    As long as one side admitted defeat, the other party had to stop all attacks immediately. If not, they would be punished by the seniors that were in charge of the Town of the Brave.


    Gu Lingzhi had heard of this ce a long time ago from Tianfeng Jin who was a battle-maniac. However, she had never had the chance to check this ce out as she had no time, and now was the best time for her to do it.


    Gu Lingzhi entered the battle arena for Martial Students.


    Once she entered the passed through the golden gates, loud cheers could be heard. As she lifted her head to look at the battle stage, Gu Lingzhi looked at the two people fighting on the centre stage as her eyes narrowed.


    It was Xin Yi!


    ��This is already the 90th battle that Xin Yi has won consecutively right? He��s amazing! If he wins another ten more, he would be able to receive the Emblem of the Brave.��


    Emblem of the Brave? What is that?


    Hearing these foreign words, Gu Lingzhi��s attention was drawn to the discussion happening beside her,


    The two strangers continued to gush, ��That��s right, the Emblem of the Brave is only given to those that wins a hundred battles consecutively. As long as one has the Emblem of the Brave, they can buy whatever training resources they need from stores in the entire Tianyuan Continent for half price. They could even request to buy higher-level mercenaries!��


    ��It is such a pity that it is so difficult to win a hundred battles continuously. If they meet anyone that is of a higher cultivation level than them, it would be nearly impossible. They must also worry about whether opponents of the same cultivation are stronger than them.��


    As they continued to discuss, Gu Lingzhi learned quite a bit just by eavesdropping.


    Everyone that registered in the Town of the Brave could only take on 3 matches daily. The person in charge of the battle arena would randomly pick two opponents. The cultivation levels of the two opponents could not differ by more than three Levels. Every win was worth a point and every loss would wipe away all previous points.

 Chapter 81 - The First Step to Become an Expert

    <h4>Chapter 81 - The First Step to Be an Expert</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Before Xin Yi��s battle ended, Gu Lingzhi was able to find out that the Town of the Brave was a battleground for people below the Martial Sage rank.


    Gu Lingzhi stood silently in the corner as she watched the battle on stage.


    Other than the battle arena that Xin Yi was on, there were nine other battle arenas in the area that were arranged in a circle. However, Xin Yi��s battle was far too alluring that Gu Lingzhi could not avert her eyes and did not bother checking out the others.


    It is no wonder Xin Yi was ranked first among the Martial Students in the Royal School. His opponent was someone that had obviously been stuck in the Martial Student rank for quite a while and had a lot of experience in fighting. Despite this, Xin Yi did not seem to be disadvantaged at all. In fact, he seemed to be using his opponent as a validation to his aplishments.


    His opponent knew that his chances of winning Xin Yi was very low and cursed under his breath as he admitted defeat. He did not want to continue helping Xin Yi ��train��.


    As he shouted out ��I lost��, the battle arena that Xin Yi was on shed and the middle-aged man jumped off the stage.


    It was only then that Gu Lingzhi realised that there was a transparent protective shield covering the battle arena. This allowed the participants to fight however they liked on stage without affecting the audience below.


    After understanding the rules, she had to make preparations before registering!


    She found the ce that Ye Fei said was the best inn in the entire capital city. The inn was said to be the easiest to hide your identity and prevent people from finding you. Most importantly, it was an inn that was opened by the Ye Family. Gu Lingzhi requested a room and immediately entered the Inheritance Space the minute she stepped into it.


    She first headed to the Spiritual Essence Spring to check on the status of the Palm Lotus that she grew. She realised that when she created an icy cold environment that mimicked the Snow Mountain, the roots of the Palm Lotus had actually developed quite healthily. Gu Lingzhi then went to the Weapon Forgery room.


    She was thankful for the fair at the end of the Flower Hunt that allowed her to obtain numerous items. One of them was a material that allowed for concealment.


    Gu Lingzhi had bought this piece of ck Steel Ore for 500 spirit stones. More urately, it was the ck Liquid that was located in the rock.


    The ck Liquid was a special ingredient used in weapons that had the ability to disconnect objects. It was found very asionally in extremely old pieces of ck Steel Ores.


    Gu Lingzhi happened to chance upon it when she was reading a book on special artefacts. She had thought that it had a very unique ability and took note of it. She did not expect that she would actually be able to find one.


    It was not difficult to retrieve trapped liquids and was easy even for a first-timer like herself. The difficulty was in shaping the mask with the ck Liquid.


    First, she had to heat up the piece of ck Steel Ore until it split open to expose the ck concentrated Spiritual Fluid within it. Thereafter, she would then separate the fluid from the ore.


    Gu Lingzhi took a few objects that she had in her Storage Ring that was simr to practice.


    As all she needed was to shape the material she had into a mask, she did not require any intricate technique and her practice went rtively smooth. After practicing on over ten simr materials, she could finally shape the material into the shape that she wanted.


    ��Whew, it seems like I am more suited to make medicine,�� Gu Lingzhiughed at herself.


    Eventually, she started to use the ck Liquid to create her mask.


    Due to its special ability of istion, the ck Liquid was a very precious material. However, most artefacts did not require this ability, hence it was of little value. The ck Liquid only took up the space of a thumb within the entire piece of ore which was almost as big as an entire human��s head.


    Due to its low formation rate, the ck Liquid was slowly reced by other materials.


    Once she poured the ck Liquid into the weapon stove, Gu Lingzhi concentrated on controlling it. The small amount of liquid slowly changed and moulded itself into the shape of a mask.


    As the mask formed, Gu Lingzhi knocked on the weapon stove repeatedly, making use of the tremble of the weapon stove to solidify the ck Liquid.


    After an hour, Gu Lingzhi managed to sessfully create a simple but imperfect mask that was as thick as an egg-shell.


    As she retrieved her mask from the weapon stove, Gu Lingzhi tried to inject some spiritual energy through it. However, the spiritual energy bounced off the mask and was reflected elsewhere seeming to be controlled by something else. Satisfied, she tied two strings to her mask.


    ��Oh, it��s so ugly...�� Gu Lingzhi could not help but looked down on her own mask as she tried it on.


    Due to herck of skills, both the right and left side of the mask was different and all she saw in the mirror was a rough-looking ck mask.


    Coming out of the Inheritance Space, Gu Lingzhi returned the room. After walking around in the vicinity for a bit, she found a quiet ce and put on her mask,pletely changing her identity as she headed back into the inn.


    It was from that day that a talented young girl appeared in the Town of the Brave wearing an ugly-looking mask. No one knew her identity or how she had suddenly came to appear in the city. In an unbelievable speed, she emerged victorious amongst the manypetitors.


    From this moment, Gu Lingzhi who was not yet a legend, carried her apprehension and excitement with her as she entered the Town of the Brave, taking the first step to be an expert Martial Artist.

 Chapter 82 - Black Thorn

    <h4>Chapter 82 - ck Thorn</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    On her second visit to the Town of the Brave, Gu Lingzhi was slightly nervous as she went to register herself as apetitor.


    The person in charge of the register was a middle-aged man aged around 50 years old. His eyes were filled with wisdom umted over the years. He smartly decided not to ask any questions when he saw Gu Lingzhi arrive wearing a mask.


    ��What is your name, child?��


    She would need a makeshift name topete in the Town of the Brave.


    ��ck Thorn,�� Gu Lingzhi reported the name that she had thought of on her way here.


    This name was very suitable as she was wearing a ck mask and had escaped from her previous life that was full of thorns.


    Nodding his head, he wrote ��ck Thorn�� on her identity card. He then retrieved a stone from under the table that was used to test for cultivation levels.


    ��Level Five Martial Student? At your level of cultivation, you are sure to lose out,�� the registrar persuaded her kindly, ��Dear child, I advise you to raise your cultivation levels beforeing back topete. There are not many whoe topete with your cultivation level.��


    He was being very polite when he said this. There were almost no one who was of Gu Lingzhi��s standard. Most who came topete in the Town of the Brave were at least Level Seven or Eight.


    This was also why there was an unspoken rule of participants in the Martial Student arena being at least a Level Six Martial Student. After all, those that were not able to qualify for the Royal School were even less likely to try topete.


    ��Thank you for your advice, but increasing one��s cultivation is meant to be hard. By fighting against people stronger than me, I would be able to improve even faster and I want to try.��


    Gu Lingzhi replied sincerely as the registrar nced at her, making sure that she did not hesitate at all when saying this. Seeing her determination, he gave up trying to persuade her. He wrote her name using a special ck ink on a small in wooden tablet and handed it over to her.


    ��This is your identity card, keep it well. You have to show this to confirm your identity every time youpete. If you win 100 consecutive battles, you will be able to win the Emblem of the Brave. If you win 1000 consecutive battles, you will be able to get the highest award of a Gold Emblem and be an honorary guest of the Mercenary Alliance. You will be able to get a 70 percent discount on any training materials you need from the Mercenary Guild or the Town of the Brave in the entire Tianyuan Continent.�� Seemingly satisfied with Gu Lingzhi��s determination, the tone at which the registrar spoke was very gentle.


    ��That��s right.�� the registrar grinned, ��It may seem demanding, but you must remember that the benefit it brings is way more than the effort you would put in to obtain it. As your cultivation increases, the training materials you would need would be more expensive. If you can get everything you need at 70 percent off, everyone in the continent would envy you.��


    Although it was true, it was extremely difficult to win 1000 battles. From what others said, it was difficult to win even a hundred battles.


    ��Why, are you scared?�� The registrar stated, ��The road to improving one��s cultivation is extremely tough. What we provide here at the Town of the Brave is already the fastest and most convenient way to be an expert!��


    ��That is not what I meant.�� Sensing the slight displeasure from the registrar, Gu Lingzhi defended herself, ��I am just curious how anyone could win 1000 consecutive battles?��


    ��Why not?�� The registrar started to reminisce, ��Twenty years ago, there was a talented youngdy that managed to win 1000 battles over the span of three years, bing the first person to obtain the Gold Emblem in over a hundred years.��


    ��20 years ago? She must be a Martial Sage by now, right?�� Gu Lingzhi��s voice was filled with astonishment.


    ��No.�� To her surprise, the registrar shook his head, ��She passed away fifteen years ago.��


    ��Passed away?�� Gu Lingzhi was taken aback, ��How can someone so talented die so early?��


    ��It can only be said that nature likes to make a fool of people,�� the registrar shook his head not intending to continue on this topic.


    ��Alright, child, if you wish topete tomorrow, you need to go register at the Martial Student arena. I have to help the next person with the registration process.��


    ��Oh, okay.�� Gu Lingzhi left somewhat awkwardly.


    Holding her identity card, Gu Lingzhi did not hesitate at all as she headed to the Martial Student arena to register.


    The area to sign up was located behind the battle arena. Handing her identity card to the guy in charge, Gu Lingzhi obtained a piece of paper with the number 762. After asking around, she found out that the first number of the paper represented the arena that her battle was going to be held on and the two other numbers represented the order of her battle.


    Her number meant that she was the 62th person topete on Arena Seven the following day. However, if she was unlucky and her number was not called by the end of the day, she would have to sign up once again.


    Keeping her slip of paper in her Storage Ring, Gu Lingzhi went to watch a few battles as she had nothing to do. This way, she could learn about her opponents too.


    The youngdy��s weapon was a length of red silk and her red silk danced elegantly as she attacked and defended. On the other hand, the young man��s attacking style was bigger and wider where he welded a long and wide sword in a majestic way. The two different styles made the battle extremely interesting to watch.


    From the way the young man moved, Gu Lingzhi could easily identify him as a student from the Royal School.


    The youngdy had yet to show signs of defeat after a long time and it seemed like they were matched in abilities.


    In Arena Four, the battle was not so much a pleasing sight as the one Gu Lingzhi had been watching.


    Gu Lingzhi spent the entire day watching valiant battles fought by powerful people, like the red silk youngdy and the young man she was fighting at the beginning...


    Like the rumors she heard, there were many students from the Royal School that liked to fight at the Town of the Brave. From the numerous fights she watched, Gu Lingzhi could identify quite a number of students from the Royal School.


    All of a sudden, there was amotion.


    Gu Lingzhi��s ears picked up on a familiar name �C Xi Hongru.

 Chapter 83 - The First

    <h4>Chapter 83 - The First</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi directed her attention to themotion and saw Xi Hongru standing in Arena Five. His opponent was an attractivedy with a long elegant figure.


    As he fought, Xi Hongru��s body continually lit up in the three different colours representing wood, earth and gold Spiritual Roots. Chunks of earth and gold gravels came together in an intricate skill that continually attacked his opponent. The asional streaks of golden light made it very difficult for his opponent to defend against.


    ��It is no wonder he��s ranked second in the Martial Student arena, he��s actually very strong,�� Gu Lingzhi could not help but sigh in admiration. Even if he was not as good as Xin Yi, he was not too far behind.


    ��That��s right, Xi Hongru no doubt has an innate talent, it��s amazing how he��s able to make a name for himself in the Royal School despiteing from an average family.��


    A praise came from behind her and Gu Lingzhi could not help but turn back and look. When she saw who it was, she almost shouted in surprise.


    It was the Third Prince? Why was he here?


    This was the Town of the Brave and any Martial Artist that was confident of their abilities would be here to challenge other opponents. As a prince, how could he look over this ce that was filled with talented people that he could recruit?


    ��Your Highness is a renowned talent. Everyone in the capital city knows who you are.�� To prevent him from recognising her, Gu Lingzhi lowered her voice intentionally and replied objectively. However, it was so objective that Rong Yuan wondered if he had ever offended her.


    Seeing her familiar figure and the ugly mask that she wore, Rong Yuan rubbed his chin.


    ��Have you...��


    Have I what?


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart seemed to fall with a plop sound, could it be that he recognised her?


    ��...been rejected by me before?�� If not, why did she look like she did not want to see him?


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless, ��You think too much.��


    ��Oh really?�� It was obvious that Rong Yuan did not believe her and started to dig his memory on where he had met her before.


    Unfortunately, most female martial artists had good figures and there were many girls that looked like Gu Lingzhi. In addition, Rong Yuan did not have very vivid memories of these girls and momentarily could not think of a name.


    As Rong Yuan fell into deep thought, Gu Lingzhi quickly bid her goodbyes to reduce the chances of him actually recognising her. Rong Yuan watched as she left gracefully.


    When he realized that her calm voice was clearly not matching to her age, Rong Yuan rubbed his chin once more. It seemed like...he had realised something.


    As Gu Lingzhi returned to the inn, she entered the Inheritance Space.


    This time, it was to cultivate medicine. She remembered the time when she was in the Alchemy Tower and had to create a very weird medicine that allowed a person to change their voice for a short period of time.


    Upon meeting the Third Prince today, she realised that medicines which she had previously deemed useless may actually prove to be very useful under different circumstances. For example, this voice-changing pill or the spiritual fluid that caused her to be attacked by the Carmine Python.


    Although they had yet to catch the culprit, but from what Wen Qing had said, the medicine form to make the spiritual fluid that attracts the Carmine Python came from the fourth level of the Alchemy Tower.


    ording to the description of the voice-changing pill, the effects of it wouldst for eight hours.


    To make things easier for herself in the future, she made a hundred of these voice-changing pills in one go.


    She took a pill and tried to speak a few sentences. The effect was better than she had expected.


    Gu Lingzhi��s original voice was slightly lower and very alluring, simr to her calm andposed personality.


    After she took the pill, her voice became bright and clear. Other than her ent, her voice hadpletely changed.


    Gu Lingzhi left the Alchemy Room and entered the Weapon Forgery Room.


    As a Martial Artist, how could she not have her own weapon that catered to her preferences?


    Although the Fenglin Sword that Rong Yuan had given her was good, it was slightly restricting when she wanted to use all five Spiritual Roots.


    She guessed that she would not be able to find any weapon in the entire Tianyuan Continent that were made for users with five Spiritual Roots. She wondered if her mother had secretly made a suitable weapon for her...


    Gu Lingzhi spent the rest of her time, until her bedtime to create a lower grade ck-Level Spiritual Sword with dual gold and fire attributes.


    ��Now I have a sword I can fight with.��


    Although her handiwork was somewhat shabby and the sword��s de was curved, Gu Lingzhi was still rather pleased with herself.


    After all, it was the usefulness of the weapon that was important, not its looks.


    As she directed some gold spiritual energy into the sword, the sword changed from its normal greyish-green color, and started to emit a golden glow. It made the sword look a lot more pleasant to the eye.


    This was the reason why Gu LIngzhi wanted to make her own weapons despite knowing that she was not very good at it.


    After spending an entire hour trying to familiarise herself with her weapon, Gu Lingzhi then went to take a Spirit Essence Bath before going to bed.


    The next morning, Gu Lingzhi got up early to wash up and headed to the Town of the Brave.


    Though it was early, the Town of the Brave was already setting up and epting entrance fees. As they pushed open the doors to the arenas, there was a racket as people made their way in.


    It seems like no matter what, the Town of the Brave would always have good business. It was no wonder that they were able to promise a 70 percent discount to anyone that won 1000 consecutive battles.


    From their daily entrance fees alone, they would be able to support the training of several Martial Sages. There was no need to mention the additional ie they got from the Mercenary Guild.


    As she entered the arena to wait for her turn, she looked to see the caretaker of Arena Seven retrieve a slip of paper from the box.


    ��Number 12.��


    Just as the caretaker read the number, a skinny guy stood up and handed his identity card over.


    After confirming his identity, the caretaker nodded his head and reached into the box filled with numbers once again, randomly picking another one.


    ��Number 62.��


    62? Wasn��t that her?


    She never thought that she would be the first to battle on her first day here.


    After her initially surprise, Gu Lingzhiposed herself and handed her identity card to the caretaker.

 Chapter 84 - Winning Her First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Winning Her First Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    There were almost no Martial Students who were below Level Six that would sign up for a battle in the Town of the Brave, so there was no differentiation in grades here. Regardless of your Martial Student level, all the numbers would be put in a box and randomly picked.


    As a result, most of the people who participated had the cultivation of a Level Six Martial Student. To them, Gu Lingzhi was giving away her points by signing up to battle.


    ��So there really are Martial Students below Level Six thate to the Town of the Brave to battle,�� someoneughed, convinced that Gu Lingzhi would not win.


    ��No wonder she is wearing such an ugly mask, she��s probably scared that she would lose too badly.��


    On the other hand, there were some people that pitied Gu Lingzhi and tried to tell her to improve her cultivation beforeing back to the Town of the Brave. One of them was the arena��s caretaker.


    ��Thank you for your concern, but I know what I��m doing,�� Gu Lingzhi replied as she went up the stage of Arena Seven.


    Her opponent was a skinny and tall young man. From his stance, he seemed like a Level Seven Martial Student, which was a difference of two gradespared to Gu Lingzhi��s rank.


    As Gu Lingzhi stepped forward, he said, ��You should admit defeat before you get hurt because I will not go easy on you.��


    ��It has not been decided who��s the winner and who��s the loser yet, why should I admit defeat?�� Gu Lingzhi asked. She thought that the opponent��s confidence was rather amusing. ��Even a lion has to try its hardest to catch a rabbit, don��t you know that? It would be a mistake if you dared go easy on me.��


    The young man did not expect that he would be taught a lesson when he tried to advise Gu Lingzhi to admit defeat.


    ��Fine, you asked for it. Don��t me me for not giving inter.��


    He whipped out his Tungsten Mace and charged towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi then used an Earth-Level movement technique called ��Moon Stride��. Her steps light and nimble as if she was leaping on clouds, she easily dodged the young man��s weapon.


    She summoned the Spiritual Sword that she had made yesterday. She had decided to call it ��Qingfeng��. It was so hastily made that the sheath of the greenish-grey sword was absent, which attracted the mockery of the crowd.


    ��Oh my, where did this girle from? Not only is her mask extremely ugly, even her weapon is of such a low quality. Who would be so shameless to sell something like that?��


    ��You never know, maybe she made this sword herself. It matches her ugly mask.��


    ��It only costs a few spirit stones to get a low-level Spiritual Sword, why would she use such an ugly one? Is she so poor that she cannot afford one?��


    The guesses and gossip rang very loudly below the arena, but Gu Lingzhi was on the stage and could not hear anything the audience was saying. Even if she could, she was too focused on the battle to care.


    Battling a person was different from battling a beast that did not have much intelligence. Small actions that could easily distract a beast would not work on a person.


    Gu Lingzhi kept using the Moon Stride movement technique to dodge attacks and at the same time, she used a Heaven-Level technique called ��Song of the Dreaming Butterfly�� that she had read about in her Inheritance Space.


    It was as if her opponent had be a butterfly, and she transformed the Qingfeng Sword in her hands into an embroidered fan that could kill it.


    Gradually, the discussion in the arena softened. They had realized that even under the young man��s continuous attacks, Gu Lingzhi did not buckle and did not look like she would lose. In fact, her counterattacks dealt a significant amount of damage on the young man.


    They started looking at her in a different light. No wonder she woulde forward to battle, it was because she had the capabilities to do so.


    Suddenly, there was a resounding noise that sounded like two bells shing together.


    The young man��s mace and Gu Lingzhi��s Qingfeng Sword had collided ferociously, emitting a few sparks.


    Upon witnessing this scene, many people were shocked. ��Only Martial Practitioners are able to externalize their spiritual energy and condense it into an attacking force!��


    Her opponent did not think that Gu Lingzhi was able to use techniques that only Martial Practitioners were capable of. Having the mace in one hand, he could only manage to try blocking the blow with the other.


    The young man howled in pain as the sound of skin being scorched apanied it. He threw his mace to one side and tried to pull Gu Lingzhi off the stage.


    It was embarrassing enough that he got injured by a Martial Artist that was two levels lower than him. No matter what, he would not lose the match entirely.


    He tried to end the match in one blow, but Gu Lingzhi did not give him the chance to. As she tried to attack him with a ze of fire, she also performed the Moon Stride movement technique to dodge a possible counterattack.


    When the young man was reaching out to retrieve his mace, Gu Lingzhi seized the opportunity to strike again. This time, the Qingfeng Sword shot out a few golden streaks. The Qingfeng Sword was actually a weapon that was made from golden spiritual energy!


    ��Ah!�� the young man got caught off-guard and once again tried to dodge the attacks. However, he tripped over a stone and fell to the ground.


    Gu Lingzhi lunged forward with a sword and aimed it at her opponent��s throat.


    ��You��ve lost,�� Gu Lingzhi stated calmly, as if beating him in a battle was something that was normal and expected.


    ��The victory goes to participant 62!�� When Gu Lingzhi looked over, the administrator standing outside the Arena was smiling at her.


    He did not think that a Level Five Martial Student would win the battle.


    Furthermore, her opponent was someone that had a reputation in this arena.


    This meant that Gu Lingzhi was stronger than most people present here. The administrator was not the only person who had thought that, so did the people who were watching the battle.


    However, they were more interested in how Gu Lingzhi, who was just a Martial Student, could externalize her spiritual energy when only Martial Practitioners were capable of that technique.


    Unless she had tried to cheat with a special kind of artifact?


    ��This is not fair!�� the opponent shouted. ��How is it possible that you used a technique that only Martial Practitioners are capable of?��


    Technically, Martial Students were able to do this technique as long as they were above Level Four. However, usually, Martial Students were only able to externalize their spiritual energy but unable to condense it.


    Even if someone was able to condense their spiritual energy and use it as an attacking force, it was usually at most the size of a water droplet or a fireball, unlike how Gu Lingzhi had just summoned an entire streak of fire. Supposedly, only Martial Practitioners could do what she just did.


    ��Are you talking about this?�� Gu Lingzhi said, as she fused some of her fire spiritual energy into the Qingfeng Sword before swiftly cutting the connection between the energy and the sword. The mes hit the ground as it lost connection from its user and separated from the sword.

 Chapter 85 - The Third Prince’s Difficult Problem

    <h4>Chapter 85 - The Third Prince��s Difficult Problem</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Yes, that��s what I��m talking about, she must��ve used some special artifact that increased her powers and that��s why she won! Administrator, you must look into this.��


    When Gu Lingzhi demonstrated the technique and hit the young man��s arm the second time, he remembered the pain in his arm, and he could almost smell the burning of his skin.


    The audience looked at Gu Lingzhi, wanting to hear her exnation.


    ��I am not externalizing my spiritual energy,�� Gu Lingzhi said ndly. Under the suspicious eyes of the audience, she slowly exined, ��This is an additional feature of my sword, it can externalize spiritual energy even without my control.��


    Externalizing spiritual energy without the wielder��s control?


    Some people in the audience were speechless, who would add such a useless feature to their sword?


    However, the truth was right in front of them �C though some features may seem useless, it may be extremely useful when under the right circumstances.


    The young man did not believe Gu Lingzhi, and wanted to try using the Qingfeng Sword himself. Gu Lingzhi agreed readily and with a flick of her hand, sent her sword flying towards him.


    The young man took the sword and clenching his teeth, he directed his spiritual energy into the sword. Immediately, the Qingfeng sword started to glisten with golden energy.


    He tried to do what Gu Lingzhi did and swung the sword gently towards the ground.


    A streak of energy flowed out from the sword and into the ground, exactly like what Gu Lingzhi had done earlier. The expression on the young man changed immediately.


    This meant that he had indeed lost, fair and square.


    ��Do you still have any suspicions?��


    ��...No.�� The young man had never felt more embarrassed in his life. He returned the sword back to Gu Lingzhi and promptly left the arena, not even caring about his uing battles.


    Gu Lingzhi kept her sword and went back to sit in the waiting area.


    This time, people did not have that condescending look in their eyes anymore. In fact, they looked slightly guilty. The feature on Gu Lingzhi��s sword might seem weak but on a weapon that was in the Martial Student tier, it had worked extremely well. One person even came up to ask her where she had gotten the sword.


    It was boring to wait in the arena, because no one knew whether it would be their turn to battle on that day since it was based on luck. At the same time, it could be interesting because one could watch others battle.


    Gu Lingzhi��s luck was good, because by afternoon, she had battled three times. She had won all three battles and for someone who had just started out, it was an outstanding result.


    Her good luck had continued on for a few days and after winning more than ten rounds consecutively, she finally met with an obstacle.


    ��Pei Wen, Level Eight Martial Student.��


    Gu Lingzhi had always expressed seriousness when regarding her opponents. She did that for the young man, and she would do this for her opponent now.


    ��ck Thorn, Level Five Martial Student,�� Gu Lingzhi said.


    Pei Wen smiled, ��I��ve watched your battles, you��re good.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded, ��You��re really strong too.��


    Gu Lingzhi was not being patronizing, her opponent was indeed very strong. In the few days that Gu Lingzhi had lingered in the Town of the Brave, she was familiar with her opponent who already had an Emblem of the Brave.


    Pei Wen was humble even when she wasplimenting Gu Lingzhi.


    ��That��s because you aren��t seasoned yet.��


    Thispliment hinted that Gu Lingzhi would be unrivalled in the future too.


    After a polite exchange of words, they got into their starting position, ready to fight.


    Using her ck Thorn identity, Gu Lingzhi always maintained an elegant yet quick-witted way of fighting. Pei Wen, however, was the exact opposite. Tall and skinny, he liked to use big and rough moves. His weapon of choice was also seldomly chanced upon �C a rod. With every swing, it produced a sound that was simr to the wind.


    Gu Lingzhi repeatedly dodged the rod, but she felt like a butterfly caught in a tornado, trying to orientate itself.


    Pei Wen... was indeed very powerful!


    The battle had just begun, but Gu Lingzhi was already under enormous pressure. Pei Wen��s continuously attacked so that Gu Lingzhi would spend most of her energy trying to dodge. However, Gu Lingzhi had no intention of giving up.


    The opponent may be strong, but so was she!


    Determination in her eyes, she began her counterattack.


    Her counterattack was weak and did not do much damage to Pei Wen, but Pei Wen still treated each counterattack with seriousness. In fact, he started to be fond of her.


    His judgment had been right, Gu Lingzhi was indeed an opponent that was just as strong as Xin Yi, Tianfeng Wei, et cetera.


    It was a pity that she was still rather weak now.


    This battlested only for a short while, yet it made Gu Lingzhi feel more tired than her previous three battles.


    Gu Lingzhi, who was at the brink of exhaustion, still got hit by Pei Wen��s rod in the end and fell to the side of the arena, coughing up fresh blood.


    ��You��ve lost,�� Pei Wen stated.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head, signaling to the administrator that he could end the battle.


    Pei Wen frowned as Gu Lingzhi wiped the blood from the side of her mouth before hurriedly walking to her side.


    ��Are you alright?��


    Gu Lingzhi merely said jokingly, ��It��s just a small injury. You dealt the blow, how could you not know?��


    ��That is true,�� Pei Wenughed. ��Well, I��m going to make a move now, I look forward to our next battle.��


    Gu Lingzhi is willing to bet that Pei Wen never had luck with women, from the way he acted.


    If it were the Third Prince, he would have offered to send her back home.


    Realizing that she had thought of someone that she should not have thought of in the first ce, she frowned. It looked like she had indeed fallen into the Third Prince��s trap. It seemed that though all her previous encounters had annoyed her, it had changed into something else.


    She did not know what was wrong with the Third Prince, to be interested in someone who did not even have a name and whose face he could not see. It also seemed that she had bumped into him in many different ces recently.


    Every time they met, he woulde up with an excuse to spend a great amount of time with her. And... it was happening once again.


    With a slight ache in her head, she looked at the Third Prince who was smiling at her. It made her wonder who had spread the rumor that the Third Prince was a cold person who did not like to interact with people? Why did it seem that no matter what identity she had used, he would make the first move and talk to her?


    Rong Yuan was also confused when he looked at Gu Lingzhi, unable to understand what had happened to him.


    At first, he only thought that it was fun to tease her because he wanted to see whaty behind the mature mask that she had always tried to put on in front of others. However, he did not know why he felt his heart ache when he saw her being hurt repeatedly by Pei Wen and also when she had coughed up blood.


    Even though he knew that there was a possibility of getting hurt during a battle and Gu Lingzhi��s wounds were not serious, he could not help but still feel his heart ache when he saw her getting hurt. Was it a side effect of teasing her for too long?


    Clutching his chest with one hand and dealing with this strange feeling, the talented and outstanding Third Prince had finally met with a difficult problem for the first time.

 Chapter 86 - Stirring Up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Stirring Up Trouble</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Your Highness, may I help you?��


    Rong Yuan immediately swept his feelings aside and said, ��I��ve heard that there is a new shop in town selling weapons, do you want to go and see?��


    ��Oh?�� This had indeed piqued the interest of Gu Lingzhi.


    These few days, whenever she had time, she would go into her Inheritance Space to try and forge weapons, so she had gained some knowledge about weapons in general. Rong Yuan��s suggestion was exactly what she was interested in. She could learn more by looking at the weapons that others have created.


    ��Let��s go then.��


    ��Not battling anymore?�� Rong Yuan raised his brows. He remembered that she had to fight three battles every day before she was willing to leave. Even if she did not get picked to fight, she would wait until the Town of the Brave had closed its gates before she left.


    ��No, I��ve learnt enough from my battle with Pei Wen. I��lle back tomorrow.��


    ��Alright,�� Rong Yuan nodded his head. ��Pei Wen is a strong opponent, battling with him is enough for one day.��


    They then left the arena, with Rong Yuan leading the way, Gu Lingzhi following closely behind.


    Though Rong Yuan had said that it was a new shop selling weapons, but they sold other things like Spiritual Medicine, Spiritual Scrolls and other precious artifacts.


    Following Rong Yuan into the store, Gu Lingzhi went straight to the weapons section. Rong Yuanughed before he went upstairs to look at the higher-level weapons that would suit his rank and watched Gu Lingzhi from afar.


    On the first floor were lower-level weapons suitable for Martial Students and Martial Practitioners. The smelting methods for these weapons were notparable to those for high-level weapons. However, Gu Lingzhi was not eyeing any high-level weapons, she merely wanted to examine them.


    This weapon shop was huge and there were many weapons hanging on the walls. Gu Lingzhi examined them one by one, taking note of their shapes, additional features and materials they were made of. The shop assistant patiently exined the features of each weapon to Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi felt bad and purchased two Spiritual Swords that were more uniquely made than the others.


    When Gu Lingzhi was done with the first floor, she was about to head up to the second floor when she heard a voice.


    ��By any chance, do you have any weapons here that have a feature that can externalize spiritual energy?��


    Gu Lingzhi paused, she also wanted to know if there was such a weapon that was sold here.


    ��I��m sorry, but we don��t seem to have what you want,�� the shop assistant smiled forcefully as she replied. Externalizing spiritual energy was an indication that someone was a Martial Practitioner and was not ssified as a feature that a weapon could possess, thus there would not be such a weapon on sale.


    ��Why don��t you look at the other weapons that we have? Our store just opened, there are many artifacts avable, I��m sure you can find something that you like.��


    ��I only want a weapon that can externalize spiritual energy.�� The person who asked this question earlier seemed fixated on getting such a weapon and his tone was getting impolite. ��Since you have many artifacts avable, why don��t you have what I want? This shop is toocking if it does not even have the weapon that I want.��


    ��This... is indeed our mistake. If there is really such a weapon that you have mentioned, then I will report to my superiors and get my boss to bring in the stock for that weapon.��


    The man was getting more upset and seeing that the shop assistant would not dare to upset her customer, he continued to raise his voice, ��What a big store this is, and such fanciful names that you have picked for your weapons, yet you do not even have a weapon that I want. What a load of crap!��


    ��This...�� the shop assistant opened her mouth to retort but decided not to say anything. She thought of the possibility that this young man could be sent from another weapons store to disrupt the order of things, since it was their first day of business.


    The purpose of a weapon is to help its owner to save as much energy as possible so that this energy could be spent on other skills. As such, most weapons only had very ordinary features. Only a few high-quality weapons had the ability to exceed the Martial Artist��s skills to produce another attacking skill.


    At the end of the day, however, it all boiled down to one��s martial skills.


    Externalizing one��s spiritual energy was not a Martial Skill so it cannot be put into a weapon as a feature. The young man was looking for a weapon that simply did not exist, if he was not trying to disrupt the store, what other motive could he possibly have?


    ��Your store should not be called the Store of Many Treasures, it should be called the Store of Unnecessary Treasures. You can��t even coordinate your weapons, what��s the point of opening a store?��


    The more upset the man got, the more people started to look over.


    ��I want to talk to your supervisor. How is your store even operating if you don��t even have the weapon that I want?��


    ��I am the supervisor here, can I help you?�� A middle-aged man wearing a green martial outfit asked.


    He was the branch manager of the store, Qin Boyu. He had taken notice of themotion the moment the young man raised his voice. He only came over when he waspletely sure that the young man was from another store that was trying to disrupt their sales.


    After hearing the voice, the young man tilted his body to look at Qin Boyu with a proud look on his face.


    ��You��re the supervisor here? Is this how you manage the store? You don��t even have a Martial Student tiered weapon, and you dare to call yourselves the Store of Many Treasures?��


    Qin Boyu calmly stated, ��The world is huge, there are bound to be some areas that our shop is unable to attend to. It is normal for us to not have one or two weapons. As for the weapon that you are talking about, I have not heard about it in my many years of experience working at a weapons store. Are you sure such a weapon even exists?��


    Qin Boyu tried to sound more intimidating, making use of the fact that he was of a higher rank than the young man was. He was also trying to get the young man to admit that he was only here to cause trouble.


    On the contrary, the young man only looked more displeased. He turned to point at Gu Lingzhi who was standing near the staircase in the show.


    ��Her weapon was able to externalize her spiritual energy.��


    Qin Boyu and the crowd that had gathered at thismotion all looked towards Gu Lingzhi. Those who had frequented the Town of the Brave immediately recognized her and her mask.


    It seemed that the Store of Many Treasures would not have a smooth opening day today.


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned for a moment, unable to believe that she got dragged into amotion when she had only been a witness to it. Swiftly, she tried to escape to the second floor.

 Chapter 87 - Business

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Business</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��How could it be?�� The young man sounded extremely sure of himself. ��Whoever that has gone to the Town of the Brave recently would have definitely known of you and the additional feature that your weapon has. ck Thorn, you need to stop covering for them.��


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and hated how the young man was using her as a tool to get what he wanted. She stared at him coldly and said, ��I remember on the first day I battled, I had already said that I was not externalizing my spiritual energy but merely stripping a part of it and directing it into my sword. They are two entirely different things. If you have a sword that can help you externalize your spiritual energy, I��d like to see it.��


    She pushed past him and headed straight to the second floor.


    ��You...�� The young man was furious and tried to chase after her to get an exnation.


    Originally, he had seen Gu Lingzhi at the store and that was how he had thought of an idea to disrupt the opening sales of the Store of Many Treasures. If he let her leave, how could he continue with his little act?


    ��Scram!�� The young man had barely walked a few steps before a sword was thrust in front of him, near his chest. ��How dare you take advantage of the Third Prince��s friend?��


    What? The Third Prince��s friend? The young man was shocked and felt his knees start to buckle.


    He had never heard of this rumor, that the ck Thorn was friends with the Third Prince. If he had known, he would not have dared to drag her into his ploy.


    He was thrown out of the store by Yuan Zheng, and could only dejectedly return to wherever he was deployed to report on his failures.


    The crowd who was watching was equally shocked. Whoever that could be the Third Prince��s friend was definitely not a simple person.


    All of a sudden, everyone who had known about the ck Thorn started to specte on her past. They felt that Gu Lingzhi must have had a powerful person supporting her in order for her to be favoured by the Third Prince. Perhaps she was from one of the Four Great ns. How else could one exin how she had the Third Prince wrapped around her finger after spending only a few days in the capital city?


    The second floor of the store was much smaller than the first floor and had half the number of weapons on disy. However, the weapons were of a much better quality and belonged to a higher tier as well.


    Gu Lingzhi continued to observe them at her own pace, examining how they were made.


    ��Hi, may I have a word with you?�� a voice interrupted her train of thought.


    When she turned her head, it was the store manager, Qin Boyu.


    ��I��m not working in cahoots with that man,�� Gu Lingzhi exined before the store manager had even asked, to prevent any misunderstandings that may arise.


    Qin Boyuughed lightly, ��Please do not misunderstand, I know that you were not colluding with him.��


    ��You want to talk to me because...?��


    ��Well, it��s like this...�� Qin Boyu tried to sound sincere, ��I��d like to ask you a few questions, if you don��t mind. It won��t take up much of your time.��


    ��Oh?�� Gu Lingzhi furrowed her brows. She was reluctant to take her eyes away from the weapons in front of her. However, seeing as to how she had gained a substantial amount of knowledge from the weapons in this store, she felt bad to reject him.


    ��Sure, where shall we talk?��


    Qin Boyu looked delighted the moment Gu Lingzhi had agreed.


    ��Let��s go to the guest room on the fifth floor. You can ask the Third Prince toe along if you wish.��


    ��It��s okay, I��m fine on my own.�� Gu Lingzhi knew that if Qin Boyu meant no harm. She followed him to the fifth floor, leaving a distressed Yuan Zheng behind who was thinking of how he would definitely get into trouble when the Third Prince came back to look for Gu Lingzhi.


    On the fifth floor, Gu Lingzhi was weed into a very luxurious guest room.


    Qin Boyu waited for Gu Lingzhi to sit down and then ordered his servants to serve some pastries and fruits. He then started to ask, ��If you don��t mind, can I have a look at your weapon?��


    On her way up to the fifth floor, she had already anticipated the reason why Qin Boyu had asked to talk to her. Without any hesitation, she passed her Qingfeng Sword to him.


    Compared to how it looked when she initially started to make it, the Qingfeng Sword looked much better now.


    Though it was still considered ugly, at least the de was now straight and not bent like it used to be. Gu Lingzhi was rather proud of that. Underneath the mask, she smiled in satisfaction.


    Qin Boyu was also slightly mesmerized by the strange sword in front of him. He was starting to wonder if people would really buy such a sword if he had put it on sale.


    ��This sword...�� Qin Boyu was examining the uniqueness of the sword and wanted to ask her where she got the sword. However, when he saw the appearance of the sword, he decided to ask if the sword had been made by herself instead.


    ��Of course,�� Gu Lingzhi answered firmly. ��Weapons that are made by the wielder himself are still the best, they tend to have better chemistry with its wielder.��


    ��I couldn��t agree more,�� Qin Boyu agreed with her words, just that those with a natural gift for forging weapons were rare toe by, most Martial Artists would resort to buying them instead.


    ��Would you... be kind enough to make more of this sword for our store?��


    The feature of being able to direct energy into the sword was of little value for Martial Artists that were above the rank of a Martial Practitioner, but it was indeed useful for Martial Students.


    Gu Lingzhi thought for a while before she agreed. ��I can do that for you, but I can only do a few.��


    After all, her Weapon Forging skills were bound to improve.


    ��That��s fine, you just have to give me ten of these first. I will sell them for a thousand spirit stones each, what do you think?��


    ��Sure, I��ll give them to you after ten days.�� Gu Lingzhi did a sigh of relief as she had been expecting him to ask for a higher quantity of swords.


    ��Okay, it��s decided then,�� Qin Boyu smiled and agreed on the date. Secretly, though, he was hoping that the swords that Gu Lingzhi were going to make would not be too ugly.


    After all, for Martial Artists that wished for more power, image was important too.


    For Gu Lingzhi, the fact that someone had given herpliments for the very first weapon she made was a huge confidence boost. When she left the guest room, she went straight back to the inn,pletely forgetting about Rong Yuan. For the first time, the renowned War God was stood up by someone.

 Chapter 88 - Interest

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Interest</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The next few days were extremely busy for Gu Lingzhi.


    If she was not waiting topete at the Town of the Brave, she was busy forging weapons in her inn. This created a problem for Rong Yuan, but soon, he soon thought of a way to see her more often. He decided to wait with Gu Lingzhi every time she was waiting for her turn at the battle arena. This caused Gu Lingzhi to garner quite a bit of attention.


    At the same time, the name, ck Thorn started to spread amongst Martial Students in the capital. It was not only because Rong Yuan was treating her especially well, but also because Gu Lingzhi was only a Level Five Martial Student who had managed to obtain 36 consecutive wins even though everyone she haspeted with was of a higher level than her. There were a few battles where her opponents were significantly stronger.


    This made everyone deduce that Gu Lingzhi hade from a rich family. Otherwise, how could she possess such extraordinary talent?


    Unfortunately for them, as Gu Lingzhi did not report any personal information when she signed up as ck Thorn, and they could only guess.


    ��These are the ten Spiritual Swords that you wanted.�� At the specified time, Gu Lingzhi brought her weapons that she had sessfully forged. They all possessed the ability to iste spiritual energy and were made with differentbinations of attributes.


    ��Good, you��re very trustworthy for sending the Spiritual Swords to me as promised,�� Qin Boyu praised Gu Lingzhi after examining the weapons she brought. He then handed the spirit stones that he had prepared to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Here are a hundred middle-grade spirit stones, check whether it��s correct.��


    Gu Lingzhi took the stones and immediately ced them in her Storage Ring, smiling she said, ��It��s alright, I trust you.��


    After epting Gu Lingzhi��s ten weirdly-shaped weapons, Qin Boyu looked at Gu Lingzhi��s back as she left, rubbing his forehead. The only simrity in the weapons were that they were all equally ugly and started to worry about how he would sell them.


    With such an... exotic appearance, would anyone really buy these weapons?


    Gu Lingzhi��s spirits were high after she hadpleted her first deal. She was so happy that she could even say hi to Rong Yuan happily when she bumped into him, causing Rong Yuan to be surprised at her sudden friendliness.


    ��Xiao Hei, did you find some spirit stones today? You seem so happy.��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes, ��I��ve told you many times not to call me Xiao Hei.��


    ��Then what should I call you? You��re the one who didn��t want to tell me your real name. Besides, I think the name Xiao Hei is pretty cute and suits you.��


    Nonsense!


    Knowing that she could not win Rong Yuan in an argument and continuing this argument would only lead to him doing whatever he wanted, Gu Lingzhi could not be bothered to reply. She turned around to head back to her inn to continue training.


    After these past few days of battle, she felt like she was able to breakthrough to a Level Six Martial Student. She just needed a bit more time.


    ��I heard that Store of Many Treasures is having an auction tonight, aren��t you going to attend?��


    ��I��m not interested,�� Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a split second before rejecting.


    Even if she saw something she liked, she was most likely unable to afford it.


    Her expenditure on the entrance fees to the Town of the Brave daily was costing her her entire fortune. Soon, she might not even be able to make ends meet.


    ��You��re really not going?�� Rong Yuan tried again to ask her, raising his elegant brows, ��I heard there are quite a few unique things at today��s auction. Even if you don��t need it now, you might be able to keep it for the future.��


    ��I��m not,�� Gu Lingzhi replied seriously, ��I don��t have any money, I wouldn��t be able to afford anything even if I liked it.��


    Rong Yuan bit his lip. If he did not know Gu Lingzhi better, he would have thought that she had said that hoping that he would help solve her problem. However, seeing her serious expression, he scratched his eyebrow seeming to have a headache.


    ��Don��t you know that other than buying things at the auction, you can sell things as well? You can take out things that you don��t need and sell them. Who knows, maybe you can even fetch a good price for them and buy whatever you need.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart wavered after hearing this.


    Despite today��s earnings, Gu Lingzhi was still in need of spirit stones. To forge her weapons, she needed certain ingredients. She also needed spirit stones for her daily expenditures. This was also the reason why she had so quickly epted the partnership with Qin Boyu.


    ��What time does the auction start?�� Gu Lingzhi asked as her mind quickly ran through the items that she could sell.


    ��It starts at about 5 p.m. and ends at 11 p.m.��


    ��Thank you for the information, I shall take my leave now.�� As she finished her sentence, Gu Lingzhi quickly took her leave under Rong Yuan��s astonished gaze.


    Rong Yuan was speechless.


    Why was Gu Lingzhi always ignoring him?


    Rubbing his lower jaw, Rong Yuan turned to ask Yuan Zheng, ��Yuan Zheng, do I look repulsive?��


    Yuan Zheng, who had been ignored by Rong Yuan for a while could not help but snort, ��Your Highness is the most handsome man in the Xia Kingdom, how can you possibly look repulsive?��


    ��Then why does she never seem to want to spend more than an hour with me?��


    ��This...�� Yuan Zheng was also confused.


    Normally, with his status as the Third Prince, whichever girl he chased so earnestly would jump onto the chance to be with him. Even if they did not like him, they would have to give him some face and entertain him.


    That��s right, girls usually fawned over him.


    Although he was confused about why his master was attracted to this youngdy who wore a mask and her appearance was still unknown, as his biggest confidante and for his master��s happiness, Yuan Zheng still reminded him, ��Your Highness, do you think... it may be because of Lady Tianfeng?��


    ��Tianfeng Wei?�� Rong Yuan frowned, ��What has this got to do with her?��


    Yuan Zheng twisted his mouth, ��Your highness, don��t forget that Lady Tianfeng is still your fianc��e.��


    ��So what if she is?�� Rong Yuan was confused. ��Do you think she will dare to send people to create trouble for Xiao Hei?��


    Yuan Zheng did not reply.


    With a master like him who was so slow when it came to rtionships, Yuan Zheng had no choice but to guide him.


    ��Your Highness, since you like her, you should quickly resolve the situation with Lady Tianfeng. After all, no woman would want to be known as a vixen that ruins rtionships.��


    ��You said that I like her?�� Rong Yuan was surprised. ��How is that possible? I��m just slightly more interested in her, that��s all.��


    Interested...? Yuan Zheng lips twitched.


    ��Your Highness, are you sure you know the difference between being interested and liking someone?��

 Chapter 89 - Nothing Left to Say

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Nothing Left to Say</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan was at a loss as he did not know how to answer Yuan Zheng��s question.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had returned to her inn waspletely unconcerned. She was in the midst of creating a Spirit Moulding Pill with four attributes.


    Although the Spirit Moulding Pill was only a middle grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine, the difficulty in making it increased with the number of attributes it had. The greater the number of attributes it had, the more valuable it was.


    The most basic Spirit Moulding Pill had either one or two attributes and was a middle grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine. When it had three attributes, it can then be considered a high grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine. Now, Gu Lingzhi was about to make a Spirit Moulding Pill with four attributes for Martial Students, which could be considered a low grade ck-Level Spiritual Medicine.


    Along with the difficulty in creating a Spirit Moulding Pill with four attributes, the number of people that possessed four Spiritual Roots were also very rare. Therefore, not many people created them for fear that there would be no demand for it.


    Thinking about this, Gu Lingzhi decided to create a few more Spirit Moulding Pills with four attributes before the auction.


    Even if she was not able to sell it then, she could try selling it at the Store of Many Treasures.


    After spending an entire afternoon, Gu Lingzhi managed to create five Spirit Moulding Pills with differentbinations of four spiritual attributes. In this way, no matter which four spiritual roots anyone had, they would be able to obtain one Spirit Moulding Pill.


    Satisfied, Gu Lingzhi stored the Spirit Moulding pill in medicine bottles and ced it in her Storage Ring. She then exited the Inheritance space and headed towards the Store of Many Treasures.


    The auction was on the sixth floor of the Store, and Gu Lingzhi first registered her Spirit Moulding Pills on list of items to sell on the auction. Carrying a small te, she was about to enter the auction but was unsurprisingly stopped by Rong Yuan who had waited for her for an entire afternoon. He dragged her into a private room.


    ��Third Prince, what a coincidence...�� Gu Lingzhiughed dryly. She did not know why but as she saw aggrieved look on Rong Yuan��s face, she suddenly felt slightly guilty.


    ��It��s not a coincidence,�� Rong Yuan said sternly, ��I waited a whole afternoon for you.��


    ��Haha, oh really?�� Gu Lingzhi did not know what to say. She was slightly troubled and wondered what was wrong with the Third Prince. When her identity was Gu Lingzhi, the way he was acting could be exined by his interest in her abilities. However, now that she had taken the identity of the ck Thorn, it couldn��t be that Rong Yuan had seen her potential just by watching herpete a few times and wanted to recruit her right?


    Rong Yuan pursed his lips as he disliked the half-heartedness in Gu Lingzhi��s tone when she answered him. She made it seem like every moment that she spent with him was torturous.


    ��I remember making a pact with you to attend the auction together, have you forgotten about it?��


    Of course... she had forgotten.


    But of course, Gu Lingzhi did not dare to admit it outright and could only pretend to joke around, ��You really have a good memory, I thought you said it for fun.��


    Rong Yuan gave her a side-eye and said, ��Am I such an easy person? As long as I have said it, I mean it.��


    ��Yes, whatever Your Highness says holds enormous weight, you wouldn��t say anything casually,�� Gu Lingzhi replied agreeing politely.


    Rong Yuan was speechless. There was no way to continue this conversation!


    Luckily, Yuan Zheng was quick-witted and could pick up that his master was having trouble dealing with Gu Lingzhi. He took the initiative to start a new topic, ��I heard that there are quite a few rare and precious artifacts prepared for the auction today. There are also some high-level demon beasts�� eggs avable. I wonder if Xiao Hei...Lady ck Thorn is interested in anything?��


    Did she look like shecked spirit stones so much?


    ��Thank you for your kind offer.��


    Rong Yuan broke into a dashing smile, ��You��re wee, it is nothing.��


    The two of them exchanged a few polite words causing Yuan Zheng to frown as he worried about the way the two of them interacted. A bell suddenly sounded from the auction stage and the auction began.


    Gu Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief as she was having trouble continuing the conversation with Rong Yuan. She quickly turned her attention to the auction stage,leaving Rong Yuan behind.


    Was it so difficult to talk to him?


    Rong Yuan��s expression became more attentive as he assessed Gu Lingzhi, wondering why she did not seem to like him.


    He was a smart guy and had hesitated when he realised his interest in Gu Lingzhi. In addition, with what Yuan Zheng pointed out, how could he not know what he felt towards her?


    Since he liked her, he should dote on her! What did it matter that she was not acknowledging his affection now? Sooner orter, she would not be able to take her eyes off him!


    With a wilful smile, Rong Yuan��s expression deepened the next time he looked at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Did you want this Qianyang Essence?�� Rong Yuan smiled as he pointed to the item that was currently on the auction table, raising his defined and elegant eyebrows.


    ��No,�� Gu Lingzhi shook her head.


    The Qianyang Essence was a material that was used to make Earth-Level weapons and she had no use for it.


    ��Oh, then have you seen anything else that you��re interested in?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head once again and could not help but wonder if the Third Prince had some coboration with the Store of Many Treasures due to the number of questions he was asking. If not, why was he so concerned about the business of the store?


    Not knowing that his good intentions were being misunderstood by Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan continued to ask Gu Lingzhi if she had seen anything that she was interested in.


    It was not that he did not want to talk about other things, it was just that anything he said to her did notst more than a few sentences. Hence, he had no choice but to use this method to try to talk to her.

 Chapter 90 - Assassination Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Assassination Attempt</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Next, we have five Spirit Moulding Pills with four attributes each. There is one of everybination and each of them starts at a price of 1000 spirit stones. Could willing parties ce your bids please?��


    Hearing the organiser of the auction say this caused Gu Lingzhi��s eyes to light up.


    After so long, her things were finally on the bidding table. Hopefully, they would sell for a good price.


    Rong Yuan saw Gu Lingzhi��s expression and thought she was interested in the five Spirit Moulding Pills as he squinted.


    ��Xiao Hei, did you want these Spirit Moulding Pills?��


    Just as he finished speaking, he pressed the button beside his seat to ce his bid. Gu Lingzhi hurried to dissuade him.


    ��No, I don��t want them!��


    When Rong Yuan shoved the Spirit Moulding Pills to Gu Lingzhi and said that it was a gift to her for apanying him, Gu Lingzhi could not help but let out a deep sigh and cover her face.


    She had wanted to test her luck and see if she could earn anything from it, but now someone had bought it and forced it upon her as a gift.


    Rong Yuan felt that Gu Lingzhi��s reaction was slightly puzzling and could not help but take one of the Spirit Moulding Pills out to take a look. He then felt slightly embarrassed.


    This handiwork was familiar, wasn��t it someone��s specialty?


    To someone like Gu Lingzhi who was rtively new to the art of Alchemy, she might not be able to tell the difference. However, Rong Yuan, who possessed five Spiritual Roots and was a rtively good Alchemist, he could differentiate Spiritual Medicine ording to the way they were made. Every Alchemist had a slightly different way of cultivating medicine which created slight differences in their end product. In addition, Gu Lingzhi uses a special method of cultivating that was passed down from the Spirit Tribe and therefore, the differences in her Spiritual Medicine were more obvious.


    He just needed to concentrate on feeling the Spiritual Medicine to sense the difference in Spiritual energy from hers and the Spiritual Medicines made by others.


    He never thought that Gu Lingzhi��s talent would exceed his expectations, to think that she would be able to create a low grade ck-Level Spiritual Medicine in such a short time! If this was to be known by that crazy Alchemist who practiced all day in the Alchemy Tower, wouldn��t he go crazy from happiness?


    Rong Yuan suddenly felt a sense of pride.


    When he saw Gu Lingzhi use gold spiritual energy in the Town of the Brave, he was already very surprised. It meant that Gu Lingzhi did not only have three Spiritual Roots but four, like him, which was exceptionally rare.


    It seemed that Gu Lingzhi kept surprising him. She was even hiding her talent in Alchemy from him.


    ��Thank you, Your Highness, for your kind intentions, but I do not want these Spirit Moulding Pills.��


    Taking advantage of his shock, Gu Lingzhi returned all the Spirit Moulding Pills back to him.


    Rong Yuan looked at the sky wordlessly, he did not need them either.


    ��I already bought it, even if you don��t use it now, maybe you will get the chance to use it in the future. If you really dislike it, you can sell it,�� Rong Yuan then pushed the bottle back at Gu Lingzhi, his affirmative tone signalling that he would not take no for an answer.


    Knowing that there was no way that she could reject his kind intentions, she had no choice but to ept it. She started to worry about how she would return his kind gesture.


    With the few thousand spirit stones that Gu Lingzhi obtained from Rong Yuan buying the Spirit Moulding Pills, for the rest of the auction, Gu Lingzhi was finally able to ce her bids for items that were sold at the auction. She bought a few materials that she needed to forge weapons and create medicine. At the end of the auction, she was rather satisfied with her collection.


    For someone who was a prodigy, he was an idiot when it came to rtionships.


    As they exited the Store of Many Treasures, Gu Lingzhi immediately headed back to her inn. In the following days, she realised that she was bumping into Rong Yuan more often.


    In the past, he would only appear once every two to three days, but now, it seems like he wanted to spend all 24 hours with her. It was to the point that when anyone talked about ck Thorn, they would not fail to mention Rong Yuan as well. The result of this... was her getting targeted.


    Seeing the masked man blocking her way, Gu Lingzhiughed coldly under her mask.


    Wasn��t this scene simr to when she returned to the city as Gu Lingzhi and got attacked? She wondered who was the one behind this attack.


    ��ck Thorn?�� The guy wore a metal mask and asked in a strange voice.


    Gu Lingzhiughed coldly, ��Didn��t you already confirm my identity before you appeared?��


    ��That��s right,�� the masked man replied, taking one step forward. An iron weapon pierced the air in front of her, shing under the light.


    A Level Nine Martial Student!


    Gu Lingzhi rxed a bit, feeling slightly assured that he was at least still of the Martial Student rank. Even if she was not able to beat him, she could probably escape unscathed.


    After assessing her opponent��s abilities, Gu Lingzhi��s feet quickened as she narrowly dodged her assassin��s attack. She unsheathed her Qingfeng Sword and stabbed towards her opponent��s rib at a tricky angle.


    The masked man immediately retracted his attack on Gu Lingzhi��s chest and blocked Gu Lingzhi��s attack. The two weapons met in the air creating a shower of sparks. A quick twist of his hand and he once again attacked Gu Lingzhi��s throat. Every move was intended to take her life! The technique he used was the one taught by the Royal School tobat demon beasts.


    He was a student from the Royal School...


    She knew that nothing good woulde out from hanging around the Third Prince. Even after she switched her identity, she was still hindered by him. Didn��t he know how many women had fallen for him? He was always finding new ways to create trouble for her, he was definitely a jinx!


    ng!


    The two swords shed in the air creating a myriad of sparks. Gu Lingzhi��s arm suddenly went numb from the strength of that hit. The force pushed her backwards and she lost her footing, causing her to be momentarily dishevelled.


    Her assassin��s eyes lit up as he took the chance to attack her lower body, preventing her from being able to regain her footwork.


    There was a big difference in their cultivation levels to begin with. The attack when she was disoriented caused her, who was already disadvantaged, to suffer a huge blow. Blood spilled out of the hole in her calf. In that moment, as Gu Lingzhi faced imminent peril, she concentrated on directing spiritual energy into her Qingfeng Sword. The result was a cold, blinding ray shooting out of her sword, forcing the masked assassin to have no choice but to back off. Gu Lingzhi��s leg was severely injured.


    He was definitely not a normal student from the Royal School!

 Chapter 91 - The Engagement That Doesn’t Exist

    <h4>Chapter 91 - The Engagement That Doesn��t Exist</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    While Gu Lingzhi was in danger, the person that caused this, the Third Prince was in the midst of a Royal Banquet.


    Rong Yuan leanedzily on his chair as he looked at the elegantly-dressed girls parade before him, thinking only of Gu Lingzhi and her funny mask.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Rong Yuan��s eyes filled with revulsion as he saw Tianfeng Wei lean over.


    Previously, he had thought that although Tianfeng Wei was not likeable, she was at least aware of her boundaries. He could also use her to prevent other girls from getting too close. If not for him getting to know Gu Lingzhi, he might even heed his mother��s wishes and marry her in a few years.


    However, when he found out the unscrupulous deeds that she had done behind his back targeting Gu Lingzhi, he could not help but feel disgusted by her.


    This engagement should not have been arranged in the first ce and it was time for him to end it. To begin with, it was an engagement which did not even exist.


    ��Tianfeng Wei.�� Making up his mind, Rong Yuan called out to Tianfeng Wei, causing her to look at him gleefully. His elegantly lips spewed out the cruel words, ��Stay away from me from now on.��


    ��Rong Yuan... what did you say?�� Tianfeng Wei��s expression immediately changed as her voice trembled. She refused to believe what she heard.


    ��Are you very busy? It��s okay, I will find you when you��re not so busy. I...��


    ��Tianfeng Wei,�� Rong Yuan interrupted, ��Both you and I know the truth about our engagement. From tomorrow onwards, I no longer want to hear rumours about you being my fianc��e.��


    ��Why?�� Tianfeng Wei bit down on her lip as she fought hard to hold back her tears.


    ��Did I do something wrong? Haven��t you always acknowledged our rtionship? Why are you saying this now?��


    ��I think you are remembering things wrongly.�� Rong Yuan was not at all moved by her tears.


    Rong Yuan��s words hammered down on Tianfeng Wei��s heart, causing her to hold onto the chair beside her for support. ��So...it has been my wishful thinking all along?�� If she knew that this would be the result of her trying to start a conversation with Rong Yuan, she would not even have stepped within three metres of Rong Yuan.


    ��You don��t have to y the victim here,�� Rong Yuan decided to expose her heartlessly, seeing how more attention had been garnered on Tianfeng Wei, ��Haven��t you always stayed with me just because of my social status?��


    While he needed someone to help him shield off the girls who pestered him, she wanted the splendour and mour that came with being associated with him.


    Ever since Rong Yuan turned twenty, he had always been rumoured to be the person that was most likely to ascend to a True God. With a royal background and unrivalled talent, he was the idol of many. When Rong Yuan��s mother hinted that she wanted Tianfeng Wei to be her daughter-inw, they had only met a few times in passing. How could they have feelings towards each other? Ultimately, it was all for convenience.


    ��But I... really like you,�� Tianfeng Wei��s voice trembled.


    How could she simply let go just because he asked her to?


    ��Is it because of the ck Thorn? That slut does not even dare to show her face!�� Recalling the rumours that she heard recently, Tianfeng Wei��s faced turned sinister. ��I knew it...��


    ��Shut up!�� Rong Yuan scolded, not wanting to hear her insult Gu Lingzhi. He shot a cold gaze at her.


    Hisshing out shocked her as her mouth open and closed, not daring to say anything mean. However, the indignance and hatred in her eyes could not be suppressed.


    ��I will not call off our engagement! Consort Rong will never allow you to be with someone with an unknown background!��


    After throwing these words down in desperation, Tianfeng Wei straightened her back. She nced at the onlookers with a cold look and left with a haughty expression.


    Wasn��t the ck Thorn just a mysterious girl from an unknown background?


    No matter what the ck Thorn��s real identity was, since she hid her face, she was definitely not from a prestigious family. How hard could it be to make someone as unimportant as her disappear without a trace using the influence from the Tianfeng n?


    When she is gone, she will then see if Rong Yuan still cared about her.


    With these thoughts, the sadness in her eyes disappeared, reced with a stubborn glow.


    Rong Yuan started to feel a headache as he looked at Tianfeng Wei leave. He knew that she would not give up so easily. From what she had done to the woman around Rong Yuan in the past, Gu Lingzhi would not have easy days ahead of her.


    However, since he dared to call of his engagement with Tianfeng Wei, he was confident in protecting Gu Lingzhi. What worried him was Gu Lingzhi��s reaction.


    To begin with, she was already slightly fearful of hanging out with him. If she knew that he was the reason for Tianfeng Wei��s hatred towards her, to the point that it might endanger her life, would she avoid him even more?


    ��Rong��er,e here. I have something to say to you,�� A melodic voice sounded out, offering no room for rejection.


    Rong Yuan��s heart skipped a bit as he turned to look at his mother, only to see her turn to leave as soon as she said this. His head started to throb even more.


    ��What did Tianfeng Wei do wrong that made you say those nasty words to her?��

 Chapter 92 - Putting on an Act

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Putting on an Act</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��We��re notpatible,�� Rong Yuan stated seriously as he stood in front of Concubine Rong.


    ��Mother, I know you like her very much but it��s my decision who I get married to. I hope I can choose my own future wife.��


    ��Choose what? To choose a savage whom you don��t even truly know?�� Disapproval shone in Consort Rong��s eyes. ��How sincere can a random person be? Rong��er, I just don��t want to see you get yed by anyone.��


    Rong Yuan��s face twitched, ��Mother, do I look like I will be fooled easily?��


    ��Oh, you haven��t even seen her face and you are already calling her my daughter inw? I haven��t given my permission,�� Consort Rong resistedughing although Rong Yuan had already cheered her up. Remembering why she had called him over, she looked at him seriously as she said, ��Rong��er, you may be smart but when ites to rtionships, it is not something that can be understood just by being smart. Women are the best at acting when ites to rtionships. Even if they hate you, they are still able to pretend that they love you. yYou...��


    Just based on the fact that she doesn��t like me... Rong Yuan sighed internally.


    ��Mother, for my sake and pride, don��t you think the best punishment for her is to make her fall in love with me and marry into the Royal Family?��


    ��That��s right, when she marries into the Royal Family, I��ll... wait, since when did I agree to let her marry into the family?�� Concubine Rong was almost tricked by Rong Yuan into giving permission as she regained herposure, grinding her teeth, ��You little brat, how dare you try to trick your own mother!��


    ��I wouldn��t dare to,�� Rong Yuan immediately begged for mercy, ��Aren��t I just asking for your help? This is the first time that I am actually interested in a girl and want to take care of her. Can you bear to see me in this position and not help me?��


    Consort Rong was confused as she looked at Rong Yuan��s pitiful expression.


    She didn��t understand how the conversation had switched from her trying to discipline her son to listening to her sonin.


    She understood her son��s personality best and knew that although Rong Yuan seemed like he was trying to talk his way into convincing her, his eyes held a seriousness that she had never seen before. It was a kind of determination that she knew he would not change his mind.


    ��Mother, are you worried about Auntie Jin?�� Knowing his mother well, Rong Yuan could sense her worry from her expression. He then called for Yuan Zheng.


    ��Let my mother have a look at what we have found over the past few days.��


    ��This is...��


    ��I want you to see Tianfeng Wei��s true colours,�� Rong Yuan smiled.


    Over the past few days, he had ordered people to investigate and collect information on what Tianfeng Wei has been doing in the Royal School.


    He knew that his mother was familiar with the scheming amongst women and even if he gave her proof of her wrongdoings, she would just think that Tianfeng Wei��s methods were a bit harsh. However, if what she did affected Rong Yuan, then it would be apletely different story.


    s, Concubine Rong��s expression darkened as she read the materials and was furious by the time she got to the end.


    ��How dare the Tianfeng n use your name for themselves. If someone hears about this, then you...�� Horror was written all over Consort Rong��s face, how did she not notice this earlier?


    As a Consort, she was still under the Empress.


    ��Mother, do you still think Tianfeng Wei is suited to be my Royal Consort?�� Rong Yuan added, ��In the Royal School, she has also caused quite a bit of trouble for your future daughter inw. She almost caused you to not have any grandchildren.��


    Consort Rong nced at Rong Yuan coldly.


    ��Don��t think that I don��t know you��re just trying to get me to ept the woman that you like. Don��t you threaten me!�� Almost not having any grandchildren? Was he insinuating that if she did not ept him finding his own wife then he will not get married at all?


    Consort Rong sighed as she handed over the stack of papers that were full of Tianfeng Wei��s misdeeds back to Yuan Zheng.


    ��You are old enough now to make your own decisions, I shall not interfere with who you choose. You better note backining to me in the future.��


    Consort Rong then left the hall elegantly using her Golden Lotus Steps movement technique. The banquet was still ongoing outside and she could not be absent for too long.


    Knowing that his mother had acknowledged the existence of Gu Lingzhi, the guilty expression on Rong Yuan��s face immediately turned to a sneaky look.


    Tianfeng Wei was trying to use Consort Rong to save their engagement. She forgot that Rong Yuan was her son. How could her, as an outsider ever hold a more important ce in his mother��s heart than him, her own son?


    Seeing his master��s face turn back into the coquettish charm he used to face others, Yuan Zheng really wanted to tell Consort Rong that it was not just women that knew how to put on an act. Even her own son was pretty good at it.

 Chapter 93 - Where Are My Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Where Are My Clothes?</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Finally resolving the issue that was bugging him, Rong Yuan felt much lighter and free.


    Without his supposed fianc��e now, Gu Lingzhi shouldn��t have a reason to avoid him? Right...?


    An hour ago, under the assassination attempt by a masked man, Gu Lingzhi finally broke through to a Level Six Martial Student. Facing Gu Lingzhi, whose strength had suddenly increased significantly, the assassin retreated knowing that he would not be able to take her life.


    Not knowing whether the assassin would return with back-up, Gu Lingzhi struggled to hurry back to the inn. As long as she entered the inn, she would be protected.


    Not being able to find Gu Lingzhi at the inn, Rong Yuan came out to look for her and happened to see the bloody sight of Gu Lingzhi as she stumbled out of the alley. His heart clenched as he quickened his footsteps.


    ��What happened to you?��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes as she said, ��I was attacked.��


    Just as her words left her, her body gave way and Rong Yuan ended up having to carry her to the inn.


    ��Let��s take care of your wounds first! You can tell me the detailster.��


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to reject but was no match for Rong Yuan in her injured state. She attempted to push him twice before being hugged tightly by Rong Yuan and warned, ��Stop moving!��


    Rong Yuan��s rough actions pressed onto the wound in her shin, causing Gu Lingzhi to pant and faint from the pain.


    Before she lost consciousness, she gathered her energy to spit out one word, ��Jinx...�� Meeting him never resulted in anything good.


    What? Jinx?


    Rong Yuan became rigid as he could not believe what he had just heard. Perhaps Gu Lingzhi was spewing nonsense before she went unconscious.


    Yuan Zheng who was following behind, was however able to see everything clearly. He looked at the area where Rong Yuan was pressing onto Gu Lingzhi��s leg wound and saw arge patch of blood pooling. He went up to Rong Yuan and said, ��Your Highness, I think her leg is injured...and you are pressing pretty hard on it.��


    Rong Yuan immediately nced down and realise that he was indeed pressing on her wound. Mixed feelings ran through him as he felt his heart ache and med himself.


    The inn��s shopkeeper recognised Rong Yuan as he saw him carry Gu Lingzhi in. He did not hesitate to guide him into Gu Lingzhi��s room.


    ��Your Highness, I��ll go investigate what happened tonight while you help Lady Xiao Hei tend to her injuries.��


    He then left the room without turning back.


    Not bad. Rong Yuan liked how quick-witted Yuan Zheng was.


    After making sure no one else was going to enter the room, Rong Yuan turned his attention to Gu Lingzhi.


    Sweeping his gaze over her long dress, he started to help her undress.


    It was an action that would normally excite someone, but in that moment, Rong Yuan did not think about that at all.


    He observed quite a number of tears on her dress, indicating that she would have...numerous wounds on her body as well.


    Carefully, he tried his best not to cause any pain to Gu Lingzhi as he removed her clothes gently.


    When a spotless, curvy and delicate body appeared in front of Rong Yuan, even despite his worry for Gu Lingzhi, he could not help but feel a tug in his heart as his breathing got heavier. Silently, he scolded himself, ��Pervert.��


    Even at a moment like this, he could not help but think of other things.


    Trying his best not to let his gaze fall on her most attractive parts, Rong Yuan forced himself to concentrate on her injuries.


    It was really quite useful as once he saw the hole in Gu Lingzhi��s calf and it looked like it was about to fall off, he felt as if someone had thrown ice cold water onto him.


    ��Who... dares to be so cruel!�� With an injury like this and the numerous other wounds on Gu Lingzhi��s body, it was obvious that the attacker was trying to kill her.


    At this point, a sharp pain pierced Rong Yuan��s heart. It was the first time he had felt so afraid of such a possibility.


    However, others did not know Gu Lingzhi��s true identity and Gu Lingzhi had only been either challenging at the Town of the Brave or hiding in her inn to train. She had no opportunity to create enemies, much less cause someone to want to kill her.


    The only possibility was that they had attacked her to get at him.


    This whole time, he had only been focused on how to make Gu Lingzhi happy and collecting information on Tianfeng Wei. He hadpletely neglected considering how his actions might cause trouble for her. In the past, he would never have made a mistake like this.


    It seems like what Yuan Zheng said is true, a person in love is a fool...


    Laughing at himself, Rong Yuan��s eyes were cold.


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi stirred.


    Before she opened her eyes, she already felt something off. As she lifted her arm to touch the areas on her body that were injured, all she felt was her own bare skin.


    Where were her clothes?


    With this realisation, the fog in Gu Lingzhi��s mind immediately cleared and she opened her eyes in rmed. She stared at Rong Yuan��s worried face.


    ��You are awake? How do you feel? Are you still hurting? Don��t be scared, I have applied the best medicinal oil on your injuries so that it will not leave a scar after it heals.��


    Who cares if there was going to be a scar? Gu Lingzhi grinded her teeth as she stared at him.


    ��Your Highness, where- are- my- clothes?��

 Chapter 94 Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 94 Scoundrel</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I threw it away,�� Rong Yuan answered sincerely. He then took a pile of nkets that were folded neatly at the side and ced it over Gu Lingzhi. ��You��re too wounded to wear any clothes.��


    There was regret in his eyes. Now that Gu Lingzhi was awake, he could no longer take advantage of her.


    ��What do you mean you threw it away?!�� Gu Lingzhi clenched her teeth as she said every word. ��Without my permission, how dare you...�� It was too hard for her to even continue saying what she wanted to say.


    This was different from the time she had been made fun of by Wen Qing. That was just a harmless prank, but this time, Rong Yuan had indeed thrown her clothes away.


    ��It was an urgent matter and I could not ask for your permission when you were unconscious. Your wounds kept bleeding.��


    ��It is all because of you that I��m bleeding in the first ce!�� Gu Lingzhi was furious. She had already taken care of her wounds briefly, if it was not for Rong Yuan who had hugged her so tightly, her wounds would not have reopened and caused them to bleed a second time.


    Under the scrutiny of Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan looked down guiltily.


    He had indeed seen that her wounds were briefly taken care of when he took off her clothes, but he definitely could not mention that it was his fault for causing them to bleed a second time when she was so furious. He switched the topic, ��What happened beforehand? Who did you meet? Why would he do something like that to you?��


    ��I don��t know,�� Gu Lingzhi got even more angry at the mention of this. Narrowing her eyes at him, she said, ��ording to what I know, I don��t think I��ve offended anyone.��


    Even if she had offended someone, it did not justify a murder attempt. It goes without saying who she had suffered for.


    It seems that... he had asked something that he should not have.


    Rong Yuan realized that his attempt to change the topic had backfired on him. Awkwardly, he coughed twice, ��Don��t worry, I��ve asked Yuan Zheng to check into what happened tonight. No matter who it is that hurt you, I won��t let him off easy.��


    Rong Yuan had a murderous tone in his voice.


    ��Just tell me when you��ve found out anything,�� Gu Lingzhi did not wish to ept his kindness, ��I will look into it myself.��


    ��Why would I let you do that?�� Rong Yuan looked at her in disagreement. ��Your problems are my problems too, how can I let you face them alone?��


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips, ��Your Highness, I don��t think we��re close enough for you to say that.��


    Rong Yuan opened his mouth to say something. However, he was speechless. It was definitely not an easy task liking someone with such a strong character.


    At this instance, Yuan Zheng had returned. Hearing a knock on the door, Rong Yuan asked, ��Who is it?��


    ��It��s me, Your Highness.��


    Rong Yuan looked at Gu Lingzhi, who had wrapped herself tightly in the nkets. She did not say anything but the intention was clear in her eyes �C she wanted him to leave. Rong Yuan clenched his teeth before standing up suddenly. He ignored the astonished look in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes and closed the curtains before opening the door for Yuan Zheng.


    There was no way he would be so easily angered by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Did you find out anything?�� Rong Yuan asked as he let Yuan Zheng into the room.


    ��Not yet,�� Yuan Zheng replied. He tilted his body as much as he could and averted his eyes so that he was not looking in the direction of the bed. ��However, there are leads. The person who attacked Gu Lingzhi seems to be from the Royal School.��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Lingzhi said, ��Definitely. The person that had attacked me used skills that were at the level of the school��s professors, and he was very powerful.��


    After getting clues from what Gu Lingzhi had said, Yuan Zheng and Rong Yuan exchanged a few words before Yuan Zheng left once again.


    Suddenly, there was only both of them in the room again. The room had quieted to the sound of their breathing in an instance. The warm light of the candles created a romantic atmosphere.


    ��Your Highness, I��m alright now, you can go back and rest,�� Gu Lingzhi tried to chase him away when she saw that he had no intention of leaving.


    However, Rong Yuan was not deterred. He had already gone against his mother, there was no way he was going to cower now. ��There��s no hurry, I have nothing much these days, I can take care of you until you recover.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not know what to say. ��It��s okay, they��re just minor injuries, I only need to rest for a few days and I��ll be alright.��


    ��It may be because of me that you were almost assassinated, you don��t have to be so polite,�� Rong Yuan said sincerely, ��If you do not let me take care of you, I��ll feel bad.��


    Knowing that Rong Yuan had already made up his mind not to leave, Gu Lingzhi did not bother to say anything more and closed her eyes.


    Though she was tried, whenever she thought about how Rong Yuan was sitting at her bedside, she could not fall asleep. Especially because she was naked underneath the nkets.


    Right, her clothes!


    Bastard! Who knew that for someone who was famed as the Kingdom��s War God was actually such a scoundrel!


    She scolded Rong Yuan in her heart, which made her feel much better.


    It was not that she did not understand Rong Yuan��s intentions, but he already had a fianc��e and Gu Lingzhi did not want to offend her. If she continued to get close to Rong Yuan, she would not be any different from Bi Lingcan. Just because Rong Yuan held a higher social status than her, it did not mean that he could y with other people��s feelings. She would no longer let herself be yed like a fool.


    Rong Yuan sat at the side, one arm leaning against the table, his hand beneath his chin as he looked at the curtains hanging on the bed. He was fretting over how long it would take before Gu Lingzhi would stop rejecting his feelings.


    In a room with just two people, they held the silence albeit with entirely different thoughts until the sun rose.


    It was only until Yuan Zheng returned a second time with the news of his investigation before Rong Yuan left the room quietly.


    There were too manydies in the capital city that were fond of the Third Prince, so the assassination attempt on Gu Lingzhi yesterday was not something that the well-informed Third Prince could not uncover. His face darkened for a moment before he banged his fist on the table. Heughed coldly, ��Since we can��t find out who did this, we��ll send all of them a warning.��


    ��What?�� Send all of them a warning? Yuan Zheng thought he had heard Rong Yuan wrongly. When he looked at the cold expression on Rong Yuan��s face, however, he did not dare to hesitate. He replied quickly before leaving, yet he felt extremely aggravated.


    Who would even do something like this? Did they not remember how the Third Prince had gained the informal title of a War God?


    Just when Yuan Zheng was internallyining, an extremely shocking rumor had been going around in the capital city, putting everyone in a frenzy.


    The rumor was that Consort Rong had gone personally to the Tianfeng n��s house and cancelled the engagement between the Third Prince and Tianfeng Wei.

 Chapter 95 - Third Prince, Please Have Some Dignity

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Third Prince, Please Have Some Dignity</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Suddenly, the rumor had spread like wildfire in the city. Every youngdy who had received the news were eager to get into action, thinking about how they would present themselves in front of the Third Prince.


    As for Tianfeng Wei whose engagement was cancelled, it was about time for her to give others a chance after having the Third Prince to herself for so long.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had been recuperating the past few days at the inn, had no idea of the frenzy that was going on outside of her room.


    At this moment, she was frowning at the main character of the rumor mill.


    ��I said I would take care of you.��


    ��I don��t need you to,�� Gu Lingzhi replied tly, causing Rong Yuan��s smile to falter.


    ��I��ve checked. Though I am unable to confirm who tried to kill you, I��m sure it is connected to me. Since I was the reason you got hurt, the responsibility falls on me to take care of you.��


    Rong Yuan��s words were very sincere and did not even give Gu Lingzhi the time to object, before taking a bowl of porridge from the table. He took a spoonful of porridge and held it in front of Gu Lingzhi. Smiling gently, he said, ��You must be hungry. Come, I��ll feed you.��


    Gu Lingzhi felt like her brain had been electrocuted and was stunned for a moment. She stared at Rong Yuan with an incredulous look.


    What she actually wanted to ask was whether he was out of his mind.


    ��I��m okay,�� Rong Yuan replied through clenched teeth. Could she not tell that he was trying to earn her favor?


    ��Really?�� Gu Lingzhi did not really believe him. She took the spoon from him and started to eat the porridge on her own.


    ��...Your Highness, don��t you have other things to attend to?��


    Knowing that Gu Lingzhi was trying to chase him away once again, Rong Yuan was prepared for it this time.


    ��My biggest task that I have to attend to now is taking care of you.��


    ��Haha, it is truly an honor to be taken care of you,�� Gu Lingzhi replied sarcastically.


    Rong Yuan merely smiled gently and said, ��That��s right.��


    What else could she say?


    Rong Yuan looked so brazen that Gu Lingzhi could only avert her gaze as much as possible. She was seriously starting to consider whether she should return to her original identity as Gu Lingzhi to rid herself from being constantly annoyed by the Third Prince.


    The next few days, Rong Yuan used the same excuse of wanting to make up for his mistakes to stay by Gu Lingzhi��s side. He even rented the room beside Gu Lingzhi��s room. When Gu Lingzhi asked about it, Rong Yuan gave a charming smile and said, ��I have a responsibility to ensure that you will not be in danger because of me until I find out who was trying to hurt you.��


    On the surface, it sounded natural and generous. However, his eyes were way too delighted, he obviously did not mean what he said and there were underlying intentions behind why he wanted to stay.


    Gu Lingzhi had almost fully recovered after resting these past few days. The moment she could move, she had already thought about returning back to the Town of the Brave.


    ��I��m going to the Town of the Brave tomorrow to battle, do you want to go watch?��


    Rong Yuan had so casually thrown out that suggestion to tempt her because he could tell what she was thinking.


    ��Don��t you want to see how the Kingdom��s War God fights? It��s rare to have such a close encounter, you know.��


    He��s actually praising himself like that, how shameless can he get?


    Though she could not stand the Third Prince praising himself, she could not deny that the offer was indeed very tempting.


    ��Okay, I��ll go.��


    ��Good,�� Rong Yuan said as he patted Gu Lingzhi��s head. Gu Lingzhi was stunned for a moment and almost kicked him in the face.


    She resisted the urge to kick him in the face when she realized that her calf had notpletely healed yet, there was a possibility she might end up injuring herself again. Without hesitation, she said coldly, ��Third Prince, please have some dignity.��


    Hearing the unhappiness in her voice, Rong Yuan��s eyes darkened. There was a long road ahead of him if he wanted to make her his wife. He decided to change the topic, ��What do you feel like having for lunch? I��ll ask Yuan Zheng to go prepare.��


    I��ve just had breakfast and he��s thinking about lunch already?


    Gu Lingzhi pouted, wondering if Rong Yuan was really out of his mind.


    ��It��s okay, I��m not hungry yet. You can have lunch yourself first.��


    Rong Yuan was speechless as he realized that he had just eaten breakfast as well. Indeed, the girl that he liked had too sharp of a mind for him to try and trick her.


    That day, Gu Lingzhi finally stepped out of the inn with the Third Prince beside her. They immediately became the center of attention when they appeared together like that.


    Since the news of Rong Yuan and Tian Fengwei��s engagement being cancelled was spread, it was the first time Rong Yuan was being seen in public. The youngdies in town who were determined to make him theirs ran straight to the inn.


    It was a pity that by the time they reached the inn, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were already on the way to the Town of the Brave.


    Though Gu Lingzhi ignored all the gazes on her initially, she could not help but ask when she had finally reached the Town of the Brave.


    ��Third Prince, why do they keep looking at us?��


    To be more urate, thedies were hovering in front of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan the entire time. Rong Yuan led the way as they entered the battle arena designated for Martial Lords.


    ��It probably has something to do with the cancetion of my engagement with Tianfeng Wei.��


    Cancetion of his... engagement?


    Gu Lingzhi was shocked. ��Why did you cancel the engagement? Isn��t Lady Tianfeng good enough for you?��


    Rong Yuan turned around and looked straight at her, ��What do you think?��


    ��How would I know?�� Gu Lingzhi muttered nervously before she tried to run to the battle arena for Martial Students, but Rong Yuan stopped her.


    ��Don��t you want to see me inbat? The battling arena for Martial Lords is not that way.��


    As soon as hepleted the sentence, he held Gu Lingzhi��s hand and walked towards the Martial Lord battle arena.


    Gu Lingzhi did not even realize that her hand was being held because she was so shocked by the news. She snapped out of a daze when she heard themotion of the crowd, before she reacted and violently shook her hand out of his grip.


    ��Third Prince, please have some dignity.��


    ��I do have dignity,�� Rong Yuan replied, sounding slightly wronged. ��If I didn��t, I would note openly to woo you without first breaking off my engagement.��

 Chapter 96 - Victory in a Second

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Victory in a Second</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What?


    Even though she had suspected Rong Yuan��s intentions for a while, it still shocked her when he had voiced his thoughts aloud.


    Did he mean that... he broke off his engagement with Tianfeng Wei because of her?


    ��Are you touched?�� Rong Yuan chuckled.


    ��No, just shocked.�� She could already imagine herself being battered to a pulp by all the girls in the capital city and in the Royal School.


    Fortunately, she had assumed the identity of ck Thorn so no one knew who she really was. She celebrated internally that she had been well-prepared.


    ��So, what��s your answer?�� Rong Yuan asked before she was done relishing in her joy.


    She turned red as the warmth of his breath brushed against her ear.


    ��My answer to what?�� Gu Lingzhi replied back with a question. When she finally understood what he meant, she took a step backwards and increased the distance between the both of them.


    ��I am honored to be receiving your misced love, but I would like to focus on training.��


    Focus on training? That would still require him to apany her.


    Rong Yuan knew that he could not rush into things so that Gu Lingzhi could see that he meant what he said. He looked around for his opponent that he was battling today.


    The battling arena for Martial Lords was different from the one for Martial Students. Martial Lords were more experienced and therefore they had more tasks to do on a daily basis. As such, not many people had the time toe and battle every day. In the entire arena, there was only one fighting stage. However, there were a lot of people in the audience; almost the entire arena was filled.


    As both of them and Yuan Zheng inched closer to the stage, there were gasps of shock in the audience. Most of the eyes were looking directly at Gu Lingzhi.


    The news of the Third Prince breaking off his engagement had urred just a few days ago, and today he was already seen with another girl. It was easy to guess what was going on, especially with the way the Third Prince was looking at her. It seemed that he had no intention of covering up the situation. This immediately sparked jealousy in thedies that were present in the crowd.


    Now that Tianfeng Wei was no longer in the way, suddenly there��s another masked girl? Look at that mask and how ugly it is!


    ��Slut!�� Tianfeng Wei, who wore a veil amongst the audience, angrily cursed under her breath. She hoped that the handkerchief that she was gripping so tightly in her hand was Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Mistress, she must be so ugly that she doesn��t want her face to be seen in public, just look at the ugly mask she is wearing. If she was a girl with some sort of social status, why wouldn��t she be able to afford a nicer mask?�� Cai Wei tried to calm Tianfeng Wei down. ��She must have deceived the Third Prince into falling for her. When he sees her true appearance, he��ll definitelye back to you.��


    ��So what if he does? I��ve already been embarrassed!�� Tianfeng Wei raised her voice uncontrobly. When she sensed that some people had heard what she said, she immediately shut her mouth. Her heart was full of hatred for Gu Lingzhi.


    Ever since Consort Rong had cancelled their engagement, Tianfeng Wei had already received lots of criticism by the elders in her n. Many people have advised her to go find the Third Prince and convince him to change his mind. However, how could she try to change his mind when she did not even get a chance to meet him in person?


    Now, her peers who had always fawned over her, seized the opportunity to mock andugh at her, which made her extremely ufortable.


    She had thought that she would feel better after leaving the house, but it turned out that the capital city suddenly seemed to be full of girls who were at the right age for marriage talking about how the Third Prince had broken off their engagement. They were all more dressed up than usual and it did not take a smart person to know the reason behind it.


    It was not easy for her to find out that Rong Yuan would go to the Town of the Brave to battle today. She did not think that she would be met with a scene that would make her even angrier than she already was.


    When was Rong Yuan ever gentle towards her? Yet, he held such a gentle expression towards the masked girl that it made her want to dig out her eyes. It made her realize that she should stop lying to herself that Rong Yuan had ever liked her.


    ��Third Prince, you��re finally here?�� the invigtor asked. He was an old man whose hair had turnedpletely white. He could not be happier to see Rong Yuan.


    ��Ever since there were news of youing here, the number of participants who signed up to battle was reduced by half! If youe here every day, it would be bad business for us!�� the elderly man joked.


    ��Elder Qi, you can��t say that.�� Rong Yuan pointed towards the audience, ��More than half of the people in the audience are here to watch me. It canpensate for your losses and even then, there should be lots of leftovers. I��m still waiting for you to split the profit with me.��


    ��You...�� Elder Qi shook his headughing, knowing that he cannot win Rong Yuan at this argument. The elderly man turned around to look at Gu Lingzhi and squinted his eyes, ��So she��s the reason why you broke off your engagement with thatdy from the Tianfeng n? It seems like she is not very interested in you.��


    Just from one look, Elder Qi had managed to hit his sore spot. Rong Yuan furrowed his brows and replied, ��She may not be interested now, but she will be eventually. I��ll feel more aplished if I have put in the effort to chase her.��


    ��Alright, it��s good that you are staying positive,�� Elder Qimented. What is the point in faking confidence when he obviously looks discouraged?


    Rong Yuan sighed. It was hard to talk about Gu Lingzhi.


    Just as Elder Qi had finished his sentence, he turned back to randomly pick a number from the box to determine who would battle today.


    Due to the small number of participants, it was not surprising that Rong Yuan had been picked.


    With a confidentugh, Rong Yuan turned back and ordered Yuan Zheng to keep an eye on Gu Lingzhi before making his way on the stage. Just that swift and confident action alone was enough to make thedies in the crowd turn red, who were cheering him on boisterously. Rong Yuan��spetitor already looked defeated even before he had gone on stage.


    ��Rong Yuan, peak grade Martial Lord. It��s a pleasure.��


    Regardless of one��s cultivation level, it was part of his ethos as a Martial Artist to greet his opponent and treat them seriously.


    ��Liang Po, middle grade Martial Lord.��


    Rong Yuan��s polite attitude had made his opponent feel better, who greeted him back. His opponent thought that he should be proud of the fact that he had once battled with the Kingdom��s War God, even though there was a high chance that he would lose.


    After they greeted each other, the audience immediately quietened down to focus on the match. No one blinked. Most of them had indeed turned up to observe how Rong Yuan looked like when he was fighting.


    Gu Lingzhi was no exception. She was extremely focused on the match, staring straight at the stage.


    Shortly after, Liang Po took out his weapon. Rong Yuan, on the other hand, charged straight at him.


    Then... the battle ended.


    As fast as lightning, he appeared next to Liang Po and grabbed him by the throat. Smiling delightfully, he said, ��You��ve lost.��

 Chapter 97 - Love Has Made the Third Prince a Fool

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Love Has Made the Third Prince a Fool</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��It ended... just like that?�� Gu Lingzhi was slightly stunned.


    What happened to wanting to let her see how he fought? Liar!


    How could she learn anything if he ended the battle in just one move?


    However, the person that was the most upset about this was the Third Prince��s opponent. He did not think that his first battle would be against the Third Prince and now, he lost to him in just one move. It really did damage his pride.


    ��I was just lucky. If you��re a top tier Martial Lord like me, it would be hard to say who would��ve won,�� Rong Yuan said as he saw Gu Lingzhi staring at him from under her mask, not wanting her to think that he was just an arrogant bully. He gave Liang Po a firm pat on the back, which made Liang Po feel much better.


    ��Liar!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed. Rong Yuan initially thought that winning the battle in one move would definitely impress her, but he did not think that she would call him a liar instead. His brows instantly furrowed and looked at Yuan Zheng in confusion.


    Didn��t Yuan Zheng say that girls were attracted to powerful people? He had already shown how outstanding he was, why did Gu Lingzhi still call him a liar?


    ��Xiao Hei, the Town of the Brave does not allow anyone to lose on purpose to ensure fairness,�� Rong Yuan tried to remind her that he had won fair and square.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips, feeling like she had been teased. ��Didn��t you say you would let me see how you fight? This is only one battle, are you afraid that I might secretly learn the Royal Family��s techniques?��


    ��Why would I be?�� Rong Yuan tried to exin himself, ��If you want to learn the Royal Family��s skills, I can just teach you, you don��t have to learn it secretly.��


    Yuan Zheng, who had been standing close by, found this scene intriguing. It seems to him that Rong Yuan had indeed set his mind on Gu Lingzhi. The Royal Family��s techniques were top secret and could not be divulged to outsiders and only members of the Royal Family were able to learn it. Rong Yuan��s words evidently meant that he was determined to make Gu Lingzhi his wife eventually.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi did not understand the meaning underneath his words, but she did know that the Royal Family��s techniques could not be spread to outsiders. Seeing how serious Rong Yuan was, her heart skipped a beat. She calmed herself down before replying coldly, ��Who wants to learn your techniques? I only wanted to see how the experts fight, that��s all.��


    She felt like smacking her forehead the moment she realized she had called the Third Prince an expert.


    She felt that she became a child whenever she was around the Third Prince. Only around him would she ever say such childish things. Had the Third Prince��s pampering really changed her? This was not a good sign.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes brightened when he heard what Gu Lingzhi had said. He smiled slyly, ��So it seems that in your heart, I��m already an expert. If that��s the case, why would I disappoint you?��


    Why did she feel that towards her, Rong Yuan acted even more like a child than she did?


    Not long after, it was time for Rong Yuan��s second battle.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was Liang Po again. Liang Po had an extremely unpleasant expression on his face, which propelled Rong Yuan to smile apologetically and say, ��Sorry for beating you too quickly earlier on, I promise this time I will not let you lose so quickly.��


    Liang Po was speechless. What��s the point if he was going to lose anyway?!


    Rong Yuan was a man who kept true to his words. When he said he would not let Liang Po lose so quickly, he really did take his time.


    To let Gu Lingzhi better see the way he fought, he tried to lure Liang Po into an area of the stage that was the closest to where Gu Lingzhi was. He even slowed down his attacks so that Gu Lingzhi could see every swing and kick that he made.


    Yes, it was more like a performance. Everyone in the arena could tell that Rong Yuan had intentionally slowed down his speed of attack. Not only were the audience in shock, but even Liang Po had mistakenly thought that he had a chance of winning.


    It was indeed a misperception on his part, because right when Liang Po tried to win by increasing the speed of his attacks, he did not even swing twice before Rong Yuan suppressed him. Liang Po had no choice but to slow down his attacks once again.


    ��It seems that the Third Prince is going to have a breakthrough to be a Martial Sage, don��t you think?�� Elder Pumented to a middle-aged man that was standing nearby.


    ��He controls his spiritual energy wonderfully which allows him to control even his opponent. His opponent has no choice but to let him take the lead in attacking. The Third Prince is in a league of his own. Our Xia Kingdom will soon have another powerful Martial Sage,�� the middle-aged manmented after observing Rong Yuan for a while. ��From what I know, he��s only around 30 years of age. Seeing as how he has achieved this level of cultivation at such a young age, it is no wonder he is rumored to be the person that would most likely be a True God.��


    ��Haha, if the Third Prince can really be a True God, I would let him buy all my cultivation resources at a third of the price.��


    The two did not bother to lower their voices as they talked, so everyone that was nearby could hear them clearly. Their reactions differed from envy, jealousy to respect.


    Gu Lingzhi herself was also nearby, and heard what they had said. She felt like she had gained a newfound understanding of just how powerful the Third Prince was.


    It wasmon knowledge that whoever possessed Spiritual Roots would be able to cultivate and be a Martial Artist. However, in the whole Tianyuan Continent, there were very few top-tier Martial Artists. Currently, the highest cultivation that a Martial Artist had reached was only a demigod, and there were less than twenty of them. This alone showed the difficulty of being a top-tier Martial Artist. As a Martial Artist reached a higher level of cultivation, the harder it would be for him to advance to a higher tier.


    Rong Yuan was about to be a Martial Sage at just thirty years of age clearly showed that he was a top talent even amongst talents. When she thought about this, Gu Lingzhi looked forward to when she herself would turn thirty. Hopefully, she would be just like him, reaching a league of her own.


    Though Rong Yuan had been fighting, arge amount of his concentration was still on Gu Lingzhi. When he saw how Gu Lingzhi was looking at him, he thought that his method of dragging the battle out had worked. He was set on the idea of dragging this battle for as long as possible.


    He continued fighting for over an hour that even Elder Pu who was watching from the side had to urge him to end the battle.


    ��Third Prince, quickly end the battle when you are done experimenting with your battle techniques, there are many matches to be fought after yours.��


    Evidently, Elder Pu thought that Rong Yuan did not end the battle because he had learnt some new fighting techniques and was testing it out on his opponent.


    Yuan Zheng, who was the only one who knew the truth silently covered his face. If it was possible, he really wished he did not have to admit that Rong Yuan was his master. If he had known that his master would be so stupid when he was in love, he would have done whatever he could to prevent Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi froming to the Town of the Brave.

 Chapter 98 - Implications

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Implications</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    At longst, the battle ended when Liang Po had run out of energy to continue fighting.


    When they came down from the battling stage, Liang Po had a pained yet delighted expression on his face. He gratefully thanked Rong Yuan, ��Thank you for your guidance today, I learnt a lot from this battle. I hope that we will get to battle again in the future.��


    Rong Yuan nodded his head and waved his hand gently, ��It��s nothing. It��s my responsibility to nurture outstanding Martial Artists for the Xia Kingdom, you don��t have to thank me.��


    He then swiftly leapt down from the battling stage. The action alone was so gentle and smooth that it made all the hearts of the girls who hade to watch him beat faster.


    A pity that he did not get a reaction out of thedy that he had wanted to impress. When she saw himing down, she had this expression on her face that looked like she had not beenpletely satisfied.


    ��The battle ended so quickly...��


    When Yuan Zheng heard this, his leg shook uncontrobly and he almost fell to the ground.


    It had been an hour of fighting and Gu Lingzhi was still unsatisfied. If Rong Yuan were to continue fighting for a little longer, the Martial Lords who were waiting to fight would definitely cause amotion.


    Rong Yuan��s face also fell. He could pass this off as just experimenting his fighting techniques on his opponent, but he could not keep doing it. He had a reputation to uphold.


    Fortunately, Gu Lingzhi also knew when to stop and also understood that Rong Yuan could not keep others waiting just to make her happy, so she said a few congrattory words to Rong Yuan, before thinking of going back to the Martial Student battling arena.


    Feeling the energy from the crowd, she could not help but want to fight a few battles to excite herself as well. She had gained a lot of knowledge from watching Rong Yuan fight, such as new mannerisms and fighting techniques.


    ��Where are you going?�� Rong Yuan stopped her by the shoulders, his brows furrowed. ��I have one more match, aren��t you going to watch?��


    Gu Lingzhi blinked, remembering that everyone could battle a maximum of three rounds every day. She was also curious about who his next opponent would be. It can��t be... that unlucky Liang Po again, would it?


    That was not the case. Rong Yuan��s next opponent was one who was an experienced Martial Lord. This time, Rong Yuan did not bother to drag the time out and defeated his opponent cleanly in just a few moves. He was swift, clean and fierce. Gu Lingzhi wondered if he was still that person that had been acting shamelessly in front of her all day long.


    Seeing the confusion in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes, Yuan Zheng, who had restored his confidence in his master, exined, ��Due to his status, he did not interact with many people since a young age. When he grew up and showed enormous talent, many people got close to him for various reasons. After a series of unpleasant events, His Highness became cautious of everyone around him. I��ve never seen him care about anyone until you came along, hopefully you will not make him upset.��


    Gu Lingzhi was taken aback when she heard this. She did not think that someone as reckless as the Third Prince would still harp on past events. Gu Lingzhi always felt sympathetic towards people who have been hurt before.


    When Rong Yuan came down from the stage and saw the sympathetic expression in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes, he looked at Yuan Zheng for an exnation.


    Yuan Zheng merely raised his eyebrows and gave a mysterious smile.


    Yuan Zheng felt that he did not say anything that he was not supposed to say. All he told Gu Lingzhi was how others had made use of the Third Prince��s young age to take advantage of him, and how they had ended being kicked out of the pce by the Third Prince instead. Who knew that that was enough to evoke Gu Lingzhi��s sympathy.


    The moment Rong Yuan had finished his battle, Gu Lingzhi wanted to go to the Martial Student battling arena to sign up for tomorrow��s battles. Rong Yuan rejected her proposal immediately.


    ��I know you want to improve your abilities, but you have to think of how you haven��t been practicing these few days. If your body isn��tpletely healed, you��ll underperform. What if you get another injury? If you��re too bored in the inn, I can apany you to go shopping at the capital city to see if you want to get anything. If you��re still bored, you can also choose to stay in your room to practice forging weapons.��


    Gu Lingzhi was really convinced by what Rong Yuan had said. Her calf was indeed not fully recovered yet. She was fine if she had to exert her leg muscles for a while, but after a period of time, it would hurt. She was indeed not fit for battle, especially if someone was out to get her.


    The person that had attacked her that day was a student from the Royal School. She was sure that because Rong Yuan had been by her side the past few days, the culprit did not dare to attack again. If the culprit wanted to attack again, he would undoubtedly take the opportunity to use a battle to heavily injure her. Though he failed to kill her, making her a cripple would suffice too.


    ��Let��s go back then,�� Gu Lingzhi said as she walked out of the battle arena.


    To be frank, after being here for so long, she was getting sick of the way people were staring at her. Everyone knew that he was attracted to her.


    When they left the Town of the Brave, it was still early. Rong Yuan suggested going to Chunxiang Pavilion to have lunch before going to shop at the capital city. However, Gu Lingzhi who was already feeling overwhelmed from the stares she was getting, was unwilling. She turned and headed towards the inn.


    She only wanted to quickly recover and get away from Rong Yuan.


    Whether it was intentional or not, she had gotten into a lot of trouble because of him. In her heart, she had started thinking of Rong Yuan as a burden. It was better if they were not associated at all.


    It was just her wishful thinking however, because Rong Yuan was thick-skinned and would not leave her alone.


    ��Xiao Hei, your wounds have not healed, it is not convenient for you to live alone. As your only friend, it only makes sense that I take care of you.��


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and shot him a look of contempt.


    ��Please do not trouble yourself, Your Highness. My wounds have almost fully healed, I don��t need anyone to take care of me.��


    ��But I��m still worried,�� Rong Yuan said, moving past her and into her room. He acted like he owned the ce, and poured a cup of tea for himself before clearing his throat. He smiled at Gu Lingzhi and asked, ��Do you want a cup of water? You must be tired after watching battles for the entire day.��


    She really wanted to use a Recording Crystal to show the world how shameless the Third Prince really was.

 Chapter 99 - The Formidable Power of Spiritual Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 99 - The Formidable Power of Spiritual Weapons</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The past few days, Gu Lingzhi had to put up with the Third Prince annoying her endlessly. She found out that Rong Yuan would never give up until he got his way, no matter how shameless he had to be, so every time he bothered her, she would just clench her teeth and give in helplessly.


    What choice did she have? There was no way she could win him if she decided to fight with him, there was no way she had skin thicker than his. She could only close the door on him and pretend that he did not exist. To think that she had ever felt pity for him when Yuan Zheng told her about his backstory! For someone who had such thick skin, there was no way he would ever need someone��s sympathy!


    Though Rong Yuan was thick-skinned, he knew when to stop. When he finally entered Gu Lingzhi��s room, he quietly sat at the table without bothering her. He watched as she took out materials from her Storage Ring and started to forge weapons.


    In the beginning, Gu Lingzhi had been distracted from knowing that he was watching her. Slowly, she started to focus all her attention on what was in front of her and ignore the fact that Rong Yuan was observing her from afar.


    She realized that it was not that she did not have a talent for forging weapons, but rather, moulding weapons. The weapons that she made did not look physically attractive.


    All the weapons that she had previously made looked funky. She tried to correct it multiple times to no avail, after which she did not bother anymore, as long as the weapon still served its original purpose that she had intended. The physical aspect did not matter to her anymore.


    After ensuring that she could make lower grade Yellow-Level weapons without any failures, she moved on to forging middle grade Yellow-Level weapons.


    The first weapon that she would attempt to wreck... no, forge, was the Recording Crystal.


    Though the Recording Crystal was not as helpful in a battle, yet it was extremely functional. There was demand for it everywhere.


    Putting the materials needed aside, Gu Lingzhi started to examine the materials one by one just like how she did when she was practicing alchemy. She tried to feel the internal energy of every material, so that she could maximize all of their potentials.


    After she had a thorough understanding of all the qualities of the materials, she put them into the weapon stove for them to dissolve, transform and fuse together.


    Rong Yuan watched from afar, looking at Gu Lingzhi��s every movement, his eyes full of infatuation. He was proud to have fallen for her, who was somewhat like him, talented in almost every aspect.


    Her method of forging weapons was exceptionally exquisite and almostparable to how they forged weapons in the Royal Family as well. Except... what is that blue lump that she had made?


    As Gu Lingzhi was done shaping the Recording Crystal and was about to take it out of the weapon stove, it cracked. Rong Yuan smiled to himself when he saw this.


    If he recalled correctly, she had indeed used the correct materials to make the Recording Crystal. If that was the case, why did the object look nothing like a Recording Crystal except for the color? The five spikes that came of the object looked like an octopus... unless those were the five sides of the Recording Crystal?


    Rong Yuan felt that his cognitive abilities had been severely reduced.


    Gu Lingzhi, on the other hand, did not think that there was anything wrong with the Recording Crystal she had made. To test its functionality, she purposely activated the recording function and took a shot of the room. She then looked through the cracks of the crystal to see if it worked.


    Not bad, the image and sound were clearly captured. It was a sessful attempt.


    She did not think that she would seed on her first try. It looks like she had an innate skill for forging weapons after all.


    Satisfied, she put the Recording Crystal into her Storage Ring and started to make another one.


    ��Ling... Xiao Hei, so that object you made... was a Recording Crystal?�� Rong Yuan stuttered, almost slipping the fact that he knew that she was Gu Lingzhi because of how shocked he was.


    Gu Lingzhi narrowed his eyes at him. Did he need to ask a question with such an obvious answer?


    ��What could it be if it��s not a Recording Crystal?��


    ��Heh... so it really is a Recording Crystal,�� Rong Yuanughed dryly. Suddenly, he realized why Gu Lingzhi��s mask looked so ugly.


    It was not because she had purposely made it ugly so that people would not look at it twice, but it was because she did not even have the abilities to make it look more attractive. The mask was not even symmetrical.


    Rong Yuan tried tofort himself by thinking of her Qingfeng Sword that had at the very least, resembled a sword. After all, the most important part of Spiritual Weapons were their abilities and not their physical appearance.


    Just like that, Gu Lingzhi spent a few days consecutively forging weapons in her room. If she was not making a Recording Crystal, then he was making a middle grade Yellow-Level weapon. Even though she did not bother giving her creations a presentable physical appearance, she had used the exquisite methods adopted from the Spirit Tribe in making these weapons. Though they were ugly on the outside, their capabilities exceeded weapons that were in the same tier.


    When Rong Yuan had found out about this, he found himself in a dilemma. He did not know whether he should feel proud or embarrassed of the weapons that she had made.


    Gu Lingzhi left the inn when her wounds hadpletely healed. When she was about to head to the Town of the Brave, she had coincidentally bumped into the shopkeeper of the Store of Many Treasures, Qin Boyu.


    ��Lady Hei, we meet again,�� Qin Boyu addressed Gu Lingzhi warmly.


    Initially, he did not think that he would manage to sell any of the ten weapons that Gu Lingzhi had made for him. However, just a few days ago, he sold one of the weapons.


    That was not all. On the second day, all nine weapons were sold out. Some customers even asked to pre-order the same weapon which made him shocked and curious at the same time.


    After further investigation, he found out that the customer who had bought the first weapon was a mercenary. He did not have much spirit stones with him, so he bought the cheapest weapon that he could find hung at the side of the store.


    He had been mocked by therades in his squadron after they saw the weapon that he bought.


    Embarrassed, this customer had wanted to save enough money so that he could buy another weapon that looked more intimidating to prevent himself from being mocked again. However, he did not expect this weapon to save his life.


    When he was out on a mission to hunt a first-order high grade demon beast, the beast had unexpectedly advanced to be a first-order peak grade demon beast. Enraged, the beast became a killing machine.


    In the midst of danger, the mercenary suddenly thought of an additional feature of the sword that he had bought. He poured all his spiritual energy into the weapon, causing the weapon to glow brightly with a golden light. Then, he cut off the connection between the spiritual energy and the sword, directing it towards the demon beast.


    Whoosh! The golden spiritual energy let out a sound as it surged towards the beast, killing it.

 Chapter 100 - Extraordinary Weapon Forgery Skills

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Extraordinary Weapon Forgery Skills</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The other mercenaries who had narrowly escaped death realized that this weapon that had looked unassuming, was actually rather formidable. When they sent the dead body of the demon beast back to the Mercenary Guild, they all headed back to the store to purchase the same weapon.


    When mercenaries from the other squadrons had heard about this, they rushed to the Store of Many Treasures as well, wanting to purchase the weapon. A pity that it had all been sold out.


    Gu Lingzhi was not particrly surprised when she heard the news from Qin Boyu. After all, she had made the weapons herself, so she knew how powerful they were. However, Rong Yuan, who was standing behind her, gave a different reaction. When he heard that her weapons were so popr, he shed an extremely proud smile which had caused thedies who were walking by to feel bedazzled.


    Before thedies could even think of joining in themotion, Yuan Zheng immediately red at them, preventing them froming any closer.


    ��Lady Hei, would you be willing to work with my store over a longer period of time and provide us with more weapons with special functions?�� Qin Boyu was indeed an experienced man when it came to weapons, immediately sensing that Gu Lingzhi��s lower grade weapons were different from the others.


    The Spirit Tribe once ruled over the whole of the Tianyuan Continent, of course the weapons that were made from their methods were exceptional. Her weapon enabled a Martial Student to use skills that only Martial Practitioners could, but that was just one method of forgery that she had learnt. If she continued to progress in learning more advanced methods of making weapons, then those weapons would be even more helpful in enabling Martial Artists in using abilities surpassing those of their rank.


    ��From what I know, your store is selling the weapons at a much higher retail price than what you are paying her. That��s not very fair,�� Rong Yuanmented even before Gu Lingzhi could reply. ��If you want to work long-term with her, the minimum price per weapon is a thousand spirit stones. The weapons that Xiao Hei makes are definitely worth more than what you are paying her.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately shut her mouth. She was not too sure about the prices of Spiritual Weapons, and when it came to business, she was even more clueless. Now that someone was willing to help her bargain for a higher price, she would not be a fool and decline the offer. She kept quiet and watched as Rong Yuan helped her bargain for the best price.


    Qin Boyu pursed his lips. As the Third Prince, he was already a part of the Royal Family, why did he even bother to bargain? Where was his dignity?


    However, after hearing some rumors about Gu Lingzhi previously, Qin Boyu also had a better impression of Gu Lingzhi.


    Observing how the Third Prince was acting, there was a very big possibility that thisdy that had appeared from nowhere would eventually be a Royal Consort of the Third Prince. If Qin Boyu could foster connections with the future Royal Consort, then it would be extremely beneficial for his store. Even without the Third Prince in the picture, Gu Lingzhi��s natural talent for forging weapons was enough for him.


    He smiled warmly and replied, ��You are right, Your Highness. I came specially to talk about this matter. If Lady Hei is willing, our Store of Many Treasures is willing to buy every one of her low grade Yellow-Level weapons at two thousand stones each.��


    Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows and smiled intriguingly. This Qin Boyu was smart after all.


    A thousand spirit stones was indeed a rather low price. However, two thousand spirit stones was definitely a good price. The Third Prince had originally only wanted to help Gu Lingzhi bargain for a better price, he did not think that Qin Boyu would actually agree to his proposition. He turned back to smile at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Xiao Hei, what do you think of this offer?��


    ��I��m very satisfied,�� Gu Lingzhi replied sincerely. This offer matched the price of some diddle grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Weapons, such as... the Recording Crystal.


    This train of thought led Gu Lingzhi to take out a Recording Crystal that she had made out of her Storage Ring. When she showed it to Qin Boyu, who looked astonished at the appearance of the Crystal, she asked ndly, ��By any chance, do you want any Recording Crystals? I have some here that I made myself.��


    Qin Boyu looked at the strange shape in her hands. Other than the colour, it looked nothing like a Recording Crystal. He hesitated for a while before asking, ��That��s a Recording Crystal?�� If Gu Lingzhi had not exined to him what it was, he would not be able to guess that it was a Recording Crystal.


    ��Yes,�� Gu Lingzhi blinked. Though her Recording Crystal may look very different from the others, but there was a vague resemnce.


    ��Don��t judge the appearance of the Crystal, its functionality is better than other Recording Crystals out there,�� Gu Lingzhimented proudly.


    Suspiciously, Qin Boyu took the Crystal in his hands and activated it, recording the surroundings and reying the video. Indeed, it was like what Gu Lingzhi had said, it was better than other Recording Crystals even though it did look a little strange. If one were to disregard the appearance, the quality of the crystal was definitely of a superior quality.


    After thinking about it, he quoted her an offer of two thousand spirit stones.


    ��If Lady Hei��s remaining Recording Crystals are of this quality, I am willing to buy all of them at two thousand spirit stones each.��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled satisfactorily, ��Don��t worry, the quality of these Crystals will only get better and better.��


    She took out twenty more Recording Crystals, all unassuming and equally strange-looking. Qin Boyu racked his brains for something to say, before he settled for apliment that sounded very forceful, ��Lady Hei��s methods of forging weapons are indeed very special.��


    ��You are too kind with your words,�� Gu Lingzhi responded quickly.


    After Qin Boyu left, Gu Lingzhi resolutely walked towards the Town of the Brave, not forgetting her original goal. The two men behind her, Rong Yuan and Yuan Zheng, however, both held differing expressions on their face.


    Rong Yuan��s acted normally as he was used to seeing Gu Lingzhi��s out-of-the-ordinary molding techniques the past few days. On the other hand, Yuan Zheng��s face had twitched the first time Gu Lingzhi took out her Recording Crystal. When she took out all twenty OF THEM, Yuan Zheng became rather amused. He whispered to Rong Yuan, ��Your Highness, Lady Xiao Hei��s weapon forging techniques are rather special. If therees the day where she wants to make a weapon for you, would you use it?��


    In a blink of an eye, Rong Yuan��s smile disappeared.


    This was indeed a very difficult question.

 Chapter 101 - A Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 101 - A Family of Three</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Even though Gu Lingzhi did not go to the Battle Arena for a period of time, she still became the main focus of attention immediately upon her arrival.


    Without a doubt, the Third Price who was by her side, had caught the attention of everyone. Standing tall and straight in a ck brocade robe, every move of his carried the charm and grace of royalty. With his flippant smile, it was impossible not to notice him.


    It was no surprise that Gu Lingzhi, who was being protected by him, had also be the focus of the crowd.


    Summoning her courage, Gu Lingzhi calmly proceeded with the matches. In the meantime, she received many curious gazes. People who were sharp and observant enough were shocked to find out that Gu Lingzhi had broken through.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had advanced to a Level Six Martial Student, experienced a big increase in her strength. After a long battle, she managed to win against an opponent who was once very difficult for her to defeat.


    After she defeated her opponent, who was a Level Eight Martial Student, Gu Lingzhi descended from the stage. Rong Yuanplimented her, ��Not bad, the way you fight is exactly like mine.��


    Can the Third Prince be any more narcissistic?


    Speechless, she walked to another corner to prepare herself for the next match. Without thinking, Rong Yuan followed her immediately, sitting by her side. Heughed lightly, ��If you continue getting stronger, we can definitely create a new generation of legends together.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at him.


    Rong Yuan blinked, ��If a husband and his wife owns a Gold Emblem each, they would be the best Martial Artists in their generation. There would be two gods in one household, wouldn��t we be legends?��


    Husband and wife? When Gu Lingzhi heard the first few words, her mouth twitched. However, when she heard the full sentence, her eyes suddenly opened wide.


    ��You have a Gold Emblem?�� It was understandable for her to have such a big reaction. After participating in the matches, she realized how difficult it was to win a thousand of them consecutively. When she first registered, that old man had told her that in the past few hundred years, only one person had received a Gold Emblem. How did another Gold Emblem appear?


    ��You don��t believe me?�� Rong Yuan raised his brows. He felt a little hurt. From his Storage Ring, he took out a gold colored, coin-sized badge with the logo of the Town of the Brave engraved on one side, and the Mercenary Guild on the other.


    ��Come to think of it, it was thanks to you that I won this Gold Emblem.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes was immediately attracted to the Gold Emblem. Rong Yuan passed the badge to Gu Lingzhi to please her.


    Gu Lingzhi received the badge and examined it thoroughly. She was confused, ��How does it have anything to do with me?��


    Rong Yuanughed, ��If it wasn��t for youing to the Town of the Brave when you weren��t fully recovered yet, why would I be battling anyone? Who knew that after winning for a few days, it would be my thousandth match that I��ve won consecutively?��


    Gu Lingzhi knew that the goal of the vast majority of the people was to get the Gold Emblem. She wondered how they would react upon seeing Rong Yuan��s nonchnce. Whatever it was, she had an urge to beat him up.


    Gu Lingzhi breathed in deeply to calm her raging urge to punch his face and returned the Gold Emblem. She turned her head to face the side just in case she could not hold herself back.


    It was the Gold Emblem! With it, one could buy cultivation resources at the Town of the Brave and the Mercenary Guild at a seventy percent discount. Even though Rong Yuan was the undisputedly the best Martial Artist amongst his peers, he was still so casual about it. It was as though getting the Gold Emblem was useless. Gu Lingzhi swore that if Rong Yuan wasn��t the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom, he wouldn��t live past twenty years old just by the way he talked!


    Rong Yuan did not know what Gu Lingzhi was thinking about, but seeing her sit there silently at the side, he thought that she was just overwhelmed. He tried tofort her, ��It��s just a Gold Emblem. With your talent, winning a thousand matches will not be difficult.�� Gu Lingzhi, who felt that winning even just a hundred matches was extremely difficult, really wanted to punch Rong Yuan now.


    Right then, the administrator of the battle arena drew her number. Gu Lingzhi stood up and nced at Rong Yuan before ascending to the stage.


    Gu Lingzhi��s opponent did not know why, but he had a bad premonition and his back was drenched with cold sweat.


    As reality proved, such premonitions could be quite urate at times. Just when her opponent felt that something was wrong, Gu Lingzhi��s attacks had already started. She utilised the Moon Stride movement technique, appearing in front of him in an instant. Before he could even respond, Gu Lingzhi��s sword was already pressed against his neck.


    ��The victory goes to the ck Thorn.��


    Gu Lingzhi kept her sword when she heard the announcement of her victory. She coolly nodded her head at her opponent, then left the stage.


    That was thest match of the day. After she descended from the stage, Gu Lingzhi immediately headed for the exit.


    Rong Yuan hurriedly tried to catch up. On the way to the inn, Gu Lingzhi nced around, and her heart stopped. Straight ahead, a delicate figure entered her sight. Beside her, was a loving, middle-aged couple. Who else could it be if not Gu Linglong, Gu Rong and his wife?


    ��Father... I told you that she was a fox, right? She didn��t send any news of her arrival in the capital, and now we cannot even contact her. She said she wanted toe back earlier to train, it looks to me like she just did not want to go home!��


    Lin Yue-er pretended to criticise her, ��Don��t spout nonsense. Furthermore, she is your elder sister, how could you say that of her?��


    ��I didn��t say anything wrong. She still lied about having made arrangements with her friends. I have already inquired about it. Her friends, Tianfeng Jin and the big mistress of the Ye Family have both been at home all this time. Who else could she be training with?��


    Gu Linglong covered her mouth as she looked at Gu Rong��s face that had darkened and eximed, ��Ah! She can��t be fooling around with some other men right?��


    ��Linglong!�� Lin Yue-er reprimanded her daughter, but she was rejoicing internally. ��How can you make such spections about your elder sister? Whatever it is, she is the First Mistress of the Gu n. She��s aware of her status, there��s no way she would do something that would embarrass our family.��


    As Gu Linglong and Lin Yue-er continued to exchange words, Gu Rong��s face grew even darker until he told them fiercely to shut up.


    ��Enough! Until we find Gu Lingzhi, do not spout nonsense. Do any of you have self-control at all? At this rate, the Gu n will no longer have a reputation!�� Gu Rong shouted as he stormed off.


    Gu Linglong and Lin Yue-er exchanged a smile before Gu Linglong spoke again.


    ��Father... I do have self-control. If there��s anyone who made you angry, it��s Gu Lingzhi, not me.��


    As she looked at the family of three, Lingzhi hung her head low to hide the ridicule in her eyes.


    When she was first enrolled in the Royal School, Gu Rong told Gu Lingzhi that he was busy with work and could not send her to the capital city. He gave the excuse that with the Third Prince fetching Gu Lingzhi to the Royal School, he would feel at ease.


    Now that Gu Linglong came to participate in the entrance examination, he could free up his schedule to apany her here. No matter what, she was treated differently from Gu Linglong. No matter how hard she strived, in Gu Rong��s heart, she was just a dispensable outsider.

 Chapter 102 - Gu Rong’s Solicitation

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Gu Rong��s Solicitation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Didn��t you say you wanted to go back to forge some weapons? Let��s go then,�� Rong Yuan��s voice suddenly sounded in her ears and pulled her gaze back.


    ��Alright, let��s go.��


    She stopped bothering with the family of three and walked towards the Yi Inn. She missed the gloomy expression that was on Rong Yuan��s face momentarily.


    He could overlook how they had treated her in the past. However, even now, when Gu Lingzhi was under his protection, they were still insulting her. In his heart, he was already secretly thinking of various methods to teach them a lesson without hurting the foundation of the Gu n. Yet, he stered a gentle smile on his face.


    ��Lady ck Thorn, what do you feel like eating tonight? I heard that the Bright Silk Eating House hase up with a few new dishes, shall we go and try?��


    ��I��m not interested.�� She had just heard herself being insulted behind her back. How could she be in the mood to eat?


    Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��Then I��ll get Yuan Zheng to buy it and bring it back.��


    Yuan Zheng was speechless. He was a Martial Lord, yet he was relegated to being a delivery man.


    When they returned to the inn, Gu Lingzhi frowned.


    Originally, she had thought that she would be able to keep up the identity of ck Thorn up until school reopened. However, the appearance of Gu Rong and the others had disrupted her ns. At the same time, she realised that she had less than half a month left until school reopened.


    Meeting up with Gu Rong was easy, all she had to do was to go to the Gu n��s residence in the capital. What troubled hoer now was how to get rid of Rong Yuan.


    Ever since the attack that night, Rong Yuan stuck to her like glue. No matter where she went, Rong Yuan would definitely be by her side. Getting rid of him quickly and quietly would be difficult.


    The next few days passed. Gu Lingzhi went to the Town of the Brave to battle in the day and forged weapons at night. Without fail, she won all of her matches. Gu Lingzhi had already won 63 consecutive matches. Most Level Nine Martial Students could not achieve such a feat.


    The moment this rumor spread, the attention was no longer focused on the Third Prince who constantly hung out around her, but on her abilities.


    It must be known that Gu Lingzhi was currently only a Level Six Martial Student. In the entire Town of the Brave, she had one of the lowest cultivation levels. In the past, someone of the same level as Gu Lingzhi could only be a stepping stone for people of higher ranks even if they were from the Royal School.


    However, Gu Lingzhi, with her Level Six Martial Student rank, could bepared with the best Martial Students of a higher Level.


    Without a doubt, she was one of the best. From another perspective, thepetition in the Town of the Brave reflected the standard of the participating Martial Artists.


    For example, even Rong Yuan, with his identity as the Third Prince, would still participate in matches asionally. What more the other talented Martial Artists?


    Gradually, there were a few powerful people who tried to withstand the Third Prince��s res so that they could make connections with Gu Lingzhi. In the end, they were all chased away by him.


    Gu Lingzhi never thought that the opportunity to get rid of Rong Yuan would be provided by Gu Linglong.


    It was said that not long after Gu Rong arrived at the capital and looked for news of Gu Lingzhi without sess, he heard about the ck Thorn, a dark horse that had appeared in the Town of the Brave. The ck Thorn was an undisputed genius who possessed three Spiritual Roots �C gold, fire and water �C and with the cultivation level of a Level Six Martial Student, was able to defeat countless Level Nine Martial Students from the Royal School.


    Out of curiosity, Gu Rong brought Gu Linglong to see one of the ck Thorn��s battles. He realized that whether it were the techniques or battle sense, they were all extraordinary. She even had an unknown rtionship with the Third Prince. This raised the idea of solicitation in Gu Rong.


    Just as the Third Prince was leaving, Gu Rong went up to him with a face full of smiles. ��Thisdy, I am Gu Rong, the head of the Gu n. Would you be interested in joining my Gu n? With your talent, I can guarantee that my Gu n will definitely treat you well.��


    Upon his words, Gu Lingzhi��s face under her mask was perplexed.


    As the big mistress of the Gu n, she was unable to get Gu Rong��s attention no matter how hard she tried. Yet, ironically, after changing her identity, he actually put her in high regard. Gu Lingzhi rejected him coldly.


    ��Thank you for your kind intentions, n Leader Gu. However, I have no intention of joining any ns at the moment.��


    ��Aren��t you just an ugly person who doesn��t dare to show your face? What is there to be haughty about?�� Gu Linglong mocked coldly. She did not have a good impression of the ck Thorn because she had be the talk of the city.


    ��You really think that just by being involved with the Third Prince, you��ll be able to enter the Royal Family? Think of your identity and status. The Third Prince merely finds you interesting and is just ying around. My father scouted you because he thought highly of you. There won��t be another chance as good as this once you reject it.��


    ��Oh? What��s your status then, since you seem to think that you can interfere with the affairs of the Royal Family?�� Rong Yuan interjected, without waiting for any response from Gu Lingzhi or Gu Rong. The look he gave Gu Linglong was freezing cold.


    This damned woman. He left for but a moment, yet she dared to try and unt her status in front of Gu Lingzhi. She even dared to insinuate that he was fickle-minded. What if Gu Lingzhi believed her words?


    ��Your... Your Highness,�� Gu Linglong did not think that Rong Yuan woulde back so quickly. She pouted pitifully and looked sadly at him, ��Third Prince, no one knows where this woman is from. What if she is a spy sent by another Kingdom? I��m just concerned for you.��


    ��Concerned for me?�� Rong Yuanughed coldly, ��I think you��re just stuck in your daydream. Even if she really was a spy sent by another Kingdom, as long as I, Rong Yuan, like her, it��spletely up to me to pamper her.��


    Not to mention, Gu Lingzhi was not a spy anyway.


    Gu Linglong��s face paled in an instant. She could not believe that Rong Yuan would admit his feelings and intentions for Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Your Highness... How could you be so fierce towards me? Have you forgotten about the good times that we had together in Tai-an City?��


    When he heard that, Rong Yuan��s scowled and his gaze became even colder, ��Good times? Lady Gu, you should be careful of what you say lest you draw unwanted attention to yourself.��


    Rong Yuan quickly turned towards Gu Lingzhi to exin. He did not care further about Gu Linglong and ignored Gu Rong��s face that had darkened significantly. ��Lady ck Thorn, don��t listen to her nonsense. I have nothing to do with her. Back when I was in Tai-an City, she was the one who kepting up to me. I didn��t chase her away harshly so that I wouldn��t embarrass the Gu n Leader. I never imagined that she would misunderstand me so much and say such things. You cannot believe her nonsense and misunderstand me.��


    Gu Linglong had never seen Rong Yuan speak with such urgency in his tone and carefulness in his expression before.


    To be more urate, nobody had ever seen Rong Yuan with such an expression before. Seeing this expression, a girl hidden in the shadows clenched her hands tightly and revealed a cruel smile.

 Chapter 103 - Covering Up

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Covering Up</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Regarding the time Rong Yuan spent in Tai-an City, Gu Lingzhi knew exactly how Gu Linglong had pestered him. At first, she had wanted to ignore them and just walk off. However, she saw Rong Yuan��s anxious face and an idea suddenly surfaced in her mind, she felt that this might be a good opportunity.


    Underneath her mask was a cunning smile, but Gu Lingzhi spoke coldly with anger in her voice, ��What misunderstanding could there be? It is true that I am a girl of unknown origins and could be a spy sent by other countries. Is there really no other intention behind the Third Prince getting close to me?��


    Indeed, there was an objective, which was to bring her back home to get married.


    ��I...��


    ��Don��t bother. Since Your Highness has history with Lady Gu here, then I shall not get in the way. I��ll return to the inn first.��


    After she said that, she turned to leave. When Rong Yuan wanted to follow her, she gave him a furious look, ��I think the most important thing for Your Highness to do now is to take care of all the girls around him. Otherwise, who knows when another girl will cause trouble for me again.��


    Gu Lingzhi pretended as though she was furious, leaving the Battle Arena immediately. Rong Yuan was left behind with a subtle smirk on his face.


    What was the meaning behind Gu Lingzhi��s words? It seemed spiteful, as though she was jealous. Could it be that she is feeling jealous? Does that mean that Gu Lingzhi had finally started to care about him?


    With this thought, Rong Yuan got Yuan Zheng to chase after and check up on her. Instead, he turned towards Gu Linglong with narrowed eyes. What Gu Lingzhi said was right. If he wanted to be able to pursue her without being hindered, he had topletely cut all ties with the girls around him.


    On one hand, Rong Yuan was making things clear with Gu Linglong. On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi did not return to the inn after leaving the Town of the Brave. Instead, in an empty alley, she entered the Inheritance Space and quickly changed out of her disguise. She took off the mask that she had been wearing for the past two months and resumed her identity as Gu Lingzhi. She left the Inheritance Space and unhurriedly made her way towards the Red Sun City.


    Gu Lingzhi paid the fee to enter the capital before slowly making her way to the Gu n��s residence.


    As one of the Four Great ns, it was not surprising that the Gu n had their own properties in the capital. However, Gu Lingzhi had never been there before.


    She arrived at a business establishment that had the Gu n��s gue hanging on it before entering. She sat in the hall, waiting for Gu Rong and Gu Linglong toe back.


    Before they came back, Gu Lingzhi first met Lin Yue-er. When Lin Yue-er saw Gu Lingzhi, a guilty look shed across her eyes. She quickly covered it up with a loving smile and said, ��Lingzhi, you have finally returned. I heard that there had been no news of you ever since you left Wunian City and have been worried for you. You disappeared for so long, did something happen?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Lin Yue-er��s fake smile and could not help but feel annoyed, but she still had to act and y along. With an apologetic expression, Gu Lingzhi said, ��It is my fault for making you worry. Truthfully, I met a group of bandits on the road and was injured, which impeded my travel. I hope you will not me me.��


    ��Ah, you��re injured?�� Lin Yue-er feigned shock and reached out for Gu Lingzhi��s hand tenderly.


    ��Where are you injured? Let me take a look. Silly child, you could have just returned to Tai-an City perfectly fine but you just had to rush off somewhere to raise your strength. See, now you have suffered, haven��t you?��


    Lin Yue-er��s mind was in a mess. Was it the mysterious person that was helping Gu Lingzhi that enabled her to escape unharmed? Analyzing Gu Lingzhi��s attitude, the men she sent she had not revealed anything.


    At this time, Gu Rong and Gu Linglong came back from the Town of the Brave. The two of them were not looking good.


    When Gu Linglong saw Gu Lingzhi sitting in the hall, she could not help but to release all her pent-up anger from Rong Yuan.


    ��Ah, I was wondering who it was. It��s actually my elder sister. Didn��t she say that she would return to the capital earlier to train? We��ve already been in the capital for a few days, why are we only seeing you now? Where did you go to train? Or could it be that... you just didn��t want to go home hence you gave such an excuse?��


    Gu Linglong coldly mocked Gu Lingzhi. Her eyes were a little red, as though she had been crying not long ago.


    Gu Rong��s face became even darker when he heard Gu Linglong��s words. He turned to Gu Lingzhi and questioned her, ��Lingzhi, I thought you were sensible, and so I believed your words. I thought that you were really going to train. Yet, these past few days in the capital, I haven��t heard any news of your arrival at all. Where have you been this entire time?��


    ��Father...�� Gu Lingzhi let out a deep sigh with a wronged expression on her face. ��I didn��t lie to you.��


    ��You didn��t lie to Father?�� Gu Linglong sneered, ��If you weren��t lying then why would you appear only now? We��ve already went to the Mercenary Guild to check, so don��t tell me you epted a mercenary mission. You obviously....��


    ��Linglong!�� Lin Yue-er saw that Gu Linglong spoke without care or reason and had to stop her. If Gu Lingzhi told Gu Rong the reason why she could not return to the capital, it would reflect badly on her.


    ��There is a reason that your elder sister could only appear now.��


    ��What reason could it be?�� Gu Linglong scoffed, ��Could it be that someone didn��t allow her toe?��


    Lin Yue-er feigned her distress and sighed, ��Your elder sister met some bandits on the way to the capital and was injured. That��s why she was dyed and only arrived just now.��


    ��You encountered bandits?�� When he heard that, Gu Rong frowned and regarded Gu Lingzhi carefully, ��Are you injured?��


    Gu Lingzhi spoke softly and lowered her head to make herself look as delicate and weak as possible, ��Thank you for your concern Father, I��m fine now.��


    ��Ah, from what I see, Lingzhi looks perfectly fine. She doesn��t look like she has been injured at all. She couldn��t be lying to Father and making up an excuse, right?��


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi felt extremely grateful to the person who assaulted her that night. It provided her with the perfect evidence to shut Gu Linglong��s mouth.


    With a wronged expression, Gu Lingzhi exposed her calf and revealed the injury that had yet to healpletely to Lin Yue-er.


    ��Mother, this attack almost severed my calf. It took a full month for it to recover. There are also many other various wounds on my body, do you want to look at all of them now?��


    Gu Linglong, who had assumed that Gu Lingzhi was merely finding excuses, had no choice but to keep her mouth shut when she saw that hideous scar on her calf.


    Gu Rong saw the scar and determined that Gu Lingzhi was not lying. His face softened and heforted Gu Lingzhi with a few sentences before returning to his room. He had been so angered by Rong Yuan earlier that he did not care about anything else.


    With Gu Rong gone, Gu Linglong no longer had to restrain herself and mocked Gu Lingzhi outrightly, ��After receiving such a heavy attack, your calf still wasn��t severed. You must be so lucky.��

 Chapter 104 - Returning to School

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Returning to School</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Linglong, how can you say that to your elder sister?�� Lin Yue-er pretended to reprimand her with just a single sentence, while she continued to let Gu Linglong sneer at Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi bit her lip and then suddenlyughed out loud. That delighted expression caused Gu Linglong to feel lost for a moment. She stuttered, ��What... what are youughing at?��


    ��I��mughing at you.��


    ��Laughing at me?�� Gu Linglong could not understand her.


    ��Yes, I��mughing at yo,.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded her head. Under Gu Linglong��s and Lin Yue-er��s suspicious gazes, she spoke slowly but clearly, ��You were dumped by the man you love so you can only derive pleasure from bullying others. How pitiful.��


    Gu Lingzhi then ignored the mother and daughter pair and headed for her room in the backyard.


    Not longter, Gu Linglong��s sharp and furious voice sounded out.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, what are you smug about? Let me tell you, even if the Third Prince doesn��t like me, he definitely would not look at you!��


    ��Who cares about getting the Third Prince��s attention?�� Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and took out the Pill Furnace to practice Alchemy. Now that she had resumed the identity of Gu Lingzhi, she had to slow down her progress in Weapon Forging.


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan, who had been shamed by Gu Lingzhi, returned to the inn with a face full of smiles only to discover that Gu Lingzhi had never returned to the inn at all. The air around him turned intensely cold, almost freezing Yuan Zheng, who was standing nearby.


    ��Your... Your Highness...�� Yuan Zheng organized his thoughts so that he would not invoke the anger of Rong Yuan.


    ��Perhaps Lady ck Thorn went out for a walk and will being back in a bit.��


    ��She will note back.�� Rong Yuan calmed himself down and shook his head, ��Check out of the inn. Let��s return to the Pce.��


    Return... to the Pce?


    Yuan Zheng was stunned.


    Just how upset was Rong Yuan?


    With his ability, even if the ck Thorn had deceived him and left quietly, it was not hard to find her again. Why did His Highness give up so easily? Could it be that he had misunderstood the feelings His Highness had towards the ck Thorn? Perhaps His Highness had not liked the ck Thorn as much as he thought.


    With harboured suspicions, Yuan Zheng could only listen to hismand and check out of the inn.


    Rong Yuan, who was still standing in the same position, regained his cool-headedness. A yful smirk hung on his face again, ��She��s trying to get rid of me? I��m afraid it won��t be that easy.��


    If he did not know the ck Thorn��s true identity, perhaps he would have really gone crazy. However, he already knew that Gu Lingzhi was the ck Thorn.


    Now that Gu Lingzhi had left just like that, he had to y along, otherwise it would be wasting her effort in trying to hide her identity from him. He was curious. Just what would Gu Lingzhi��s expression be the next time she saw him?


    After a few days, it was the first day of sses at the Royal School. As an existing student of the Royal school, Gu Lingzhi had to report to school.


    The Gu n��s residence made her feel stifled and she was happy to return to the Royal School. In the two-storey dormitory, Ye Fei had already arrived early on. She revealed a big smile upon seeing Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Lingzhi, I just knew that you would arrive earlier than Tianfeng Jin. I heard that you encountered some bandits and almost didn��t manage to return. Are you okay?��


    ��I��m fine, just some minor injuries. They healed long ago,�� Gu Lingzhi smiled andforted Ye Fei, aware that she was referring to the incident outside, not in the capital.


    ��Since when did minor injuries take more than a month to recover? I heard that your injuries weren��t even fully healed yet when you finally returned to the capital.�� Ye Fei did not believe her at all and wanted to check the injuries, but she was stopped by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I��m really fine. I left that scar behind on purpose in order to deceive others.��


    After Ye Fei heard that, she instantly realized that Gu Lingzhi was fine. Since she knew that Gu Lingzhi��s injury was not an issue, she did not bother to ask any further. Instead, she smiled and asked, ��Shall we have a bet? Let��s guess when Tianfeng Jin will arrive.��


    The school allocated two days for existing students to report back. After that, it would be the entrance examination for new students. Today was the first day to report. Gu Lingzhi considered Tianfeng Jin��s character andughed, ��Tomorrow night.��


    ��Why?�� Ye Fei stared at her with wide eyes, ��Why are you guessing that Xiao Jin won��t return to school until the veryst moment?��


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��What do you think?��


    She already knew that Tianfeng Jin had arrived at the capital several days ago. Being a battle maniac, the first thing that she did was to enter the Town of the Brave. Based on Gu Lingzhi��s experience, toplete all three battles, she typically had to wait around all day till night. Given her character, even if her luck was good and Tianfeng Jin managed to finish her three matches early, she would still stay behind to watch other battles until the very end.


    She wondered who would win if she battled Tianfeng Jin now.


    The time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, it was already thest few hours to report back to school. Gu Lingzhi and Ye Fei did not stay in the dormitory to wait for Tianfeng Jin. Instead, she waited for Qin Xinran. Upon seeing Gu Lingzhi, the big-eyed, innocent looking Qin Xinran immediately followed her like a shadow. It became a normal urrence in the Royal School.


    They waited for Tianfeng Jin to return and the four of them reunited for a short while before retiring to their own rooms to rest. Over the next few days, they would have to go through the messy procedures of having their credits wiped clean and being reassigned to new sses.


    Three dayster, Gu Lingzhi and the others left the dormitory early and headed towards the main entrance of the Royal School.


    Today was the anniversary of the Royal School. Almost all of the young talents who had managed to be a Level Six Martial Student by the age of fifteen would turn up to take the entrance examination. It was amon mentality that entering the Royal school to study meant a straight path to bing a strong Martial Artist.


    Among the sea of people, Gu Lingzhi saw Gu Rong, Lin Yue-er and Gu Linglong and sighed before heading towards them.


    Qin Xinran still had on that harmless smile of hers as she followed behind Gu Lingzhi, while Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin walked along beside her. It looked as though Gu Lingzhi was being protected by the three of them.


    Truthfully, they were protecting her. Having met and interacted with Gu Lingzhi��s family before, they were wary of them, afraid that Gu Lingzhi would once again suffer any grievances. Furthermore, it could be implied that Gu Lingzhi had almost lost her life just because she did not want to return home.


    ��Father, Mother.�� Gu Lingzhi greeted Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er then quietly stood by the side.


    She hade today because she had received Gu Rong��s request for her to help take care of Gu Linglong during the examination in case she felt scared or shy.


    ��Lingzhi, howe there are so many people in the queue? Aren��t you quite famous in the Royal School? How about you go and talk to the teacher in-charge and request him to let Linglong take the examination first?��


    Ye Fei snorted when she heard Lin Yue-er��s words, ��Madam Gu, you must be kidding. Queuing up is part of the rules and regtions of the Royal School. Even the Royal Family has to queue up if they wish to enter the school. Furthermore, Lingzhi is not the principal of the Royal School, how will she have the power to let people skip through the queue?��

 Chapter 105 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Meeting Again</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Didn��t Lingzhi enrol in the Royal School without taking the examination?�� Lin Yue-er retorted to Ye Fei in an unpleasant tone.


    ��That��s because as the most outstanding student of the Royal School in a hundred years, the Third Prince was allocated three spots to rmend exceptional talents to enrol in the school. That��s how Gu Lingzhi managed to enter without going through the normal procedures.�� Ye Fei ridiculed her, ��If you don��t want to queue, you can request the Third Prince to rmend Gu Linglong instead. It just so happens that he still has one spot left, why don��t you go ahead and try?��


    Lin Yue-er��s face darkened immediately. Gu Linglong was equally unhappy and she looked at Ye Fei as though she wanted to eat her.


    Just a few days ago, Gu Linglong had just been warned by the Third Prince to never appear in front of him again. Why would he use up a slot to rmend her to enrol into the Royal School? If he had that intention, he would have rmended her long ago, together with Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Lingzhi, is this how your friends speak to an elder? It��s better if you didn��t have such rude friends.�� Unable to refute Ye Fei, Lin Yue-er targeted Gu Lingzhi instead.


    Gu Lingzhi raised her head slightly and nced at both Ye Fei and Lin Yue-er. She hid her smile and softly said, ��Mother, what Ye Fei said is the truth. Why would you get angry? I truly do not have the power or authority to let the teacher in-charge give preferential treatment to any participant.��


    ��You...�� Lin Yue-er never imagined that Gu Lingzhi would embarrass her in front of Gu Rong. In a moment of anger, she had wanted to reprimand Gu Lingzhi but she suddenly felt her back go cold, as though she had been targeted by a ferocious animal. As she turned her head, she met a pair of seemingly harmless eyes.


    ��Madam Gu, elders who bully the young will be met with retribution...�� Qin Xinran blinked innocently and lookedpletely harmless. Lin Yue-er was stunned by the boundless killing intent she felt from Qin Xinran. She was so frightened that she forgot about reprimanding Gu Lingzhi. She turned her head away after she nced at Qin Xinran and felt a flutter in her heart.


    Why? Isn��t she just a small, insignificant Martial Student? How can she feel as though her life was in danger at the very moment? Could it be that... the mysterious person helping Gu Lingzhi is somehow rted to this girl?


    The more Lin Yue-er thought about it, the more frightened she felt. She no longer dared to create trouble with Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi waited calmly and peacefully among therge crowd people.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, what is the meaning of this? Do you think you can do anything you want now that you��ve arrived in the Royal School? How can you treat my mother like this?�� Gu Linglong had wanted to let her mother save herself from the embarrassment but instead saw her quietly epting the ridicule. Unable to hold herself back, Gu Linglong ignored that she was currently in the queue and rushed out to question Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi learned from Qin Xinran and blinked her eyes, she turned towards Gu Rong innocently.


    ��Father, did I do something disrespectful?��


    Gu Rong could not think of anything that Gu Lingzhi had done that could have been disrespectful. He could only wave his hands dismissively and asked Gu Linglong to return to the queue in an annoyed tone, ��Have some self-control. You are in public now, yet you are still behaving like this.��


    Gu Linglong pressed her lips together and gave Gu Lingzhi a re before returning to the queue.


    However, the people who had upied Gu Linglong��s position in the queue refused to let her return to her original spot. They knitted their brows and derided her coldly, ��Go to the back and queue up. Didn��t you see that there is no more ce for you?��


    ��How could you be like this?�� Gu Linglong was stunned silly, ��I was obviously queueing up in front of you earlier.��


    The youth who had taken her spot looked at her with disdain, ��Didn��t you know that leaving the queue means you are giving up? Don��t tell me that if you happened to leave for a week, or a month, then the many people behind you will have to wait for your return before we can continue taking the examination?��


    The youth��s words incitedughter from the people who had all been queueing up behind Gu Linglong. Evidently, they all shared the same thoughts as the youth.


    ��Don��t you know who my father is?�� Gu Linglong couldn��t help but mention Gu Rong. However, she never imagined that the youths would all look at her with disdain instead.


    ��No matter who your father is, those who wish to enter the Royal School have to follow the rules here.�� Everyone here were geniuses amongst their peers. Like Gu Linglong, they were also the focus of their respective ns and backgrounds. Gu Linglong utilising her father in such a futile move only made them despise her.


    ��You!�� Gu Linglong was furious. She stretched out her hand and wanted to push the youth. Before her hand could even touch him, she was forcefully stopped.


    ��n Leader Gu, I didn��t think that after half a year, the discipline in your family would still be so outstanding.��


    Who else could this light and yful tone belong to if not Rong Yuan?


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart stopped. She had wanted to go into hiding, but she remembered that she was currently not the ck Thorn and therefore did not need to hide. She stood straight and looked at him calmly. With an even tone, she greeted him, ��Your Highness.��


    Other than greeting him, Gu Lingzhi said nothing else. It caused Rong Yuan who had been missing her like crazy to be depressed and almost unable to maintain his yful expression anymore.


    ��Ah, the First Mistress of the Gu n, long time no see.��


    For some unknown reasons, Gu Lingzhi felt as though this sentence had been forced out through gnashed teeth. She looked at him and felt that it was just her guilty conscience that made her overthink, hence she simply responded with a simple sentence, ��Long time no see.��


    At her simple and short response, Rong Yuan��s smile wavered a little. He used a great deal of effort to stop himself from rashly holding Gu Lingzhi in his arms to teach her a lesson. Instead, he looked towards Gu Linglong who was still stunned.


    ��If you don��t wish to withdraw from the examination, you had better head to the back now and start queueing. The Royal School does notck any talented students. Naturally, the school will not ept stupid people who use their fathers as a shield.��


    This sentence was obviously meant for Gu Linglong who had been about to mention Gu Rong.


    ��Third Prince... don��t you feel even a little semnce of friendship towards me at all?�� Gu Linglong��s face turned red. Rong Yuan��s expression caused her to feel lost.


    ��Lady Gu, I hope you can be clear about it. There was never anything between us, where is this friendship supposed toe from?�� Rong Yuan looked meaningfully at Gu Lingzhi then walked off.


    At this moment, several people realised that a group of well-trained soldiers had been following behind Rong Yuan to patrol during the examination.


    ��I never thought that the one in charge of patrolling and maintaining order this time would be the Third Prince. They are using such great talents for such menial tasks. It is really overly excessive,�� Ye Fei sighed. She then raised her voice on purpose, ��Lingzhi, let us go to the back first in case your sister stirs up more trouble and causes the Third Prince toe over again. If we are implicated, we won��t be able to handle the consequences.��


    She did not bother with Gu Linglong any further and pulled Gu Lingzhi towards the back of the queue. She took pleasure in Gu Linglong��s misfortune as she snickered, ��The first round was only allocated a day��s worth of time. Those who didn��t get their turns before the skies turn dark can only wait until the next year. It is unknown whether or not your sister will be able to make it before it turns dark.��

 Chapter 106 - Replacement Test

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Recement Test</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Although extremely unwilling, Gu Linglong still managed to make it in time to pass the first round of entrance examinations before the sky turned dark. She was then informed to gather at the bottom of the Red Leaf Hill for the second round of entrance examinations the next morning. If she was able to pass the second round, she would officially be a student of the Royal School.


    Holding the medal she was given by the Royal School for entrant participants, she showed it off to Gu Lingzhi. She headed back to her parents, with Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er nking her sides.


    ��Does your younger sister have a problem? What��s so good about getting the entrance medal? Does she not remember that you have been an official member of the Royal School sincest year?��


    Seeing their leaving silhouettes,, Ye Fei could not help but ridicule.


    ��Your father is weird too. He doesn��t put as much effort in grooming you, a natural talent, and instead chooses to dote on that brat who��s untalented. I really don��t know how he became the leader of the Gu n.��


    ��Maybe because the previous leader... was blind?�� Gu Lingzhi retorted, causing the three people around her to burst out inughter.


    ��Haha... Lingzhi, I never thought that you had the capacity to mock others because you��re always so quiet. If Gu Rong knew that in his daughter��s eyes, the only reason he became the leader was because the previous leader made a mistake, I wonder how he would feel.��


    ��Not very happy, I suppose,�� Gu Lingzhi gave her conclusion seriously, causing the three of them tough once again.


    Amidst theughter, an unexpected guest arrived at their dorm.


    ��Your Highness, what brings you here?�� Ye Fei asked puzzled.


    She was already pretty surprised to see the Third Prince at the examination grounds today and never thought that he woulde here.


    Rong Yuan smiled gently as he looked at Gu Lingzhi, ��I came to find her.��


    ��Oh?�� Ye Fei��s voice rose a few octaves as her eyes switched between Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. She was mildly surprised.


    As the first daughter of the leading conglomerate in the country, Ye Fei had heard of how Rong Yuan previously seemed to be conflicted on how he treated Gu Lingzhi. On her way to school, she also heard numerous rumours with regard to the Third Prince and the ck Thorn. She was secretly berating the loose behaviour of the Third Prince when ites to rtionships. The Third Prince had once againe to find Gu Lingzhi and Ye Fei could not help but be suspicious of his intentions.


    Simrly, Qin Xinran had heard some of the rumors and gave Rong Yuan an unpleasant look. Only Tianfeng Jin, who did not care about anything other than fighting, was oblivious. She was confused when she realised that the two people next to her suddenly became rmed.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi��s reaction was much more natural. She looked at Rong Yuan nkly and asked, ��What for?��


    ��The school sent me to find you,�� Rong Yuan spread out his hands, hiding the fact that he was the one who had wanted to see her. He said seriously, ��The school wants me to inform you to participate in the second round of entrance examinations together with the new students tomorrow. Although you entered under my rmendation, the rules cannot be broken. I hope you understand.��


    After her initial surprise, Gu Lingzhi nodded, ��Thank you for informing me, I will be there tomorrow.��


    ��That��s good.�� Rong Yuan gave a relieved smile as he fixed his eyes on Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I heard that you were injured on your way to the Capital? Where are you hurt? Is it serious?��


    To prevent Rong Yuan from being suspicious when he saw her injury, Gu Lingzhi lied, ��I injured my hand, but it has healed already.��


    ��Really?�� Rong Yuan frowned slightly, ��But I heard that you were injured on your calf and it was a serious injury, almost causing you to lose your leg.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart started to beat faster and wondered if the Third Prince had guessed her identity. However, the Third Prince spoke normally and he looked like he was simply curious. Suppressing the anxiety in her, Gu Lingzhi added, ��The rumours are not that urate, the injury on my arm was more serious than my leg.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Rong Yuan nodded and expressed his concern, ��Will this affect your performance in the entrance examination tomorrow? Let me see how much you have recovered, if you are still recovering, I can speak to the Principal to push back your test date.��


    He then walked in front of Gu Lingzhi and grabbed her arm, attempting to assess her injuries.


    ��There��s no need, I havepletely recovered!�� Gu Lingzhi quickly grabbed his hand and stopped him, ��It will not affect my performance on tomorrow��s test.��


    If she had let him see her hand that waspletely fine, he might start to discover what she was trying to hide.


    Rong Yuan did not intend to make things difficult for her and gave up checking when he saw Gu Lingzhi grab onto her own sleeves. They had not met for so long and he only managed to hold her hand for such a short period, it was not sufficient to alleviate his yearning towards her.


    After Rong Yuan left, Ye Fei scolded out, ��Scum!��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Ye Fei puzzledly, only to see concern written all over her face.


    ��Lingzhi, you mustn��t get fooled by the Third Prince��s appearance. Just a while back, he was mingling with a girl from unknown origins and even cancelled his engagement for her. But now, he is already attempting to pamper you. You cannot fall for someone as fickle-minded as him.��


    Hearing Ye Fei��s words, Gu Lingzhi suddenly realised that the Third Prince was indeed a scum.


    ��Ye Fei is right. I heard that in order to get the ck Thorn to like him, the Third Prince even stayed in the inn that she was staying in for a month just to get closer to her. Now that the woman is gone, hees back to find you. If he isn��t a scum, then what is?�� Qin Xinran added on.


    Poor Rong Yuan - he waspletely oblivious that his actions to tease Gu Lingzhi made him look like a scum to others. If he knew that this was how people thought of him, would he still continue?


    The next day, Gu Lingzhi headed to the entrance of the Red Leaf Hill where the examination was about to start.


    Knowing that she was here to get recement test, Gu Linglong ridiculed her, ��I thought with the Third Prince��s rmendation, you wouldn��t need to work hard to pass the test like the rest of us applicants, but I see you are here to have a recement test. I wonder if you will get kicked out of the school if you are not able to pass.��


    ��That won��t happen.�� Gu Lingzhi pretended to not be able to detect the mockery in her voice, ��I have enough points to be promoted to the next year and it is just a formality for me to participate in this test. On the other hand, you should be careful. I heard that for this examination, the mountains were filled with numerous obstacles and demon beasts. Last year, a majority of the students that passed the first round failed in this round. I hope you won��t leave this ce disappointed.��


    ��Hmph, how can those wastrels bepared to me?��


    ��Indeed.�� Gu Lingzhi��s gaze swept over her, ��You are not a wastrel, you��re a fool.��

 Chapter 107 - Red Leaf Hill

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Red Leaf Hill</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��You!�� Gu Linglong��s eyes widened and she lifted her hand to p Gu Lingzhi.


    When Gu Lingzhi said that, she knew Gu Linglong would get angry. Her smile disappeared as she avoided the p, looking as though she was being bullied by Gu Linglong.


    As Gu Lingzhi had spoken softly, the people around them only heard the loud shouts from Gu Linglong. This made it seem like the arrogant Gu Linglong was bullying her weaker older sister, causing Gu Linglong to receive many disapproving looks.


    Naturally, Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er who were here to send their children off for the test saw the scene unfold in front of them. They did not understand what was going on and could only see the look on Gu Linglong change from one of mockery to one that wanted to attack. The two sisters were then separated by the people in-charge. Gu Rong had initially wanted to instruct Gu Lingzhi to take care of Gu Linglong but the words were stuck in his throat as he could not bring himself to ask her.


    Seeing the indignant look on Gu Linglong��s face as she was dragged away, Gu Lingzhi lowered her head and a sly smile pulled at the corners of her mouth.


    When Gu Lingzhi told Gu Rong earlier this morning that she was going to attend the examination as well, she could read Gu Rong��s intentions from his face. Just as she was thinking of how she could reject Gu Rong, Gu Linglong provided the perfect opportunity. How could Gu Lingzhi pass on such a good opportunity?


    Very quickly, the head examiner, Jiang Xian, appeared in front of everyone. He immediately announced, ��I believe everyone already has a simple understanding of the test today. Simr to past years, all of you will head to the back of the school. The route there will be filled with numerous obstacles and demon beasts. You will have to defeat the demon beasts and obtain a minimum of five beads from within the beasts. After that, you will have to make sure that you reach the backdoor of the school before sunset in order to pass and be an official student of the school. If you do not meet any of the criteria, you will fail the test and not be able to enter the Royal School.��


    Jiang Xian then paused for a moment as his eyes locked onto Gu Linglong among the crowd of participants. Jiang Xian admired Gu Lingzhi and as he had seen what happened earlier, he was slightly annoyed by Gu Linglong. As his gaze fell on Gu Linglong, he intentionally said, ��Lastly, I want to emphasise that although the abilities of Martial Artists is very important, to the Royal School, we also emphasise on following the rules. If I were to find out about any unscrupulous behaviour among participants, such as stealing other��s beads by force, I will fail you regardless of who you are and you will never be able to apply again! I hope that everyone will consider the consequences of your actions and not take the risk.��


    His long speech finally ended, signalling the start of the test. A bell sounded and over a hundred young participants rushed into the Red Leaf Hill as if blown by a strong gust of wind.


    Gu Linglong was furious as she walked amidst the crowd. Jiang Xian was looking directly at her as he said those words, clearly warning her to behave. Although she was embarrassed, indignance and fury also burned within her.


    Gu Lingzhi was a bitch who had angered Gu Linglong on purpose to make her look bad. She��s nothing more than a child of a slut. One day, Gu Linglong would surpass her and show everyone that she was Gu Rong��s most outstanding daughter!


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi had already been in the Red Leaf Hill multiple times and did not hesitate to take a detour to head to the back of the school. Whenever she met a demon beast, she would then kill them and retrieve their bead.


    As she walked, she marvelled at the amount of resources the Royal School had. The entire Red Leaf Hill was basically the Royal School��s back garden and they could do whatever they wanted with it. Two months ago, it was filled with ferocious demon beasts and acted as the final examination for students. Now, it was changed into a testing ground for new students and filled with low-level demon beasts suited for Level Six Martial Students.


    At the start, Gu Lingzhi was able to take her time. However, after four hours had passed, she started to have a headache. Hearing the asional shouts of help from within the woods, she started to be more wary.


    Although the demon beasts in the forest were not difficult to deal with, the road was filled with obstacles that were hard to avoid. This was a way for the school to test the observation skills of their potential students.


    In order to inspect the woods closely for traps, Gu Lingzhi started to proceed slower and more carefully.


    As time passed, a few students that weregging behind her started to catch up and overtake her. This included Gu Linglong.


    Gu Lingzhi was not surprised by Gu Linglong��s appearance. After all, she was the favored mistress of the Gu n and did notck training. Other than her hair looking slightly dishevelled, Gu Linglong still looked pretty energetic and could not help mocking Gu Lingzhi, ��I never thought that I would see you here. I didn��t think that you were capable of anything other than acting like an obedient child. I see you actually have some abilities, maybe you��ll be able to reach the back door of the school before nightfall.��


    Gu Lingzhi was in the midst of observing the route in front of her and had no time to bother with Gu Linglong. She threw a stone at the ground in front of her to test the floor. After a second, the ground did not move.


    Good, it meant that the road was safe. Relieved, Gu Lingzhi stepped forward and continued examining the trees around her. Looking up, she realised that the branches of trees were intertwined in an unnatural way. She nodded her head and took a detour.


    Seeing how Gu Lingzhi ignored her, Gu Linglong��s fury rose as she rushed towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, why aren��t you acting anymore? Aren��t you happy to see me suffer?��


    Gu Lingzhi gave her a cold look and stated inly, ��Out of our kinship, I will remind you that this ce is not safe.��


    ��What do you mean? Are you trying to threaten me?��


    This time, Gu Lingzhi was toozy to even give her a cold look. She silently proceeded to find a safe route.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, let me tell you this. Even if... ah!�� Gu Linglong shouted in surprise as a few vines suddenly appeared, dragging her towards the tree branches.


    ��Help! Gu Lingzhi, you set me up! You made me step into the trap on purpose, didn��t you?��


    After her initially frenzy of getting tied to the tree by the vines, Gu Linglong��s face was covered in dirt as looked at Gu Lingzhi. ��You knew there was a trap and lured me here on purpose. How could you be so evil? When I get out of here, I will tell everyone about how you set me up!��

 Chapter 108 - Setting a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Setting a Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What did I do?�� Gu Lingzhi could not help butugh at the ludicrousness of Gu Linglong.


    ��I remember reminding you that it was dangerous before you came over. You were the one that didn��t watch where you were going and stepped into the trap. How can you me me for this? Also... you were the one that insisted oning here, I did not beg you toe over, did I?��


    ��I...�� Gu Linglong��s mouth opened and closed a few times, knowing that she was the one that was being unreasonable. However, with her stubborn personality, there was no way that she was going to admit to it. She then demanded, ��I don��t care if you did it intentionally or not, you must help me out of here. If not, I will tell Father that you lured me into the trap. Let��s see if Father chooses to believe you or me.��


    There was hardly anypetition as one was his favourite daughter and the other was just a chess piece to him. Gu Lingzhi sneered as she knew clearly who Gu Rong would choose. Looking down, she nced at the unnoticeable pendant hanging at her waist and a smile grew on her face.


    Although she had wanted to ignore Gu Linglong, Gu Linglong repeatedly tried to threaten her. If she did not give her a taste of her own medicine, would Gu Linglong really think she was a pushover?


    Gu Lingzhi gave a nd smile, ��Little sister, there is no need to threaten me. I won��t leave you here even though I��m always being bullied by you. I will rescue you right now.��


    Gu Lingzhi then dug through the vines that kept Gu Linglong entangled, trying to find the vine that was holding onto her. Eventually, she found a vine that was a darker green in colour. She then pressed gently on the root of the vine and the vine holding Gu Linglong slowly loosened.


    The Red Leaf Hill was now filled with numerous obstacles and although it was possible to get out of the traps through brute force, it would require a significant amount of energy. This may lead to theter journey bing more dangerous.


    It was actually rather simple to decipher the traps. However, the students that wanted to enter the Royal School were all very proud and arrogant. They were not like Gu Lingzhi, who patiently and meticulously looked to find ways to get around each trap.


    As the vines loosened, Gu Linglong was finally free. The first thing she did was to straighten up her clothes in order to look more presentable.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eye twitched as she saw this but turned away to leave without saying another word. Just as she turned, Gu Linglong who was busy grooming herself, suddenly looked up. She smiled a sly smile as she shot a blue ball of water at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Little sister, what are you...�� Before she couldplete her sentence, Gu Linglong kicked her back causing her to stumble right into the trap.


    The trap that Gu Linglong was in just a minute ago started to move once again, binding tightly around Gu Lingzhi and dragging her towards the tree.


    ��Who��s your little sister? I don��t have a dumb sister like you,�� Gu Linglong sneered as she looked gleefully at Gu Lingzhi who was binded tightly.


    ��A talent that was personally selected and rmended by the Third Prince? Everyone thinks that you were talented in the past semester, but what do you think will happen if they discovered that you weren��t even able to pass the entrance examination? Do you think the Third Prince will still think you are talented?��


    Until now, Gu Linglong had always felt that if it was not for Gu Lingzhi, she would have been the one that the Third Prince would have rmended to enter the Royal School. She would also not have let the Third Prince fall for someone like the ck Thorn. Everything was Gu Lingzhi��s fault. Gu Lingzhi made her lose her ce in the Royal School and jeopardized her friendship with the Third Prince.


    Gu Lingzhi stared coldly at Gu Linglong as if she was looking at a clown.


    ��Do you think you can stop me just by this trap?��


    ��Of course notm�� Gu Linglong was at least smarter than that.


    ��Before I came, Father prepared many things for me in order to help me pass the test. One of the items is a Spiritual Medicine that would cause someone to temporarily lose their spiritual energy. The medicine will be effective for two hours and is enough to make sure that you will not be able to reach the back door before the test ends.��


    Gu Linglong then smiled smugly. Although there were over a hundred people participating in the second round of tests, but the Red Leaf Hill was so big and everyone had spread out the minute they entered. She only dared to do this as she knew there was no one nearby.


    ��Oh? Then I am really unlucky.�� Although these were the words that left her mouth, Gu Lingzhi��s expression did not give off any hint of dejection. On the contrary, she looked tauntingly at Gu Linglong.


    ��What are youughing at? I will see if you still canugh when you are humiliated in front of the entire school.�� Gu Linglong then retrieved a Spiritual Medicine out of her Storage Ring and tried to force it down Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Wait,�� Gu Lingzhi called out stopping Gu Linglong in her tracks.


    ��Why? Want to beg me?�� Gu Linglongughed coldly, ��It is toote to be scared.��


    Gu Lingzhi breathed out as she looked at Gu Linglong pitifully, ��I gave you a chance before but you did not treasure it.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Gu Linglong was startled, finding something fishy about Gu Lingzhi��s response.


    Gu Lingzhi did not reply but instead used one of her hands, which was still able to move, to grab the pendant that was tied to her waist. She waved it at Gu Linglong andughed, ��Little sister, do you know what a Recording Crystal is?��


    Gu Lingzhi then directed a small amount of spiritual energy into the crystal and the scene from before immediately appeared on the surface of the crystal. The conversation between the two of them yed back perfectly.


    ��How dare you!�� Gu Linglong was shocked as she pounced at Gu Lingzhi, attempting to snatch the crystal.


    Before she could reach Gu Lingzhi, Gu Lingzhi twisted her hand and threw the crystal into her Storage Ring. Now that it was in her Storage Ring, no one could retrieve it unless they killed her.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, you are despicable!�� Gu Linglong was about to go crazy. She had never thought that Gu Lingzhi would bring a Recording Crystal with her. If anyone were to find out how she set Gu Lingzhi up, it would be impossible for her to enter the Royal School to study. Not only that, her reputation would be ruined. Who would dare to hang out with someone who set her own sister up?


    ��I am despicable?�� Gu Lingzhiughed, ��No matter how despicable I am, I will never be able to beat you and your mother!��


    Thinking of her mother who had died a wrongful death, she had an urge to kill Gu Linglong.


    ��What do you mean? How is my mother despicable?��


    ��You can ask your mother what I mean - how she set my mother up and caused her to bebelled as a slut. Also... you can ask her why I was attacked on my way back to the capital. Do you really not know anything about all these?��


    ��I don��t know, I don��t know anything!�� Gu Linglong fervently protested. She would not admit anything even if she had truly known about it. The look she gave Gu Lingzhi became murderous.


    There were only two of them here, if she just killed Gu Lingzhi here, then no one would find out about what she did.

 Chapter 109 - Arriving

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Arriving</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Just as the murderous rage built up in Gu Linglong, Gu Lingzhi who had been watching her closely immediately realised. Her eyes turned into smiles as sheughed, ��On ount of our sisterhood, how about I give you the Recording Crystal in exchange for you releasing me? This way, no one will know what you did to me.��


    Gu Linglong hesitated as she started to wonder how much she could trust Gu Lingzhi. A few seconds passed before she sneered, ��There are only two of us now, if I kill you, no one will know.��


    ��Tsk, you sure are stupid.�� As Gu Linglong stepped forward with the intention to kill, Gu Lingzhi sighed, ��Why do you think Teacher Jiang Xian said those words before the test?


    Gu Linglong hesitated before Gu Lingzhi continued, ��It is because there are Recording Crystals ced in every part of the forest. This is to prevent students from using unscrupulous means to obtain beads.��


    Gu Linglong was stunned, ��You are lying!��


    ��It is up to you to believe me or not.�� Gu Lingzhi acted nonchntly, ��If you kill me, the school will not just let you go. I just don��t know if father will continue protecting you after seeing what you did to me in the Recording Crystal.��


    ��You...�� Gu Linglong stood rooted to the spot as she looked torn. She did not dare to gamble against whether what Gu Lingzhi said was true. However, she was unwilling to just let Gu Lingzhi go at this point. Gu Lingzhi��s words had undoubtedly triggered her.


    She was not sure about what Gu Lingzhi��s mother had done, but she was well aware of the fact that her mother had ordered Gu Lingzhi to be killed. It was because of this that she wanted to kill Gu Lingzhi to shut her up. Now that Gu Lingzhi told her that the entire area was filled with Recording Crystals, if it was true, then she would...


    Just as Gu Linglong was struggling with her decision, Gu Lingzhi stealthily retrieved a medicinal fluid from her Storage Ring.


    This medicinal fluid was extremely corrosive against nts. She had purposely prepared this in case she was trapped in situations like this, but she never thought that she would actually get the chance to use it.


    A rose-coloured liquid dripped onto the vines. As soon as the liquid touched the vines, the vines started to rot and retreat back onto the ground. In a moment, most of the vines that were binding Gu Lingzhi had rotted.


    As she was about to be freed, Gu Lingzhiughed. Directing spiritual energy into her two arms, she pushed hard causing the remaining vines to tear, regaining her freedom.


    ��What just happened?�� Gu Linglong suddenly regained herposure as she looked at Gu Lingzhi. Her face suddenly turned ck.


    ��You wasted my time on purpose!��


    ��That��s right, I guess you are not as stupid as you seem.�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly.


    If she had not distracted Gu Linglong, how could she break out of the trap easily? An ice-piercing cold filled Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she red at Gu Linglong.


    When Lin Yue-er set her mother up, Gu Linglong had yet to be born and thus, Gu Lingzhi would not ce this debt on Gu Linglong. The only reason why she had said this earlier was to give Gu Linglong a chance to make a decision. However, when Gu Linglong heard that there was a possibility of her mother causing Gu Lingzhi��s mother��s death, she did not even waver. All she thought of was how she wanted to murder Gu Lingzhi in order to shut her up. Therefore, there was no need for Gu Lingzhi to show mercy. After all...Gu Linglong had never treated her as family!


    ��You, what are you trying to do? I am a Level Six Martial Student, so what if you can escape? You will not be able to beat me.�� Sensing the murderous intentions of Gu Lingzhi, Gu Linglong started to shake. She held up her sword as an attempt to scare her off.


    She did not understand why she felt threatened although she was supposedly two levels stronger than Gu Lingzhi. She felt as if her life was in Gu Lingzhi��s hands and could be taken away at any time.


    ��What are you scared of?�� Finding her attempt to seem scary a joke, Gu Lingzhi decided to back off a little. This was still not the time for her to take her revenge. Like a predator, she wanted to slowly devour her prey.


    ��I am not as stupid as you, so I will not do anything here,�� Gu Lingzhi swiped the dirt off her body as she walked past Gu Linglong. In a low voice, she whispered, ��Hopefully, when Father sees the contents of the Recording Crystal, he will still dote on you like before.��


    Anxiety rose in Gu Linglong as her eyes turned bloodshot, ��You are despicable! Leave the Recording Crystal behind!��


    Following that, the sword in Gu Linglong��s hands shot out, aiming for Gu Lingzhi��s arm. She wanted to cut off Gu Lingzhi��s arm that held the Storage Ring and steal it for herself.


    ��You fool!�� Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed. Without even ncing backwards, she kicked out towards her back, avoiding the swordpletely and hitting Gu Linglong directly.


    ��Crack!�� A loud sound of bones cracking resonated in the air as Gu Linglong��s body flew backwards, falling dejectedly onto the ground.


    ��There is only four more hours to the end of the test, my dear sister, I hope I will see you at the finish line. I��m actually excited to study in the same school as you.�� Gu Lingzhi then headed to the back of the school eagerly.


    The long dy made Ye Fei and the rest who were waiting at the back door extremely anxious.


    After two more hours, Gu Lingzhi sessfully obtained ten beads and reached the back door of the Royal School. There were already quite a number of students resting there.


    They were certainly students worthy of entering the Royal School.


    ��There��s still two hours left, I win.�� Tianfeng Jin stated simply as Gu Lingzhi arrived, looking very pleased with herself.


    Before Gu Lingzhi could figure out what she meant, Ye Fei and Qin Xinran wore looks of indignance as they took out a bunch of spirit stones and handed them over to Tianfeng Jin.


    Ye Fei grumbled to Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, you have disappointed me, why have you only just arrived? I betted on you reaching in the first six hours of the test.��


    ��I betted on seven hours,�� Qin Xinran added. She looked Gu Lingzhi with wronged eyes as if to use Gu Lingzhi foringte. With her abilities, she should have reached way earlier.


    ��Hehe... there was an ident,�� Gu Lingzhi exined guiltily under the using looks she received. Only after speaking did she realise something was off... why should she feel guilty? Shouldn��t they be the ones feeling guilty for betting on her?


    ��Lingzhi, where is Linglong? Did you see her?�� Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to catch up with her three friends, Lin Yue-er��s concerned voice drifted over.


    ��She��s behind, she should be able to reach before the time is up.�� When she kicked Gu Linglong, she had made sure to hold back her strength. With Gu Linglong��s abilities, if she did not bother creating trouble for anyone else, she would be able to make it back before the test ended.

 Chapter 110 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Oh, that��s good,�� Lin Yue-er replied although she still seemed disturbed.


    How could this child of a slut arrive before her child? Could it be that something happened on the way?


    Although Gu Rong did not say anything, his eyes were filled with worry as he looked in the direction of the Red Leaf Hill. He kept on hoping that the next person to emerge would be Gu Linglong.


    Gu Lingzhi waited patiently, keeping her Recording Crystal with her. Wouldn��t it be more interesting to wait for Gu Linglong toe back before passing the Crystal to Gu Rong in front of her?


    With less than fifteen minutes to the end of the examination, Gu Linglong finally appeared.


    She no longer looked as fresh as she did when she entered the mountain and with her injury, it was harder for her to deal with the demon beasts. If not for her determination to not let Gu Lingzhi have a chance to look down on her, she would have long given up.


    Once she stepped into the back door of the Royal School, her whole body ckened. Luckily, Lin Yue-er managed to catch her as Gu Linglong fell into her arms. Lin Yue-er felt sorry for her daughter as she looked at Gu Linglong panting heavily.


    ��My dear daughter, how did you be so exhausted? Let me see if you are injured anywhere.�� Lin Yue-er felt her daughter��s pain. She immediately shoved a few Healing Spiritual Medicine into her mouth, hoping to increase her spiritual energy and helping her to heal faster.


    Gu Rong looked at her worriedly as he asked gently, ��Linglong, are you hurt anywhere? Do you need help?��


    Hearing Gu Rong��s voice, Gu Linglong��s body tensed as she looked carefully at his expression. Upon seeing that Gu Rong was acting normally, she started to rx. However, as she nced at Gu Lingzhi by the side, she was rmed once again.


    She did not know if the Recording Crystal had been passed to Gu Rong.


    Feeling Gu Linglong��s gaze on her, Gu Lingzhi grinned. As Gu Linglong��s eyes widened, Gu Lingzhi took her time to grab the Recording Crystal out of her Storage Ring and waved it in front of her. As if she could change a mask, her face did aplete change to reflect a hurt expression as she walked to Gu Rong��s side. Biting her lip, she imed, ��Father, I have something to show you.��


    ��What is it? Let��s talkter, can��t you see that your sister is injured?��


    Sweat beads started rolling down Gu Linglong��s forehead out of fear. Gu Rong however, mistook this as Gu Linglong sweating due to the pain she felt, and was extremely curt to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Father,�� Gu Lingzhi inhaled deeply and continued holding the Recording Crystal in front of Gu Rong. ��Don��t you want to know why little sister took so long toe out? The answer is in here.��


    ��Don��t look!�� Knowing what it contained, Gu Linglong did not think twice before pouncing onto Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Give it to me!��


    Gu Lingzhi shifted her body slightly, dodging Gu Linglong and continued on her way to Gu Rong.


    ��Father, seeing how agitated Gu Linglong is, don��t you want to know what is recorded inside?��


    ��Mother, quickly snatch it!�� Gu Linglong quickly asked her mother for help after failing to get it. She wanted Lin Yue-er to help her destroy it as once it is destroyed, no one will ever know what happened.


    ��Lingzhi, what are you holding? Quick, return it to your sister.�� Although she was not sure why Gu Linglong was so agitated, Lin Yue-er opened her mouth to ask for the item from Gu Lingzhi.


    Return it? Gu Lingzhi almost choked. Lin Yue-er really had a way with words. In two sentences, she had turned her item into Gu Linglong��s. Did Lin Yue-er really think that she was a pushover?


    Seeing the confused look on Gu Rong��s face, Gu Lingzhi gave Ye Fei a look. Ye Fei caught on quickly and immediately defended Gu Lingzhi, ��Madam Gu, you are wrong about this. This was clearly taken out of Lingzhi��s Storage Ring, how could you say it as if it belonged to Gu Linglong? Isn��t your favoritism a little too obvious? As a leader, I am sure n Leader Gu will not be as biased as you. Am I right, Uncle Gu?��


    The second Ye Fei opened her mouth, everyone��s attention was drawn to themotion that was happening. Even if Gu Rong had wanted to be biased to Gu Linglong, he was no longer able to and could only frown and say, ��What on earth is that? My dear wife, if Linglong likes it, let��s just buy one for her, there is no need to fight with Lingzhi.��


    ��That��s right, as the Second Mistress of the Gu n, how can you not afford to buy a simple Recording Crystal?��


    Earlier that morning, Ye Fei had noticed the Crystal hanging around Gu Lingzhi��s waist and asked her about it. Seeing the anxious look on Gu Linglong��s face now, she knew that it had definitely recorded something interesting. How could she let Gu Linglong snatch it away?


    ��A Recording Crystal?�� Gu Rong��s gaze danced suspiciously between the two sisters, ��Linglong, why would you want this?��


    Gu Lingzhi stuck out her hand and said knowingly, ��It is most likely because she is afraid of what you will see in it.��


    She then directed a small amount of spiritual energy into the crystal, activating the screening ability of the Recording Crystal. In a moment, the figures of Gu Lingzhi and Gu Linglong appeared. As it had already been yed once, the video was no longer as clear but was sufficient for people to recognise them.


    Gu Rong looked curiously at the content until he saw Gu Lingzhi rescue Gu Linglong only to be pushed into the trap by Gu Linglong. When he saw that, his expression immediately changed. He immediately took the RecordingCrystal out of Gu Lingzhi��s hands and kept it in his own Storage Ring. His eyes darted around him.


    As Gu Lingzhi had orientated the screen to face Gu Rong, others were not able to see its contents. However, seeing how Gu Rong��s face turned ck so quickly, they knew there was something incriminating inside and started to make wild guesses.


    Knowing that she had reached her motive, Gu Lingzhi allowed Gu Rong to keep her Recording Crystal as she put on a hurt and extremely distressed expression. After taking a few deep breaths, she spoke softly, ��Father, I know that Linglong has never liked me but I never thought that it was to this extent. With regard to what I promised you earlier, I think she will not let me take care of her either way.��


    Gu Lingzhi then ran towards her own dorm without a single nce backwards. To others, it seemed like she had ran to hide her tears.


    Ye Fei and the two others exchanged nces as they forced themselves to hold back theirughter. As they chased after her, Ye Fei and Qin Xinran did not forget to shout out, ��Lingzhi, don��t cry! You still have us.��


    It was not until the four of them disappeared from sight did Gu Rong finally respond. His eyes were filled with disappointment as he looked at Gu Linglong��s anxious face. Looking at Lin Yue-er, he shouted, ��What a good daughter you have brought up!��


    He then turned and left, leaving behind a clueless audience who started making wild guesses and a frantic Gu Linglong.

 Chapter 111 - A Rift

    <h4>Chapter 111 - A Rift</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Recording Crystal that Gu Lingzhi handed over to Gu Rong had only recorded up to the point where Gu Linglong had pushed Gu Lingzhi into the vines. As for what happenedter, where Gu Lingzhi triggered Gu Linglong into a murderous rage, it went unrecorded. She knew that even if she had recorded the entire thing, without any proof, Lin Yue-er would be able to wiggle her way out of any me. Her goal now was to get Gu Rong to slowly get more and more disappointed in Gu Linglong and Lin Yue-er.


    Didn��t Gu Linglong take the most pride it being Gu Rong��s favourite? Then she shall make her slowly fall out of favour. Compared to a quick death, a slow one was a better way to torture your enemy.


    As for Gu Rong, he had told Gu Lingzhi that when Gu Linglong sessfully enters the Royal School, he would think of a way to let them stay in the same dorm. This would allow them to take better care of each other. He never thought that something like this would happen. Now, no matter how biased Gu Rong was, he could not bring himself to ask Gu Lingzhi to take care of Gu Linglong. Deep down, he actually felt guilty towards Gu Lingzhi and disappointed with Gu Linglong.


    He had always believed that although his second daughter, which was also his favourite, was just a little bit spoiled and would mature as she grew older. He never thought that she would do something like this and which was beyond just simply being spoilt but bordering on evil. Remembering the evil gaze Gu Linglong had after she pushed Gu Lingzhi, Gu Rong could not help but shiver. He started to feel irritated with Lin Yue-er who had brought Gu Linglong up. If not for her ipetence, how would Gu Linglong have ended up like that?


    Coincidentally, Lin Yue-er returned with Gu Linglong. As his gazended on the two of them, Gu Rong could not help but re up, mming the table he shouted, ��Kneel!��


    Gu Linglong immediately fell to her knees. Tears streamed down her face as regret was written all over her face. She immediately started repeating the words her mother had taught her on their way back, ��Father please don��t be angry. I know what I��ve done wrong. I was just ying around with Lingzhi and even rescued her after that. It did not injure her in any way.��


    ��Just a joke?�� Gu Rong snorted. If he had not seen the evil glint in Gu Linglong��s eyes, he might actually believe her. However, now, it was almost impossible to convince him that it was a joke.


    Mistakenly thinking that she managed to convince Gu Rong, Gu Linglong made use of the fact that Gu Lingzhi was not here to defend herself and continued to argue, ��I really meant it as a joke. If it was not a joke, how could older sister have gotten out of the trap so easily?��


    ��Isn��t it because you knew about the presence of the Recording Crystal and had no choice but to release her?�� The Recording Crystal that Gu Lingzhi had, had been recording up until the point where Gu Lingzhi kept it in her Storage Ring. Gu Linglong definitely knew about it and Gu Rong had every right to believe that Gu Linglong had released Gu Lingzhi, fearing Gu Rong��s punishment.


    ��Father, you don��t believe me?�� Gu Linglong bit down on her lip as she looked at her father with a teary gaze.


    ��Father, although it is true that I dislike Lingzhi, but no matter what, she is still my family. How can I harm her? If she isughed at by others, as her younger sister, won��t I be implicated? I wouldn��t try to do anything to her during the test!��


    Gu Linglong��s teary act along with Gu Rong��s biasness for her caused Gu Rong to hesitate. He still could not fully trust her, ��You really rescued your sister after that?��


    ��Of course it��s true!�� Knowing Gu Rong had wavered, Gu Linglong immediately nodded her head, ��You know that Lingzhi is only a Level Four Martial Student. If not for my help, how could she have gotten out of that trap?��


    At this moment, Lin Yue-er knew that Gu Rong had simmered down after hearing Gu Linglong out and quickly persuaded, ��That��s right, dear husband, don��t you know Linglong��s personality? She is just a little spoilt, that��s all. No matter what, they are biological half-sisters, how could they bear to harm each other? You me Linglong just based off what you saw on the Recording Crystal and scared her. Aren��t you afraid that you will affect her cultivation?��


    Lin Yue-er then pretended to wipe her eyes, squeezing out a few drops off tears to make it seem more sincere. She then threw a subtle look at Gu Linglong.


    Gu Linglong immediately reacted by leaning over and looking at Gu Rong with tear-filled eyes, ��Father, I know that I was wrong, please don��t be angry. What if you fall ill because of this? The three elders back home are still coveting your position in the n.��


    ��Linglong is right, my dear husband. My brother has sent someone recently to ask if we needed help with anything. Your health is critical at this juncture.��


    Gu Rong could sense a slight threat from Lin Yue-er��s words.


    In a big n, there was bound to be internal struggles and the Gu n was no exception. In the past, although the three elders were never satisfied with him, they never acted on it. However, recently, he had noticed their small actions that were putting pressure on him. In just a few days after he reached the capital, he had already received a letter to hurry back and take care of n matters.


    Just thinking about all these that happened after he arrived in the capital, the sympathy he felt towards Gu Linglong reduced. However, just as he wanted to reprimand Gu Linglong, he thought of how he needed his wife��s help in dealing with the three elders and had no choice but to keep his anger in check. Letting out an angry snort, he prepared to return to Tai-an City that night.


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan was just hearing about what happened at the Red Leaf Hill today from his subordinates. Pride filled his eyes. It was exactly what he had expected from the woman that he liked, she was certainly different from those brainless and flirtatious sluts!


    ��Since my future wife is so outstanding, what should I do as her future husband?�� Murmuring to himself, Rong Yuan gestured for Yuan Zheng toe forward.


    ��Go tell that old man in the Gu n to make things difficult for Gu Rong. In return, I will satisfy whatever demands he has if I can.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness�� However, as Yuan Zheng epted the order, he continued to stay rooted to the spot. He looked at Rong Yuan with a perplexed look and looked like he wanted to say something.


    ��What is it? Say it.�� Confused by Yuan Zheng��s expression, Rong Yuan asked.


    ��Your Highness...�� Yuan Zheng struggled. Holding his fist, he lifted his head to look at Rong Yuan and said with an unrivalled seriousness, ��It is not good to be fickle-minded. If Consort Rong finds out that you cancelled your engagement with Tianfeng Wei to y around with other girls, she��ll definitely punish you severely.��


    ...Rong Yuan had forgotten to tell Yuan Zheng that Gu Lingzhi and the ck Thorn were the same person.

 Chapter 112 - The Tutor is The Third Prince!

    <h4>Chapter 112 - The Tutor is The Third Prince!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After the end of the entrance examinations, the new students looked forward to the ss allocation.


    On the surface, Gu Lingzhi was only a Level Four Martial Student. Naturally, she was ced into a ss together with the new students, to learn Martial Skills from the beginning. She was pleasantly surprised. When she had first entered the school, it was already nearing the end of the school semester. The tutor could not reteach the sybus from the very beginning just for her which she felt was such a pity. She did not expect such good news and hence started preparing for the new school semester with excitement.


    ��Martial Students, ss Eleven...�� Gu Lingzhi arrived at her allocated ss and happily found a ce to sit. In her heart, she was guessing who the tutor in charge of this ss would be.


    As more youths started to enter one by one, the ssroom began to fill up. Gu Lingzhi was stunned when she saw a figure amongst them andughed dryly as she turned to look elsewhere.


    She never thought that she would be ced into the same ss as Gu Linglong. It seemed to her that enemies indeed often crossed paths. From what she knew, Gu Rong had returned to Tai-an City the very night that the entrance examinations had ended. She just did not know... how big of an impact did the Recording Crystal have on the rtionship between Gu Rong and Gu Linglong.


    ��You slut! Sooner orter, I will surpass you so that Father would know that you are just a wastrel!��


    Gu Lingzhi hadn��t made any trouble for her, but Gu Linglong still came to find her.


    With a confused expression, Gu Lingzhi feigned ignorance and questioned, ��Wastrel? Are you talking about yourself? You couldn��t even beat someone two Levels lower than you. Linglong, you definitely have to work harder.��


    ��You...!�� Gu Linglong was so furious she could not speak at all.


    Being defeated by Gu Lingzhi in one move had disgraced her. Even in front of her mother, she was too embarrassed to mention it. She had merely retold Gu Lingzhi��s words and did not expect that her mother��s reaction would disappoint her so greatly. Her mother had wandered around the house for a long time before giving some instructions to Gu Linglong in a low voice.


    When she thought about the spiritual treasures that her mother had given her, Gu Linglong��s rage turned intocency. She was confident that she could win Gu Lingzhi with those spiritual treasures given by her mother.


    ��Hey, if there is some problem with your brain then go and have it treated. Don��t just stand here and block the way,�� a light, youthful voice sounded and instantly caused Gu Linglong��s expression to change.


    ��Whose brain did you say had a problem?��


    The youth shrugged, ��You.��


    ��You...�� Gu Linglong sucked in her breath, ��Do you know who my father is? How dare you speak to me like this?��


    ��Ha!�� Gu Lingzhi could not help butugh out loud. Gu Linglong would always mention her father no matter what, she wondered what Gu Rong would think if he knew of it.


    ��How would I know who your father is?�� The youth squinted at her, ��In the Royal School, we follow the academy��s rules. Unless you��re telling me that your father is the principal?��


    ��Haha!�� This time, it was not just Gu Lingzhi, but also everyone nearby who had heard the conversation, burst outughing.


    The students who were able to enrol into the Royal School had self-confidence and pride. How could they possibly look up to Gu Linglong just because of two sentences? To these talented youths, they looked down upon people who were only capable of using their family backgrounds to exert pressure on others.


    ��You, all of you...�� She started to tear up as she looked around the group of people who were all mocking her. She was never put in a tough spot like this before.


    Two knocks sounded on the door. Although it was not loud, it was particrly clear in the noisy ssroom and brought everyone��s attention to the door.


    It was... the Third Prince?


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes widened in surprise and she subconsciously shrank back into her seat. It couldn��t be that the Third Prince hade to the ssroom at this time to find her, right?


    In the short time frame that she had disguised herself as the ck Thorn, he had insisted on marrying her regardless. Yet in the blink of an eye, he had chased her all the way back to the Royal School. It was just as Ye Fei had said, this Third Prince was just a scum!


    For unknown reasons, Gu Lingzhi suddenly felt distressed when she thought of this. Was it because she felt that it was unfair to all the other girls who secretly loved him? Turns out that the Third Prince who was rumored to not be promiscuous was actually just like any other man.


    Rong Yuan was angered when he saw Gu Lingzhi shrink back subconsciously but he had nowhere to vent it.


    Without any hesitation at all, he had ignored the weird looks from his father and the upper management of the Royal School and lowered his status toe here and teach. It was all just to be able to spend more time with Gu Lingzhi. Yet, her first reaction when she saw him was to shrink back. Also, what did that momentary glimmer of disappointment in her eyes mean? Was she so unwilling to have him as her teacher?


    Rong Yuan leaned against the door frame with a smile that was both self-deprecating and flippant. He faced the shocked students and stated, ��I am your tutor, Rong Yuan. If nothing untoward happens, then I will be your tutor for this semester. I hope that all of you will behave well and not cause me any trouble. You had better coordinate with me, otherwise... I do have the authority to expel any of you.��


    The whole ss went into an uproar.


    The Third Prince was going to be their tutor? They did not hear it wrongly, right? They never expected that they would be students of the kingdom��s War God upon entering the school. Even if they were unable to earn enough credits for this semester, it would still be worth it! All the youths were extremely excited and looked at Rong Yuan with awe-filled eyes, quietly and quickly sitting down in their respective seats. There was no need for Rong Yuan to say anything.


    In front of the kingdom��s War God, they had better behave well!


    However, there were some exceptions among them. One of them was Gu Linglong. She felt as if her soul was leaving her body when she looked at that flippant smile of Rong Yuan.


    Did the Third Prince suddenly be a tutor of the Royal School... because of her?


    The more Gu Linglong deliberated, the more she was sure that she was right. In this entire ss, the only one who was familiar with the Third Prince was none other than her. If the Third Prince was not here for her, then who else could it be?


    As she thought of this, her eyes became misty. She stared viciously at the youth who had made fun of her earlier and then looked pitifully towards Rong Yuan with tenderness in her eyes.


    Rong Yuan would rather be burned alive than be looked at like that. He nced over, and after determining that it was Gu Linglong, his smile widened.


    She dared to make such an expression at him while in front of Gu Lingzhi. It looked like it had been a good idea not to interfere with the ss allocations. It would only be interesting when one could look down on their enemies and trample over them.


    Gu Linglong shyly lowered her head when she noticed that Rong Yuan had looked over. However, Rong Yuan did not bother with her and instead, lifted his hand to point at Gu Lingzhi, ��Well, we will start by introducing ourselves. Let��s start from... this student.��

 Chapter 113 - The Wilful Third Prince

    <h4>Chapter 113 - The Wilful Third Prince</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi, who had been pointed out by the Third Prince, was sitting in the middle row against the wall, just how could he have started from her?


    The other students shared the same thoughts as they looked at Rong Yuan��s hard-to-read expression. After her self-introduction, who was supposed to be the next one?


    Those whose families had better information channels looked at the two people suspiciously. Gu Lingzhi had been rmended into the Royal School by the Third Prince. Now, the Third Prince had lowered his status and became a tutor here. It seemed to them that these urrences were rted to Gu Lingzhi. In that moment, Gu Linglong was jolted awake from her daydream and stared vehemently at Gu Lingzhi.


    If it was not for Gu Lingzhi, then the Third Prince��s attention would have been on her, Gu Linglong!


    ��Is this student shy? Don��t worry, I don��t bite,�� Rong Yuan spoke gently when he saw that Gu Lingzhi had sat there stunned without saying a single word. Gu Lingzhi��s eyes narrowed.


    Her mouth twitched as she stood up reluctantly and introduced herself, ��My name is Gu Lingzhi. I possess fire, water, and wood-based Spiritual Roots.��


    After her simple self-introduction, Gu Lingzhi sat back down. Rong Yuan was dissatisfied and furrowed his brows. He felt that there was too little information provided. It could not help him progress further in his understanding of her.


    ��This student��s self-introduction is too short. You have to redo your self-introduction.�� Seeing the look of confusion on Gu Lingzhi��s face, Rong Yuanughed. He exined, ��A self-introduction is not simply telling us your name and the Spiritual Roots you possess. In order for everyone to get along better, you should also talk about your hobbies and your strengths. Also, for example... your favorite food, snacks, so that we can understand you better.��


    ... Was there really a need for this? Gu Lingzhi suspected that Rong Yuan was doing this on purpose, but in this situation, she could not defy his instructions. Finally, she decided. ��My hobbies are cultivating and refining pills.��


    ��...That��s it?��


    ��Yes.��


    Hearing this, the Third Prince��s expression became one of displeasure. He had wanted to use the opportunity to find out more about Gu Lingzhi, but she stubbornly refused to give in even an inch. Helpless, he pointed to the next student seated in the left of the front row, instructing, ��Okay, it��s your turn. Introduce yourself.��


    ��Huh? Oh, right,�� the student was dazed for a moment, but quickly got up and announced loudly. Knowing that chances to introduce oneself to the Third Prince were hard toe by, and that a detailed introduction like this was even rarer, the youth was eager for this chance.


    ��I��m called Bu Zhongping, and I��m a Level Six Martial Student with dual fire and water-based Spiritual Roots. My hobbies are...��


    ��Alright, next!�� Not interested in Bu Zhongping in the least, Rong Yuan quickly cut him off.


    Who cared what this fellow liked or disliked? It was immediately apparent that the Third Prince was only interested in Gu Lingzhi.


    Those who could enrol in the Royal School were all talented. From Rong Yuan��s attitude, they could tell that he did not care about everyone else. Thus, the subsequent introductions were all simple, with everyone simply reporting their name, level, and Spiritual Roots. Only Gu Linglong still looked shyly at the Third Prince when it came to her turn, giving a lengthy introduction of all her hobbies and strengths. Listening to her, Rong Yuan resisted the urge to throw her out of the ssroom.


    The self-introductions of the ss of thirty people were over in less than ten minutes.


    ��Okay, now that everyone knows each other, we shall begin.�� Knocking his fist lightly on the table, Rong Yuan suddenly became more serious.


    ��Today, we will be learning about the fire attribute, its characteristics and methods. Those without fire-based Spiritual Roots, you are wee to leave if you want.��


    Fire attribute? The sybus was normally taught in this order - metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Being the first day of school today, the ss should have been about the metal attribute.


    One female student who possessed metal but not fire-based Spiritual Roots raised her hand hesitantly. Under Rong Yuan��s gaze, she nervously stood up and stammered, ��Um... Your Highness, isn��t today��s lesson supposed to be about the metal attribute and its methods?��


    ��Nope,�� Rong Yuan replied without any hesitation or guilt.


    ��Since I have been appointed as your tutor, I have the right to decide what I want to teach. If you would like to learn about the metal attribute, you may go to the ss next door. I recall that there are two other sses on the metal attribute today.��


    The principal of the Royal School, Rong Zhisheng, who was standing outside to observe Rong Yuan��s first lesson, nearly choked on his saliva when he heard Rong Yuan��s words.


    Why did he even believe that this brat would properly teach his lessons? Right from the get-go, he was already messing around with the sybus. Was the curriculum something he could change on a whim? However, just as Rong Zhisheng was about to barge into the ss, he was stopped by Mu Yang.


    ��Let him do as he pleases, Rong Yuan isn��t someone who neglects the important things. It won��t affect the students�� learning.��


    Rong Zhisheng frowned, ��You��re not wrong, but the sybus was already nned well in advance. If he changes it at thest minute like this, he��ll affect the other teachers�� sses!��


    ��No, it won��t matter.�� Mu Yang chuckled, and his eyes shone with a mischievous light. ��Remember that Rong Yuan is one of those rare people who have four Spiritual Roots. Even if he disrupts the pace of the other teachers�� lessons, he can easily make up for it.��


    Rong Zhisheng��s eyes lit up when he heard that. That��s right, how could he forget that? Rong Yuan was famous throughout the kingdom, and he was talented in manipting spiritual energy and Martial Skills was well known. It was the students�� fortune if Rong Yuan would stay and teach more sses.


    ��Excellent. As always, you are a genius.��


    Mu Yang smiled at the praise, and his eyes shone with delight as he continued observing the ss. Being able to get the carefree and unfettered Third Prince to teach at the Royal School, it was clear that the First Mistress of the Gu n exerted a great influence over him.


    There were rumors about a maskeddy known as the ck Thorn who appeared in the Town of the Brave recently. ording to those rumors, Rong Yuan was being led around the nose by her. Mu Yang believed that Rong Yuan was not a frivolous person, so he was really curious what the rtionship between Rong Yuan and the ck Thorn was. If it turned out that the ck Thorn was really Gu Lingzhi in disguise, the Xia Kingdom��s martial scene change drastically.


    Seeing a huge number of students without fire-attribute Spiritual Roots standing up to leave, Mu Yang and Rong Zhisheng disappeared without a trace.


    Yet, detecting some fluctuations of spiritual energy in the air, Rong Yuan��s eyebrow twitched. Nheless, he proceeded to lead the remaining students out of the ss, towards the Red Leaf Hill��s outer regions.


    Amongst all the teachers in the school, only Rong Yuan would dare to bring his students out for live training against real beasts on the first day of sses.


    ncing at the looks of excitement amongst her ssmates, Gu Lingzhi secretly shook her head as she imagined a scene of them running all over the ce in panic, being chased by beasts.

 Chapter 114 - Trickery

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Trickery</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Red Leaf Hill was indeed the Royal School��s extreme training grounds for its students. In just two days, the ce lookedpletely different. The low-level demon beasts were still around, but the troublesome traps had been removed.


    Standing in the outer regions, Rong Yuan had the students gather round in arge circle. He motioned for Yuan Zheng to bring over a first-order low grade beast for a personal demonstration on how to control fire-based spiritual energy.


    Yuan Zheng was already familiar with the sybus and knew what he needed to do. Furthermore, in order to help the students see clearly what he was doing, he deliberately slowed down his actions.


    Meanwhile, Rong Yuan stood at the side, doing a step-by-step exnation of Yuan Zheng��s demonstration.


    ��Low grade beasts like these have a small body, so in order to deal with it, it��s important to be quick with your eyes and hands. If you can��t match its speed, create some obstacles to slow it down, then you can properly attack it.��


    Coordinating with Rong Yuan, Yuan Zheng acted as if he could not keep up with the beast��s speed. Then, he created a few fireballs the size of his fingernails, throwing them in the beast��s path.


    ��Scree!�� The nimble beast shrieked, stopping and turning in another direction. Before it could go far, however, another ring of fireballs appeared in its way, causing it to turn again. Its nimble motions were quickly stopped.


    Meanwhile, Rong Yuan walked calmly in front of it, casually grabbing it and subduing the struggling beast. He lectured, ��When ites to battle, it��s not always about strength. Intelligently using your spiritual energy will allow you to achieve things you never thought possible.��


    The students in the ss erupted in a chorus of ��oohs�� and ��aahs��, asprehension dawned on them. Gu Lingzhi just stared at Yuan Zheng, who was working very hard. Hmph, it��s really smart of the Third Prince to bring an assistant for his ss.


    After the demonstration, it was time for the students to experience it for themselves. Rong Yuan threw the struggling beast in his grasp aside and pointed to the Red Leaf Hill. He started to exin the day��s assignment, ��Using the method I just taught you, I want each of you to catch a live beast. Also, the beast must not be harmed too badly, those who do so will have one point deducted.��


    The students immediately sucked in their breaths. These students had just received their student medallions and none of them wanted to get a negative point count.


    ��Third Prince, what if we sessfullyplete the task? Do we get awarded points?�� a clever-looking student asked.


    Rong Yuan looked at him as though he were an idiot. ��Do you think catching a powerless first-order low grade beast is something worth awarding points for?��


    The youth grimaced. For the Third Prince might not find it a challenge, but for the students, it was a much greater challenge than killing the beast.


    While Yuan Zheng��s demonstration seemed easy, it required a fine control over one��s spiritual energy, as well as good battle awareness. If the fireballs were released prematurely, the beast would easily avoid the trap, but if it were too slow, they might end up hitting the beast and injuring it too much. Still, even though many students wanted to argue, they were dissuaded the moment they saw the apathetic look on Rong Yuan��s face.


    When it came to someone they idolized, whatever they did was eptable. The challenge he gave them was nothing to get worked up over.


    Just as they were resigned to beginning the task, Rong Yuan suddenly eximed, ��Now that you mentioned it, yes, I think it is only fair to award points to those who seed.��


    Hearing this, the youth who spoke earlier looked at the Third Prince, wide-eyed, eagerly anticipating that the prince was going to agree to his suggestion. The rest of the students also waited to hear what the Third Prince was going to do.


    Rong Yuan swept his gaze over the students and pointed at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Student Gu Lingzhi, once you have finished the task,e over here. I��ll award you five points.��


    Five points!


    Everyone sucked in their breaths. They had heard that earning points in the Royal School was extremely difficult, but it did not seem to be the case now. One simple ss activity could give them five points!


    Hold up... did the Third Prince say that only Gu Lingzhi would get points? What about the rest of them?


    Someone immediately raised the issue.


    ��Your Highness, what about us?��


    ��All of you?�� Rong Yuan raised an eyebrow. ��Why are youparing yourselves to her? She is only a Level Four Martial Student. Don��t you think she should get a prize forpleting the same task as the rest of you?��


    The students did not try to raise any more protests after that.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Zheng, who already knew that Gu Lingzhi was the ck Thorn, could not help but smile in amusement as he watched Rong Yuan. Such tant favoritism was definitely something only his master would do.


    Gu Lingzhi merely blinked her eyes and prepared to catch the beast.


    Five points! That was worth five victories in the arena. If Rong Yuan continued to give her points like this, she was certain that she no longer needed to battle in the arena anymore. Just attending sses like this would give her enough points for all her subjects, and perhaps more to spare.


    Catching a live beast was a test of spiritual energy control. Gu Lingzhi had already practiced this as she was studying the techniques passed down to her by the Spirit Tribe, thus she was already proficient at it.


    Still, looking at the difficulty the other students were having, Gu Lingzhi felt that it would be inappropriate for her toplete it too easily. She acted as though she was also having difficultypleting the task. Seeing this, Yuan Zheng could only shake his head.


    Though Yuan Zheng��s master was a good actor, so was Gu Lingzhi. Anyone else would have believed that she was actually having difficulty if they did not know about her true cultivation level.


    As time passed, more and more studentspleted the task Rong Yuan had set. Those who seeded were relieved that they did, while those who did not could only report their failure to Yuan Zheng in misery.


    In Yuan Zheng��s hand was a book that recorded the names of the students who had failed the task, so that their points could be deducted once they had earned some. The Third Prince meant it when he said he would deduct points, which crushed the hopes of some who wished that he would not be so strict. They looked at their names on the book with reddened eyes, swearing in their hearts that they would train in controlling their spiritual energy so that this would not happen again.


    Most importantly, they realized how difficult it was to get points.


    Finally, after most of the students were done, Gu Lingzhi brought over the beast that she had ��luckily�� captured, beaming as she presented it to Rong Yuan.


    ��Your Highness, I did it!��

 Chapter 115 - The Geniuses of the Golden List

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Geniuses of the Golden List</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The news that the Third Prince was teaching sses quickly spread throughout the city. Unexpectedly, the greatest reaction came not from themon folk, but the students in the higher ranks.


    ��Why is the Third Prince not teaching Martial Practitioners and Martial Teachers, but Martial Students that just entered the school? Isn��t this a waste of the Third Prince��s abilities?��


    Mo Haoyuan, who was ced third on the Royal School��s Golden List, protested to Rong Zhisheng in the principal��s office.


    As a student on the Golden List, Mo Haoyuan was entitled to request certain privileges from the school administration, within reasonable limits.


    ��That��s right! Principal, what do the brats who have just entered the school know? I heard that when the Third Prince was teaching them how to properly use their spiritual energy, they were unruly and raised a fuss about it. Why don��t you transfer the Third Prince to the Martial Teacher District? We too want to learn from him,�� anotherdy added. Thisdy, garbed in ake-green dress, was the fifth-ranked An Ningxi. She was also the first young mistress of Fengjing City��s An Family, and the object of adoration of many young men in the Xia Kingdom.


    Rong Zhisheng felt a headacheing, as he saw the crowd of people outside his office. Among the ten people that were on the Golden List, there were seven who hade to protest. The other three were out on missions, but it was almost certain that if they were avable, they too would be present.


    Sighing, Rong Zhisheng turned his gaze towards Nie Sang, who was ranked first on the List. ��Do you also feel that the Third Prince should be teaching you?��


    Nie Sang did not look particrly imposing �C in fact, he looked somewhat schrly �C but he was most certainly the first-ranked student in the Royal School at the moment. He was also a genius that Rong Yuan had rmended five years ago, and he managed to rise from a Level Nine Martial Student to a Martial Teacher within three short years. Last year, he reached the top of the Golden List rankings, and the short amount of time he took left people fully convinced of the Third Prince��s eye for talent.


    ��I��m fine with whatever,�� Nie Sang replied, shrugging. ��I��m just here to see the show.�� As heughed, the dimples on his youthful face could faintly be seen.


    This brat! Rong Zhisheng felt his temper rising. He could still remember how Nie Sang looked when he first entered the school. Within a few years, he had grown from an innocent and adorable child into a troublemaker who hade to create a fuss.


    Eyeing the other students, some of whom were legitimately anticipating his response and some others who were just here to join in the ��fun��, Rong Zhisheng sighed. ��Do all of you really think that I��ll be able to change the Third Prince��s mind?��


    ��Why not? Isn��t he your nephew? Isn��t he teaching in the Royal School as per your instructions?�� Mo Haoyuan replied, sceptical of the principal��s words.


    ��Hmph, do you think he really cares about what I think?�� Rong Zhisheng said, self-mockingly.


    The moment he said that, he felt a few sympathetic gazes from the students. They knew that thest time he tried to invite the Third Prince to teach as a guest teacher, he had expended a huge amount of effort to no avail.


    ��So... the Third Prince is really teaching because of that girl?��


    This question came from a man who had been standing quietly in a corner. His squinty, phoenix-like eyes opened slightly, and he gave off the impression of someone who was very cold and reticent.


    Rong Zhisheng grimaced, answering, ��Yes.��


    Lowering one��s status, abusing his position for personal reasons, messing up the sybus, this was all for the sake of wooing a woman. His nephew had used every method conceivable, and now it only remained to be seen if Gu Lingzhi would fall for it. Maybe... if he himself had disregarded his status and everything to chase the girl he liked, things might have been different today.


    ��Very well,�� the man responded, and immediately turned to leave the office without giving anyone time to react.


    ��What��s up with Yan Liang?�� Mo Haoyuan asked, looking around. Mo Haoyuan was confused as to Yan Liang��s behaviour, but he seemed upset.


    ��It seems like he is... jealous?�� Another handsome guy dressed in a dark green robe chimed in, with a twinkle in his eyes. This was Di Huan, ranked seventh on the Golden List.


    ��Jealous?�� Mo Haoyuan was surprised, not expecting this answer at all. ��You mean to say... Yan Liang has that kind of thoughts about the Third Prince?��


    Suddenly, Mo Haoyuan found himself at the centre of themotion.


    ��Now that you mention it, I think I finally know why he refused me despite all my efforts to woo him,�� An Ningxi murmured, with a hand on Mo Haoyuan��s shoulder.


    Although the An Family was not as powerful as the four great ns, it could also be considered a powerhouse. Back when they first enrolled in the school, An Ningxi had been attracted to the handsome but reserved Yan Liang. Unfortunately, along with the unfeeling passage of time, two years had passed by with her making no progress with Yan Liang at all. She could only resign herself to fate.


    Unexpectedly, listening to the sudden conjecture that Mo Haoyuan announced, she felt more at peace with herself. So, it turned out that it was not that Yan Liang did not find her attractive enough, but he did not even swing that way.


    Rong Zhisheng could no longer put up with the people in front of him. Hurriedly, he chased the students away from his office.


    ��Okay, go, go, if you��ve got any problems, go straight to the Third Prince and try to change his mind if you can. Don��t look for me, I can��t do anything about it anyway.�� Saying so, the principal shut andtched his office door, leaving the students outside staring at each other.


    ��Jingchen, do you think we should go look for the Third Prince?�� Mo Haoyuan asked the person closest to himself, grabbing onto his sleeve.


    Being suddenly grabbed, Lang Jingchen smacked Mo Haoyuan��s hand aside in annoyance. ��Screw off, if you want to go, just go. I was only here to see the fun.��


    Then, Lang Jingchen stalked off coldly.


    ��Lang Jingchen, stay right there!�� Being spurned for no good reason, Mo Haoyuan was infuriated.


    Lang Jingchen turned and taunted, ��What, do you want to fight with me?��


    ��One hundred points, now, at the Martial Arena!�� Mo Haoyuan angrily issued his challenge.


    Lang Jingchen was also fuming with anger, and hearing Mo Haoyuan��s challenge, he smirked coldly. Both of them were on the Golden List, and they were confident fighting anyone except Nie Sang.


    ��What idiots! I can��t even understand how they managed to cultivate to this level!�� Watching the two men rush off to the Martial Arena, An Ningxi could only shake her head and sigh, feeling contempt for the two of them.


    ��Indeed,�� Di Huan agreed and nodded his head. ��Knowing that Lang Jingchen is head over heels in love with Tianfeng Wei, he still asked him to look for the Third Prince together. Isn��t that just asking for trouble?��


    Nheless, no matter what they said, they were still interested in spectating the match between Mo Haoyuan and Lang Jingchen. They quickly followed them to the Martial Arena.


    Any match between members of the Golden List would affect the rankings of many on the list. Who knew if the rankings would change after today?

 Chapter 116 - Womanizer

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Womanizer</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi had no idea about the events that had happened in the principal��s office. All she could think of now was how to get rid of the Third Prince, who was being a nuisance to her.


    It was a fact that she would be unable to run from him as long as he intended to find her because he possessed four Spiritual Roots.


    ��Even my Alchemy ss is being taught by the Third Prince!�� Gu Lingzhi almost lost her temper when she saw Rong Yuan inside the Alchemy ssroom.


    In the past few days ever since school started, Rong Yuan would be the ss tutor as long as it was Gu Lingzhi��s ss. This made Gu Lingzhi hate herself for not choosing to reveal her earth-based Spiritual Root during her ss registrations. It was said that the Third Prince possessed four spiritual roots, which were metal, wood, water and fire. If she had chosen to reveal her earth-based Spiritual Root instead, she would have been able to have one ss free of Rong Yuan.


    Gu Lingzhi felt overwhelmed for a moment, but she managed to get through her first Alchemy ss of the semester.


    Once ss ended, Gu Lingzhi did not wait for Rong Yuan to find an excuse to hold her back and rushed out of the ssroom. She sprinted out through the school��s gates as though she was running for her life.


    She went into a random inn to change into her ck robes and wore her mask. Gu Lingzhi assumed the identity of the ck Thorn and once again, entered the Town of the Brave.


    Having disappeared for a period of time, there were many new faces in the Battle Arena. Gu Lingzhi was not surprised to see that there were numerous Royal School students. There were even a few newly enrolled ones.


    ��You are the ck Thorn?�� Before Gu Lingzhi could finish her observations of her future opponents, she heard a familiar voice.


    She turned her head and saw Tianfeng Jin��s indifferent face. Tianfeng Jin was currently observing Gu Lingzhi with her indifferent eyes, she was trying to get a measure of her strength. This scene was just like when Gu Lingzhi had met Tianfeng Jin for the first time. That day, Tianfeng Jin had also gauged her indifferently like now, then issued her a challenge to fight.


    True enough, Tianfeng Jin issued her a challenge after gauging her strength, ��I heard that you are very strong, let��s fight if you have the time.��


    ��Haha!�� Gu Lingzhi could not help but to burst outughing. Under Tianfeng Jin��s suspicious gaze, Gu Lingzhi reached out and gripped her hand.


    ��Tianfeng Jin, right? I know you. We will definitely have the chance to be matched up in the Battle Arena.��


    Although Tianfeng Jin did not know how Gu Lingzhi knew her name, she still nodded and replied honestly, ��Yes, I hope to be able to have a duel with you today.��


    Her battle-crazed character was the same as always.


    Although Gu Lingzhi could not reveal her identity temporarily, she was still very happy to exchange a few words when she saw a good friend. Between two people who were both talented at fighting, there was a lot to talk about. When it was time for the Town of the Brave to close, Tianfeng Jin had already acknowledged the ck Thorn. She asked reluctantly, ��Will you still being tomorrow? I didn��t get to fight with you today, so let��s continue tomorrow.��


    ��Yes, we will continue tomorrow.��


    After Tianfeng Jin left, Gu Lingzhi used the same method to change back into her original identity. She did not return directly for the Royal School, but instead headed to the Ye Store to sell her newly refined Spiritual Medicine. She also replenished her supply of Alchemy ingredients before she finally returned to the Royal School.


    The subsequent days, Gu Lingzhi continued to use the same method to evade Rong Yuan once her sses ended. She went to the Town of the Brave to ��rx��. Every day, she would leave early and returnte. Ye Fei and Qin Xinran could not help but to grumble about Gu Lingzhi, that she was even busier than Tianfeng Jin, that battle maniac.


    At the very least, Tianfeng Jin would return to the dormitory once the Town of the Brave or the school��s battle arena closed. However, Gu Ling still had to drop by the Store of Many Treasures or the Ye Store to sell her newly refined products and purchase more materials.


    With such a high intensity of fighting and training, Gu Lingzhi��s Alchemy and Martial Skills improved rapidly.


    Perhaps it was because Gu Linglong was influenced by the atmosphere in the school where every student was working hard to raise their own strength, but she hardly ever appeared in front of Gu Lingzhi again. Hence, the second year of her studies in the Royal School was surprisingly smooth and fulfilling.


    It was a pity that this gratifying situation ended after a month.


    ��Lady ck Thorn, I haven��t seen you in a month. Did you miss me?��


    Gu Lingzhi felt a headacheing on when she saw the sudden appearance of Rong Yuan.


    The Third Prince had nevere to find her ever since her reappearance at the Town of the Brave. She thought that he had given up on her and never expected him to reappear today.


    Rong Yuan saw that Gu Lingzhi was just staring at him speechlessly and added on, ��Well, it doesn��t matter if you didn��t miss me. I missed you.��


    ��Ah! You womanizer!�� Ye Fei muttered behind Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Lady ck Thorn, don��t be fooled by his words. Let me tell you, he has been going after a good friend of mine around school with this same expression. It frightened her so much that she always runs off after ss and doesn��t dare to return to the dormitory.��


    After a month of interaction with Tianfeng Jin, Gu Lingzhi, under the identity of the ck Thorn, had also be good friends with Ye Fei and Qin Xinran. Gu Lingzhi nodded her head in appreciation at Ye Fei��s words, ��Don��t worry, I won��t be deceived so easily.��


    The two of them whispered to each other. However, in front of Rong Yuan, whose five senses had all been heightened, it was still loud and clear. Ye Fei and Gu Lingzhi knew this and did not bother to try and conceal what they were saying as a disy of their rejection towards Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan��s mouth twitched. He was starting to think that not unravelling Gu Lingzhi��s identity as the ck Thorn was the wrong move.


    Why was he feeling depressed when he was the one trying to make fun of her?


    However, he was the exalted Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom who was revered as the most likely person to be a True God, how could he retreat after such a small setback? Rong Yuan pretended not to hear their dialogue and struck up a conversation, ��I heard you have been winning several matches continuously the past few days. Even Level Eight or Level Nine Martial Students from the Royal School are no match for you. It looks like you aren��t far off from achieving a hundred victories.��


    Gu Lingzhi answered dryly, ��It��s just that my luck has been good. The Royal School has just reopened so I managed to match up with countless new students.��


    ��Speaking of new students, I have a student who is very simr to you.�� Rong Yuan responded in a level voice, ��She is the person whom your friend said has been pestered by me nonstop. Every time I see her, I get the feeling that I am seeing you. Or... am I just thinking too much?��


    ��You are clearly fooling around!�� Ye Fei stood up quickly. She angrily and yelled angrily, ��Stopparing Lingzhi with others! If Your Highness has so much time, maybe you can shift your attention onto all the girls who admire you so much. I think that Gu Linglong would do well for that. Two of you can be happy together!��

 Chapter 117 - Help Me Chase Her

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Help Me Chase Her</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Ye Fei regretted yelling those few sentences. The Third Prince had treated the few of them very well because of Gu Lingzhi. Yet, in a moment of agitation, Ye Fei had blurted out such disrespectful words. She nervously looked at Rong Yuan and observed his facial expression. She had started to calcte how many treasures her father would need to offer to the Third Prince to appease him if he were to be offended.


    Rong Yuan was indeed angered when he heard Ye Fei��s words, but he immediately quelled his anger when he noticed the worried expression in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. Instead, he yed along with Ye Fei, ��Ye Fei is right, Lingzhi is Lingzhi, she is unlike anyone else. Since Lingzhi has a friend like you who speaks up for her, I have decided that from now on, I will chase her and her only.��


    ��Ah?�� Ye Fei was dumbfounded, this development waypletely beyond her imagination.


    Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows, ��What I meant to say is, I will not go after the ck Thorn anymore. From now on, I will focus on chasing Gu Lingzhi only and no one else. Does this reassure all of you?��


    This time, it was not just Ye Fei who was stunned. Gu Lingzhi, Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran were all equally bbergasted.


    After some time, Gu Lingzhi finally found her voice again and stuttered, ��Your Highness... You��re not serious, right?��


    Rong Yuanughed, ��Do I look like I��m joking?��


    ��Oh...�� Regarding Rong Yuan��s reply, Gu Lingzhi did not know what to say.


    ��Why? You don��t wish for me to give up on you and chase her instead, do you?�� Rong Yuan tilted his head and looked at her earnestly, ��Or should I give up on her and chase you instead?��


    How could he suggest to woo different people so easily? He truly sounds like a womanizer.


    Rong Yuan sensed that Gu Lingzhi��s mood was off and quickly tried to save the situation, ��I��m just joking, you��re the only one that I like. The only reason why I was interested in you was because you were very simr to her, hence I was mistaken about my feelings for you. However, I realised my true feelings when I saw her again. Lady ck Thorn, you won��t me me, right?��


    ��Oh...�� Gu Lingzhi no longer felt like speaking anymore. She was deeply afraid that if she said anything else, the wordsing from Rong Yuan��s mouth would make her copse.


    ��If you don��t say anything, I��ll assume that you don��t me me,�� Rong Yuan was already used to Gu Lingzhi ignoring him and very smoothly carried on his own conversation.


    ��After knowing each other for so long, we can at least continue being friends, right? In the future, I will ask you if I have any questions when wooing Gu Lingzhi. Since your personalities are so simr, you must know how to resolve them, right?��


    ��Ah...�� Gu Lingzhi��s mind waspletely nk.


    She was to help her suitor resolve the problems encountered while he chased herself? The Third Prince was wise indeed, he really knew how to make good use of people!


    At this moment, the battle arena��s administrator called out Gu Lingzhi��s number. Gu Lingzhi immediately fled to the stage. She raised her head and realised that her opponent was actually someone familiar �C Gu Linglong.


    ��It��s you?�� Gu Linglong looked at ck Thorn and nked out, then her face gradually darkened. She had not forgotten that she had been taught a lesson by Rong Yuan thest time because of the ck Thorn. She took a glimpse at Rong Yuan below the stage and her anger boiled over. She did not care that she could not defeat the person in front of her and opened her mouth. She wanted to gain some advantage with her words first.


    ��I thought you had already disappeared. Didn��t you finally realise how pathetic your social status was and left voluntarily? Why are you appearing in front of the Third Prince again? Are you scared that the Third Prince will leave you?�� Gu Linglong mocked, ��Didn��t you know? The Third Prince is currently devoted to anotherdy. For her, he willingly threw away his status to be a tutor at the Royal School. As for you? He is just fooling around.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head, ��Was this all that you wanted to say? If you are done, then can we start now?��


    Gu Linglong saw that Gu Lingzhi waspletely unaffected by her words and continued with uncertainty, ��You think that I��m lying to you? The entire Royal School knows about this, just ask anyone and you will be able to find out. The Third Prince is still spending time with you now, but he is... Ah!��


    Gu Linglong was struck down to the floor by Gu Lingzhi before she could finish her sentence, a peculiar-looking sword resting against her neck.


    ��Long-winded.��


    Gu Lingzhi left behind a single word and jumped down from the battle arena. The announcement of her victory sounded.


    ��Ha ha!�� Ye Feiughed out loud on purpose so that Gu Linglong would be able to hear it.


    ��I have never seen such a stupid person before. She spouts so much nonsense even when she��s fighting someone. Doesn��t she know that viins die all the time because they spout too much nonsense? Luckily, the Gu n still has Lingzhi. Otherwise...�� Ye Fei sighed.


    Ye Fei did not finish her sentence, but her words left a lot of people��s imagination. Gu Linglong had juste down from the stage with a sullen face when she heard Ye Fei��s words. Her face changed instantly.


    ��What did you say?��


    Ye Fei stuck her finger in her ear, ��I said it so loudly, but you still didn��t hear it. Are you deaf?��


    ��You!�� Gu Linglong was so angry that she wielded her sword and wanted to strike, but she was blocked by Gu Lingzhi��s sword.


    ��Lady Gu, this isn��t the battle arena. If you wish to fight, please find another location. We don��t want to be cklisted from the Town of the Brave.��


    Although the Town of the Brave provided Martial Artists with a duelling location, it strictly forbade fighting anywhere other than on the battle arena. Once discovered, the person will be permanently banned from the Town of the Brave.


    Gu Linglong was reminded of the Town of the Brave��s rules and red at Ye Fei. She was so upset that she started crying.


    ��Remember that all of you were the ones who bullied me. When my motheres, I will deal with you all then!��


    ��You used to bring up your father all the time, why are you mentioning your mother now all of a sudden?�� Gu Linglong could not bear to remain there any longer after she heard Ye F


    ei��s teasing words. She red at them with resentment then rushed out of the Town of the Brave.


    Ye Fei blinked, ��I��ve not said much and she ran away already? All I said was the truth.��


    Tianfeng Jin looked at her calmly, ��You are poking at other people��s sore points.��


    Anyone with a decent information channel would know that the Gu n has not been peaceful recently. It is unknown where the three elders who opposed Gu Rong got their backing from, but they had experienced a sudden surge in the strength of their forces. On their side, a couple of Martial Lord experts had abruptly surfaced, and they even managed to invite a Martial Sage expert to be an Elder at the capital city��s Gu n residence. This created a huge threat to Gu Rong��s position as the Gu n Leader.


    At such a crucial time, someone had spread the news that Lin Yue-er had utilized her position as the Gu n Leader��s wife to sellrge amounts of resources to her Lin n at a cheap price which enabled them to earn huge sums. There was even a rumour going around that Gu Linglong was not Gu Rong��s daughter. Many people were looking at the Gu n like they were a joke and were waiting to see when Gu Rong would step down from his position.


    With the Recording Crystal that depicted the scenario of the quarrel between Gu Linglong and Gu Lingzhi during the entrance examinations, it added onto all the rumors that people had of the Gu n. As a result, Gu Rong had be distant from Gu Linglong. When Ye Fei had mentioned Gu Linglong��s father earlier, she definitely had poured salt on Gu Linglong��s wounds.

 Chapter 118 - A Bouquet of Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 118 - A Bouquet of Flowers</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After Gu Lingzhi defeated Gu Linglong, she no longer had the mood to continue battling. She bade farewell to Ye Fei and the others in a hurry to leave. However, Rong Yuan stuck to her like a slug that could not be shaken off. Helpless, Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to face him and sit him down at a teahouse and have a good talk.


    ��Third Prince, didn��t you say that you had already decided to chase only the First Mistress of the Gu n? If she finds out that you keep following me like this, it wouldn��t reflect well on you, right?��


    ��Don��t worry,�� Rong Yuan chuckled, ��I believe Lingzhi isn��t an unreasonable person.��


    Unfortunately, she had wanted to be unreasonable and make trouble. Speechless, Gu Lingzhi decided that she would definitely find trouble with him over this issue tomorrow.


    ��Even if the Gu n��s First Mistress isn��t unreasonable, it probably wouldn��t reflect well on you to keep following me like this?��


    Rong Yuanughed, ��Don��t worry, I don��t care about what the rumors say about me.��


    ��Even if you are not bothered, I am!�� Gu Lingzhi could not hold back any longer and eximed.


    Rong Yuan waved his hand without concern, ��Rx, nobody will dare to gossip about you with me around.��


    Once again, Gu Lingzhi was struck speechless by Rong Yuan.


    ��Rx, I was serious when I said that I would give up on you. As you know, Gu Lingzhi��s character is very simr to yours. I am following you, because I want to better understand how to interact with her.��


    They were the same person, of course they would be simr.


    Gu Lingzhi hadpletely given up on talking to Rong Yuan after just a few sentences.


    If she continued the conversation any further, it is likely that she would just be finding more trouble for herself. She proceeded to the counter to pay the bill and no longer bothered with Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan was obviously being given the cold treatment, but he was not frustrated. In fact, he felt that Gu Lingzhi looked extremely cute when she had a temper. He even felt like teasing her more, until the point where she would not be able to take it any longer and approach him using the identity of Gu Lingzhi to point angrily and yell at him for being a womanizer.


    He was obviously not giving up on her at all.


    Rong Yuan had his limits when teasing others and knew when to stop. It was not early anymore, and he knew that Gu Lingzhi was trying to think of an idea to return to the Royal School without being seen by him when he saw her eyes darting around left and right. Immediately, he bid farewell to her and returned to his lodgings with Yuan Zheng, under the suspicious gaze of Gu Lingzhi.


    For all she knew, the Third Prince had said that that he would give up on her just to appease the others and did not really mean it.


    As Gu Lingzhi saw Rong Yuan leaving the teahouse, she was stunned for a moment before she finally reacted. She hastily found a ce to change her identity. When she returned to the dormitory, Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei had not returned yet. Gu Lingzhi headed to her room immediately to take a soak in the Spirit Essence Bath.


    As her cultivation level rose, the Spirit Essence Bath became less effective.


    ��I have to quickly improve my Alchemy skills and refine Spirit Essence Baths of a higher grade.�� Gu Lingzhi knitted her brows as she observed the liquid be clear in an instant. She poured a few more bottles of the Spirit Essence Bath and the water returned to its originally dark green color before she sat back in to resume training.


    When she came out of the tub, Ye Fei��s voice sounded out. It was unknown who she was talking to.


    Gu Lingzhi thought about how she had not spent time with them recently as Gu Lingzhi in order to hide from the Third Prince. She changed into a new set of clothes and came out from her room.


    ��Ye Fei, Tianfeng Jin, Xinran, you��re all back.��


    ��Eh? Lingzhi, howe you are back so early today?�� Ye Fei, who had been chatting with Qin Xinran, turned her head around in surprise. Then, her face changed, and she looked prepared to gossip.


    ��Come quickly. We were just about to go and find you! Guess who we met at the Town of the Brave today?��


    ��Who?�� Gu Lingzhi smiled as she found a seat and responded to Ye Fei.


    ��We met the Third Prince!�� Ye Fei eximed, ��Guess what he said!��


    ��What did he say?�� Gu Lingzhi feigned ignorance and yed along.


    ��He mentioned you.�� Ye Fei suddenly pped her thigh and continued in disdain, ��That womanizer said to our faces that he had decided to chase only you. Less than half an hourter, he followed Lady ck Thorn and left. Isn��t he a scum?��


    ��Scum!�� Gu Lingzhi spat out affirmatively. Her heart felt heavy as she thought about how she would continue to be harassed by Rong Yuan in both identities.


    ��It��s good that you think this way as well!�� Ye Fei patted Gu Lingzhi��s shoulder.


    ��To think that we all used to respect him so much. I never thought that he would turn out to be such a womanizer. I can��t believe he chases after the ck Thorn when you��re so much better than her. Oh, you know who she is, right? We��ve mentioned her to you before. You should follow us to the Town of the Brave to meet her. Both of you have very simr personalities, I��m sure that you would get along very well with her!��


    At this moment, Qin Xinran, who had been like a ghost the whole night, suddenly spoke up, ��Other than their personalities, even their body shapes are the same.��


    Qin Xinran stared unblinking at Gu Lingzhi and made her feel as though her identity had been exposed. However, after the next sentence, she was relieved.


    ��If it wasn��t for the fact that she possessed different Spiritual Roots, I would have believed that the two of you were the same person.��


    ��Ha... I heard that the ck Thorn is already a Level Six Martial Student. I am only a Level Six Martial Student, why would you think so?��


    ��That��s true,�� Qin Xinran shrugged and finally stopped staring at Gu Lingzhi with those big eyes of hers.


    ��Xinran, now that you mention it, you��re right. Both of them do indeed have very simr body shapes. No wonder I felt the ck Thorn felt very familiar from the first time I saw her. So not only their characters areparable, even their body shapes are the same.��


    Ye Fei muttered as she circled around and observed Gu Lingzhi. This caused Gu Lingzhi to feel as though she was sitting on pins and needles, deeply afraid that she would be seen through.


    It was not that she did not trust Ye Fei and the others, but her current strength was still very weak and hence she did not wish to reveal her identity yet. The identity of the ck Thorn allowed her to do things without having any misgivings. When she assumed the identity of Gu Lingzhi, she was already in the limelight. She was afraid that if it was revealed that she was the ck Thorn, her life would be in danger.


    The next day, as Gu Lingzhi had finished washing up and wasing down the stairs, she heard Ye Fei��s squeals.


    ��Lingzhi,e down quickly! There is a bouquet of flowers here for you!��


    Gu Lingzhi quickly rushed down the stairs when she heard that and saw the big bouquet of freshly cut red roses in Ye Fei��s arms.


    ��Who dares to send such old-fashioned flowers to you? Itcks creativity.��


    Ye Fei presented the bouquet to Gu Lingzhi with some disapproval and pointed to the card that hade together with the flowers.


    ��Take a look at what is written. Is it sent by the Third Prince?��


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless as she nced at Ye Fei who was obviously interested in gossiping. She held the bouquet in one hand and opened the letter that was addressed to her with her other hand.


    ��There is nothing written on it.�� The card waspletely nk. If it was not for her name being written on the front, she would have thought that the flowers had been delivered to the wrong ce.


    ��This method of chasing you is so old-fashioned, it��s definitely sent by the Third Prince.��

 Chapter 119 - Old Rules

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Old Rules</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched, she stated with confidence, ��He is not the one who sent it.��


    ��How do you know?��


    ��Do you think that with the Third Prince��s character, he would do something like this but not leave his name behind?��


    Ye Fei was stunned for a moment, then she snorted, ��That��s true, if it was sent by the Third Prince, he would probably stir up a ruckus and deliver it to you personally. Even if something urgent cropped up and he is unable to deliver it personally, he would definitely leave his name behind. He would never do such things quietly.��


    Gu Lingzhi nced around and only a couple of students could be seen rushing out from the dormitories, there was nobody suspicious who could have sent the flowers. She frowned, if the flowers were sent by the Third Prince, she would have immediately thrown it into the rubbish bin without a second thought. However, now that Gu Lingzhi did not know who had sent it, she could not do that.


    After all, it represented someone��s feelings. Even if she did not ept it, Gu Lingzhi would never hurt anyone who was nice towards her.


    Gu Lingzhi surveyed her surroundings and then her eyes lit up. She stuck the bouquet of flowers into the one-meter tall flower vase standing at the entrance of their dormitory. Finished, she cheerfully walked off towards the ssrooms with Ye Fei.


    After the two of them left, a long figure emerged from behind the trees, a short distance away from Gu Lingzhi��s dormitory. He looked at the flowers inserted into the vase and left quietly.


    On Gu Lingzhi��s schedule today were two water-based Martial Skills sses, with the tutor being none other than Rong Yuan. In the early morning, there were only a couple of students sitting scattered inside the ssroom.


    When Gu Lingzhi reached the ssroom, she was surprised to see that Rong Yuan had already arrived. He waited for her to take a seat then announced, ��ss will begin now.��


    ��Eh? It is not yet the time for ss to start, right?�� A student asked in surprise only to receive a cold, warning re from Rong Yuan.


    ��The timing that ss starts is dead, but people are alive. Do you think that when you are fighting an enemy, you have to first determine the time? I am afraid that before it reaches that time, the other party would have already killed you several times over.��


    The student who spoke up went silent.


    At this moment, a student entered the ssroom. He looked at Rong Yuan in surprise and quickly rushed towards his seat. However, before he could even reach his seat, he was sent flying by a great force andnded outside the ssroom.


    ��If you arete, you must receive punishment. Starting from today, ss starts once I arrive. Anyone who enters the ssroom after me will be considered ateer.��


    ��Your Highness...�� The student who had been thrown felt unwilling. He raised his head and wanted to argue but realised that he could not open his mouth. Under the immense pressure given off by Rong Yuan, he could only listen to his instructions.


    ��Are you feeling indignant?�� Rong Yuanughed at the student. When the student nodded his head because he was unable to voice his thoughts under Rong Yuan��s pressure, Rong Yuan��s face turned cold, ��Since I��m your tutor now, I have to be responsible for your future. Martial Artists must be flexible. If you willingly bind yourself to the conventions set by the school, then you will not achieve much in life.��


    Rong Yuan no longer bothered with the student. Whether or not that student would listen to his advice and ept the punishment or leave in a fit of anger to join another teachers�� ss, it had nothing to do with him.


    Completely unconcerned about the other student, Gu Lingzhi��s heart trembled as she listened to Rong Yuan��s guidance.


    She pondered about the teaching style of the Royal School, seemingly rigorous yet it gave the students such a high degree of freedom. Although she had never studied in other schools, she had heard that students had to train in all the attributes of their spiritual roots regardless of how many they possessed. Furthermore, the curriculum was fixed for all the sses. It was vastly different from the freedom given in the Royal School.


    At first, she had assumed that the Royal School stipted this to differentiate themselves from others. She had only just realised that all of this was to prevent students from trapping themselves within the conventional norms. The sses held were different every day, and the students attending the sses were also always different. This greatly enhanced the flexibility of their education. At the same time, it also decreased the reliance that students had on their tutors significantly. There were tens of sses that rotated the tutors. Even if a student did not manage toprehend the contents in one lesson, he could always attend another ss the next day to learn it again.


    Versatility �C this was the principle behind the Royal School��s education system. From the start, they had never intended for students to attend the sses as indicated on their schedules. She thought back to how she feared missing out on any contents and attended every ss without fail, she realised that she had in fact imposed those obligations upon herself.


    As Gu Lingzhi was reflecting on this, the male student returned to his senses and stared profoundly at Rong Yuan. He stood up suddenly and righteously said, ��Thank you for your guidance, Your Highness. I have realized my mistake.��


    ��That��s good,�� Rong Yuan leaned against the podium and pointed at the wide exercise field outside the windows.


    ��Since this is the first time you werete, and you disyed a good attitude, your punishment would just be to run ten rounds.��


    ��Ten rounds?�� For a moment, the male student looked constipated.


    The Royal School��s exercise track was muchrger than normal. Almost half of the Martial Student District was situated within its perimeter. Given his cultivation level, running just onep would take half an hour. If he ran ten rounds, then he would not have to do anything else for the rest of the day.


    ��Why, you think it��s too little?�� Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��Then make it twentyps.��


    ��No, no, I don��t think it��s too little.�� The male student hurriedly uttered, ��I will go and run right now.��


    He then disappeared in a sh, deeply afraid that Rong Yuan would impose additionalps on him.


    Subsequently, none of the students who arrived after that was spared. Every single one of them without fail was sent to run punishmentps by Rong Yuan.


    Once he was certain that all the students attending his ss today had reported, Rong Yuan pped his hands and brought the few scattered students to their usual Martial Skills training area.


    ��Today, I will be teaching all of you how to utilise your water-based Spiritual Roots in battle.��


    As he dered that, he gathered a fist-sized ball of water in his hand.


    ��As all of you know, water-based spiritual power is the weakest in terms of attacking ability and thus everyone looks down upon it. However, I beg to differ.��


    Rong Yuan released the ball of water in his hand, he sent it flying towards a frolicking demon beast who was stillpletely unaware of its imminent disaster.


    The pitiful demon beast was struck by the ball of water and copsed on the floor instantly.


    ��Though water-based spiritual power isn��tparable to the other attributes in terms of attacking ability, its versatility far exceeds that of the other attributes.��


    The ball of water that had crashed into the demon beast could actually be seen peeling off from its body. It formed a clear film that trapped the demon beast within. Subsequently, it changed into various other shapes and forms.


    A whip, a dagger, a water dragon, a water arrow and various other forms.


    ��Today��s sswork is to utilise your concentration to change your water-based spiritual power into different forms, ten different forms are required forpletion. Those who fail toplete, will have one credit deducted.��


    Rong Yuan then turned towards Gu Lingzhi and did not bother to conceal his intentions at all, ��Of course, the old rules apply. If Gu Lingzhipletes the assignment, then she will be awarded with five credits.��

 Chapter 120 - Can I Leave Now?

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Can I Leave Now?</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Facing such tant favoritism, the students could only swallow it down. So far, all anyone who tried to argue with the Third Prince had managed to do was rouse his ire and gotten the same old answer, ��If you can do it better than her, I��ll award you the points too.��


    Because of thisment, many students had set Gu Lingzhi as their target to be surpassed. Yet, time after time, their failure to better her proved that the Third Prince��s favoritism was not without reason.


    Although Gu Lingzhi��s performance was not always very outstanding, she managed to outdo everyone by just a bit every time. This alone showed that she was above average. Being able to surpass one��s peers while at a lower level, once or twice might be a coincidence, but to regrly do so meant that Gu Lingzhi��s control of her spiritual energy was definitely superior to the rest.


    Be that as it may, the Third Prince still enjoyed giving her more pointers... or it could be said that he was just taking advantage of the chance to do so.


    ��No, you��re doing it wrong. In this case, you should slow down the release of your attack, like this,�� the Third Prince guided. While he said this, his hands found their way around her arms. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like he was embracing her rather than guiding her through the motions.


    ��Your Highness...�� Gu Lingzhiined, unable to hold herself back any longer. ��It��s fine if you just guide me verbally from over there, you don��t have to do this.��


    ��No!�� Rong Yuan refused. Of course, given the chance to openly take advantage of her, how could he let such a good opportunity slip away?


    ��Your control of spiritual energy still needs more guidance, it will be much more effective if we do it this way!�� Rong Yuan added. Secretly, however, he mused that Gu Lingzhi was truly brilliant, being able to achieve such splendid control when she was only a Level Six Martial Student. If he himself were not already exceptional in his control of spiritual energy, it would have been difficult for him to ��guide�� her any further.


    Gu Linglong could not stand seeing Gu Lingzhi and the Third Prince behaving so intimately. She approached them and asked shyly, ��Your Highness, I��m not too familiar with controlling my spiritual energy as well. Could you teach me too?��


    However, Rong Yuan just stared at her ndly, coldly remarking, ��As a Level Six Martial Student, you��re telling me that you can��t be better than a Level Four Martial Student? How useless, the school doesn��t need talentless wastrels like you.��


    Instantly, the whole ss atmosphere changed, and there were many varied expressions on the students�� faces.


    They felt like Rong Yuan��s words were also targeted at them, the weight of his remarks falling on them heavily like a giant hammer.


    Being chastised by the Third Prince, Gu Linglong became paler. She bit her lip and did not dare to say anything more.


    Watching how the Third Prince��s words instantly silenced the entire ss, Gu Lingzhi could not help but be impressed by his ability to shock others. Not everyone could stun an entire ss just by saying a few words. In fact, most of her teachers in the previous semester were rarely ever critical, and most of them constantly gave positive encouragement to the students.


    Even as all this was happening, Gu Lingzhi could still feel the heat of the Third Prince��s body behind her, causing her heart to skip a beat. In order to get herself out of this sticky situation as quickly as possible, Gu Lingzhi indicated that she was ready for the ss assessment soon after the ss began.


    Rong Yuan��s eyebrows twitched, wanting but being unable to refute her. Unwillingly, he straightened himself and stepped away from her.


    ��Okay, begin.��


    Gu Lingzhi began manipting the spiritual energy within herself, and under Rong Yuan��s watchful gaze, morphed a ball of water about the size of her thumb into various shapes.


    One, two, three, four...


    When she had finally been able to make all ten shapes with water by controlling her spiritual energy, Gu Lingzhi shook her hand and caused the ball of water to dissipate into spiritual energy, which dispersed into the air.


    ��I��m done, can I go now?��


    Officially, the Royal School did not require students to stay until the end of each ss. Once they hadpleted the tasks set by the teacher in-charge, they could leave at any time.


    ��Mmm,�� Rong Yuan nodded his head. Then, he continued, ��You did well for the first part of the assignment. Now, you can begin the second part.��


    What, there was a secondponent? When?


    Pretending not to see the look of disdain on Gu Lingzhi��s face, Rong Yuan nodded seriously and said, ��While you did well controlling your spiritual energy, as a Martial Artist, real-life experience is still the most important thing. Your task now is to capture one beast using your water-based spiritual energy. Injuring or killing it constitutes a failure.��


    Hearing this, the expressions on the students�� darkened. They started to worry about their already pitiful point count. Water-based spiritual energy already had a low offensive power. Now, Rong Yuan wanted them to use it to capture a live beast. Wasn��t he just making things difficult for them?


    Meanwhile, knowing that Rong Yuan was just deliberately preventing her from leaving, Gu Lingzhi bit her lip and turned on her heel, stalking away towards the Red Leaf Hill.


    Wasn��t it just catching a beast? Well, she��ll just do it to prove it to him then.


    ��Yuan Zheng, I��ll leave this ce to you. I��ll go take a look out there,�� Rong Yuan instructed, dumping all his responsibilities onto Yuan Zheng without a tinge of guilt.


    Anyway, the students were already used to Yuan Zheng, the substitute teacher. In fact, they became even more focused in their training.


    Since Gu Lingzhi couldplete the task so quickly, they could do it too!


    These students who were hard at work practicing may not have realized it, but in just a month, their control over their spiritual energy had already undergone great improvement. In the first few sses, only a few people could sessfullyplete the task. However, now, most of the students managed toplete the task sessfully and they were also getting faster.


    At the same time, there was a strange rumor going around at school.


    ording to the rumors, the ss of Martial Students that the Third Prince was in-charge of was filled with cultivation lunatics. Other than the time spent in lessons, most of them spent their remaining time near the battle arenas. They also seemed extremely desperate to earn points, which was something that confused many other students.


    As the person responsible for all these, Rong Yuan merely said that pressure was a good motivation. In order to help his students along the tiring path of cultivation, a healthy amount of stress was necessary.


    Back at the Red Leaf Hill, Gu Lingzhi had caught sight of a beast and instantly began her attack. Using her spiritual strength, she formed several arrows made of water and shot them at the beast��s eyes.


    Of course, she did not intend for this attack to actually blind the beast because the task required the beast to be captured unharmed. Rather, she only intended to change the beast��s escape trajectory.


    Indeed, as she intended, the beast quickly shrieked and turned around the instant it detected the iing water arrows. As it turned, however, it came face to face with more balls of water that Gu Lingzhi had fired and found itself trapped.


    Taking advantage of the beast��s immobility, Gu Lingzhi activated her Sparrow Wings movement technique to quickly approach the beast. Stretching her hand out to grab it, she caught the beast that was half the height of a regr human.


    Turning around to face Rong Yuan, she inquired, ��Your Highness, can I leave now?��

 Chapter 121 - Stalking

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Stalking</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan came over to prevent Gu Lingzhi frompleting her task too quickly. He never thought that Gu Lingzhi would be so quick and capture a beast so easily without harming a single hair on it.


    ��...Yes, you can leave now.�� Rong Yuan was extremely unwilling to sputter out these words. Gu Lingzhi was always able to let him taste the feeling of defeat.


    Gu Lingzhi felt like a kite that was just cut free as she left Rong Yuan��s side. Assuming the identity of the ck Thorn, she hurried to the Town of the Brave in a good mood. As it was still early, Gu Lingzhi was lucky enough to finish and win three consecutive battles.


    After her three battles, Gu Lingzhi saw that the time was still early and decided to head to the Store of Many Treasures.


    Qin Boyu had instructed the helpers in his shop to take special care of Gu Lingzhi. As soon as she stepped into the store, she was brought to the meeting room on the fifth level.


    Qin Boyu was mildly surprised to see Gu Lingzhi while the sun was still up in the sky and a kind smile lit up his face.


    The ck Thorn was not only someone that the Third Prince favoured, she was also a friend of the first mistress of his n. He could not help but feel proud that he recognised her talent earlier on before she became famous. Thankful for the rtionship they had built, the Store of Many Treasures was now able to sell numerous weapons suitable for Martial Students.


    ��Lady ck Thorn, it��s so rare that you��re here early.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��I��ve been lucky today. Shopkeeper Qin, I made a new batch of weapons these past few days, would you like to see if you want any?��


    A Spiritual Sword resembling a water snake then appeared in Gu Lingzhi��s hands.


    A smile tugged at Qin Boyu��s lips. Although he had already mentally prepared himself to lower his expectations regarding the appearance of the weapons Gu Lingzhi made, he was still taken aback when he saw the sword that she had made this time.


    ��What is special about this weapon?��


    As he said this, Qin Boyu took the sword and assessed the internal qualities of the sword by directing a bit of his spiritual energy in it. What he found surprised him.


    This was a high grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Sword!


    Just a month ago, Gu Lingzhi had just started learning how to create a middle grade Yellow-level Recording Crystal. In such a short span of time, she was already able to create a high grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Weapon. How would this make other Weapon Forgers look?


    Looking at the shape of the sword in his hand, Qin Boyu consoled himself. Heaven was indeed fair; although she was gifted with such great talent she was also handicapped in other areas.


    Seemingly not sensing the surprise of the shopkeeper, Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��This is the high grade Yellow-Level weapon that I created a few days ago. It is suitable for those that have reached the peak of the Martial Student rank as well as beginner Martial Practitioners. In addition to the basic properties, I added a property to help with spiritual control. It allows its wielder to spend a minimal amount of concentration to control the direction of the spiritual energy as it is directed out of the sword.��


    Qin Boyu was once again surprised.


    Although only a trained Martial Practitioner could direct spiritual energy out of an object, during the beginner stages, their control would still be unstable. With this additional property to help users control the direction of their spiritual energy, it would be extremely helpful. He sincerely praised Gu Lingzhi, ��Lady ck Thorn, you have an extremely unique understanding of weapons. Compared to other weapons which can only increase the power of attacks or add additional attacking properties, an addition like this would have long-term benefits to its users, which is what Martial Artists need the most.��


    Other than its appearance, he had nothing to nit-pick regarding the weapon Gu Lingzhi provided. Of course, it would be even better if Gu Lingzhi could teach him the method to make it.


    Unfortunately, Gu Lingzhi was unwilling to sell her method regardless of whatever price he offered and he could only sigh in response.


    ��How many of these do you have? Would five thousand spirit stones for each of them be enough?�� Qin Boyu stated his price after a long moment of consideration.


    ��Sure, Gu Lingzhi smiled, ��Shopkeeper Qin has always been very fair with the prices. I have three of them on me. You should try to sell them first, if they can be sold, I will then make more of them.��


    After some time, Gu Lingzhi was well aware that the appearance of her weapons was not the most appealing and thus, she did not make too many.


    Guessing what Gu Lingzhi was thinking, Qin Boyu burst out inughter, ��Lady ck Thorn, you do not need to worry, although your weapons certainly look weird, its power is also much stronger than the ones in the market. In the eyes of those who value quality and power, they can overlook the appearance of the sword.��


    Qin Boyu felt relieved as he said this. Initially, he was also worried that Gu Lingzhi��s weapons could not be sold because of their ugly appearance. However, he had underestimated his customer��s value for a powerful weapon. No matter how weird her weapons looked, they were always sold out in a short period of time. Her products were almost ��limited edition�� at the Store of Many Treasures.


    Leaving the store, Gu Lingzhi felt as if she was being followed.


    In order to ditch her stalkers, Gu Lingzhi purposely went into a few different stores and walked around, trying to slip away. However, she was unable to lose them.


    ��I stillck experience,�� Gu Lingzhi grumbled to herself after trying and failing a few more times to get rid of her stalkers. She raised her head and headed to the Royal School.


    ��Eh? Is she from the Royal School?�� The person that was following Gu Lingzhi wondered. Even with the mask, they could tell that Gu Lingzhi was rtively young. With her talent, it would be weird if she was not from the Royal School.


    ��What should we do now? Should we follow her in?�� one of the men asked.


    The leader of the group pondered for a while before waving his hands, ��Forget it, let��s continue next time. There are a lot of powerful people in the Royal School, it won��t be good if we get discovered.


    Although he was unwilling to let Gu Lingzhi disappear, he had no choice but to retreat with his men.


    On Gu Lingzhi��s side, she only thought about getting rid of her stalkers by entering the Royal School. She hadpletely forgotten that she was still assuming the identity of the ck Thorn.


    Having only appeared two months ago, she had defeated numerous stronger opponents with only a Level Five Martial Student rank. After she became a Level Six Martial Student, she had defeated several of the Royal School��s Martial Students that were considered outstanding even for the Royal School. Along with her mysterious fighting style and rtionship with the Third Prince, she was basically the most famous person in the capital right now.


    With all these, the minute Gu Lingzhi entered thepound of the Royal School, everyone��s attention was on her.


    ��Look, it is ck Thorn!��


    ��It is her? What is she doing here? Is she a student from the Royal School?��


    Waves of surprised shouts filled the air, attracting more and more students. Gu Lingzhi had absolutely no opportunity to change her identity. Therefore, Gu Lingzhi, who had finally resolved her stalking problem, was quickly faced with another problem.

 Chapter 122 - Mo Bingyi

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Mo Bingyi</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Lady ck Thorn, why are you here?��


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was vexed, a familiar voice floated by.


    This was the happiest she had heard him sound ever since she met him.


    ��Third Prince, I hope you have been well.��


    Hearing the delight hidden in Gu Lingzhi��s voice, Rong Yuan was stunned at the sudden warmth. He had a slightly bewildered expression as he said, ��It has only been a day since west met, why are you suddenly so polite with your greeting? Could it be that you miss me as much as I miss you?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twisted as she tried to ignore the teasing tone Rong Yuan was using.


    ��Very funny, I thought that you had someone that you wanted to chase after two days ago?��


    Gu Lingzhi said this loud enough for the students around them to hear. This caused them to think back on the behaviour of Rong Yuan these past few days. They started to believe the rumour that was spreading around regarding War God Rong Yuan liking the First Mistress of the Gu n and was currently chasing her.


    Gu Lingzhi was however, extremely hesitant when she said those words, and as she looked at the person in front of her, she grinded her teeth in anger.


    If Rong Yuan had not been so obvious, she would never have thrown one of her identities in hot water just to protect her other identity. However, as both identities were already associated with him, if she could clear one of her names, she would. Who knew if the people following her today were admirers of the Third Prince? It would be best if she could dissuade other people from finding trouble with her.


    Sly fox.


    When Gu Lingzhi said that, Rong Yuan immediately knew her intention. Heughed casually as his eyes filled with adoration.


    ��Why are you here? Are you a new student entering the Royal School this year? I must have overlooked this, which ss are you in? You can��t be my student right?�� Rong Yuanughed as he signalled to Yuan Zheng to disperse the crowd. Without a trace, he directed Gu Lingzhi to his own dorm.


    If only he could just make her stay over, he would be happy even if they did not do anything.


    Under her mask, Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips, pretending to follow him unknowingly. With Rong Yuan acting as her shield, those that were curious as to the ck Thorn��s identity had no choice but to give way.


    ��Your Highness, I can leave on my own from here. I still have things to do and won��t bother you anymore.��


    Seeing the crowd around them thin out, Gu Lingzhi asked as they crossed the bridge. Without waiting for Rong Yuan to argue, she quickened her pace and shot towards another direction. Her destination...the Alchemy Tower.


    If there was to be a ce in the Royal School that was the best at ditching people, it would definitely be the Alchemy tower.


    Rushing into the Alchemy Tower, Gu Lingzhi ignored the questioning gaze she was receiving and immediately entered the Tower. Fifteen minutester, she reappeared as Gu Lingzhi, leaving the Alchemy Tower expressionless.


    Outside the Alchemy tower, those that had wanted to see who ck Thorn was left disappointed. They knew it would be impossible to find out the minute she entered the Alchemy Tower. None of them gave Gu Lingzhi a second nce as she exited the tower.


    In the following hours, Gu Lingzhi thoroughly understood the gossiping nature of students of the Royal School.


    In just a few days, numerous versions came out regarding her entering the Royal school to change her identity.


    There were some that believed the ck Thorn to be a new student and hid their identity in order to surprise everyone in the future. There were also those that believed that the ck Thorn did not belong to the Royal School and came to the Royal School sote that night to find the Third Prince. It was also rumored that she only left after knowing that the Third Prince had his eyes set on someone else. There were even wilder rumors iming that the ck Thorn was an assassin brought up by one of the ns and had entered that night with a mission to kill someone. However, her assassination attempt failed as she did not think that she would attract so much attention and have no chance to act.


    The most ludicrous one was that ck Thorn was here to kill Gu Lingzhi, her love rival. This was because someone had seen Gu Lingzhie out of the Alchemy Tower after ck Thorn entered and believed that ck Thorn had gone there to kill her.


    When Gu Lingzhi heard all these wild rumors, she almostughed till she cried.


    She made a mental note to avoiding to the Royal School as the ck Thorn. If not, she could not imagine how much wilder these rumors might get.


    ��Are you that happy when you are with me?�� Rong Yuan leaned in and said into Gu Lingzhi��s ear. He purposely adopted a loving stance.


    This was an Alchemy lesson and Rong Yuan was once again, shamelessly taking advantage of his position as lecturer to approach Gu Lingzhi. He stood behind Gu Lingzhi as he half-hugged her, in order to ��teach�� her how to use the ingredients. When it came to medicinal ingredients, Gu Lingzhi was probably more well-versed than him.


    ��Third Prince, don��t you think you are a bit too close?��


    ��No,�� Rong Yuan answered seriously, ��As your teacher, I have to personally guide you in order for you to learn correctly.��


    Gu Lingzhi took a deep breath as she held back the urge to punch him, ��But Third Prince, the method you are teaching me does not seem to be any better than the method I am using now.��


    Rong Yuan looked at his hand that was guiding Gu Lingzhi��s hand to cultivate the medicine and then looked at the medicine that Gu Lingzhi had made on her own and coughed sheepishly, ��One sess is not enough when ites to Alchemy, you must master it through practice. I am guiding you step by step in order to get you to familiarise with the steps. This will help you embed it in your memory and not forget in the future.��


    How can she possibly forget something she used so often?


    Gu Lingzhi no longer knew how to react to Rong Yuan��s thick-skinned behavior.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, I want to challenge you!�� A clear crisp voice resounded through the ssroom. Gu Lingzhi jumped in surprise causing Rong Yuan to frown.


    How dare someone challenge Gu Lingzhi right in front of him, did they not care about him anymore?


    He swept a stern gaze around the ss as his pupils constricted. It was the daughter of Demigod General Yan Feitian of the Xia Kingdom, Mo Bingyi. General Yan��s wife passed away early on and in remembrance of his wife, General Yan allowed his younger daughter to take on her mother��s surname. She was now at the age to enter the Royal School as well.


    Mo Bingyi caught Rong Yuan��s ferocious gaze and could not help but tremble and take a subconscious step backwards.


    ��Your... Your Highness, the school rules state that teachers are not allowed to interfere with challenges between students.��


    Rong Yuan frowned as he made a mental note to see the Principal and make him change this rule.

 Chapter 123 - Public Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Public Enemy</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Okay, I ept your challenge. What do you want to challenge me on?�� Gu Lingzhi asked inly while taking the chance to slip out of Rong Yuan��s embrace.


    ��Martial Skills,�� Mo Bingyi lifted her head exhibiting confidence in her own abilities.


    ��Okay,�� Gu Lingzhi nodded, ��Let��s do it after this ss ends?��


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi ept the challenge in front of him, Rong Yuan raised his head as he assessed Mo Bingyi.


    He did not believe that Mo Bingyi challenged Gu Lingzhi because she admired him. On the contrary, he wondered if he had the wrong impression but it seemed like Mo Bingyi had looked at him with hostility.


    These questions bothered him until the end of ss as he saw Gu Lingzhi head for the battle arena at the end of ss without even giving him a second nce. Rubbing his nose, Rong Yuan could only sigh at his progress on chasing her. He pulled himself together and followed her to the battle arena.


    Although Mo Bingyi was only fourteen years of age this year, her abilities were not to be looked down upon. As the daughter of a Demigod General, her Martial Skills were naturally of a higher tier.


    After exchanging a few blows, Gu Lingzhi realised that not only was her Martial Skill exquisite but she was able to repeatedly continue the attack. Although she knew she could win in a few blows, Gu Lingzhi decided to prolong the battle and exchange a few more blows to train herself.


    As Gu Lingzhi��s official cultivation level was stillbelled as Level Four Martial Student, Mo Bingyi naturally suppressed her own cultivation to Level Four. At this, Gu Lingzhi felt guilty and decided to suppress her own to a Level Four Martial Student equivalent as well.


    Both of them had exceptional Martial Skills and although it was just a Level Four Martial Student Battle, their battle attracted arge crowd. Although, arge proportion of this attention was also because of the Third Prince��s presence.


    A female student who liked Rong Yuan could not help but try to get closer to him, unting her seductive figure in front of the Third Prince. She pretended to be nonchnt as her eyes shimmered. Feigning surprise, she looked at the Third Prince as if it was a coincidence that she ended up next to him.


    ��Go away, don��t block my view of the battle.�� Without waiting for the girl to say anything, Rong Yuan blurted out waving her away as if she was in his way.


    Did this woman think he was stupid? She actually dared to pretend that it was a coincidence when her actions were so obviously deliberate.


    The girl��s expression immediately darkened as she swallowed her words. Mockingughter could be heard around her from other female students who saw the opportunity but had yet to take action.


    The girl red at them. What are youughing at? If you all tried, you all would get the same result.


    However, that may not be the case...


    An extremely stunning and alluring girl returned her challenging re as she walked up beside Rong Yuan confidently.


    ��Your Highness...�� The stunning girl pouted slightly as she disyed an enticing smile, ��I heard that Bright Silk Eating House has numerous new dishes, I wonder if you��d...��


    ��Not interested.�� Without waiting for her toplete her sentence, Rong Yuan cut in, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    ��Since when did the Royal School take in prostitutes? Why are you throwing away your talent and trying to use your looks to attract people?��


    The gorgeous female became flustered as she heard what he said. Other female students who were waiting to see Rong Yuan��s reaction before trying their luck quickly gave up. They did not want to embarrass themselves in front of everyone.


    ��Tsk, that��s not the way to treat girls who like you, Your Highness.�� Adorned in a green, a man appeared out of nowhere as he waved her fan and smiled.


    Since the start, Rong Yuan��s gaze had never strayed from Gu Lingzhi. However, upon hearing this voice, he nced at the person slightly before speaking coldly, ��If you like her, feel free to help yourself.��


    ��Hmm... I actually think it��s fun to chase someone, it��s pointless to take leftovers, so I will not steal your women,�� Di Huan stiffened before forcing himself to smile as he responded.


    For someone with such a seductive smile, who knew what she has done before? He was not stupid and would of course not go for her.


    Rong Yuan sighed, ��Then why are you saying such useless things?�� Whether it was the Sparrow Wings movement technique or the Moon Stride movement technique that the ck Thorn used, Gu Lingzhi��s movement and figure always caused his interest to be aroused. He wanted to cover everyone��s eyes so that only he could appreciate her beauty.


    Remembering what his subordinates had told him regarding Gu Lingzhi receiving a fresh bunch of flowers every morning caused him to feel threatened.


    Although he had tried so hard, he had not been able to conceal Gu Lingzhi��s beauty from others.


    This was not good! He had to quickly win her over and nip the bud off before anything else can happen. It was a pity that the dorms in the Royal School were segregated by gender. This restricted any boys from going into the women''s dorms once night fell. If not, he would have found out who hispetitor was.


    Just as Rong Yuan was slightly distracted, it became obvious who was winning the battle.


    Without a doubt, Gu Lingzhi won once again. As the fight ended, Gu Lingzhi said sincerely, ��You are an extremely worthy opponent, let��s train together next time if you are free.��


    ��Hmph, who wants to train with you?�� Mo Bingyi was extremely unhappy at losing the fight. ��Just you wait, one day I will defeat you!��


    Upon saying this, Mo Binyi jumped off the Battle Arena and gave Rong Yuan a harsh re before running out of the crowd. Rong Yuan was extremely confused by her actions.


    ��The number of admirers you have is countless.�� Seeing the entire scene unfold before him, Di Huan could not help butment gleefully.


    Rong Yuan squinted at him, ��At least I do not hide.��


    Di Huan��s expression immediately turned sour as if he swallowed a fly. Due to his feminine look, although he was the son of the prime minister and was extremely skilled, he always had crazy stalkers around him. Even though they knew he was a guy, they would still chase and follow him around.


    Without a doubt, those that chased him were guys!


    As for female admirers...they all gave up after interacting with him for a while. Which woman could stand to be together with a guy that attracted more male attention than themselves?


    Some of the females interested in him would slowly be ��confidants�� and those that did not, became ��love enemies��. From this point of view, Di Huan actually felt bad for Gu Lingzhi.


    For no reason, she had suddenly be the public enemy of women.

 Chapter 124 - The Third Prince’s Attempt to Create a Good Impression

    <h4>Chapter 124 - The Third Prince��s Attempt to Create a Good Impression</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When Gu Lingzhi��s battle ended, she wanted to head back to her dorm to practice but was surprised by Di Huan��s appearance. She never thought that any guy could look so beautiful. If not for his t and hardened chest, she would have thought that he was a girl cross dressing as a guy.


    Gu Lingzhi could easily guess who he was.


    Who else could it be other than Senior Di Huan, ranked seventh on the Golden List? He was so gorgeous and liked wearing green. The rumors were definitely true regarding Senior Di Huan possessing a look that even females envied.


    Sensing Gu Lingzhi��s attention being distracted by Di Huan, Rong Yuan stepped forward unhappily, blocking Di Huan from her line of sight.


    ��Lingzhi, it is still early. Should we go walk around the city?��


    ��That��s right, Junior Lingzhi. I have heard of you. How about we take a walk since the day is still early?�� Di Huan gave a small smile as he walked out from behind Rong Yuan, annoyed from being blocked. His smile lit up his already beautiful face causing several exmations to be heard from the crowd. Even Gu Lingzhi felt herself waver before rejecting him, ��Thank you for the invitation but I have something on and need to return to my dorm.��


    ��That��s right, Lingzhi has to apany us today and you bunch of useless guys should scram.�� Just as Gu Lingzhi finished speaking, Ye Fei intervened. Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin followed behind her.


    The three of them had thought that Gu Lingzhi would resume her usual behaviour of hiding from the Third Prince from when ss ended till it was time for curfew. They never thought that they would overhear people talking about Gu Lingzhi battling someone as they prepared to leave the school. They immediately rushed over upon hearing the news and came in time to hear the conversation between the three people. Ye Fei who was straightforward then immediately blurted that out as she stared at Rong Yuan with an using look.


    If not for him, why would Lingzhi disappear every day after ss and only returnte at night?


    Qin Xinran naturally kept quiet but stepped in front of Gu Lingzhi as if to shield her, demonstrating her stance on the situation. It has been long since she acted as Gu Lingzhi��s tail and she was not going to allow Gu Lingzhi to be taken by another person today. There was no exception even for the Third Prince!


    Tianfeng Jin was even more direct. With a ng, she pulled out her sword and pointed it at Rong Yuan, ��Your Highness, I would like to challenge you to a duel.��


    The crowd was silent.


    Gu Lingzhi was startled by her sudden movement and quickly stepped forward to hold onto her, ��Xiao Jin, don��t be rash!��


    Was she out of her mind to challenge Rong Yuan?


    ��I am not being rash,�� Tianfeng Jin turned towards Gu Lingzhi. It was only then that Gu Lingzhi realised her eyes were filled with the intention to fight.


    ��I hope you will be able to teach me some useful Martial Skills.��


    Normally, Rong Yuan would ignore challenges like these. However, as he looked at Gu Lingzhi, he hesitated before nodding in agreement, ��I ept your challenge.��


    ��Whoa, I never thought that the Third Prince would ept the challenge.��


    ��What is going through the Third Prince��s mind? Doesn��t he usually ignore challengers whose cultivation differed too much from him? Why would he ept the challenge?��


    ��Damn, if I knew the Third Prince would ept the challenge, I would have done the same to get his attention.��


    A wave of interest suddenly grew as females who were not able to get Rong Yuan��s attention suddenly realised a new way to. They looked at Rong Yuan and Tianfeng Jin, before excitedly deciding to challenge the Third Prince the minute he won the battle. They wanted to show the Third Prince the best side of them in order to get him to change his impression of them.


    As Rong Yuan stepped onto the battle arena, he automatically suppressed his cultivation to a Level Eight Martial Student equivalent in order to form a good impression on Gu Lingzhi��s roommate. Tianfeng Jin��s eyes lit up as her impression of him improved slightly.


    ording to Ye Fei, Rong Yuan was a fickle-minded person. Other than his appearance and talent, there was nothing else good about him. Rong Yuan��s eptance of her challenge also excited her desire to fight and improved her impression of him.


    ��Hmph, whatever he��s doing is just attracting even more girls,�� Ye Fei grumbled from below. Hearing the numerous discussions from girls around her, her impression of Rong Yuan worsened yet again.


    ��Lingzhi, you must be wary of him.��


    Yuan Zheng��s face twitched. He was standing behind them and could not help but want to defend Rong Yuan.


    ��Lady Ye, what the other girls do is their problem and has nothing to do with His Highness. I dare to swear on my name that the Third Prince is not someone who changes his mind easily. He is extremely sincere about Lady Gu.��


    As he said this, Yuan Zheng brought his right hand across his left chest seriously, demonstrating swearing on his heart.


    His actions were to Gu Lingzhi��s surprise. This caused Ye Fei to not be able to find words to continue mocking and could only roll her eyes.


    ��Should we be happy that he has achieved such an insignificant feat? Just how much does His Highness pay you to speak up for him?��


    Di Huan was watching nearby and could not help but look at Ye Fei in a new light. Her personality was refreshing and interesting to him. Everyone else around them was attracted by the Third Prince, yet she treated him as if he was nothing. He wondered if there was a difference if they were to be in a private setting?


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan had turned the battle arena into a teaching space and was taking the chance to teach Tianfeng Jin with every move. Whenever Tianfeng Jin attacked, he intentionally slowed his movements to defend and even provided chances for her to attack him. In the meantime, he then gave out pointers on weaknesses in Tianfeng Jin��s attack in order to curry her favor.


    Slowly, Tianfeng Jin realised what he was doing and she raised her eyebrows, delighted. Her attacks became fiercer and under Rong Yuan��s guidance, she perfected each and every stroke. Her impression of Rong Yuan improved yet again. If Rong Yuan taught her a few more times in ��challenges�� like this, surely he could win her over.


    Unfortunately, there is a limit to how long a battle could go on. After an hour passed, both Rong Yuan and Tianfeng Jin were chased off the battle arena with a draw. They even rolled their eyes at teacher Yuan Chun, who was in-charge of managing the battles.


    Yuan Chun could clearly read what the Third Prince was trying to do. He was obviously doing everything he could in order to woo Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Tell me, did you think you would not be able to chase Lingzhi and decided to go for Tianfeng Jin instead?��


    Rong Yuan got off the battle arena believing that he had won over Tianfeng Jin slightly and managed to sessfully nt himself next to Gu Lingzhi. However, upon hearing Ye Fei speak he stumbled. He was the Kingdom��s War God and yet he created his own mess.

 Chapter 125 - Good Impression Ruined

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Good Impression Ruined</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Lady Ye, why do you say that?�� Rong Yuan seethed. If not for the fact that Ye Fei was Gu Lingzhi��s friend, he would teach her a lesson on how to keep her mouth shut.


    ��I can see that you are paying extra attention to Tianfeng Jin, do you really think that I can��t tell what you are trying to do?�� Ye Fei harrumphed, not the least intimidated by Rong Yuan.


    Why couldn��t she sense his sincerity to Gu Lingzhi?


    ��Lady Ye, please don��t misunderstand His Highness. His Highness is simply trying to pay special attention to everyone that matters to Lady Gu.�� To prevent his master from doing anything rash, Yuan Zheng rushed to exin things.


    ��Hmph, who needs his care? Do you think Tianfeng Jin can��t take care of herself?�� Even after hearing his exnation, Ye Fei was still suspicious of Rong Yuan. Her impression of Rong Yuan being a yer was too deeply ingrained in her.


    ��Right, I can take care of myself. I won��t have to trouble His Highness.�� From this argument, Tianfeng Jin realised what Rong Yuan was trying to do and her impression of him dropped yet again. It was not good to be so calctive.


    If only Rong Yuan knew how he finally managed to improve Tianfeng Jin��s impression of him, only to have it fall again because of a few words Ye Fei said.


    Seeing his master get taken advantage of so easily, Yuan Zheng had to struggle to contain hisughter. Only Lady Gu��s friends could cause his master to be ced in such a position.


    ��Ye Fei, Tianfeng Jin, Xinran, let��s go.��


    Ignoring Rong Yuan��s sullen look, Gu Lingzhi called for her friends to return to their dorm.


    Rong Yuan took a deep breath as he controlled his impulse to throw Gu Lingzhi��s bothersome friends out of the Royal School entirely. Before he could do anything more, he was swarmed by a group of excited girls.


    ��Your Highness, I would like to challenge you to a duel too!��


    ��Your Highness, since you epted Tianfeng Jin��s challenge, you won��t reject us right?��


    ��Your Highness...��


    Seeing how Rong Yuan was about to be buried under the swarm of girls, Yuan Zheng silently said a prayer for him. He took another nce at Gu Lingzhi and her friends before deciding that he had to help his master. Although he sympathised heavily with Lady Gu. In order to avoid his master, Lady Gu had been switching between identities repeatedly and hardly had any time to rest.


    As she left the battle arena, Gu Lingzhi had intended to have a good rest back at her dorm. However, midway back, Ye Fei suddenly eximed, ��Why are we heading back?��


    Gu Lingzhi threw her a questioning gaze. Isn��t it normal to head home after a day of lessons?


    ��Lingzhi, I forgot to mention to you that we were on our way to the Town of the Brave,�� Ye Fei said as she pped her forehead.


    ��Didn��t I mention that I made a new friend called the ck Thorn in the Town of the Brave a few days ago? I told her that I would introduce you to her if I got the chance. Since you have gotten rid of that yer today, how about we head to the Town of the Brave? I can introduce you to the ck Thorn.��


    ��...Okay.�� Under Ye Fei��s enthusiasm, Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to agree. At the same time, she immediately said a prayer hoping that they would not be too disappointed when they were unable to find the ck Thorn today.


    ��That��s great, I knew you would agree to this!�� Ye Fei shouted with joy upon receiving Gu Lingzhi��s approval. ��The ck Thorn is really simr to you in terms of both her figure and her personality. If not for the fact that you and her have different Spiritual Roots, I would even have suspected that you were disguised as her.��


    ��Hehe...�� Gu Lingzhiughed dryly, ��How can I be that strong?��


    Laughing and talking on the way there, they unknowingly reached the Town of the Brave.


    Obviously, the individual that Ye Fei was excited to see did not appear.


    ��Did she note today?�� Ye Fei looked mildly dejected.


    ��When Lingzhi is finally free, the ck Thorn isn��t here. Is this fate?��


    ��Hehe, maybe.�� At this, Gu Lingzhi could do nothing but force out a guiltyugh as she faced Ye Fei.


    Behind Gu Lingzhi, Qin Xinran who was silent, blinked a few times as the corners of her mouth pulled upwards into a sly grin. It seemed like...she was onto something.


    Without knowing that she had exposed herself to the second, or more urately, third person, Gu Lingzhi was dragged by Ye Fei to register. As her real identity has never been used before, she was forced by Ye Fei to register and got another identity card.


    ��Keep this identity card properly. In the future, you just need to show this identity card and pay the appropriate number of spirit stones in order topete in the Town of the Brave. You will be able to get the Emblem of the Brave after 100 consecutive wins. If you win 1000 consecutive rounds, you will get the highest honour, the Gold Emblem here at the Town of the Brave. This will allow you to buy whatever training materials you need at 30 percent the original price. In the past 100 years, only the Third Prince and a mysteriousdy got it 20 years ago.��


    Ye Fei let out a mncholic sigh, ��Why did someone so talented turn out to be a yer? I guess no one is perfect. If we can ignore his love life, the Third Prince is indeed perfect.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in agreement. If only the one that the Third Prince was eyeing wasn��t her, she would think he was perfect even if he was a yer. After all, the people who garnered the most respect were the ones with exceptional Martial Skills. This was also the reason why so many girls did not give up chasing the Third Prince even after he expressed interest in Gu Lingzhi and even absolved his engagement for her.


    To them, his talent and future possibilities outshone any shorings arising from his attitude towards rtionships. In fact, it was good for them that the Third Prince was fickle-minded. Only this way would they be able to catch the Third Prince��s eye and have a chance.


    ��Lingzhi, do you want to participate? The fights here are much more intense than the ones in school and there are way more experts here. Many of our school students alsopete here.��


    ��...I should concentrate on earning enough school points first.�� From her current situation, she is more inclined to use her identity as the ck Thorn topete here.


    As no one knew about her true identity here, she could freely use the moves she learnt from the Inheritance Space and not worry about others trying to steal her technique. Her identity as the ck Thorn was a backup n.


    ��You are right.�� Oblivious to her hidden intention, Ye Fei looked at her pitifully, ��Everyone is more wary this semester and it won��t be as easy to earn points this semester.��

 Chapter 126 - Explosive Xinran

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Explosive Xinran</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Seeing Ye Fei��s pitiful gaze, Gu Lingzhi wanted to reassure her that her points this year were being settled easily by Rong Yuan taking advantage of the school��s system. It has not even been a month since school started and she has almost gotten 100 points.


    She was at the top, considering that almost everyone had mostly only gotten about 10 or 20 points.


    However, to prevent shocking her friends, Gu Lingzhi decided to keep silent.


    Not longter, the battle stage that they were at called out a number and Qin Xinran silently headed towards the stage.


    After saying a few parting words, Tianfeng Jin left for another battle arena.


    Seeing Ye Fei still apanying her, Gu Lingzhi could not help but ask, ��Ye Fei, why aren��t you going topete?��


    ��What do I have topete?�� Ye Fei was confused, ��My father said that money makes the world go round. As long as our Ye Family is the leading conglomerate in the country, I don��t have to work hard.��


    At that moment, Gu Lingzhi did not know whether to feel jealous or helpless.


    ��Ye Fei, money is after all a material good. What if you offend someone that cannot be appeased with money? What will you do then?��


    ��When that happens, I can just hire a few experts to help,�� Ye Fei said nonchntly as she waved her hands.


    ��What if the person is so powerful that you aren��t able to find anyone to help you?�� Gu Lingzhi persisted, looking at Ye Fei as if looking at a child that could not be bothered to learn. ��Just think about how you offended the Third Prince just now. What if the Third Prince was petty and is determined to settle it with you? Do you think you can find someone willing to offend the Royal Family and assassinate him?��


    ��The Third Prince...isn��t like that, right?��


    ��He is a bastard and a yer,�� Gu Lingzhi repeated her words back at her. ��A bastard can do anything.��


    ��What should I do then?�� Ye Fei started to be agitated by Gu Lingzhi��s words, ��Should I go and apologise to the Third Prince and tell him that I will not interfere with him chasing you? I��ll even tell him that I��m willing to help him, he will let things go right?��


    Gu Lingzhi wanted very badly to strangle her.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s expression change, Ye Fei let out a mischievous grin. She roared withughter, ��Hahaha...Lingzhi you are so easy to fool. If the Third Prince was so narrow-minded, he wouldn��t be called the Kingdom��s War God. Also, even if he holds a grudge, I will not betray my friends.��


    When Ye Fei finally stoppedughing, she wiped the tears out of her eyes and choked out, ��Lingzhi, I know what you are worried about but fret not, I know my boundaries. I don��t want to be chased out of the dorm by Tianfeng Jin just yet.��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes but was relieved.


    She knew Tianfeng Jin��s personality clearly. If Ye Fei was really someone who did not seek improvement and only knew how to y, she would have been chased out of the dorm by Tianfeng Jin long ago.


    But the fact that Ye Fei has stayed for so long showed that she actually had something that Tianfeng Jin approved of. When it came to Martial Skills, although she was not as good as Tianfeng Jin, she was not far from her.


    Normally, people their age liked to show off. However, although Ye Fei definitely possessed higher than average skill, she has neverpeted in the Town of the Brave. Could it be...that the Ye Family had a rift with the Town of the Brave?


    As soon as this thought popped up in her mind, Gu Lingzhi immediately debunked it.


    If she remembered correctly, she once saw the person-in-charge of the Town of the Brave have a meal with Qin Boyu from the Store of Many Treasures. From the joyful way they interacted, they clearly seemed like old friends, how could they be rivals?


    Why does Ye Fei notpete then?


    After pondering for a while, Gu Lingzhi shoved the question to the back of her mind.


    Since Ye Fei did not say anything, it meant that she did not want to tell her. As a friend, she needed to be there when her friends needed help. So what if they didn��t tell her everything? Wasn��t she also hiding her identity as ck Thorn from them?


    At this, Gu Lingzhi��s head started to hurt.


    Her two identities were now a mess. She did not know what her friends�� reactions would be like when they found out. They wouldn��t stop being friends out of anger, right?


    ��Good! Xinran is amazing! Don��t let him take advantage of you, punch his face until it swells.�� Gu Lingzhi��s thoughts were disrupted by Ye Fei��s excited screams. Lifting her head, she saw Qin Xinran lift a strong burly man up and smash him back down on the floor.


    ��Bang!�� The sound of flesh hitting the floor sounded extremely painful.


    Seeing this, Ye Fei��s eyes seemed to glitter as she eximed, ��Good! That��s right, beat him up!��


    Qin Xinran gave them a shy smile. Following that, aplete contrast from her expression, she lifted the burly man with one hand and swung him around her head before throwing him against the protective screen around the sides of the arena, causing the protective screen to sh and tremble.


    ��I...I admit...��


    Before the man could admit defeat, Qin Xinran punched him on the face causing blood to fly out in all directions and stars to appear in his eyes.


    Seeing Qin Xinran��s cute and small look, he had mocked her slightly at the start but never thought that she would suddenly be so fierce and beat him to a pulp. He had no energy to fight back and even got a few teeth knocked out. He was not even able to admit defeat. If he knew that girls from the capital were so cruel, he would not have mocked her. Now, all he wished was to pass out quickly so that the match could be over and he could get out of this torture.


    As he was considering his options, the burly man was punched in the face once more and his entire right side of his face started to swell up. Even without looking at him, everyone could tell it was a devastating fight. He was however, too afraid to even cry out. He took his chance in between punches, when Qin Xinran was not paying attention, and fell to the ground with his neck twisted.


    If he couldn��t admit defeat, he could at least pretend to faint right?


    ��Victory goes to Contestant 35.��


    As the burly man pretended to faint, the caretaker of the battle stage announced the result with glee in his eyes.


    Every once in a while, there would be an arrogantpetitor from elsewhere. Without knowing where they stood, they would look down on their opponents in the Town of the Brave. It can be said that the death rate in the Town of the Brave was raised by people like them.


    As he thought about how they dared to mock prodigies like Qin Xinran from the Royal School, the caretaker started to think that he had announced the results too early. For people like him, who did not know their ce, they had to be taught a lesson. There will always be someone stronger.

 Chapter 127 - The Price of School Points

    <h4>Chapter 127 - The Price of School Points</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As everyone��s attention was on the tragic duel happening on the battle arena, Gu Lingzhi eavesdropped on the people around her and what she heard made herugh. At the corner of her eyes, she spied a familiar figure.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes narrowed as she dug her brain to recall where she has seen this youngdy before. Why did she look so familiar?


    Sensing Gu Lingzhi��s gaze on her, the youngdy turned around. As her eyesnded on Gu Lingzhi, her pupils contracted before she forced herself to re at Gu Lingzhi as if to appear brave when she was scared.


    Interesting...


    Gu Lingzhi caught the youngdy��s reaction towards her. In that short moment, she was clearly afraid yet it was as if she was reminded of something and forced herself to put on a brave front.


    She...hasn��t offended her before, right?


    As Gu Lingzhi could not recall where she knew this youngdy from, she decided to give her a small smile. Seeing the way the youngdy stiffened at this, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes filled withughter.


    Gu Lingzhi decided that it was okay to not recall who she was, she knew that the youngdy did not mean her well.


    Retracting her gaze, she mentally ced her image into a ck list.


    If the youngdy was tactful, she would also not go up to Gu Lingzhi. However, if the youngdy decides to create trouble for her, then she can only return the gesture.


    ��Is something wrong?�� Realising the unusual condition that Gu Lingzhi was in, Qin Xinran asked Gu Lingzhi from behind her. Following Gu Lingzhi��s gaze, Qin Xinran��s eyesnded on the youngdy. Pursing her lips, sheughed bashfully, ��Lingzhi, if you don��t like that person, I can help you get rid of her.��


    Even after so long, Gu Lingzhi could never get used to Qin Xinran saying such murderous words with a smiling and nonchnt expression.


    ��There is no need to. I just thought she looked familiar. Do you have anymore battles? You should find a ce to rest and regain your strength in order to have enough for your next fight.��


    Qin Xinran nodded obediently as she found a ce and sat down cross-legged.


    The sky quickly turned dark. Once Ye Fei was determined that ck Thorn was not going to appear today, she was disappointed as she finally decided to leave.


    Both Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran had fought two battles each and were satisfied enough to not try for a third round. As they made their way back to the hostel without any disruptions, Gu Lingzhi suddenly wondered why the Third Prince who had always stuck to her, did not appear today.


    She then thought of how they had left Rong Yuan swarmed with a horde of girls and called him a ��womanizer�� under her breath.


    Heeding Yuan Zheng��s advice, Rong Yuan decided to give Gu Lingzhi some space and not always force himself on her. He let out a sneeze and rubbed his sore nose, ��Are you sure this method will work? Do you really think that Lingzhi will notice my absence?��


    ��Of course.�� Yuan Zhenng rushed out, ��This is a method that I found out from others to chase girls. Distance makes the heart grow fonder. If you always hang around Lady Gu, she will not know how good you are to her. But if you create some distance, she will realise how important you are to her.��


    ��Really?�� Rong Yuan was very doubtful of this.


    ��I guarantee you.�� Yuan Zheng confirmed. This was what he had learnt from other guys who were popr with girls, how could it not work?


    Rong Yuan remained doubtful as he nodded, ��I hope so.��


    The next day, Gu Lingzhi was surprised to realize that the Third Prince was not bothering her. It was weird because the Third Prince normally liked to hang out around her when he had nothing to do, as if to tell everyone how much he liked her.


    She was filled withplete disbelief as well as a slight tinge of disappointment. Returning to her dorm, she found a huge bouquet of lilies.


    For the past month, she would always receive a huge bouquet of flowers every morning or night. Sometimes she would receive red roses, other times she would get lilies or blue roses. The flowers would alwayse with a card with only her name but not the sender��s name.


    Initially, Gu Lingzhi had even stayed up all night looking out of her window to see who left the flowers. In the end, she did not find out who the sender was and wasted an entire night. From then on, she did not bother finding out who sent the flowers.


    After all, seeing how frequently the flowers were sent...the person was bound to show himself sooner orter right?


    ��Lingzhi, that bastard did not bother you today? Didn��t I tell you he was a yer? It is definitely because he has realised that you will not be moved by him and has found a different target.�� Ye Fei, who also just finished ss, smiled as she said this. Seeing the bouquet of flowers in Gu Lingzhi��s hands, she let out a yful whistle, ��I wonder who has been sending the flowers. It has been half a month right? When Tianfeng Jin and Xinranes back, how about we make a bet? Should we bet on when this person will show himself?��


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless. At times, she really wondered whether Ye Fei��s family ran a business or a gambling den? If not, why did Ye Fei always seem to be addicted to gambling?


    ��If you have so much time to be bothered about this, why don��t you go and earn more school points? From what I know, you and Tianfeng Jin have only earned about 20 points since school started. If this goes on, it is going to be dangerous nearing the end of the semester.��


    ��Hey, don��t worry about trivial things like points. As the semester ends, it will naturallye.��


    Seeing the thoughtful look on Ye Fei��s face, Gu Lingzhi had a sudden realisation. Ye Fei had intended to buy points at the end of the semester by paying students who had enough points topete with her. This wasn��t a bad way to earn spirit stones...


    ��Ye Fei, how much do you usually pay for every point...��


    Before Gu Lingzhi couldplete her sentence, Ye Fei quickly pped her hand over Gu Lingzhi to shush her, ��Shhh...other people might hear you.��


    Although buying points wasmon in the Royal School, it could only happen underground. If they were to be caught and reported to the school, they would be expelled immediately. No matter how well they performed previously, the school would make no exceptions and expel anyone that was caught!


    Gu Lingzhi nodded as she looked around them. Thankfully, there was no one around.


    Only when the two of them entered their dorm and ensured that it was safe then did Ye Fei hit her chest and said, ��The underground price is ten thousand spirit stones for every point. Why? Did you want to buy points? With your talent, I don��t think you need to buy points to earn them.��


    Ten thousand spirit stones?


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned as she rubbed her chin. Although it was very risky, the rewards were also very high.


    Previously, she had worked so hard to create five Spiritual Weapons which only sold for a total of ten thousand spirit stones. From that, she still had to deduct the money used to buy materials and forbour. On the contrary, one school point was worth 2 high grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Weapons. It is no wonder that so many students would take the risk to sell points even after knowing what the consequences could be. With such a huge profit, she was tempted to sell points as well.

 Chapter 128 - Yan Liang

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Yan Liang</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the next few days, it was as if the Third Prince hadpletely lost interest in Gu Lingzhi and no longer followed her around.


    Although Gu Lingzhi felt slightly relieved at this, she also felt an unexinable disappointment.


    Could it be that she was actually upset by the Third Prince��s cold treatment?


    Shaking her head, she got rid of the ridiculous idea in her head.


    Even if the Third Prince was still interested in her, she would not ept him. Although most Martial Artists in the Tianyuan Continent had only one partner, given that the Third Prince was from the Royal Family, she did not believe that he would only stick to having one wife. Even if the Third Prince wanted to have only one wife, in order to maintain the power bnce, he would eventually be forced to take in wives to form alliances. Compared to being upset then, it was better to prevent that possibility entirely and save herself the headache.


    Without the Third Prince bothering her, Gu Lingzhi resumed her usual schedule fromst semester.


    After her daily sses, she either went to the Alchemy Tower or the Training Tower. asionally, she would even go to the battle arena to fight others.


    However, like what Ye Fei said, ever since Gu Lingzhi had won the battlesst semester, no one fell for her trick and challenged her anymore. Whenever they challenged her, they would not automatically reduce their cultivation levels anymore.


    This resulted in some problems for Gu Lingzhi. Because of this, when she met opponents that were stronger than her she had to put in extra effort to win them and not expose her true cultivation level at the same time.


    ��Hey, I want to challenge you to a duel.�� After winning a battle, Gu Lingzhi came down from the stage and saw the familiar-looking youngdy. Her eyes shed as she challenged her to a fight.


    Cai Lan hesitated a while before her face turned ck.


    ��I am a Level Seven Martial Student, are you sure you want to challenge me to a duel?��


    ��Yes, I am sure,�� Gu Lingzhi stated nkly as she looked at her squarely. She would never have imagined that what she did, which seemed perfectly normal to her, would actually pass off as arrogant in the eyes of others.


    ��Just because she has the attention of the Third Prince, she��s starting to get arrogant. What so good about that? She doesn��t even respect her seniors.��


    ��That��s right, maybe the Third Prince has seen her true colours and does not want her anymore.��


    ��I really don��t understand. How can she be so proud even after the Third Prince does not want her?��


    Numerous maliciousments and ridicule floated in the air. Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips as she forced herself to ignore the baselessments and concentrate on the young girl in front of her.


    ��Why, are you afraid of me?��


    Although the youngdy did not want to agree, under Gu Lingzhi��s aggressive attitude, she could only grind her teeth and ept the challenge, ��Hmph, since you want to embarrass yourself then I��ll grant your wishes. I will let you know what it means to not overdo it!��


    While her words seemed very fierce, only Cai Lan knew how much she was pretending to be brave.


    ��That��s good, let��s go ahead with the duel then.�� Obtaining her desired answer, Gu Lingzhi let out a satisfied sigh. Even she herself, did not know why she was so attached to Cai Lan��s familiar figure. To the point that she would even take the initiative to challenge her, which she did not do very often.


    Her eyes shone slightly as she suppressed her thoughts and went to report to Yuan Chun. She then jumped onto the battle stage and Cai Lan followed after her.


    ��Since you were the one that initiated this fight, I will not suppress my cultivation to fight with you,�� Cai Lan stated before the fight began.


    ��No problem, do what you want.�� She had already decided that she was going to win this battle.


    She was still thinking how she should show that her cultivation was already Level Five and decided to take this chance to do it.


    With Gu Lingzhi��s reply, Cai Lan had no intention to hold back. The second Gu Lingzhi finished speaking, a fireball the size of a thumb shot towards Gu Lingzhi. At the same time, she shifted her body and flew towards Gu Lingzhi, a long and skinny de in hand.


    Too slow.


    Cai Lan was confident that her attack would catch Gu Lingzhi by surprise but was only met with a shake of Gu Lingzhi��s head. Using the Sparrow Wings movement technique, Gu Lingzhi used a few light steps to move out of Cai Lan��s attack range. She drew her Fenglin sword and charged towards Cai Lan��s direction.


    Her movement may seem like nothing to many, however, to someone that was experienced, they would be able to sense that something was different.


    Gu Lingzhi��s current skill level was tuned and her experience umted by fighting numerous experts in the Town of the Brave. She would definitely not miss out on identifying chances to avoid attacks and counter-attacks. This resulted in numerous higher-level students walking past to stop to take a second nce.


    ��That is the rumored girl associated with the Third Prince, Gu Lingzhi right? I thought she was only a Level Four Martial Student? How can she have such proficient Martial Skills?�� It was a movement that was better and more agile than numerous movements used by Martial Students at their peak.


    ��Could it be a technique taught to her by the Third Prince?�� Someone else shrugged as they said, ��After all, the Third Prince has ess to one of the only two books depicting Heaven-Level techniques in the Tianyuan Continent. He could easily leak out some to her and it would be sufficient tost her a lifetime.��


    ��That may not be the case,�� the first person disagreed. ��Although techniques can be passed on, experience is something that cannot be transferred. Without sufficient training, it won��t matter how good a technique is.��


    ��It is not the Third Prince.�� The one who first stopped to watch the fight opened his mouth. It was Yan Liang, ��Her technique does not belong to the Royal Family.��


    ��Eh? Do you know where her techniquees from?��


    ��No, I don��t. But it definitely is not rted to the Third Prince.�� After speaking, Yan Liang confirmed that Gu Lingzhi was going to win the battle before turning around to leave.


    ��How can you just leave like this? It is so rare to see juniors from the Martial Student rank having such good technique, are you not going to watch more?��


    Although this was what he said, he also turned around and left along with Yan Liang.


    This brief episode was nothing to Gu Lingzhi. However, to Lu Feng who was Yan Liang��s bodyguard and best friend from young, it was not so simple.


    ��Yan Liang, tell me honestly. Are you interested in thedy from the Gu n?��


    This was the second time he has heard Yan Liang mention Gu Lingzhi. Even if you beat him to death, he would not believe that there was nothing to this.


    If not, why would Yan Liang, who normally only cared about training, know so much about Gu Lingzhi? He was even so sure that the technique did not belong to the Third Prince.


    There was definitely something going on!


    Seeing Yan Liang put on his usual cold and stoic face, Lu Feng knew that under that cold exterior he was definitely not as calm on the inside.

 Chapter 129 - It’s Her!

    <h4>Chapter 129 - It��s Her!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The truth was Lu Feng��s intuition was right. At this very moment, what Yan Liang felt waspletely different from what he was showing.


    Ever since he witnessed Gu Lingzhi defeat Fan Xiang, every time he saw Gu Lingzhi, like now, he had an unexinable feeling of his heart seeming to want to jump out of his chest.


    This was a feeling that he has never felt before but oddly, he did not dislike this feeling. As his eyes came across the fresh flowers by the side of the road, Yan Liang started to wonder. Was it too boring to always send red and blue roses all the time? How about the wild flowers by the side of the road...


    On the battle stage, Gu Lingzhi waspletely oblivious to the fact that her mysterious flower sender was walking further and further away. She was determined as she scrunched her lips and faced her opponent.


    Now!


    Utilising the opportunity when Cai Lan attacked, Gu Lingzhi��s vigor suddenly changed. A crazy amount of spiritual energy shot out of her body making it difficult for even her to control. She almost lost control of the fireball in her hands.


    ��She has...broken through?�� A disbelieving voice could be heard from the audience.


    ��My god, hasn��t it been less than a year since she awakened her Spiritual Roots? She is already a Level Five Martial Student! Do you think that she could be more talented than the Third Prince?��


    The reason why Rong Yuan wasbelled as the person most likely to be a True God was due to his extreme talent and the speed at which he trained and broke through each level. But even so, it took a year for him to be a Level Five Martial Student with his abilities. Gu Lingzhi was still faster than him, this...


    ��I think I know why the Third Prince fell for her,�� a young girl said despondently.


    The people that heard this disyed varying expressions. The only thing simr was maybe the fear in their heart. What if they were to know that Gu Lingzhi��s true cultivation level was not that of a Level Five Martial Student but a Level Six one?


    ��You... you actually broke through!�� Sensing the change in Gu Lingzhi��s spiritual energy, Cai Lan��s face darkened.


    When Gu Lingzhi had not broken through, she was already having some difficulty holding her back. Now that Gu Lingzhi has be a Level Five Martial Student in the midst of their battle, would she still be able to win?


    No, maybe she would still have a chance!


    Cai Lan��s eyes suddenly lit up. When Martial Artists had just broken through, there would be a period where they were unable to control their sudden increase in spiritual energy and have a moment of weakness. From the unstable fluctuations of spiritual energy emitting from Gu Lingzhi, it showed her weakness. As long as she found the right opportunity, she might actually win!


    Thinking till here, Cai Lan��s attacks quickened as she emitted spiritual energy in all directions, not caring where they ended up. Each attack consisted of five or six thumb-sized fireballs being shot at Gu Lingzhi. A few mud mounts appeared at Gu Lingzhi��s feet simultaneously, affecting her movement.


    Dual Spiritual Roots of fire and earth. Gu Lingzhiughed to herself internally. Even if she had three spiritual roots, it would not make a difference. She was bound to lose!


    In the next second, Cai Lan who was filled with confidence, realised that all her attacks were lost mid-air. Even the mud mounts hardly restricted Gu Lingzhi��s movements.


    Following a loud bang, Cai Lan��s body flew off the battle stage and fell onto the ground causing dust to fly up around her.


    How could it be? Cai Lan looked at Gu Lingzhi indignantly. She clearly was not yet in control of her spiritual energy, how could she have defeated her in one blow?


    Before she could figure out what happened, her head tilted to the side as she fainted.


    Gu Lingzhi did not hold back when she gave thatst kick. Although she had yet to figure out why she found Cai Lan familiar, it did not prevent her from sensing the malicious intentions that Cai Lan had towards her. Since she was an enemy, there was no need to have mercy. That one kick was sufficient to put her in bed for the next seven to eight days.


    ��Sorry, I��ve just broken through and haven��t gotten used to controlling my spiritual energy. I momentarily lost control. I will send her to the infirmary now.�� Seeing Cai Lan faint, Gu Lingzhi pretended to be guilty as she apologised. She then carried Cai Lan and headed towards the infirmary.


    The infirmary was simr to thest time when she was here. In ity a few students who were scattered around, having gotten injured either from fighting or aplishing missions.


    ��How did she injure herself? ce her on the bed over there. I will call the teacher in-charge right away.�� A nurse on duty instructed as she saw Gu Lingzhi enter with Cai Lan, guiding her to an empty room.


    Having brought Cai Lan to the infirmary, it can be said that Gu Lingzhi did her part. She ced Cai Lan down on the bed slightly roughly as she turned to leave.


    Before she could reach the door, she bumped into Wen Liao who was the teacher in charge that day.


    ��Don��t you want to know how she is doing?��


    ��No.�� She was the one that caused the injury, what was there to see?


    Wen Liao shrugged, knowing that he had slightly crossed the line when he made fun of her the previous time. It caused Gu Lingzhi to always give him a bad look whenever they bumped into each other.


    Seeing how Gu Lingzhi started to leave once again, Wen Liao massaged the dark circles under his eyes as he yawned, leaning against the door, ��Have you found the person that set you upst semester? It has been a while since school started, I am sure you would have bumped into her?��


    ��No.�� Gu Lingzhi was slightly impatient as she replied. She had thought that she memorised the silhouette of the person that set her up and would be able to recognise them at first nce. However, it has been so long and she had yet to find out anything. This has resulted in her memory of the figure fading. Any longer and she believed that even if the person stood in front of her, she would not be able to recognise her.


    That��s right, that figure...


    Gu Lingzhi abruptly turned to the bed as she looked past Wen Liao to the figure lying on the bed unconscious.


    It was no wonder that she felt that Cai Lan��s figure was familiar but could not recall where she had seen it. No wonder when Cai Lan first saw her, she looked as if she had wanted to hide. It was because she was guilty...


    ��Found you.�� Looking at Cai Lan, the corners of Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twisted up into a smile. A bone-chilling smile.


    ��Why? Don��t tell me that she was the one that caused you to be injured thest time.�� Observing the sudden change in Gu Lingzhi��s expression, Wen Liao twisted his mouth. However, the gaze that he gave Cai Lan was not much better than the one Gu Lingzhi was giving.


    If she dared to sabotage other students in the Royal School, then she should have the courage to face the consequences of her actions!


    ��I hope that you will allow me to deal with her myself.�� Knowing that Wen Liao was thinking of using the school��s authority to punish Cai Lan, Gu Lingzhi immediately made her request.


    Revenge was only satisfying when she could carry it out herself.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was not someone to be trifled with, Wen Liao waved his hand as he reminded her, ��Be careful when you do anything. If you are caught, I won��t be able to protect you.��


    He left immediately after saying this. As for Cai Lan��s injury - she was about to face death, what was the difference whether she was healed or not?

 Chapter 130 - First on the Training Tower!

    <h4>Chapter 130 - First on the Training Tower!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What Gu Lingzhi had nned as revenge was actually very simple. Didn��t Cai Lan spill some medicine on her the previous time, causing her to attract the attack of a Carmine Python? Hence, Gu Lingzhi has decided to do the exact same thing back at her and use a medicine that would attract a first-order peak grade demon beast. Gu Lingzhi was amon visitor to the Alchemy Tower, thus she would have ess to some unusual medicines.


    Opening Cai Lan��s mouth, she ced a bright purple pill into her mouth. Once she was certain that the pill was swallowed, she simply left.


    Reflecting its outer appearance, the pill was called Purple Violet. Anyone who takes the pill would emit a scent that could only be detected by demon beasts. The duration at which the effect of the medicinests depends on the ability of the alchemist that made it. The Purple Violet that Gu Lingzhi fed Cai Lan was a low grade ck-Level Spiritual Medicine that couldst a month. This was also the first and only ck-Level medicine that she had sessfully made.


    ��I guess this is considered...fate?�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly. If not, how could it be so coincidental that all her other medicines were all Yellow-Level ones but only this seemingly useless Spiritual Medicine was able to make it to a low grade ck-Level medicine with two traces of furnace patterns?


    After feeding the Purple Violet to Cai Lan, Gu Lingzhi made her way out of the infirmary. Without Rong Yuan bothering her these few days, she had a lot more free time to herself in which she spent most of it practicing Alchemy. This Purple Violet pill with two traces of furnace patterns took two days to bepleted.


    ��When I have time, I shall go to the Alchemy Tower!�� Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were filled with confidence.


    With Rong Yuan��s absence, Gu Lingzhi also found out something very interesting.


    Ever since that one time where she had used the Alchemy Tower to mask her identity as the ck Thorn, Gu Lingzhi has been using the Alchemy Tower to change her identity several times. There were several students who were initially surprised by her appearance and were curious to find out who she was. Surprisingly, most students had high regard for the ck Thorn. When shepeted in the Town of the Brave as the ck Thorn, she actually attracted several male students from the Royal School.


    This waspletely different to when she was acting as Gu Lingzhi. While this was new to her, it also made her feel slightly troubled.


    From another perspective, the attention that people were giving her was just like Alchemy and Weapon Forging. There could be surprising oues even though the ingredients had been the same, as long as she changed her methods.


    Upon reaching the Alchemy Tower, Gu Lingzhi entered the familiar door and was sent to an enclosed room.


    The first three stages posed almost zero difficulty to her and shepleted them perfectly. She was slightly slower in the fourth stage and took another hour toplete it.


    Gu Lingzhi breathed deeply as she started on the fifth stage. She looked at the Spiritual Medicine she was tasked to make this time.


    ��Something that causes people to fart when they smell it...�� Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twisted. Wasn��t this the Spiritual Medicine that she was asked to make when she entered the Alchemy Tower for the first time?


    How did she make it previously?


    She had used the Ascension Herb and the Tailless Rat to make it. However, after she purified the ingredients and was about to move on to the second step ofbining them, she had failed.


    With her experience the previous time, it was more straightforward this time and helped her save some time.


    She decided to use the same form for the Ascension Herb but work on the Tailless Rat.


    ��Previously, I mixed the internal essence of the Tailless Rat with other medicinal ingredients. Maybe this time I should use the internal essence pill directly without attempting to purify it at all!��


    She then threw the internal essence pill of the Tailless Rat into the furnace and grinded it into powder. Following that, Gu Lingzhi threw in several stimting medicinal ingredients that were all roughly purified into the furnace. Lastly, it was the most important part, the time to concentrate on congealing the pill.


    A drop of sweat rolled down Gu Lingzhi��s forehead, it took extra effort and concentration to attempt to congeal medicinal ingredients that were notpletely purified.


    First, she needed to control the temperature of the fire. Next, she needed to slowlybine the medicinal ingredients one by one. One, two, three...


    As shebined the ingredients, a tanned coloured liquid appeared at the bottom of the furnace.


    It worked!


    Delight shone in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she continued tobine the remaining ingredients even more carefully. After an hour, all the ingredients were finallybined, forming a ckish-brown lump. A stinging smell floated out from the bottom of the furnace.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was about to mold the spiritual fluid into a pill, a bold idea shed into her mind. She changed her mind and actually proceeded to break the medicinal lump. Following that, she greatly increased the fire power. The sudden surge in temperature caused the medicinal fluid to produce a slight sizzling sound as a vapor rose from the furnace.


    With nimble hands, Gu Lingzhi quickly retrieved a jade bottle used to contain spiritual medicines and positioned it directly at the mouth of the furnace. With a slight movement, the grey vapor was sucked into the jade bottle. Gu Lingzhi suddenly heard a sound in her mind, ��Congrattions for passing the Alchemy Tower��s test. Your current standing is �� number one.��


    Number one? Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to process the information, a white light shed in front of her eyes as she was removed from the Alchemy Tower.


    At the same time, several students who were passing by the Alchemy Tower saw the first line on the Stone Tablet for the Yellow-Level Alchemist sh. They hurried over to take a closer look.


    Whenever the Stone Tablet of the Training Tower or Alchemy Tower shed, it meant that there were changes to the ranking. It could either mean that the ranking had switched or someone new had entered the rankings.


    ��God, am I seeing things? Gu Lingzhi?�� A student eximed loudly after seeing who was ranked first on the Stone Tablet.


    ��What? Gu Lingzhi?�� Another student who had yet to see Gu Lingzhi��s name on the stone tablet quickly scanned his eyes across the tablet before fixing it upon Gu Lingzhi��s name.


    ��She... she is actually first...��


    ��Everyone move, let me see!�� a haughty voice sounded.


    Ever since he was ranked first, Feng An would spend any free time he had hanging around the Stone Tablet at the Alchemy tower to show off. When he saw new students looking at the Stone Tablet, he would pretend to not care as he introduced himself.


    Whenever he saw the admiration in his new juniors�� eyes, he would feel a sense of aplishment. The sullen indignance that he had felt when he was under Beicheng Haoyue��s shadow would momentarily disappear.


    Today, he was hanging around the Alchemy Tower as usual when he saw the Stone Tablet sh. He pursed his lips unhappily, ��Isn��t it just another person that crawled up onto the Stone Tablet? I have seen many of these people who are full of tricks. If it were up to me, I would say that only the one that is ranked first is considered to have true abilities. As for the rest, they are just lucky...��

 Chapter 131 - Realization

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Realization</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Just as Feng An had finished talking, he was immediately speechless when he saw who had reced him as the first on the list.


    He rubbed his eyes, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    ��There must be something wrong with my eyesight, how can someone be better than me?��


    He rubbed his eyes until it was sore, yet Gu Lingzhi��s name still lingered there on the position where his name once was. As for his name, where he had worked for the past few months to finally get to the top of the list, was below Gu Lingzhi��s name.


    ��How is this possible? Gu Lingzhi? Isn��t she the one who relied on the Third Prince to get into the Royal School? How could she climb up to the top of the list in such a short amount of time?��


    ��Even if it��s hard to believe, it is the truth.�� Being at the top of the list, Feng An had always ridiculed many students around him. Now, they were not afraid to speak up and mock him, letting him have a taste of his own medicine. Whoever said that did not care who was first on the list, as long as it was not the arrogant Feng An.


    Right at this moment, Gu Lingzhi appeared at the entrance of the tower, ready to leave.


    ��Look, it��s Gu Lingzhi. She��s leaving the Alchemy Tower?�� The moment she took a step out of the tower, someone had noticed and cried out in surprise.


    Everyone followed the sound to look towards Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi subconsciously retreated a few steps. She was instantly rmed and got ready to fend off any attacks.


    ��You��re Gu Lingzhi?�� someone slowly raised their voice, dragging an angry and indignant Feng An to the front.


    This was... Feng An who was previously on the top of the list?


    When she nced over at the Stone Tablet, Gu Lingzhi immediately understood why she was being treated so nastily. For a moment, she hated that she had ced herself in the spotlight.


    However, this was notpletely her fault. How would she have known that she would be ranked first in the Alchemy Tower afterpleting all five stages? If she had known earlier, she would have made a mistake in the earlier tests on purpose to reduce her overall score.


    ��So? I��m asking you a question. Are you mute?�� Feng An scolded rudely, when he did not get a reply from Gu Lingzhi. ��No matter what tricks you��ve used to get to first ce, I��ll definitely expose you! Just you wait!��


    Feng An then walked past Gu Lingzhi and entered the Alchemy Tower. He seemed to have a rather big presence here, as many people followed him into the Tower, and amongst them, several had pretty high rankings on the Stone Tablet as well.


    What was wrong with them?


    Gu Lingzhi blinked, unable toprehend why these people were so eager to follow him everywhere he went.


    Passing the stages in the Alchemy Tower was really helpful for her, she felt that the previous time she had been practicing Alchemy, she managed to finally understand some problems that she had been struggling with for a while. She wanted to take this time to go home and practice Alchemy in peace.


    The news of Gu Lingzhi overtaking Feng An as the top-ranking alchemist in the Alchemy Tower for Yellow-Level Alchemists soon spread all over the school. It elicited many different reactions, from shock, amazement, anger to disbelief.


    People who did not believe that she had be the top-ranked alchemist went to take a look for themselves. When they saw it for themselves on the Stone Tablet, they had no choice but to believe that the rumors were true.


    ��Damn it! What kind of luck does Gu Lingzhi have in order to be the top-ranking Yellow-Level Alchemist?! Could it be that the Alchemy Tower has spoiled because it��s too old?��


    Tianfeng Wei who was standing at the auditorium of the hostel, took many deep breaths to calm herself down. She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and may just go up to Gu Lingzhi and attack her.


    Why? Why are all these girls always getting in the way of her and the Third Prince?


    The Third Prince had previously admitted himself that he had special feelings for the ck Thorn. Now, he is also expressing feelings towards Gu Lingzhi?


    Everyone always believed that the Third Prince stopped bothering Gu Lingzhi because he had lost feelings for her, but Tianfeng Wei, who had been his fianc��e for so long, knew what the Third Prince was like. From the fact that the Third Prince had been willing toe teach at the Royal School, it was clear to her that he treated Gu Lingzhi differently from the others.


    Although she did not know what problems arose between them which caused the Third Prince to suddenly stop asking about Gu Lingzhi��s whereabouts, the Third Prince never stopped teaching for even a day. This was evident that Gu Lingzhi��s ce in his heart had not changed.


    ��No, I can��t let this go on. The more I wait, the more powerful she gets and the harder it will be for me to target her in the Royal School.��


    Tianfeng Wei immediately ordered Cai Wei to call for her spy to enter the Royal School. She then told her n on how to get at Gu Lingzhi before the Third Prince could develop any more feelings for her.


    ��Regarding this matter, you don��t actually have to execute the n yourself.��


    Ding Rou, who was standing on the staircase leading to the second floor had watched how Tianfeng Wei��s anger unfold. She regarded Tianfeng Wei with a sly expression, her eyebrows raised. She had an allure that was different from other girls which had attracted many suitors in the Royal School. A pity she did not fancy anyone.


    ��Doesn��t she have a sister? From what I know, her rtionship with her sister isn��t that great,�� Ding Roumented before she turned and went back to her room. As for Tianfeng Wei, she knew how to read between the lines. She would not have to make decisions on her own and yet she would be able to get the oue that she wanted.


    ��Gu Lingzhi��s younger sister... Gu Linglong?�� Tianfeng Wei eximed in surprise, her eyes shining with delight.


    As for Gu Lingzhi, she went back to her room and began practicing Alchemy the moment she returned from the Alchemy Tower.


    After passing the fifth stage, she finally realized that you could not rely solely on the books to practice Alchemy. Most of the time, you had to rely on intuition.


    At thest moment when she wasbining the ingredients, if it was not for the fact that she had gained the inspiration at thest minute to convert the liquid medicine into a gaseous form, she might have failed once again.


    ��It��s certainly not easy toe up with your own recipes for medicine,�� Gu Lingzhi read her thoughts aloud, before taking out a bunch of ingredients out from her Storage Ring.


    What she was going to do now is to try and change the original recipes!


    At the stage she was at, it was still very difficult for her toe up with a recipe of her own. However, she knew how to change the recipe to raise the level of the medicine to make them more effective.


    ��I guess it��s a good time to try changing the recipe of the Spirit Essence Bath since it is no longer as effective on me,�� Gu Lingzhi muttered to herself.


    She picked out the ingredients needed to make a Spirit Essence Bath from her Storage Ring and examined them.


    She used to examine the ingredients to find out what was the best way for each of them to exert their fullest potential. Now, other than looking at their individualponents, she also had to analyze the possibility of one ingredientbining with the others.

 Chapter 132 - Feng An’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Feng An��s Challenge</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Fengyin Grass, Jiulong Herb, Lingxu Sprout...�� Gu Lingzhi chanted as she picked out the ingredients needed to create the Spirit Essence Bath. After repeated failures, she finally found out that she had to change two ingredients entirely and use ingredients of a higher grade in order to create a higher tier version of the Spirit Essence Bath.


    The Spirit Essence Bath turned from dark green to ck and emitted a fresh medicinal fragrance which made Gu Lingzhi eager to try it out.


    She left her Inheritance Space and wanted to try out the effectiveness of the Spirit Essence Bath that she had made, but before she could, she heard someone shouting.


    ��Gu Lingzhi,e out now! I challenge you to apetition!��


    It��s actually the voice of a male? Gu Lingzhi furrowed her brows when she realized that the voice had sounded familiar. She walked over to the window and looked out to see Feng An��s silhouette.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, you��re such a coward. You rank as the first in the Alchemy Tower, yet you do not dare to ept my challenge?��


    Tianfeng Jin unsheathed her sword and pointed it towards Feng An, remarking coldly, ��If you can��t get past me, you don��t have the right to challenge Gu Lingzhi.��


    Feng An unconsciously retreated a few steps back when the sword was pointed in his face. He thought again about his original purpose of going to find Gu Lingzhi, before he shouted at Tianfeng Jin. ��It is none of your business that I am challenging Gu Lingzhi. You specialize in Martial Skills, so why would you care about Alchemy at all?��


    Everyone in the Tianyuan Continent knew that Alchemy and Martial Skills were separated into twopletely separate realms of Martial Practitioners.


    There is a limit to a person��s spiritual energy, therefore someone who was outstanding in one area would naturally not perform as well in another. Usually, an exceptional Alchemist would be weaker in fighting. Even if they had achieved a high level of cultivation, they would still be inferior in terms of their ability to fight whenpared to another Martial Practitioner of the same Level as them. This applied to Tianfeng Jin as well.


    ��This is just the excuse of a weak fighter,�� Tianfengughed in mockery. She knew that Gu Lingzhi was exceptional in both Alchemy and Martial Skills. Not only did she have a talent for Alchemy, she was also extremely strong when it came to fighting.


    Tianfeng Jin was only suspicious because Feng An had suddenly decided to challenge Gu Lingzhi. She did not understand why he did not bother to show off in front of the new students today, but instead came all the way here to challenge Gu Lingzhi. Unless, he was someone sent by one of the girls who had a crush on the Third Prince?


    Her suspicions quickly disappeared, when she saw that Ye Fei was ying with a treasure as big as her fist. When Ye Fei saw that Feng Jin looked ready to fight, she went up to Feng An and scolded him.


    ��Feng An, are you a sore loser or does your brain have a problem? The fact that Gu Lingzhi is ranked as the first Yellow-Level Alchemist just means that she has the capabilities to earn that title. Even if you can��t acknowledge that, the truth will not change. If you had any pride in being an Alchemist at all, you should divert the time that you spend showing off in front of new students into improving your Alchemy skills, instead of making so much noise here like a crazy dog.��


    Ye Fei did not bother to soften her words at all, which made Feng An absolutely furious. He really wished that he could be a mad dog right there and then so that he could bite Ye Fei to death. Yet, he did not dare to do anything to either Tianfeng Jin or Ye Fei, because he was born from a small n and could not afford to offend any of them who belonged to bigger ns.


    ��Fine, I ept your challenge.��


    When she saw that there were more people who had gathered to observe themotion, she shouted from her window before Ye Fei couldsh out at Feng An again. ��How do you want topete? I will go through with it any time.��


    If she could prove herself and let people who had the same thoughts as Feng An back off once and for all, it may not be a bad idea to ept Feng An��s challenge.


    ��We willpete on our Alchemy skills, right now!�� When Feng An had heard Gu Lingzhi��s agreement topete, he took no time at all to announce his motive. Yet, deep down, he secretly hated the fact that Gu Lingzhi was in the hostel, yet waited for Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei to speak out for her first. She must be scared which is why she did not ept his challenge at first.


    ��You became the top-ranking Yellow-Level Alchemist at the Alchemy Tower?�� Tianfeng Jin could not help but ask the moment she saw Gu Lingzhie down from the stairs.


    Although Tianfeng Jin knew a long time ago that Gu Lingzhi was talented in both Alchemy and Martial Skills, she did not think that Gu Lingzhi was much better than she had anticipated. It had only been a short period of time since Gu Lingzhi had enrolled into the Royal School. If Gu Lingzhi had achieved such a feat in such a short period of time, what more if she had more time to advance? Wouldn��t she achieve first ce in all the Alchemy Towers?


    ��Yes, it happened in the afternoon, I didn��t have time to tell you.��


    Tianfeng Jin silently gave Gu Lingzhi a thumbs up. Not because of Gu Lingzhi��s innate talent, but because of her calmness.


    After bing the top-ranked Alchemist in the Alchemy Tower, Gu Lingzhi did not show any signs of excitement or gloating whatsoever, instead of chatting around as per usual. It was rare for someone to be this calm and steady even after achieving results that others would be jealous of.


    ��Thank you,�� Gu Lingzhi generously epted Tianfeng Jin��spliments before walking over to Feng An.


    ��Let��s go now.��


    Other people who had been watching themotion also walked in the direction of the Arena.


    Tianfeng Jin looked over at Ye Fei for a second, before they both hurriedly caught up with the crowd. Qin Xinran, who had received the news even before they reached the Arena, rushed over and gave Feng An a death re.


    ��I... I followed the rules and am challenging her openly. Which... which student in the Royal School has never been challenged before?�� Feng An stuttered underneath Qin Xinran��s re. He was starting to regret how rash he was in challenging Gu Lingzhi. Even if Gu Lingzhi was no longer under the protection of the Third Prince, there was still that lunatic, Qin Xinran. In the Royal School, the existence of Qin Xinran was way more frightening than that of the Third Prince.


    ��Hehe...�� Qin Xinran let out a shortughter. She did not have an opinion about how Feng An had challenged Gu Lingzhi, she was just intrigued at how Feng An was so easily startled by her when he was the one who had the guts to challenge Gu Lingzhi first.


    ��When thepetition is over, don��t leave yet. Let��s go to the battle arena for a match.��


    Feng An immediately turned dark. Who hade out alive after fighting against Qin Xinran?


    ��Me too,�� Tianfeng Jin added ndly. This made Feng An turn whitepletely. He looked so frightened that Ye Fei could not help but intervene.


    ��Stop scaring him, you guys. He��s going to underperform and me Gu Lingzhi for winning unfairly.��


    ��Mm, you are right,�� Gu Lingzhi turned back to look at Feng An. ��If you can beat me, you don��t have to fight them anymore.��


    If he doesn��t win, then he should start praying for his life.

 Chapter 133 - Su Nian

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Su Nian</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi had unexpectedly won in the challenge between her and Feng An.


    However, losing to Gu Lingzhi was the least of his worries. Feng An was more scared of Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin who wereughing harmlessly at the side.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled very slightly �C it almost seemed like she was not smiling at all. Feng An, on the other hand, looked like he was about to cry as he went up the battle arena stage. There was even a crowd that had gathered to watch.


    It was not that Feng An was scared of admitting defeat, but he knew that even if he did not ept Qin Xinran��s challenge now, she would still find other means to get him to ept it anyway. In this case, he��d rather lose now and at least get a reputation for being able to admit defeat.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, I like you!�� someone had shouted even before Gu Lingzhi had walked into the Battle Arena.


    The person who had confessed was a boy who was around the same age as her. His appearance was clean, and his face was flushed red with embarrassment. It was hard to imagine that such a blunt and affirmative confession could havee from someone that was so shy.


    ��Sorry, I don��t like you,�� Gu Lingzhi straightforwardly replied, although she was rather stunned as it was her first time experiencing something like this.


    From what the Third Prince had told her, you had to be straight to the point when rejecting someone, if not the other party would keep bothering you.


    ��It��s... it��s alright. We can start from being friends and maybe you''d end up liking me back.��


    ��I won��t. I don��t like boys who are younger than me.�� The boy who had confessed looked like he had just enrolled in the Royal School this year. Naturally, he would have been a year younger than her.


    ��Ah? About this... this... I don��t have a choice when my mother decides to give birth to me,�� the boy stuttered. He looked like he was in difort, ��I think that as long as both parties are in love, age is not an issue. Won��t you give me a chance?��


    ��No,�� Gu Lingzhi rejected him so ruthlessly that even the crowd who was watching themotion stood up for him.


    ��Even if you can��t reciprocate his feelings, can��t you let him down easily? So what if he��s younger than you? He could have gone through more than you have and be more mature than you are.��


    ��Sigh, what do you know, she��s saving it for the Third Prince. If she epted his feelings, how is she going to exin herself to the Third Prince?��


    ��That��s right. How can a nobody like himpare to the Kingdom��s War God? The Third Prince is the most likely person to be a True God, to be his wife is to be extremely powerful, much better than marrying a nobody.��


    ��But I thought the Third Prince didn��t want her anymore?��


    ��You don��t know that. Maybe he��s just resisting his urges...��


    ��Shut up! If you want to watch the match, keep quiet. If not, scram!�� Qin Xinran shouted in frustration and anger. At the same time, she tried to remember the faces of the people who had spoken so that she could deal with themter on.


    The people who had spoken ill of Gu Lingzhi immediately realized that Gu Lingzhi still had someone as crazy as Qin Xinran by her side. How could they forget that it was because Feng An had spoken ill of Gu Lingzhi which led him to being forced to fight against Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran?


    In an instance, everyone��s faces had changed. If it was not for Gu Lingzhi who had agitated them in the first ce by rejecting the boy so harshly, how would they have lost their cool in the very first ce?


    Gu Lingzhi felt her head starting to hurt. She did not think that even after so long, the girls who had been lusting over the Third Prince had still not let her go. When she turned back to look at the boy who had made the confession, the expression on his face was full of difort and awkwardness, but he still pursed his lip stubbornly. The boy saw hering over and he smiled, ��I know I��m not as good as the Third Prince, but I assure you that my affection towards you is not any less than his. I will treat you well, with all of my heart.��


    ��This kid isn��t too bad.��


    It was hard to tell what kind of person the boy who had confessed was. The expression on his face was difficult to read, it was either he was extremely innocent, if not he was so scheming that others could not tell.


    Rolling her eyes internally, Gu Lingzhi tried to ignore what Ye Fei had said. ��I entered the Royal School so that I can be more powerful, I didn��te in here to fall in love or get into a rtionship. Before I graduate, these are merely distractions and obstacles for me.��


    Gu Lingzhi then held Ye Fei��s hands and walked past the boy.


    ��My name is Su Nian,�� the boy said as he watched Gu Lingzhi walk away. ��I won��t give up!��


    The only response he got was Qin Xinran turning back abruptly and giving him a cold re. Su Nian immediately took a few steps back. It took a few seconds for him to recover and he looked back at Qin Xinran straight in the eye.


    Oh? He��s actually not scared of her?


    Qin Xinran raised her eyebrows in amusement. It seemed that she was not spending enough time in front of the freshly enrolled students as she was always staying by Gu Lingzhi��s side, so these students did not know that there was a lunatic like her that they should avoid.


    She looked at the crowd again. Perhaps she should seize this opportunity to show them who she really was and why they should not provoke her!


    At the same time, those who had ndered Gu Lingzhi earlier suddenly froze, like deer in headlights under Qin Xinran��s gaze. As for Qin Xinran, she proved just how terrifying and formidable she was on the stage of the battle arena.


    The people who had spoken ill of Gu Lingzhi, including Feng An, were all ruthlessly injured by Qin Xinran. The new students who had never seen Qin Xinran fight were scared speechless. They silently swore that they would not provoke Qin Xinran in this life as everyone that had fought against her were severely injured. It was definitely the most brutal matches that they had watched ever since they enrolled in the Royal School.


    Compared to Tianfeng Jin who won in one single move every time, Qin Xinran was much more brutal.


    Yet, being beaten in a single move was damaging to their pride. When it came to Qin Xinran however, her opponent was always thinking about how to best reduce their injuries. As for the rest of the people who had ndered Gu Lingzhi and had not gone against Tianfeng Jin or Qin Xinran, they were looking for a way to escape.


    Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran were very effective in the message that they had sent to people who tried to challenge Gu Lingzhi, as no one asked Gu Lingzhi for a match again after that.


    On the second morning, Gu Lingzhi opened the door of her hostel and was about to head to ss. She was stopped in her tracks when she realized that she had received two stalks of flowers.


    One stalk had a nameless card attached on it, whereas the other one had the word ��Su Nian�� on them.


    ��I guess the kid is serious. It must be true love if he��s bothering you even after getting beaten by Xinran,�� Ye Fei gasped as she snatched the card from Gu Lingzhi��s hands. Gu Lingzhi thought that it was really weird for sixteen-year-old Ye Fei to address Su Nian, who was just one year younger than her, a child.

 Chapter 134 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Jealousy</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Lingzhi, I knew you would be walking past this road, let��s have breakfast together, shall we?��


    The moment Gu Lingzhi stepped out of her hostel, she saw Su Nian who limped towards her, his face full of delight.


    She saw his legs that could not move properly from being beaten by Qin Xinran and pursed her lips. It was too hard for her to reject him, so she just nodded.


    ��Ye Fei, let��s go together.��


    ��Sigh, he asked you to have breakfast with him, if you brought me along... er, if you brought me along you would enjoy your breakfast even more, I��m sure!�� Ye Fei who had originally wanted Gu Lingzhi to go alone changed her mind after seeing Gu Lingzhi staring coldly at her.


    How did Ye Fei not realize earlier that being stared down so calmly by Gu Lingzhi could be so stressful?


    ��Sure, pleasee along too, Senior Ye Fei. What do you both want to have for breakfast?�� Su Nian asked, without a hint of unhappiness that Gu Lingzhi had dragged Ye Fei along. He only looked happy that Gu Lingzhi had agreed to have a meal with him.


    ��I must say that I like Su Nian a lot more than the Third Prince,�� Ye Fei whispered to Gu Lingzhi as she ate the food that Su Nian had carefully prepared for them. It seemed that Su Nian��s actions have won Ye Fei over.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Ye Fei for a while without saying anything, before blurting out, ��Just because the Third Prince has never treated you to a meal before?��


    Ye Fei almost choked on her food and silently looked away. She would definitely not admit that that was part of the reason why she did not particrly fancy the Third Prince. If he really liked Gu Lingzhi, he would try to involve Ye Fei, Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran, but he did not even know what they liked. That aside, he did not even bother to treat them to a meal! If he was this selfish even before they got together, what more when they get together? She would definitely be mistreated. That��s right, just treating a meal makes all the difference in Ye Fei��s judgment.


    When Gu Lingzhi saw that she had urately guessed what was bothering Ye Fei, she sighed internally for the Third Prince. If he knew that Ye Fei had such a poor impression of him merely due to the fact that he did not treat her to a meal, would he go crazy?


    After breakfast, Gu Lingzhi initially thought that she would part ways with Su Nian. However, Su Nian insisted on sending her all the way to her ssroom before going back to rest at his hostel. Seeing how determined and steadfast he was, Gu Lingzhi��s heart softened. She waited until she got to the door of her ssroom before telling him, ��I don��t know what kind of feelings you have towards me, but I do not intend on getting into a rtionship when I��m in the Royal School these few years. I hope you can divert all these pointless emotions into training instead. You never know, when we leave the Royal School, we may still be friends.��


    ��How are these emotions pointless?�� Su Nian was agitated after hearing what Gu Lingzhi said, ��When you like someone, it��s beyond logic and out of your control. You can choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but you can��t just deny that they exist. Even if you cannot ept them, just let me look at you from afar. That��s all I want. I...��


    ��Ahem, your confession is very passionate and touching, but please contain yourself. Lessons are about to begin, if there is nothing else, please go to your own ssroom,�� Rong Yuan, who had suddenly appeared, remarked. He did not look happy or upset, but Gu Lingzhi could see the anger beneath his calm fa?ade.


    ��Your... Your Highness...�� Su Nian froze in his steps before acknowledging the Third Prince. He looked around the corridor and the students strolling around and said, ��It��s not lesson time yet.��


    ��As long as I am here, lessons have begun,�� Rong Yuan said in a domineering tone before shoving past them and walking towards the ssroom. Halfway through, he stopped to turn back and red fiercely at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Aren��t you going to attend your lesson? Are you waiting for a punishment?��


    Gu Lingzhi thought of how creative the Third Prince could be with his punishments, and hurriedly bid farewell to Su Nian before making her way to the ssroom.


    Rong Yuan had never set a fixed time to arrive for his lessons, so the students were used to arriving to the ssroom almost an hour early.


    Every student sat upright and still, their attention all focused in front on Rong Yuan. Even though Rong Yuan did not look any different than before, these talented students could tell that something was up. They knew that they could not provoke the Third Prince today.


    Su Nian lingered around for a while, knowing that there was no chance Gu Lingzhi could go out of the ssroom to talk to him again. Dejectedly, he turned around and walked away andpletely missed the re that Rong Yuan was giving him from the corner of his eyes.


    How dare he try to steal his woman? He��d have to ask for permission first!


    During the whole duration of the lesson, every student was in constant fear and trepidation. Some female students who wanted to interact more with the Third Prince immediately regretted doing so.


    ��You! You can��t even hit a single demon beast after creating a fireball that big, is there something wrong with your brain? Do ten thousand frog jumps and you are not allowed to leave the ss until you��ve finished them! And you, what are youughing about? Are you seriouslyughing while your friend is injured? Who would want to fight with you after this? Do a hundred frog jumps!��


    The female student who had lost control of her fireball tried to act pitifully and coyly to reduce her punishment, ��Your Highness, ten thousand frog jumps is too many, can you lessen my punishment?��


    ��You think it��s too many?�� Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows and kept his expression calm.


    That female student thought that her charms had worked, so she added, ��You know girls tend to be weaker in physique, ten thousand is too...��


    ��Then do twenty thousand.��


    ��What?�� The girl had initially wanted to continue acting coy, but his words struck her like lightning and she froze.


    ��What? You still think it��s too little? Then do thirty...��


    ��Okay, okay! Twenty thousand, I��ll do it!�� The girl immediately started jumping before Rong Yuan could finish his sentence.


    Another female student who had begun her frog jumps at one corner taunted her, ��I told you His Highness is not easily moved by appearances, even if you��re pretty, it��s useless. Yet there you are acting coy; you really have a death wish.��


    ��I could say the same about you,�� the girl sneered with hatred. ��If it��s really like what you said, then why are you taking the Third Prince��s lesson? If I remember correctly, you��re already a Level Nine Martial Student, yet here you are with the newbies. How shameless.��


    ��What do you know?�� the other female student retorted angrily. ��Everyone here that is able to take his lessons are fortunate, do you think everyone is as lucky as you? You should know that the top ten students in the Golden List are dying to have the Third Prince as their teacher, they even went to the principal��s office toin. Only idiots like you that don��t know anything willin that his expectations are too high!��

 Chapter 135 - Preferential Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Preferential Treatment</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    On the other side, Gu Lingzhi was waiting for the other students to form a line under Rong Yuan��s instructions. They faced a demon beast about a hundred meters away and were about to shoot fireballs at it. As long as they failed, they had to receive punishment.


    It was difficult for these Martial Students toplete this task that was taxing even for Martial Practitioners and this was evident in the number of students that were being punished to jog around the field. Yet, Rong Yuan did not think there was anything wrong with the way he was carrying out his lessons, which invigorated the students��petitiveness.


    Shooting a fireball the size of a palm sessfully at a demon beast? How hard could that be!


    What was difficult about this task was that the demon beast could run incredibly fast.


    A fireballnded beside the leg of the demon beast. Rong Yuan raised his brow and was about to reprimand the student that had made the mistake, but then he saw Gu Lingzhi��s outstretched arms.


    ��...It��s okay to fail once, you just need to practice more.��


    Could this preferential treatment be any more obvious? It made Gu Lingzhi want to cut off his tongue!


    Undoubtedly, there were people who were unhappy with this.


    ��Third Prince, why can she get away with punishment?��


    Rong Yuan turned around and narrowed his eyes at the male student, ��If you can do better than her, I won��t punish you too.��


    The male student opened his mouth and was about to list out the aspects in which he was stronger than Gu Lingzhi. However, after thinking for so long, he could not think of anything to say. The only thing that was superior was his cultivation, but even then, she had beaten him in a match before. He was inferior to Gu Lingzhi even when it came to everyday assignments. When he thought about it, he was immediately guilty.


    ��What about the rest of you? Who else feels wronged? If any of you can say that you are stronger than her in a particr area, then you will be exempted from punishment.�� The male student kept quiet. Rong Yuan swept his gaze across his students, and every single one of them was quiet.


    When the students met eyes with Rong Yuan, they all lowered their heads, unable to look at him, because they realized that the only thing that they were superior to whenpared to Gu Lingzhi was their cultivation.


    However, Gu Lingzhi was just a Level Five Martial Student. Though she did not have as much cultivation as the other students, she has beaten every one of them before.


    When Gu Lingzhi saw the peculiar expression on everyone��s faces, she thought about it briefly before she remarked coldly, ��I clearly didn��t manage to hit the target. I am willing to ept the punishment. I��ll just stick to the original punishment of ten thousand frog jumps.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately went to the side and began to carry out her punishment.


    Rong Yuan, who was observing from the side, clenched his teeth so hard that it made a sound. Yuan Zheng, who had heard the sound, involuntarily took two steps back.


    Immediately, Rong Yuan shouted, ��Today��s lesson on controlling your spiritual energy will end here. Everyone is to do ten thousand frog jumps, no one is allowed to leave until they are done!��


    All the students roared in protest.


    Those students who had received punishment earlier suddenly thought that they were lucky to have started on their frog jumps earlier than the students who had just started. On the other hand, the students who had put in all their effort not to lose control of their fireball looked like they were about to cry.


    If they knew that they had to receive punishment regardless of whether theypleted their task, why did they bother to try so hard? This is all Gu Lingzhi��s fault, if it was not her that was so determined to carry out her punishment, none of them would have ended up in this predicament.


    These students were smart, and did not have to ponder for too long to know how they hadnded in this situation. They all looked at Gu Lingzhi with hatred.


    Why did she have to act as if she was so upright? She caused all of them to receive punishment!


    With the way everyone was ring at her, Gu Lingzhi did not take too long to figure out why. She did not have a good feeling the moment Rong Yuan had issued everyone the ten thousand frog jumps.


    Rong Yuan was definitely her nemesis, nothing good ever happened to her whenever they were together!


    Though Gu Lingzhi was upset at this situation, Rong Yuan was even more depressed. Rong Yuan had heard the news of her being ranked first in the Yellow-Level Alchemy Tower and was excited to find her to congratte her, but in the end, he received the news of someone confessing to her. When he reached the ssroom, he saw the boy who was half-beaten to death by Qin Xinran sending Gu Lingzhi to ss. If it was not for the fact that he had heard Gu Lingzhi rejecting the boy��s feelings, Rong Yuan did not mind using underhand means to cause that boy to be bedridden.


    With a stomach full of jealousy, what made him angrier was that Su Nian did not feel like he did anything wrong. He could only vent his anger on today��s exercise, and he did not think that he would cause Gu Lingzhi to ept the punishment so eagerly. It made him so angry that he did not even think twice about letting the rest of the students join in on the punishment with her.


    He may not have the heart to torment Gu Lingzhi, but he was willing to let others suffer.


    From this point of view, it was not wrong for others to be angry at Gu Lingzhi.


    For a normal human being that did not have any cultivation, it was impossible to do ten thousand frog jumps. However, for these youths who had enough cultivation to be Level Six Martial Students, as long as they persevered, it was a task well within their abilities.


    ��That��s enough, you have the least amount of cultivation here, you have done enough frog jumps for today,�� Rong Yuan could not help but say. He was standing at the side supervising everyone, when he saw Gu Lingzhi��s face turn white from exhaustion after doing two thousand jumps.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ��It��s okay, I can do it,�� Gu Lingzhi replied. You may be shameless, Your Highness, but I don��t want everyone in the school to hate me!


    It was too bad that Gu Lingzhi��s desperate prayers were not received by the Third Prince. All Rong Yuan could only see that Gu Lingzhi was struggling physically so that others would not look down on her. His heart ached so much that he did not care about the jealousy he was previously feeling, or how others had regarded the situation. The only reason why he had agreed to teach in the Royal School was because he wanted to interact more with her. There was no way he was going to keep a distance when she had two suitors going after her!


    ��I said it��s enough. Do you want me to make them jump another two thousand more?�� Rong Yuan raised a brow, silently threatening Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and finally retorted back, ��Third Prince, how shameless can you be?��


    Rong Yuan merely smiled and said, ��As long as I can win your heart, I don��t mind being shameless.��


    Gu Lingzhi had nothing to say to that. Alright, he has won.


    Gu Lingzhi was dismissed from ss early, under Rong Yuan��s preferential treatment that was utterly obvious. Rong Yuan followed closely behind her, and did not forget to instruct Yuan Zheng to supervise the rest of the students so that they would not ck off. This created a whole lot of hatred for Gu Lingzhi.

 Chapter 136 - A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 136 - A Kiss</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After Gu Lingzhi had left the school, it did not take long for her to realize that Rong Yuan was following behind her. She wanted to ignore the fact that he was there, but Rong Yuan immediately caught up with her when he had realized that. He looked at her with a tenderness that was entirely different from how he had regarded the students earlier on during his lesson.


    ��I heard that you made it to the top in the Yellow-Level Alchemy Tower rankings yesterday. I did not have a chance to congratte you yet, why don��t we go to the Bright Silk Eating House to have a drink and celebrate?��


    Rong Yuan had to take the initiative to ask her knowing that she would not ask him out.


    ��That��s okay, I was just lucky. You must be very busy with your everyday matters, I don��t want to waste your time.��


    ��How is it a waste of time if I am spending it with someone I like?�� Rong Yuanughed, ��It would only be a waste of time if I spend it doing something else.��


    ��But I don��t want to waste my time,�� Gu Lingzhi stood there, looking at Rong Yuan seriously. ��Just like what I told Su Nian earlier this morning, I am not going to waste my time on rtionships while I am studying in the Royal School. If you are bored, you can find some other girl who is willing to spend time with you, but not me.��


    ��You think that you��re wasting time when we are together?�� Rong Yuan narrowed his eyes. ��You really think that I would just spend time on any other girl?��


    ��Why not?�� From Gu Lingzhi��s point of view, Rong Yuan had favored many different girls before, such as from when he was engaged to Tianfeng Wei, to when he had met the girl who identified herself as the the ck Thorn. He even cancelled his engagement over that girl whom he did not even know how she had looked like. Now, he came back to chase after her, wouldn��t that give her the wrong impression?


    ��Am I really that kind of person in your heart?�� Rong Yuan clenched his teeth, seething with anger. He felt that he had already shown how genuine he was in wanting to win her heart, but he did not think that he was such an unreliable and fickle-minded person in her eyes. He had initially thought that she would give in after some time, but from the way it looks, it seemed that he would need a more effective method to win her heart.


    Rong Yuan stepped forward, surprising Gu Lingzhi. He held her waist, not caring about the students who were still around them. He then lowered his head, and kissed her.


    Since she had so little faith in him, he had to at least show everyone that she was his, so that no one else would dare steal her away from him.


    He had originally kissed her as a form of punishment, but the moment his lips met with hers, it became almost desperate.


    Gu Lingzhi was shocked at first. When she felt the forceful sensation on her lips, she immediately fought back and tried to push him away.


    Scoundrel, let go of me!


    Rong Yuan was so immersed that Gu Lingzhi��s struggling was rather entertaining to him. He even used his tongue and teeth to tease her.


    To think that the Xia Kingdom��s War God who was known as the person who would most likely be a True God was daring enough to kiss a girl passionately in public. It would definitely be a scandal, and in just an instance, the students who were watching immediately erupted in boisterous conversation. They were equally as shocked as Gu Lingzhi, and only recovered when she started to struggle against the kiss.


    It did not take long before they were surrounded by an enormous crowd.


    The Third Prince was not a pushover.


    When Gu Lingzhi saw the disbelief in the faces of the crowd, she closed her eyes and directed all the spiritual energy in her right leg and wanted to teach Rong Yuan a lesson he would not forget. However, before she could do that, Rong Yuan broke her train of thought.


    ��If you really hit me there, you would regret it next time,�� Rong Yuan said mischievously.


    Before Gu Lingzhi could retort, a bright piercing streak shot towards Rong Yuan. He reacted fast, holding on to Gu Lingzhi and dodging the streak. When he looked at who had attacked them, Rong Yuan furrowed his brows in bewilderment. ��Yan Liang, what are you doing?��


    ��Let go of her!�� Yan Liang replied calmly, but there was anger in his voice.


    ��Oh? When did the Student Union have the right to tell teachers what to do?��


    ��She did not give consent!�� Yan Liang raised his voice. He stretched his hand towards Gu Lingzhi, wanting to grab her away from Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan dodged it easily once again, raising his eyebrows, ��You��re not her, how did you know that she was not willing?��


    ��I was not willing!�� Gu Lingzhi said agitatedly, ��Senior Yan Liang, the Third Prince abused his authority and treated his students unfairly. I suggest that the school revoke his right to be a teacher!��


    From the way Rong Yuan regarded him, Gu Lingzhi guessed that Yan Liang must be the one who was ranked second ce on the Golden List �C the son of the Demigod General. Therefore, she could so outrightly state her request. In other schools, the Student Union may not be as powerful, but in the Royal School, it was well within the Student Union��s power to strip a teacher of their position.


    However, she had forgotten that the Third Prince was in aplete separate league of his own. How could he be talked about like he was the rest of the other teachers? Rong Yuan faked augh and said, ��I��m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you, Lingzhi. I was specially assigned to be a teacher by the Royal School. I can quit as and when I like, the Student Union has no right to strip me of my position.��


    ��That does not mean that you can do whatever you want!�� Yan Liang raised his voice in agitation, his eyes full of anger. Rong Yuan narrowed his eyes suspiciously at him, ��Yan Liang, could it be that you have developed feelings...��


    Rong Yuan did not have toplete his sentence for Yan Liang to understand what he meant. Yan Liang retorted, ��So what if I did?��


    Rong Yuan��s head instantly started to hurt. How could he not have realized sooner that his Lingzhi had so many suitors?


    He had to chase one away earlier this morning, and now there was another one. Su Nian was a small fry to him, it was easy to make him back off; but Yan Liang was different. As the son of the Demigod General Yan Fei, Yan Liang had inherited all the admirable traits and talents of his father, as well as his serious and determined persona. As long as someone like him had his mind on something, he would never give up.

 Chapter 137 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Seeing the crowd grow bigger and bigger, Rong Yuan finally felt his conscience gnawing at him, telling him that he had perhaps gone too far.


    Next time, he would find a ce where there was no one so that he could do whatever he wanted to do without being called out for it.


    ��Now, can you let go of her, Your Highness?��


    ��No way!�� If he chose to let go now, wouldn��t Yan Liang be her knight in shining armor?


    ��She is going to spend the rest of her life with me, why should I let go?��


    He did not care about the bewilderment in the gazes of the crowd that had gathered around them. In fact, Rong Yuan said something even more shocking. ��I have already sent people down to the Gu n to ask for her hand in marriage, it won��t be long before there��s news that our families have formed an alliance. I��m just treating my fianc��e with a bit of affection, why is it any of your business?��


    Rong Yuan did not wait for anyone to react as he grabbed Gu Lingzhi and leapt away to his quarters in the Royal School.


    Gu Lingzhi was still slightly dazed by what Rong Yuan had said. It was only when theynded on the ground that she started to remember the sensation of his lips on hers once again. She immediately regained herposure and pushed him away.


    ��When did you send people to ask my father about marriage?��


    With a cunning smile, he replied, ��Just a few days ago.�� Luckily, he had put some measures in ce before things had turned awry. By iming Gu Lingzhi as his own, he did not have to worry about anyone snatching her away from him.


    ��Why me?�� Gu Lingzhi clenched her teeth, ��The capital has plenty of women that are more suitable.��


    ��But they aren��t you,�� Rong Yuan said with a serious tone. He looked at Gu Lingzhi tenderly, ��Like I said before, I want to be able to woo you without putting you in a difficult position. If we are engaged, then no one has the right to say anything.��


    Gu Lingzhi was shocked to realize that Rong Yuan had indeed said such words to her, but that was when she had taken on the identity of the ck Thorn.


    ��What? Do you still suspect my feelings for you?�� Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��You are the ck Thorn. Don��t try to deny it, I��m sure it was you.��


    What?!


    Gu Lingzhi felt like her head was about to burst. All this time, he actually knew that she was the ck Thorn? Doesn��t that mean that the person he had loved all along... was indeed her?


    ��I... I...�� Gu Lingzhi stuttered, unable to react now that her identity had been exposed. All along, his words had been for her and only her and knowing this now made her heart race.


    ��Alright, you don��t have to exin yourself. As long as you know that you are the girl that I have fallen in love with from the beginning, you should stop being misled by that brat Ye Fei.��


    Originally, he had wanted to tease her. However, after she had confronted him, he finally understood that any amount of teasing or flirting was just a waste of time to Gu Lingzhi, so he had decided to be more direct in his approach.


    The smile in Rong Yuan��s eyes had suddenly caused Gu Lingzhi��s mind to change. The Third Prince was a pretty nice person after all.


    Wait, no, how could she be moved just by a few words he said? Gu Lingzhi shook her head violently to wake herself up.


    Even if his feelings for her were true, she had no intentions of giving herself to someone else. In this life, her only wish was to be the most powerful Martial Artist, so that no one would ever dare to walk all over her.


    ��I will not marry you, even if my father agrees to it,�� Gu Lingzhi was firm �C just like how the Third Prince had cancelled his own engagement to Tianfeng Wei with just a few words.


    Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows in a challenge, ��You really think that Gu Rong would let you break the engagement?��


    In the past, Gu Rong would never give up the chance of being able to leverage on the Third Prince��s status. Now, with the future of the Gu n in mind and his position as the n Leader was unstable. If he had the Third Prince as a son-inw, it would secure his position as the n Leader. It would be silly of him if he let Gu Lingzhi do whatever she wished.


    Even if that was the truth, it was still spiteful hearing it from Rong Yuan. Gu Lingzhi was speechless for a moment and all she could do was clench her teeth. Instead, she chose to ask, ��How did you know that I was the ck Thorn?��


    ��It��s not that hard to recognize you,�� Rong Yuan replied, ��Other than the difference in your voice, everything else was the same.��


    Gu Lingzhi could not help butugh out loud, ��Aren��t you scared that you might have recognized the wrong person?��


    ��There is no way that would happen.�� Rong Yuan lowered her voice and looked at her, ��I would never mistake the person I love for someone else. Also, don��t forget that you had forgotten to change your voice the first time that I met you as the ck Thorn.��


    Gu Lingzhi suddenly thought back to the first time she met Rong Yuan after taking on the identity as the ck Thorn. She had muttered to herself after watching Xi Hongru��s match. She did not think that Rong Yuan would have heard her and found out who she was so early on.


    After that, he did not even bother to expose her, was it just so that he could y tricks on her? Gu Lingzhi frowned at the thought. She had told him many of her secrets thinking that he would not find out who she was, such as using two sets of skills and not registering her Golden Spirit Root.


    ��Don��t worry, since you��re the girl that I like, I will not tell your secrets to anyone. As long as you behave, I will not interrogate you about anything that you are not willing to talk about.��


    He is despicable!


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart that had previously been racing from Rong Yuan��s confession now became a result of anger.


    Rong Yuan��s words had sounded touching at first, if not for the fact that he had told her to behave. Does this mean that if she did not behave, he would leak all her secrets?


    Knowing that Gu Lingzhi had understood what he meant, Rong Yuan had a smug look on his face and feigned an innocent smile. ��Don��t worry, I will not hold you hostage using the things you have done in the past, as long as you do not reject or avoid me.��


    Was there any freedom left for her in the Royal School?


    ��As long as you do not run away from me, I will still give you your personal space.�� The amount of personal space that he would give to her would definitely depend on his mood that day.


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched, yet no words came out.


    ��Sweetheart, were you going to say something?��


    Gu Lingzhi did not smile. ��You should be known as the Kingdom��s God of Shamelessness instead!��


    He was so shameless that he was in an entire league of his own.


    Rong Yuan was silent for a while, before he put on a very serious look on his face and said, ��Actually, I think that I should be called the God of Lust instead.��


    With that, he pressed his lips onto hers once again.

 Chapter 138 - I’m Going to Make a Confession

    <h4>Chapter 138 - I��m Going to Make a Confession</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The news of the Third Prince announcing that he was going to make Gu Lingzhi his fianc��e had spread around the campus in under an hour. Though different people had reacted differently, their initial reaction was the same �C shock and disbelief. Even then, there was no way that anyone would be more shocked than Yan Liang who had witnessed this with his own eyes.


    ��Has their engagement... been confirmed?�� Yan Liang stammered as he walked back to his hostel absent-mindedly.


    As his father was a Demigod, Yan Liang was frequently under pressure to perform. This also meant that he did not have as much freedom as others his age. Everyday, he did not do much other than train his cultivation, in hopes of seeding his father to be the next Demigod General of the Kingdom. After some time, it had be part of his personality to be overly serious and unable to rx.


    Falling for Gu Lingzhi was unpredictable for him �C so unpredictable that he did not even know that this was what it felt like to like someone. He could only follow his intuition by silently helping Gu Lingzhi to solve some of her problems and inconveniences. When he had heard that the Third Prince was wooing Gu Lingzhi as well, he had a sour feeling in his heart that was almost suffocating, and that was when he learnt that that was what jealousy felt like.


    Yan Liang, who was not good at expressing himself using words or getting a girl to like him, could only ask his sister to put a bouquet that he had meticulously prepared at Gu Lingzhi��s hostel every day at dawn in hopes of making her happy. When he saw that Gu Lingzhi had put every bouquet into a vase in front of her door, his heart was full and happy.


    Just when he had summed up his courage to confess to a girl, just like any other normal boy when they had fallen for a girl, he was met with the scene of Rong Yuan kissing Gu Lingzhi.


    The Third Prince had said that... he had already sent people to propose marriage to Gu Lingzhi. Needless to say, he could already guess what was going to happen. When the Kingdom��s War God proposed marriage to someone, it would be dumb to say no.


    ��I guess... I was still toote after all,�� Yan Liang said remorsefully. If he had known earlier that he had liked Gu Lingzhi, he would have begun wooing her the moment he saw her and not stare at her from a distance like a fool.


    ��What are youte for?�� Lu Feng asked, knowing that something was wrong the moment Yan Liang had returned. There was always calmness in Yan Liang��s eyes, but now it was reced by frustration.


    Yan Liang turned around to face him, his eyes full of pain. It was hard for him to say and he was almost grimacing, ��She is going to be the Third Prince��s fianc��e.��


    ��What has that got to do with you?�� Lu Feng asked.


    The Third Prince��s fianc��e? That must be a woman. What did it mean for a man to be so upset when he hears that a woman is going to be someone else��s fianc��e?


    ��You... you have fallen for Tianfeng Wei?�� Didn��t the Third Prince cancel his engagement with her some time ago?


    ��Do notpare her to Tianfeng Wei,�� Yan Liang said with disdain. Tianfeng Wei was only capable of using her n��s reputation to show off, how could she bepared with Gu Lingzhi in the slightest?


    ��Who could it be if not Tianfeng Wei?�� Lu Feng asked confusedly, before a name suddenly appeared in his head. ��Unless... you��re talking about the eldest daughter from the Gu n?��


    Yan Liang nodded his head, a bitter look on his face. ��The Third Prince had announced earlier that he had sent people to the Gu n to propose marriage. It will not be long before there��s news that they are engaged.��


    Lu Feng was at a loss �C he did not know how tofort Yan Liang. He could only pat Yan Liang��s shoulder, ��There are plenty of other fish in the sea. Given your qualities, you can definitely find someone better.��


    ��I will not,�� Yan Liang shook his head, ��Even if there was someone better for me, it would not be the same.��


    Lu Feng did not think that Yan Liang would be such a fool in love.


    Lu Feng apanied Yan Liang in drinking wine to drown his sorrows the entire day. He suddenly thought of an important question when he was drunk.


    ��Yan Liang, when did you start to like Gu Lingzhi?�� He spent time almost every day with Yan Liang, how could he not have found this out?


    ��I don��t know when too,�� Yan Liang said drunkenly, his words slurred. ��Maybe the first time I saw her? When I finally found out that I liked her and wanted to woo her, it was toote, she was already someone else��s...��


    Looking at the state that Yan Liang was in, Lu Feng had realized something �C it was scary to not have anymon sense.


    Though he felt that it was inappropriate tough at his situation now, he could not help butugh anyway. How can someone not know that they liked someone? ording to what Yan Liang had said, when he had first set his eyes on Gu Lingzhi, the Third Prince had not even started wooing her yet. If he knew that he liked her from the beginning, there was a possibility that she would be his fianc��e now.


    Lu Feng could not stopughing, but he managed to say a few words of encouragement, ��Do not grieve over this.��


    There was no point in regretting something that had already been missed out on. It made more sense to Lu Feng that Yan Liang seized this opportunity to start getting to know more girls. Who knew? He might start fancying some other girl and forget that Gu Lingzhi ever existed. If this could happen then Lu Feng would have fulfilled the task that General Yan had entrusted to him. General Yan knew that his son was only preupied with training, and had no other interests in anything else. He was starting to worry that if this went on, the Yan n��s family line would not be continued.


    ��Why would I grieve? Lingzhi isn��t even dead, she is alive and kicking,�� Yan Liang replied. He was so drunk that he was no longer thinking clearly.


    ��Yes, okay, she isn��t dead, she��s still alive,�� Lu Feng could only helplessly y along. He was not about to exin to a drunkard what he meant when he told Yan Liang not to grieve.


    ��She��s fine, why should I grieve?�� a drunk Yan Liang repeated unconsciously. He was upset with the choice of words that Lu Feng had used. ��I��m a nobody to her. No, that��s not right! Even if she��s engaged to the Third Prince, as long as they are not married yet, they can always cancel the engagement, just like how he cancelled his engagement with Tianfeng Wei!��


    Not being able to think straight, Yan Liang suddenly stood up and stumbled on his feet.


    ��As long as they are not married, I��ll have a chance!��


    With that, Yan Liang hurriedly went outside. Lu Feng was stunned for a moment but went to keep up with Yan Liang.


    ��Yan Liang, what are you doing?��


    Yan Liang did not even turn his head as he shouted, ��I��m going to make a confession!��

 Chapter 139 - The Invitation from Consort Rong

    <h4>Chapter 139 - The Invitation from Consort Rong</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan had felt distressedtely, mainly because he suddenly realized that... he had underestimated Gu Lingzhi��s charms.


    Three days ago, after he had announced that Gu Lingzhi would be his fianc��e, Consort Rong had confirmed their engagement the very next day. The Gu n��s highest-ranking administrator had also confirmed the news in the capital city, which caused the city to erupt in conversation. Even though Rong Yuan��s feelings towards Gu Lingzhi was obvious for everyone to see, no one thought that they would be engaged so soon.


    After the news of the engagement had spread, Rong Yuan had expected for Gu Lingzhi��s suitors to finally back off and give up on any intentions to chase her. On the contrary, Yan Liang had openly confessed to Gu Lingzhi. He insisted that as long as Gu Lingzhi was not married to Rong Yuan yet, he had the right to woo her openly.


    Other than Yan Liang, even Su Nian, who was just from a small n, did not give up. This made the Third Prince extremely angry.


    ��So what if they��re engaged? It��s still possible for the engagement to be cancelled. Wasn��t that how Tianfeng Wei got dumped?�� Gu Linglong stated indignantly. Yet, her eyes were full of jealousy.


    ��Exactly, the Third Prince must just be ying around with her feelings. One day, he will see her true colors!�� another girl beside Gu Linglong agreed.


    Gu Linglong had gotten somefort from the girl��s words. The girl��s name was Tao Qian �C Gu Linglong had met her whilstpleting missions issued by the Student Union.


    At the time, Tao Qian had just narrowly escaped from a first-order middle grade demon beast and was lying on the side of the street covered in blood. Gu Linglong was just passing when she found Tao Qian and promptly rescued her. After Tao Qian had woken up, she decided to follow Gu Linglong wherever she went and listened to whatever orders she had. This made Gu Linglong extremely satisfied with herself whenever she thought of how she had helped Tao Qian on that fateful day.


    So what if Gu Lingzhi was talented? What could Gu Lingzhi do if she was all by herself? Look at how Gu Linglong had managed to get a subordinate who was willing to do anything for her.


    Gu Linglong suddenly remembered why she was angry in the first ce.


    ��That slut! She has always stolen my cultivation resources just because my mother pitied her for not having a mother since she was young. Right after she awakened her Spiritual Roots, there was not a sliver of gratefulness from her. Not only did she use my cultivation resources, she also spoke badly of me in front of my father which made him upset with me. She even snatched the Third Prince away from me!�� Gu Linglong spat with hatred in her voice.


    ��When we were in Tai-an City, the Third Prince had treated me differently from the rest and was about to propose to me. Who knew that that slut Gu Lingzhi would snatch him away from me, and even took my spot in the Royal School! I... I feel extremely wronged!��


    When she finished her sentence, she had felt so frustrated and wronged that she began to cry. If it was not for Gu Lingzhi, the Third Prince would definitely be hers to marry!


    ��Linglong, don��t be sad. The Third Prince is only bewitched by her for now. You are so talented; the Third Prince will definitelye back to you!�� Tao Qian tried tofort Linglong while hugging her.


    ��As long as Gu Lingzhi is alive, the Third Prince will never look at me again. Now that they are engaged, I no longer stand a chance...��


    ��Who says you don��t have a chance?�� Tao Qian softly coaxed Linglong as she patted her on the back, yet her eyes were suddenly full of malice. ��If wives can get disposed of even after marriage, it is even easier to cancel engagements! Haven��t you seen how Gu Lingzhi is still involved with two other boys even after being engaged to the Third Prince? As long as you have evidence of her doing something behind the Prince��s back, I��m sure the Third Prince will cancel the engagement.��


    Gu Linglong swung her head towards Tao Qian, ��You mean...��


    Tao Qian smiled innocently, ��Whatever it is, Gu Lingzhi isn��t good news. Even if we cannot find any evidence, we can just make up something, can��t we?��


    Meanwhile, at Hostel 3269 where Gu Lingzhi stayed, it was very boisterous. Not only were all three people present in the hostel, but there were other uninvited guests in the living room as well.


    ��Lingzhi, Mother wants to meet you, why don��t youe back with me to the Imperial Pce tonight?�� Rong Yuan asked Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I��ll pass, I need to train,�� Gu Lingzhi rejected him bluntly. She was not ready to meet Consort Rong yet.


    Rong Yuan merelyughed lightly, ��As her daughter-inw, you��ll have to meet her eventually. She has wanted to meet you for a while, if you keep rejecting her, I��m afraid she might personally send people to the Royal School to take you away.��


    ��Third Prince, it is not nice to force someone to do something. Since Lingzhi does not want to go with you, why are you forcing her? If the Royal School cannot even protect one of their students, who would still want to study here?�� Lu Feng remarked with an innocent smile. For the happiness of his friend, he would not back down even in front of the Third Prince.


    ��Why would I need to get approval from the school if a mother wants to meet the girl whom her son is marrying?�� the Third Prince could not help butugh.


    ��As long as Lingzhi is not willing, she shouldn��t need to do it, even if it is her future mother-inw. Furthermore... her future mother-inw, may not be Consort Rong.��


    Rong Yuan could hear the provocation in Lu Feng��s voice, so he merely grinned and said, ��For now, it is.��


    A single sentence from Rong Yuan was enough to make Lu Feng clench his teeth in anger.


    ��Enough!�� Gu Lingzhi finally interrupted the conversation. ��I��ll go to the Imperial Pce with you tonight.��


    There was no use in hiding and she knew it too. If Consort Rong wanted to meet her, Gu Lingzhi felt that she might as well take this opportunity to confront her directly and tell her that she had no intentions of bing the Third Prince��s fiancee. Gu Lingzhi heard that Consort Rong had fancied the idea of Tianfeng Wei bing her daughter-inw, perhaps Gu Lingzhi��s rejection would be music to her ears.


    The tip of Rong Yuan��s mouth curled up, ��I know that you wouldn��t bear to make things difficult for me.��


    Gu Lingzhi turned around to look at him, ��I just don��t want to hear all of you arguing anymore.��


    Rong Yuan should not have hoped for Gu Lingzhi to have spared a thought for him.


    ��Lingzhi, do you really want to go to the pce? I heard that the pce is very scary, the women inside fight fiercely amongst themselves for status, it is no ce for an ordinary girl like you,�� Su Nian muttered.


    ��That��s right, Lingzhi, you should think through this carefully. It is not a ce for you. You should be prepared for the oue where you may not be able to return back,�� Di Huan remarked.


    Rong Yuan red at him, ��Why are you here? Are you bored from not having anyone to woo you?��

 Chapter 140 - Power Struggles

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Power Struggles</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��No wonder Lingzhi does not like you. I am here to find Ye Fei.��


    Ye Fei whose name had been mentioned out of the blue felt wronged, ��What has that got to do with me?��


    ��It has everything to do with you,�� Di Huanmented with a smile, ��I want to woo you.��


    Qin Xinran spat out her tea.


    The sword that Tianfeng Jin had been holding on to dropped onto the ground. Everyone in the room looked at Di Huan in disbelief. After some time, Rong Yuan cracked a smile, ��There is no happiness for a girl that gets together with another girl.��


    ��What did you say?�� Di Huan��s smile instantly dropped and was reced with a furious expression.


    Rong Yuan did not mind repeating it again for Di Yuan to hear, ��There is no happiness for a girl that gets together with another girl, am I wrong?��


    ��Scoundrel, I will fight you!�� Di Huan eximed with fury before he pped his palm against his waist which caused a weapon about half a meter to appear in his hands. He charged towards Rong Yuan.


    ��Di Huan, if you openly attack a teacher in public, your points will be deducted!��


    ��I don��t care!�� Di Yuan was sick of being mocked for his appearance and Rong Yuan had done it in front of the girl that he had liked, there was no way he was going to let it slide.


    He lunged forward in one swift movement. Gu Lingzhi and everyone else immediately retreated to avoid being dragged into the conflict. However, before Di Huan��s blow couldnd on Rong Yuan, it was stopped by Yuan Zheng who blocked the hit easily with his sword. He looked at Di Yuan as if he was a mischievous child that had misbehaved.


    ��Young Master Di, as a Martial Teacher, you are attacking someone who is about to be a Martial Sage. Are you sure you did not buy your way into bing the seventh-ranked Martial Artist on the Golden List?��


    Di Huan clenched his teeth in anger, ��If people could buy their way into the Golden List, then the Royal School should not even be operating anymore!��


    Di Huan readied himself to attack once again, even if he could not beat Rong Yuan, he would at least try to annoy him.


    To prevent damage to the hall in the hostel, Yuan Zheng had no choice but to knock Di Huan out in one blow, and sent his unconscious body to Ye Fei.


    ��You, take care of him.��


    Why should she take care of him? Looking at the shock on Ye Fei��s face, Gu Lingzhi reminded her, ��Senior Di Huan said he came here for you.��


    It turns out that Ye Fei was the only person who should be responsible for Di Huan.


    The corner of Ye Fei��s lips twitched, before she looked at Qin Xinran and remarked, ��Just throw him out.��


    The next moment, the unconscious Di Huan was thrown out of the hall by Qin Xinran as if he was a bag of trash. The impact with which he was thrown out made people realise just how strong Qin Xinran was even though she had a small stature.


    ��Is his face injured?�� It seemed that his face was directly on the ground.


    ��He��ll be fine, he might even thank you for leaving some scars on his face,�� Rong Yuan remarked.


    ��That��s good,�� Gu Lingzhi turned around to look at the rest of the uninvited guests at her hostel... Rong Yuan, Yuan Zheng, Yan Liang, Lu Feng and Su Nian.


    ��If there��s nothing else, shouldn��t you guys get going?��


    Was there even any meaning in going down to her hostel every day? Forget about Rong Yuan and Yan Liang, why is Su Nian still here? It was rather admirable that he had stille running to her hostel every day even under the pressure that Rong Yuan was exerting on him.


    ��That��s right, I want to spend some more time with her, we don��t need any outsiders here,�� Rong Yuan followed suit. Gu Lingzhi immediately retaliated, her eyes narrowed, ��You should go too!��


    ��How could you ask me to go too?�� Rong Yuan whined, ��It ispletely normal for me to be here.��


    Yan Liang, who had been silently looking at Gu Lingzhi from a corner finally spoke up, ��You both aren��t even married yet.�� He stared at Gu Lingzhi, his eyes looked like he had a lot to say, yet he did not say a single word. He also looked slightly nervous �C nervous that Gu Lingzhi would also kick him out.


    Although Lu Feng knew that his friend was not good at expressing himself in words, he did not know the extent of it. In the battlefield of love, how could one win merely by staring at someone? Thinking back to the day when Yan Liang had rushed off to find Gu Lingzhi and threw out a phrase saying ��I like you��, after which he just stood there without talking, Lu Feng worried greatly for his friend.


    Rong Yuan gritted his teeth silently as he looked at Yan Liang. Even though Yan Liang did not talk a lot, whenever he spoke up, it had hit Rong Yuan��s sore spot. The most important thing was that his eyes had never left Gu Lingzhi the moment he entered the room. He had let Lu Feng do all the talking while all this time he just stared at Gu Lingzhi.


    The fact that Yan Liang was General Yan Feitian��s son meant that Rong Yuan could not be too harsh on him. However, if he were to be soft on Yan Liang like today, Yan Liang would always be a thorn in his eye.


    ��Su Nian, why don��t you go back first?�� Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to convince Su Nian to go back home first, seeing that there was no way she could convince the other two boys to go back any time soon.


    She did not think that Su Nian would be determined not to leave. ��I��m not leaving, I want to protect you!�� There was anger in Su Nian��s eyes as he said that and he looked at Rong Yuan, ��If we all leave, who knows what this scoundrel will do to you?��


    The corner of Rong Yuan��s lips twitched. In everyone��s eyes, did he really look like someone without morals?


    ��That��s right, who knows what you will do to Lingzhi when we leave,�� Lu Feng added. He shoved Yan Liang��s back, hinting him to say something as well.


    ��...I agree with what Su Nian had said earlier,�� Yan Liang looked down. Lu Feng could not help but roll his eyes at what his friend had said.


    ��You��re beyond saving.��


    Yan Liang looked at his friend suspiciously, ��I��m not injured.��


    Lu Feng was speechless, almost questioning his friend��s intelligence.


    Gu Lingzhi��s head started to ache as she looked at Yan Liang. He had seemed so innocent that it was hard for her to ever chase him off.


    ��If you guys aren��t leaving, I will!�� Gu Lingzhi announced. She had wanted to practice making weapons today, but she decided to enjoy some peace at the Alchemy Tower instead.


    The moment she stepped out of the door, she received an unexpected guest.


    ��Beicheng... Haoyue?��


    There was a cold aura that radiated off her. Who else could it be if it was not the most talented alchemist Beicheng Haoyue?

 Chapter 141 - The Legend of The Spirit Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 141 - The Legend of The Spirit Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Hearing Gu Lingzhi��s exmation, everyone immediately gathered in the front yard.


    ��Beicheng Haoyue, what do you want?�� Ye Fei asked, frowning. She nced at Gu Lingzhi, thinking that based on Beicheng Haoyue��s personality, the only one who was worth her attention would likely be Gu Lingzhi.


    Indeed, Beicheng Haoyue affirmed her guess, saying, ��I��m looking for Gu Linghzi.��


    ��May I know why you��re looking for me?�� Gu Lingzhi asked.


    ��I wanted to exchange some ideas on Alchemy with you,�� Beicheng Haoyue replied, unexpectedly sincere. In her eyes, there was no trace of guile or ill-intent, and this gave Gu Lingzhi the impression that Beicheng Haoyue truly had no other intentions than discussing Alchemy.


    Puckering her lips, Gu Lingzhi replied with uncertainty, ��Senior Beicheng, I heard that you are already the fifth-best ck-Level Alchemist in the Royal School. I��m only a Yellow-Level Alchemist, I��m afraid you won��t learn much from me.��


    ��You��re wrong.�� Beicheng Haoyue replied, full of certainty. ��I��ve examined some of the pills that you��ve refined, and I know you��re using a unique method that I��m not familiar with. It��s fascinating!��


    Then, seeming to realize that her words had made Gu Lingzhi wary, she added, ��Oh, I don��t mean to steal your technique from you. I just wanted to find out more about your experiences. I noticed that your fire control and handling of medicinal ingredients is really exceptional, I just wanted to know more about your experiences.��


    Beicheng Haoyue��s request in fact bordered too closely on Gu Lingzhi��s privacy. Did she really not have a clue, or was she just faking it? Still, seeing how sincere she was, Gu Lingzhi was unsure of how to respond, hesitant to reject such a sincere request.


    However, it would be worth it to reveal some of her secrets to be able to exchange pointers on Alchemy with someone like Beicheng Haoyue.


    ��Well, it��s really an honor that I��ve managed to catch your attention. I, too, have some doubts that I think Senior Beicheng can help me with.��


    ��Then, shall we begin now?��


    ��Huh?�� Gu Lingzhi thought that she had heard wrongly and did not expect Beicheng Haoyue to immediately just walk into the residence. When thetter saw the dazed look on Gu Lingzhi��s face, she asked, ��Does your residence not have a Pill Refining Room?��


    The Royal School gave its students the best treatment in the entire kingdom. Not only did the residence have a private training area for the students, there was also a Weapon Forging Room and a Pill Refining Room behind the hall. However, Gu Lingzhi did not use it much, partly in order to protect her secrets and partly out of convenience. Usually, she would enter the Pill Refining Room and then enter her own Inheritance Space from there. Anyway, Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin did not care much for refining pills or forging weapons and rarely used those rooms.


    Recovering from her moment of confusion, Gu Lingzhi replied, ��We do, of course.�� Then, waving to Ye Fei, Tianfeng Jin, and Qin Xinran, she led Beicheng Haoyue towards the Pill Refining Room, throwing the incident with Rong Yuan and the other guys to the back of her mind.


    Anyway, her purpose in heading towards the Alchemy Tower was to practice her pill refining. Beicheng Haoyue��s visit was a pleasant surprise to her, as she was definitely an expert in the field of Alchemy.


    Beicheng Haoyue was definitely deserving of her reputation as a genius, and she had her unique views regarding Alchemy. Inside the Pill Refining Room, the two of them began with the most fundamental Yiyuan Pill as their starting point. From selection of medicinal ingredients, preliminary preparations, to the final steps ofbining the medicines and forming the pill, they went through each step of the process. They even took out some ingredients to do a live demonstration of the pill refining process. As they worked, their movements flowed like water, and their steps looked extremely well practiced. It was to the point that the whole pill refining process looked like a performance, mesmerizing the audience who had gathered outside the room to watch.


    ��I��m thinking, should I pick up Alchemy too?�� Ye Fei mused aloud. Even if she could not reach Gu Lingzhi��s level, she thought it might still be worth something.


    ��You don��t have a wood Spiritual Root.�� Tianfeng Jin immediately crushed Ye Fei��s hopes. Only those who possessed both wood and fire Spiritual Roots could be good alchemists.


    Ye Fei sighed, ��Why isn��t there a pill in this world that could let people awaken new Spiritual Roots?��


    ��Who says there isn��t?��


    This question came from Di Huan, who recovered some time back. He rubbed his head as he said, ��Supposedly, in ancient times, the Spirit Tribe could refine a pill that was able to let someone develop a new Spiritual Root. Unfortunately, the Spirit Tribe no longer exists and the pill form for that is also lost, along with the knowledge they used to dominate the whole Tianyuan Continent.��


    ��But you said that it no longer exists,�� Ye Fei interjected. ��If it no longer exists, how can you im that there��s still such a thing?��


    Di Huan shook his head as he replied, ��No matter what, at least it has existed before. Anyway, how can you be sure that the Spirit Tribe ispletely extinct? Maybe there��s even some who are hidden amongst us that we aren��t aware of. And besides, even if the Spirit Tribe is truly gone, as long as the pill has been made before, that means that at some point in the future, someone may be able to make it once again.��


    ��Please, if it were that easy, someone would have sessfully done so in the past hundred thousand years. Even the middle grade Heaven-Level Alchemists in the past have never managed to do such a thing, what more the Alchemists now who are not even on their Level?��


    Legends had it that the Spirit Tribe previously ruled the Tianyuan continent and they possessed the strongest Martial Skills, most sophisticated Alchemy and Weapon Forging methods. Yet, they did not use their power to oppress the other tribes, but instead treated them with kindness,passion, and wisdom. They were rumored to be almost perfect.


    But, one day, this group of people who never created enmity with others suddenly disappeared. Along with their disappearance, their precious knowledge also disappeared as well. Even those Spirit Tribe members who had be True Gods and could easily traverse the Realm of the Gods and Tianyuan Continent also vanished without a trace.


    At that time, many people had attempted to find out where they had gone, but it was as though this tribe had never existed before. There was no trace left of their presence, and no one could find even one sign of their whereabouts.


    After a hundred years of fruitless searching, the remaining humans agreed that the Spirit Tribe had well and truly vanished, bing only a thing of legend.


    And so, following the disappearance of the Spirit Tribe and their knowledge of cultivation, the world of Martial Artists entered a long period of decline. Because of ack of good cultivation methods, medicine, and weapons, those who could reach the highest levels became extremely few. Over the next hundred thousand years, the number of True Gods that rose from the entire continent was less than ten.


    Furthermore, the True Gods who had existed in the distant past were also swept along with the river of time. Presently, True Gods too were only a thing of legend. Even though some said that the Third Prince was the most likely to be a True God, it was ultimately just wishful thinking. Until the day he truly became a True God, perhaps such a thing would forever remain a legend.

 Chapter 142 - Meeting Consort Rong

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Meeting Consort Rong</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��If only the Spirit Tribe were still around,�� Ye Fei bemoaned.


    If the Spirit Tribe did not disappear, their precious knowledge would still be avable. Not only would the average cultivation level of Martial Artists increase, but so would their longevity.


    The lifespan of Martial Artists was tied closely with their cultivation level. A Martial Student��s lifespan was not much different from an ordinary person, averaging at most a hundred years. The key difference was thatpared to a normal person, the Martial Student��s physical body would be stronger and also more resistant to disease.


    Once the Martial Artist reached the Martial Practitioner level, their lifespan would double to two hundred years, and then at the Martial Teacher level, it would be four hundred years. Each increase in rank would be a one-fold increase in longevity. Once a person became a True God, they would almost have a lifespan of ten thousand years, essentially bing an immortal.


    ��If the Spirit Tribe were still around, I will definitely bring my cultivation level to at least the Demigod level, even if I have to rely on precious medicines to do so!�� Ye Fei thought. Unfortunately, this would only remain an empty dream.


    While she was refining her pills, Gu Lingzhi could actually hear every single thing that the rest were saying. Because of her unique position, Gu Lingzhi had been trying to keep a low profile and did not dare investigate much into the Spirit Tribe. It was quite a surprise to hear aprehensive introduction about the Spirit Tribe all of a sudden.


    And as for the pill that could enable one to develop one more Spiritual Root? Well, that could be her excuse when she revealed all five Spiritual Roots in the future. Even if the inheritances of the Spirit Tribe were considered lost, that didn��t mean no one would be able to find anything, did it?


    This sudden revtion took a load off Gu Lingzhi��s mind, and she felt a lot more rxed while refining her pill. This made her pill refining ��performance�� be smoother and mesmerizing, entrancing the three guys who stood watching at the entrance. Before Gu Lingzhi knew it, the sky had turned dark.


    Aside from Rong Yuan and Yuan Zheng who were still waiting, the other people had left when the sun had set. As she walked out of the pill refining room, Gu Lingzhi saw Rong Yuan sitting in the living room as though it were the most natural thing to do. Seeing this, she decided that she had to pay a visit to the Administration Office and request for a review of teacher privileges. For example, like how male students were prohibited from being in female residences after sunset, male teachers ought to be simrly prohibited.


    ��You��re done?�� Rong Yuan asked, propping himself upright. ��Let��s go then.��


    The casual way Rong Yuan had said this made Gu Lingzhi suddenly have the impression that that was how a married couple would speak to each other after many years. Shaking that crazy thought out of her mind, she saw Beicheng Haoyue to the door.


    By now, Gu Lingzhi was exhausted, and after seeing Beicheng Haoyue off, she did not want to do anything except sit down and rx. Hearing the Third Prince��s invitation, she struggled to recall what she had agreed to do. ��Where are we going?�� she eventually asked.


    ��Obviously we��re going to the Royal Pce,�� Rong Yuan replied mischievously, reaching to grab her hand. ��If you��re too tired, I can carry you. It��s not good to keep our elders waiting for too long.��


    Faced with Rong Yuan��s shamelessness, Gu Lingzhi could no longer use the excuse that she was tired to escape from the situation. After unsessfully trying to pull her hand out of his grasp, she could only ept the situation and helplessly follow him towards the pce.


    Fortunately for her, they did not have to walk like this all the way to the pce. Once they reached the entrance of the Royal School, they got into a carriage that had long been waiting for them. Two hourster, they arrived at Consort Rong��s pce.


    As Rong Yuan introduced her to his mother, Gu Lingzhi observed Concubine Rong in surprise. If not for a few faint lines of wisdom and age beneath her eyes, she could scarcely believe that this woman who looked twenty-something was actually closer to seventy years old.


    ��Greetings to Consort Rong,�� Gu Lingzhi curtsied, after being shaken out of her daze by Rong Yuan��s casualughter. She could definitely see why the emperor favoured Consort Rong so much. There were so many women who came and went in the pce, but only a scarce few like Consort Rong could remain in favour for such a long time.


    ��Don��t stand on ceremony. Since you��re someone that Rong Yuan likes, I��ve taken a liking to you too. As long as he loves you, I will treat you as if you were my daughter.��


    Consort Rong��s straightforwardness was fresh to Gu Lingzhi, but she could only sigh secretly. On one hand, this straightforwardness was better than all the scheming that she was used to. However...


    ��Consort Rong, Your Highness, I think there��s been some kind of misunderstanding. A matter as big as the Third Prince��s marriage needs to be considered carefully, and I don��t think I��m suitable for the Third Prince.��


    ��There��s no need to consider, I think you��re perfect,�� Rong Yuan interjected. Nheless, Consort Rong had gleaned the meaning from Gu Lingzhi��s words and her bodynguage and she could tell that Lingzhi was not too keen on this arrangement. This piqued her interest.


    There were not many girls who could reject her son. It seems like the Third Prince��s fondness for Gu Lingzhi was not that simple after all.


    Seeing the amused look on his mother��s face, Rong Yuan rubbed his nose. Coughing lightly, he attempted to divert the topic, ��Lingzhi has just spent the whole afternoon refining pills before rushing over and hasn��t had dinner. I��m thinking, why don��t we have dinner first?��


    Knowing that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi wereing, Consort Rong had prepared some dishes, which she now bade the servants to serve. With a light-hearted expression still on her face, she reached over and pulled Gu Lingzhi along with her to the dinner table.


    ��I��ve long since heard Rong Yuan mention you but I��ve only got the chance to meet you now. You don��t have to be so reserved, just treat this ce like your home. It��s a pity that Rong Yuan��s father is in seclusion, otherwise, he��d definitely be here as well.��


    ��Consort Rong, Your Highness, you��re too kind,�� Gu Lingzhi could only stammer, not used to such situations. Secretly, she was thankful that the Emperor was in seclusion, otherwise, she did not know how she might handle herself in front of two of the greatest people in the Xia Kingdom without embarrassing herself or offending them.


    In truth, she had already embarrassed herself with her stiff reply earlier. Consort Rongughed softly, remarking, ��Oh, you��re a shy one. You��ll have to learn from that girl from the Tianfeng family. For someone who is going to be the Third Prince��s consort, you mustn��t stammer.��


    Gu Lingzhi froze, hearing Tianfeng Wei being mentioned all of a sudden. Seeing this, Rong Yuan frowned andmented, ��Mother! What did you have to bring her up for?��


    ��Alright, alright, we won��t talk about her,�� Consort Rong teased.


    As they bantered, the three of them arrived at the dining table overflowing with delicacies. Consort Rong sat herself down in the main seat, and as Gu Lingzhi was moving to the lower seat, Rong Yuan caught hold of her hand and dragged her to the seat adjacent to Consort Rong��s.


    ��Don��t worry, my mother won��t eat you. As long as I like you, she��ll like you too.��


    Rong Yuan said this with absolute confidence, and he looked at Consort Rong with much love and gratitude.


    Consort Rong had only one son despite many years of being by the Emperor��s side. Naturally, she was extremely doting on him. In addition to his stunning talent, this made it such that as long as he wanted it, she could do her best to satisfy him. This was also evident from the previous incident in which he annulled the engagement with Tianfeng Wei.

 Chapter 143 - Prospective Daughter-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Prospective Daughter-in-Law</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Even if Consort Rong preferred Tianfeng Wei as her daughter-inw, as long as Rong Yuan was not willing, she would not insist on it. She even took the initiative to announce the annulment of the engagement the day after she knew of her son��s feelings.


    Even though she had heard reports from her various sources about Gu Lingzhi, it was only when she finally met Gu Lingzhi did she understand why her son would be so infatuated with her.


    Although Gu Lingzhi was only sixteen, she had a demeanor beyond peers her age. Her gaze was focused and calm. Just based on this alone showed that she was not like any other girl.


    Thinking back to Gu Lingzhi��s history, Consort Rong felt more pleased with her new prospective daughter-inw. It was no wonder that even Yan Liang, reputed to be as cold as a rock, would be moved by her.


    ��Lingzhi, if there��s anything you��re unhappy about with Rong Yuan, feel free to say it and he��ll change. Marriage is a very important matter, you shouldn��t reject something so important over small grievances.��


    ��Consort Rong, Your Highness, the matter between the Third Prince and me isn��t any small grievance. In the first ce...�� She didn��t even have that kind of feelings for him!


    However, before Gu Lingzhi could finish what she wanted to say, Consort Rong interrupted her, saying cheerfully, ��Since that��s the case, then, let��s not bring up something like rejecting the marriage anymore.��


    Consort Rong could obviously see Gu Lingzhi��s reluctance about the matter, and deliberately cut her off.


    ��Come, let��s eat! Let��s not talk about distressing things, just take it as having a meal at my ce,�� Consort Rong continued, as she instructed a serving girl to help Gu Lingzhi get her portion. Following that, she immediately focused on eating. By her side, Rong Yuan was acting simrly, making Gu Lingzhi feel awkward if she insisted on talking. Gu Lingzhi helplessly followed their lead, digging into her food. Unbeknownst to her, as she was attacking the mountain of food that the serving girl had heaped onto her te, Rong Yuan and Consort Rong exchanged a meaningful nce, with the same cunning look hidden in them.


    Only after Rong Yuan had escorted her back to her own residence did she realize that her objective in agreeing to go to the pce to meet Consort Rong had not been achieved in the least. Rather, because of Rong Yuan and his mother taking turns to lead the conversation, she could never find the chance to bring up her issue.


    Could it be that Consort Rong doesn��t want me to break off the engagement with the Third Prince? Immediately, she thought that was impossible. Consort Rong��s fondness of Tianfeng Wei was well-known, and she had constantly taken Tianfeng Wei along with her to many functions and parties among the aristocracy. Also, talking about first impressions, she did not think that she was that capable to thoroughly impress Consort Rong on their first meeting, to the point that thetter would be set on having her as a daughter-inw.


    Could it be something to do with her status? That can��t be right either.


    Although being the First Mistress of the Gu n sounded like something pretty impressive, given the Royal Family��s intelligencework, how could Consort Rong be unfamiliar with the Gu n��s present circumstances? If it was to find someone with a background worthy of the Third Prince, there were plenty of more suitable people. For example, Beicheng Haoyue who visited her today would definitely qualify, way more than herself. Then...what exnation could there be for Consort Rong��s inexplicable favorable impression of her?


    Her failure in rejecting the marriage engagement left her in a bad mood.


    Meanwhile, in the pce, Rong Yuan was feeling extremely pleased with himself. Knowing his mother so well, he knew that his mother would not make things difficult for her out of consideration for his feelings. Even if she did not like Gu Lingzhi personally, she would still restrain herself, what more when Gu Lingzhi��s performance today was so good?


    His purpose in bringing Gu Lingzhi to visit Consort Rong today was two-fold. Overtly, it was simply to have Gu Lingzhi meet his mother. Beyond that, however, what he truly intended to do was use the chance to tell everyone that Gu Lingzhi was not just someone he fancied, but that she was someone who Consort Rong approved of. With that done, as long as nothing unexpected happened, Gu Lingzhi was destined to be his!


    ��Yuan Zheng, I��m in a really good mood tonight. Shall we have a couple of drinks?�� In his jubnt mood, Rong Yuan could not help but resist inviting Yuan Zheng to share a few drinks with him.


    Yuan Zheng frowned as he heard this, and reminded Rong Yuan, ��Your Highness, you have a ss tomorrow.��


    It was already 2am, if they really started drinking now, they would probably finish at dawn.


    ��No problem, at most, you can just take over the ss for me.��


    Yuan Zheng immediately regretted bringing up that point.


    ...


    The next day, Yuan Zheng was in ss on time as usual. However, unlike most days which he would arrive early in order to make things difficult for theters, the Third Prince waste today.


    This made those students who came early to circumvent the Third Prince��s entricities absolutely infuriated.


    If they had known that ss would be dyed by two hours today, they would not have bothered to get here early. Still, no matter how much frustration they felt, looking at Rong Yuan��s unsympathetic look, they could only swallow it down.


    At the end of the day, their lives were still the most important. In order not to cross the Third Prince and suffer his ire, they knew that they had to swallow anything the Third Prince did.


    Surprisingly, the Third Prince was in an exceptionally good mood today. From the start of ss till the end, only two unfortunate students had their points deducted. As for the rest of them, they managed toplete the task even with a few mistakes.


    As though realizing something, the entire ss covertly looked in Gu Lingzhi��s direction. The fact that Gu Lingzhi had gone with the Third Prince to have dinner with Consort Rong, returning just before the curfew was something that almost everyone knew about. Combined with the Third Prince��s odd behavior today, was it a sign that something had happenedst night?


    Instantly, the look that everyone gave Gu Lingzhi became saddled with a variety of emotions. Among many of the girls, there was also a trace of disdain.


    ��I can��t believe she sold herself to obtain unfair gains, one day she��ll suffer for it.��


    ��Precisely, she acts noble and pristine all the time. Who knew that she was so devious inside? What does the Third Prince even see in her, could it be something to do with her other skills?�� The girl who said this immediately sneered harshly thinking about it.


    ��What are you saying, aren��t you embarrassed to talk about it?�� Another girl replied, as her face flushed a deep red. She pushed the other girl teasingly as she too smirked at the thought.


    Regarding all these people who were thinking nasty things about her, Gu Lingzhi had already learned to ignore them. Even when she heard what some of them were saying, she merely smiled casually, noting down the names of these people so that she could get back at them in the future.


    However, even though she did not react to it, someone else did. Therefore, the ss was suddenly filled with a sharp shriek.


    ��Ah! My hair! What the hell, who��s doing it?�� Following the first shriek, another cry followed soon after.


    ��Ah, my clothes!��


    ��No! Stop! Who is releasing the fire spiritual energy?!��


    Simr ear-piercing shrieks and cries rang out here and there, as though they werepeting for who could scream the loudest.

 Chapter 144 - Mo Bingyi

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Mo Bingyi</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Faced with such an unexpected situation, Rong Yuan quickly sobered up and ordered a few students who had not been burned to help put out the mes.


    Only then did the other people react, using balls of dirt to smother out the mes in the air.


    Those who did not have Spiritual Roots that countered the fire element went around helping those students who were still burning, using various items to put out the mes.


    However...


    ��Ah! What are you looking at?�� A girl who was almostpletely bare shrieked, ducking behind another girl. Her eyes reddened.


    For someone of her social status, when had she ever experienced embarrassment like this?


    She was not the only one. Following her, many other girls who had their bodies exposed also shrieked and ducked down, trying to shield themselves from prying eyes by hiding behind other students. In their panic, they even forgot to take out new clothes from their Storage Rings to change into.


    ��Oh my god, how could this happen?�� Mu Wanyue moaned. She was among the few who suffered the worst burns. Earlier, she was also one of those who had been bad mouthing Gu Lingzhi. At this moment, her once-lustrous hair had been burntpletely, leaving her bald. The fright and embarrassment she had just experienced left her infuriated, and she turned on Gu Lingzhi, using, ��It��s you! It��s definitely you! Your Highness, it must be Gu Lingzhi who burned our hair!��


    ��Oh? What proof do you have?�� Rong Yuan asked, unconcerned. At this moment, his gaze was turned to the ground. He had no choice, because there were few girls who had escaped the mes, and no matter where he looked, there were girls with their flesh exposed all around. In order not to give Gu Lingzhi excuse to chastise him in the future, he could only make sure his eyes didn��t wander around.


    Faced with Rong Yuan��s unconcerned attitude, Mu Wanyue shouted in her piercing voice, ��Do you still need proof? It has got to be her, the timing is too coincidental! She must have overheard our conversation, as we were just saying some things about her, and then she attacked us! How else can you exin ...��


    Towards the end of her tirade, she suddenly lowered her voice, as she recalled the rtionship between the Third Prince and Gu Lingzhi.


    As expected, listening to her usations, Rong Yuan coldly responded, ��Talking badly about my fianc��e is as good as criticizing me. Frankly, you ought to be thankful for Lingzhi��s magnanimity, she only burnt your hair and clothes.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not know what to say. Initially, when the fire balls first appeared, it really had nothing to do with her. However, amidst all the chaos, she could not resist adding in a few of her own fireballs to teach a lesson to those who had been gossiping about her earlier. In this situation, she really could not deny her involvement in the matter. Gu Lingzhi could only put on a look of innocence, as she denied the usation, ��Do you really think that I could do such a thing to everyone here without anyone knowing, with my level of cultivation?��


    By now, someone had apparently reminded Mu Wanyue to put on some new clothes. Listening to Gu Lingzhi��s reasoning, she realized that it actually made sense. The fireballs which attacked them were at least half the size of a fist, which was something difficult for a mere Level Five Martial Student to pull off.


    Still, the girls who had been attacked were all those who had been bad mouthing Gu Lingzhi the most vigorously. Even if she was beaten to death, she would not believe that it had nothing to do with Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Even if the fireballs weren��t done by her, she must still have something to do with it. Your Highness, I know that you have a rtionship with Gu Lingzhi, but at the same time, you are also an instructor in the Royal School. As a teacher, you have the responsibility to be fair and just towards the students. You cannot cover up for her! We won��t stand for it!�� Mu Wanyue argued.


    Seeing Mu Wanyue stop, another girl who had also been burnt badly decided to add on. Facing Rong Yuan with a sincere and respectful look, she said, ��Your Highness, I believe you aren��t someone who mixes your personal interests with the public good, abusing public power for your own ends.��


    ��Unfortunately, I am just such a person,�� Rong Yuan shamelessly responded. His words left the girl who had just spoken stutter, choking on her own words.


    Not far away, Rong Zhisheng smiled helplessly as he turned away. It wasn��t easy to get Rong Yuan to agree to teach at the Royal School, and he was not going to ruin it by losing his cool over a small incident.


    ��It wasn��t her, the one who burnt you people is me.��


    As the students were preparing to bring the matter up to the principal, a female voice sounded out.


    ��Mo Bingyi? What are you doing here? Don��t tell me that because your brother is wooing her, you��re here to help her bully others?�� Mu Wanyue asked, in disbelief. As a Level Six Martial Student, she did not believe that Mo Bingyi who was the same level as her could pull off that earlier attack so easily.


    ��What my brother does with Gu Lingzhi is his own business, as for me burning you, what has that got to do with them?�� Mo Bingyi haughtily replied, lifting her chin. She continued, ��You��re just a bunch of losers who are only capable of gossiping about other people. If you��re so free, why don��t you people go reflect on yourselves, and figure out why you can��t catch the Third Prince��s eye no matter what you try?��


    Instantly, her words made the entire ss�� faces turn red.


    In fact, among the students in this ss, there were a number of female students who had other motives, besides improving their own skills. Mo Bingyi��s insult had directly hit them where they were sore.


    ��If you say that we��re losers, what about yourself? I seem to remember that you don��t even belong in this ss,�� Mu Wanyue retorted, unable to stand being looked down on by Mo Bingyi.


    ��Indeed, I don��t belong in this ss,�� Mo Bingyi nodded as she continued, ��I��m only here to find out what kind ofss has made my brother so infatuated.��


    Hearing this, Rong Yuan immediately walked forward to position himself between Gu Lingzhi and Mo Bingyi, saying, ��If you��re done looking, you can go back and tell your brother that no matter how good Gu Lingzhi is, she��s mine. He has no chance.��


    ��That��s not necessarily the case,�� Mo Bingyiughed ambiguously. ��Wasn��t Tianfeng Wei also your fianc��e? Wasn��t she still booted out just because you didn��t want her anymore? Should I narrate to Lingzhi how heartbroken and pitiful Tianfeng Wei was after you dumped her?��


    ��... No!�� Rong Yuan shouted, grinding his teeth. He immediately began scolding Yan Liang internally for being despicable, sending his sister when he stood no chance.


    Rong Yuan would never admit that he was jealous of Yanliang for having a sister to help him act as a wingman.


    ��Mo Bingyi, since you admitted that the fireballs were released by you, naturally, you have to ept the punishment,�� Rong Yuan said, suddenly changing the topic. While his tone was light and casual, the words that he said somehow seemed sinister, and somewhat vengeful.


    He announced, ��The culprit has been found. How do you propose she be punished? As long as it is not too overboard, I will do my best to agree to your requests.��


    With this, he had sessfully redirected the anger of the ss towards a new target.

 Chapter 145 - Favouritism

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Favouritism</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    By the side, Yuan Zheng had witnessed the entire farce and sighed. He wanted very much to tell everyone that Rong Yuan was acting so unusual today because he had drunk too muchst night and was still a little drunk today. His abnormal reactions were entirely the results of him being drunk, it was not as wonderful as they had thought it was.


    Gu Lingzhi listened to those few girls spewing out various punishments for Mo Bingyi, with someone even suggesting that theypletely burn Mo Bingyi��s hair and clothes as well. She could not bear it any longer and stood up.


    ��I was the one who burned your clothes, not her.�� Gu Lingzhi looked at the girl who had suggested returning an eye for an eye. She had burned the clothes on this girl.


    Instantly, silence reigned. Several people looked at Gu Lingzhi as though they were looking at an idiot.


    There was already someone who had confessed. At this point of time, Gu Lingzhi just had to admit it herself too, why was she being an idiot?


    ��Ah, no wonder both the Third Prince and Yan Liang would harbour such special feelings for her. The average person wouldn��t be able to use such measures,�� a girl muttered sourly. Evidently, she had assumed Gu Lingzhi had jumped out at this point of time to garner Mo Bingyi��s favour.


    Her hair immediately started to burn once she had finished talking. Almost instantly, her hair had burned to ashes. Before she could even scream, she had be bald.


    ��You were disrespectful to the Royal Family. This time, your hair was burned as a warning. If it happens again...��


    Rong Yuan did not finish his sentence, but everyone could understand the threat in his eyes.


    All the students who had initially wanted to say something, all quietly kept their mouths shut. Stunned at the scene, Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan in surprise. She never thought that Rong Yuan��s threat would be so effective that he could shut everyone up with just a few simple sentences.


    Rong Yuan noticed Gu Lingzhi��s gaze and raised his brow. He softly whispered in her ear, ��You think that just anyone can be the War God? You��re the only one who thinks little of me.��


    Rong Yuan whined, his voice sounded as though he felt wronged.


    Gu Lingzhi coughed, she regretted not having a Recording Crystal on hand at the moment. How would others feel when they find out that this was how the War God they admired and respected so deeply was like?


    In the end, this farce that started with fireballs, ended with Rong Yuan personally taking action. He assigned Mo Bingyi and Gu Lingzhi each with writing a three-hundred-word reflection. His act of favouritism was obviously tant.


    Rong Yuan announced the end of ss after he finished giving out the punishment. Hepletely overlooked the intive looks of the female students and gazed gently at Gu Lingzhi, ��Is the three-hundred-word reflection too much? Should I find someone to help you write it?��


    ��...There��s no need.�� She had burned someone��s clothes and hair, exposing their whole body to others, but only had to write a three-hundred-word reflection. Gu Lingzhi finally understood why so many people tried so desperately to get Rong Yuan��s attention. Compared to the punishment that Mo Bingyi would have received, this result was very satisfactory!


    Rong Yuan��s tant act of favouritism had spread throughout the entirety of the Royal School by noon.


    In the principal��s office, Rong Zhisheng was having a headache as he looked at the girls in front of him. Although he disapproved of his nephew��s act of favouritism, his face was gentle and amiable, ��Regarding the issue brought up by you all, I will verify with the Third Prince. If he really did do such a thing, I will punish him ordingly.�� However, what the punishment would consist, was his business.


    ��Principal, I think Gu Lingzhi should be expelled for her actions today. She used fire to burn our hair off today. Who knows what else she would do next time? Her actions are sufficient reasons to expel her, right?��


    ��Ah, that is not possible.�� Rong Zhisheng replied sincerely, ��You did not receive any substantial bodily harm, only your hair and clothes are gone. This can only be considered as a private dispute. At most, I can only deduct ten points from her. Don��t worry, the school will definitely not be partial towards anyone. After this, I will get someone to deduct ten credits from Gu Lingzhi.��


    This was considered being partial? Their delicate bodies had all beenpletely exposed in front of others, several people had seen them. This had caused them grievous psychological damage. Some of the more unfortunate ones even had all their hairpletely burned off. They would only be able to revert to their original appearances in four or five years. They had suffered such great embarrassment, but this matter would be resolved with just deducting ten credits?


    Rong Zhisheng noticed the shock in their eyes and sighed heavily, ��I know you all have been embarrassed, but rules are rules. Since none of you have suffered any substantial bodily damage, the heaviest punishment I can give is to deduct ten credits. As for what kind of punishment will be given to your tutor, the Third Prince, it is his business. Although I am the principal, I cannot override his authority to manage his students. This is not fair to the tutor. Furthermore, the Third Prince is a new tutor in the Royal School, yet he has achieved promising results with his teaching. Therefore, I am powerless to interfere with his teaching.��


    At first, the female students had thought that it was not easy to be the principal, but towards the end, their eyeballs looked as though it would fall out soon. Those who could enrol in the Royal School were not idiots, how would they be unable to discern Rong Zhisheng��s protection of the Third Prince and Gu Lingzhi?


    They could ept that the Third Prince was protecting Gu Lingzhi, but even the Principal was doing so.


    Did they really have no hope at all? Had Gu Lingzhi already attained the favour and approval of the Royal Family? Even Tianfeng Wei had never received such treatment.


    While the girls were still in shock over his words, Rong Zhisheng took the opportunity to signal to the guards outside his office. A group of men wearing the armor of the Royal School Guards entered the office and physically removed the girls who still had the intention of arguing further.


    In front of true authority, it was useless to speak of fairness. As the Principal, why would he give them the chance to continue speaking? Furthermore, he had said nothing wrong.


    Although it seemed like Rong Yuan had no limits in his style of teaching and was simply ying around with his students, the results from the Battle Arena in this period of time indicated otherwise. Rong Yuan��s students had outstanding performances inparison to the students from other sses. They were much more versatile in the control of their spiritual power and also kept calm in battles, unlike the students who did not seem to have had much fighting experience. This caused several other teachers to imitate his sses, but none of them were able to achieve results as promising as the Third Prince. Simply put, the Third Prince was much more effective!


    They considered pushing the limits of their students just like the Third Prince, but quickly banished the notion. How could they everpare with the Third Prince? If they were to identally offend a young master, even the Royal School would not be able to protect them!

 Chapter 146 - Reactions of All Parties

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Reactions of All Parties</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Once again the subject of a huge wave of resentment, Gu Lingzhi thought that she would be attacked or provoked by many unidentifiable people but realized that she had been worried for nothing. The people who had been popping up asionally to find trouble with her had all disappeared, not to mention those who wanted revenge for the previous issue.


    With harboured suspicions, Gu Lingzhi looked towards Rong Yuan, who followed her around ever since that day.


    Gu Lingzhi frowned, ��Were you the one who did it?��


    ��What did I do?�� Rong Yuan did not understand.


    ��Those people who wanted to find trouble with me.��


    ��Oh, you were talking about them.�� Rong Yuan shrugged nonchntly, ��They felt that it wasn��t fun to always find trouble with you, so they gave up.��


    ��What?�� Gu Lingzhi narrowed her eyes and wanted to see through Rong Yuan��s fa?ade.


    However, Rong Yuan��s skin was too thick. She could not detect anything even after staring at him. Instead, she was struck speechless by Rong Yuan when he chuckled at her, ��Why? Have you finally realized how good it is to be with me and have finally been mesmerized?��


    Gu Lingzhi just knew that she should not have held any expectations for Rong Yuan��s words.


    ��Tsk, I never expected the famous War God of the Xia Kingdom to be a rascal with such a slick tongue.�� A figure in green appeared and smiled at Gu Lingzhi, ��Is Ye Fei around? I am looking for her.��


    ��No, she��s not. She has probably gone to the Town of the Brave.�� Gu Lingzhi replied. She had quite a good impression of this senior who had been appearing frequently. It would have been even better if this senior was not so pretty, even Gu Lingzhi felt jealous.


    ��She actually went out already? What a pity, the lotus seed soup that I had personally boiled is going to be cold.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched as she finally noticed the two-feet wide lunchbox.


    Di Huan��s hobby turned out to be cooking. Although the food he cooked tasted like poison, he still felt good about his cooking and went around promoting it. As a result, Ye Fei, whom he had been chasing, ran away every time she saw him. She was deeply afraid that she would one day be taken in by his flowery words and be poisoned to death.


    ��If you are afraid of it going cold, you can hand it over to me. I can put it in my Storage Ring and pass it to Ye Fei for you when shees back.��


    ��That won��t do,�� Di Huan rejected Gu Lingzhi��s suggestion without even considering, ��This soup was made personally by me with all my love, I want to see her drink it with my own eyes.��


    Gu Lingzhi silently watched as Di Huan came and went. In her heart, she had already lit a candle to pray for Ye Fei, whose stomach would undergo a disaster. Then, she saw the thoughtful expression on Rong Yuan��s face.


    ��Actually... My cooking skills are quite decent.�� Rong Yuan mentioned. He looked at Di Huan��s departing figure and added on another sentence, ��It is theplete opposite of Di Huan��s cooking.��


    ��Is that so?�� Gu Lingzhi was sceptical, ��The Third Prince��s future wife is fortunate indeed.��


    ��Aren��t you my wife?�� Rong Yuan chuckled, his face was handsome beyond belief. Gu Lingzhi was dazzled, and her breath caught for a moment.


    The Third Prince really knew how to use his body to his advantage. He knew how handsome he was and constantly used this tactic against her.


    ��Third Prince, I have said before not to talk about your feelings while we��re in the Royal School. You had better not waste your time here with me anymore.��


    ��How could spending time with my future wife be a waste of time?�� Rong Yuan was not bothered in the least as he looked deeply at Gu Lingzhi in the eye.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately stepped back vigntly to increase the distance between the two of them. This was the result of her having suffered losses the past few days.


    Ever since that day when she had been kissed in public by the Third Prince, he had tried to kiss her twice again.


    What a pity, he was unable to kiss her. Rong Yuan sighed. He looked at the dormitory��s staircase, where two figures had appeared.


    Gu Lingzhi��s dormitory had be a gathering ce for these few pursuers. Every day, once ss ended, they would all gather here in order to gain Gu Lingzhi��s favour.


    So what if they were so enthusiastic? Gu Lingzhi was already his. Rong Yuanughed.


    Gu Lingzhi may not be aware, but ever since that day when she had returned from the Royal Pce, he had used three days of time to send out people to give a warning to all the girls who had been hostile towards her. If something were to happen to Gu Lingzhi and he was unable to find the perpetrator, he would take revenge on all of them regardless if they were involved or not.


    At the same time, Consort Rong revealed her approval of Gu Lingzhi at a gathering with the other consorts, even going to the extent to say that if anyone were to act against Gu Lingzhi, she would not let them off. With the Principal being partial to Gu Lingzhi as well, everyone could not help but start to believe that the Third Prince was being serious this time.


    The difference in attention and concern given to Gu Lingzhi and Tianfeng Wei was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Tianfeng Wei who had also received the news was so furious that she started smashing the items in her house. Beside her, there was a thin figure who raised his eyebrows and smiled ambiguously, as a trace of bloodlust shed in his eyes.


    ��Get them to speed up the n. I don��t want to hear any more of this news!�� he instructed.


    ��Yes, young master!�� A voice responded from within the darkness. Following that, a few dark figures shed past, disappearing. Even the tightly guarded Royal School did not seem to pose any obstacle towards these people.


    In the Principal��s office, Rong Zhisheng frowned as he watched the scene within the Recording Crystal. He muttered, ��What is this fellow from the North Qiu Kingdom up to? I hope he doesn��t do something stupid and offend someone important, I don��t want any trouble.��


    Shaking his head, Rong Zhisheng went out to pass down some instructions to the guards before returning back in.


    As for Gu Lingzhi, right now, she was extremely regretful that she did not heed Ye Fei��s advice and came to the Town of the Brave.


    Not longter, Yan Liang and Lu Feng entered the hall. Yan Liang still had a neutral expression, but he stared meaningfully at Gu Lingzhi. On the other hand, like a megaphone, Lu Feng loudly greeted, ��Long time no see! Gu Lingzhi, it seems like you became prettier!��


    ��... Thanks?�� Gu Lingzhi replied awkwardly.


    ��Don��t mention it, I��m just helping Yan Liang say what��s on his mind,�� Lu Feng shrugged. Meanwhile, he casually sat himself down on a bench as he pulled Yan Liang along, encouraging him to say his own piece.


    ��Mmm, Lu Feng said what I wanted to say,�� Yan Liang said seriously. His stony expression however made it seem like he was notplimenting Gu Lingzhi, but rather, making an evaluation of a battlefield like a militarymander might do.

 Chapter 147 - Spirit Cleansing Pill

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Spirit Cleansing Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was this serious yet foolish expression that made Gu Lingzhi unable to reject him every time.


    Gu Lingzhi could only hold in herughter as she saw Yan Liang��s serious face, and epted his praise, ��Thank you...��


    ��You��re wee.�� Yan Liang��s response was as serious as his expression.


    Lu Feng silently covered his face; he had lost all hope in Yan Liang.


    Fortunately, Gu Lingzhi was saved from this stiff and awkward dialogue by Rong Yuan, who interjected in an unkind tone, ��Why have all of youe again?��


    He had obviously hired some people to secretly block these two people froming, how were they still able toe here? It looks like he has to change the team of guards assigned to stopping those two people.


    In one corner of the Royal School, three Martial Artists who were unaware of their jobs being threatened, wore depressed faces as they were held up over ten Martial Artists who were of simr cultivation levels. In their hearts, they spurned Yan Liang for being overly cautious despite being the son of a Demigod General. He actually hired over ten guards to protect him and let them fight when he detected something abnormal, while he himself left.


    As though he felt the grievances of the three Martial Artists, Yan Liang��s heart was filled with happiness as he drank the tea given by Gu Lingzhi. He wondered if the Third Prince��s men had been taught a good lesson by his hired guards.


    He was inflexible and slow regarding his emotions, but it did not mean that his intellect was bad. He had long guessed that the Third Prince would take action once he had enough of Yan Liang��s daily visits. He had requested for a few secret guards from his father and within two days, they were already put to good use. A general��s son could not follow in his father��s footsteps with just brute strength. It was a basic requirement to be a general to understand the enemy and strike first.


    Completely unaware that Yan Liang had already ssified Rong Yuan as an enemy in his heart and was utilising war tactics to analyse his actions, Rong Yuan decided that next time, he must find an excuse to get Gu Lingzhi to stay behind after ss.


    Just as he thought so, another visitor arrived at Gu Lingzhi��s dormitory. Su Nian stepped into the hall with a face as bright as sunshine. He first looked warily at Rong Yuan and the others, then approached Gu Lingzhi to deliver a lunchbox.


    ��I heard you like to eat sour food, so I specially made this jujube cake for you. Try it and see if you like it.��


    ��Thank you... Since everyone is here, let��s all try it together.�� Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a moment, then epted the lunchbox. She took out the cake and ced it on the table.


    She had learned from her previous experiences that even if she rejected Su Nian��s gifts, he would stille up with various ways to get her to ept it. In that case, she might as well ept his gift now and share it while there were so many people present.


    Rong Yuan secretly struck a ck mark against Di Huan. If it was not for him going crazy and sending food over every day, Su Nian would not have thought of using food to get Gu Lingzhi��s affection. Although, he was quite pleased that the food would mostly be going into their stomachs instead.


    Gu Lingzhi hardened her heart and ignored the hurt expression in Su Nian��s eyes. She poured another two cups of tea and quickly found an excuse to leave the room.


    She looked at the people fighting in the hall and decisively jumped out of her opened window.


    Since they liked her dormitory so much, then she would let them continue to enjoy it.


    Gu Lingzhi took delight in this prank of hers as she used the same old method of going to the Alchemy Tower to switch her identity. When she emerged again, she had already turned into ck Thorn.


    During this period of time, she had been surrounded by those few stubborn pursuers of hers and did not have the time to go to the Town of the Brave. She also did not know if any opponents who could make her eyes light up had appeared.


    In the Town of the Brave, Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin were delighted to see the ck Thorn.


    ��What a pity, Gu Lingzhi did note today. The two of you really don��t have affinity with each other. Every time, either she doesn��t have the time, or you can��te because you have something on. We have already known each other for a few months, yet we can��t find an opportunity for the two of you to get to know each other. What a joke.��


    ��Yes, I think so too.�� Gu Lingzhiughed. Her eyes twitched underneath her mask. The real joke would be if she could really make the ck Thorn and Gu Lingzhi appear at the same time.


    ��Oh right, this is the Spirit Cleansing Pill that I refined over the past few days by following a pill recipe passed down from my ancestors. It��s for all of you,�� Gu Lingzhi took out a jade bottle from her Storage Ring. It contained four Spirit Cleansing Pills that had better effects than the Yuli Snow Lotus. They were refined with the Palm Lotus as the main ingredient, in addition to several other medicinal herbs that were difficult to acquire.


    ��Spirit Cleansing Pill? The Spiritual Medicine that cleanses your Spiritual Roots?�� Ye Fei asked as she epted the jade bottle. She opened the bottle and sniffed. Instantly, she felt such an intense refreshing feeling that her mind nked out.


    ��What was this Spirit Cleansing Pill refined with? Its purification effects are extraordinary!�� Ye Fei eximed. She greedily inhaled a few mouthfuls of the medicinal fragrance before passing the jade bottle over to a doubtful looking Tianfeng Jin, ��Tianfeng Jin, quickly smell it. This medicine is amazing. Just by smelling it a few times, I can sense that my Spiritual Roots are already purer than before. If we really consumed this, I am sure that its effects are better than the Yuli Snow Lotus.��


    Shocked, Tianfeng Jin looked at the jade bottle more seriously.


    With Ye Fei��s status, her words wereparable to the evaluations of Jianbao Pavillion. If she said that the pill��s effects would not lose to the efficacy of the Yuli Snow Lotus, then it was at least eighty percent true.


    Tianfeng Jin carefully sniffed the jade bottle. A refreshing fragrance that cannot be described assaulted her and invigorated her spirit. Her Spiritual Roots also felt refreshed, as though that had been cleansed.


    ��This is...�� Tianfeng Jin was astonished.


    Ye Fei looked at Gu Lingzhi with the same look of astonishment. With the Ye Family��s influence in business, they had never even heard of the appearance of such a pill. This good friend of theirs who had appeared from nowhere, had way too many secrets on her.


    Exquisite Martial Skills, cultivation talent that surpassed normal people, overly weird Weapon Forging techniques, and now, a mysterious Spiritual Medicine that had never appeared before... the ck Thorn��s existence was simply subverting all of their preconceived notions of the world!


    ��It is not suitable to talk here. Let��s find a safer ce before talking.�� Gu Lingzhi nced around and noticed that Ye Fei��s surprised exmations earlier had attracted the attention of passers-by.


    ��Of course! Shall we head to a nearby branch of the Ye Store? It is safe there.��


    Ye Fei quickly led the way, she was afraid that Gu Lingzhi would regret her decision. If Gu Lingzhi did not have a good understanding of Ye Fei��s character, she would be suspicious that Ye Fei was thinking of bringing her somewhere to kill her and snatch her treasures.


    The Ye n��s branch store here was the Jubao Pavillion. In the bottom right corner of its signboard, was the symbol of a leaf that represented that Ye n.


    Ye Rong had already retired many years ago and he had since detached himself from mundane matters. Hearing that Ye Fei was bringing some friends over, he decided to make a rare appearance. However, he never expected that this impulsive decision of his would give him such a surprise.

 Chapter 148 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Shock</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Inside here, there is something equivalent to the Yuli Snow Lotus.�� Ye Rong gripped the jade bottle. His eyes were fired up, a direct contrast to the calm tone of his voice.


    ��Second uncle, you have already looked at it for an hour. Can you please return the medicine to us?�� Ye Fei stared at Ye Rong. From the moment he had stepped into the guest hall and smelled the medicinal fragranceing from the opened jade bottle, he had abused his seniority to get hold of the jade bottle. Ostensibly, he hade to help them appraise the items they picked out. However, his conflicted look and undisguised obsession with the contents of the jade bottle seemed to suggest otherwise.


    Ye Rong��s face reddened as he heard Ye Fei��s ridicule, he knew that he had ��appraised�� the item for far too long. He handed the jade bottle back unwillingly, and couldn��t help but sigh, ��If only I could have had a Spiritual Medicine like this Spirit Cleansing Pill back when I was still a Martial Student, then my cultivation would not have stopped at the Martial Lord level.��


    Ye Fei patted his shoulder andmented, ��Second uncle, even if the Spirit Cleansing Pill existed back then, it would never have been given to you anyway.��


    Ye Rong almost spat blood at Ye Fei��sment and red at her, ��You littless, you actually dare to tease your second uncle?��


    Ye Fei giggled, ��What I said was the truth. Ever since I was young, weren��t you always teaching me that businessmen must take care of their reputation and do business honestly to win the credibility of the customers?��


    ��That doesn��t mean that you have to reveal my painful points.�� Ye Rong grumbled, then looked towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Thisdy, do you still possess more Spiritual Medicines like this? Regardless of how many you have, our Jubao Pavilion will wholeheartedly buy them all. You don��t have to worry about the price. With Little Fei here, I will not let you suffer any losses!��


    Gu Lingzhiughed and withdrew another jade bottle from her Storage Ring, ��I trust both of you. The ingredients required to refine the Spirit Cleansing Pills are rtively rare, I can only sell two pills now. Can I leave it here with you to sell it?��


    ��Of course, you can!�� Ye Rong eximed immediately. He was intuitive enough to not ask about the required ingredients for the Spirit Cleansing Pill and instead introduced enthusiastically, ��My Jubao Pavilion holds an auction on the fifteenth of every month. It��s just nice that it is in two days. These two pills can be the final items of the auction! I am sure that the elders of many ns will fight over these two Spiritual Medicines for the development of their younger generation!��


    Gu Lingzhi knew that Ye Rong was describing to her the value of her Spirit Cleansing Pill and that she could earn arge profit from the auction. She nodded her head and asked, ��What will the starting bid price of the Spirit Cleansing Pills be?��


    What a crafty fellow!


    Ye Rong understood that Gu Lingzhi was afraid that the price would be unsuitable and affect the sale of the Spirit Cleansing Pills during the auction. He held out one finger with a mysterious smile on his face.


    ��Ten thousand spirit stones? Isn��t that too cheap?�� Ye Fei knitted her brows, ��Second uncle, the ck Thorn is my friend, you��d better not let her suffer any losses.��


    Ye Rong replied, ��When did I ever say that the Spirit Cleansing Pill will be worth only ten thousand spirit stones? Even if she wasn��t your friend, for the sake of Jubao Pavilion��s profits, I cannot give such a price.��


    ��That��s better.�� Ye Fei agreed, then badgered excitedly, ��Then is it a hundred thousand? At this price, one can already buy a middle grade ck-Level Spiritual Medicine!��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head satisfactorily, the price stated by Ye Rong was the price in her heart. However, Ye Rong shook his head. He faced Ye Fei��s and Gu Lingzhi��s confused gazes and looked at Ye Fei in disdain, ��How could it be a hundred thousand? I think it should be one million spirit stones!��


    ��One million?�� Ye Fei was stunned as she did not expect such a price. With one million spirit stones, one could buy an Earth-Level Spiritual Medicine. No matter how she looked at it, the Spirit Cleansing Pill was at best, only an upper grade Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine. How could itmand such a high price?


    However, Ye Rong was famous in the industry for his foresight. If he said that the Spirit Cleansing Pill��s base price was a million spirit stones, then it was definitely worth this price. Ye Fei suddenly felt the weight of the jade bottle that she had kept in her Storage Ring. One million spirit stones were equivalent to the entire fortune of most Martial Lords. Yet, Gu Lingzhi had taken out four pills and gave it to them so casually, how could she ept it with a peace of mind?


    She shared a nce with an equally shocked Tianfeng Jin. The two of them nodded their heads at the same time, reaching a consensus.


    Gu Lingzhi was also stunned and hurriedly uttered, ��Manager Ye, isn��t this price too high? I think one hundred thousand is enough.��


    ��No, it��s not high, not at all.�� Ye Rong��s expression waspletely like that of a profiteer, ��Actually, I consider the price of one million to be on the low side. Spirit stones can be earned, but a person��s qualifications are for life. When there is no certainty regarding the supply of more Spirit Cleansing Pills, those old fellows will definitely not let go of this chance easily.��


    Under the persuasion of Ye Rong, Gu Lingzhi gave in to his suggestion and set the starting bid price of the Spirit Cleansing Pill at one million.


    ��ck Thorn, we can��t ept these Spirit Cleansing Pills.�� Ye Fei took out the jade bottle containing the pills after Gu Lingzhi had concluded her negotiation with Ye Rong. This was the decision that Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin hade to together. Although the Spirit Cleansing Pills were very important to them, it was too precious and expensive. Their skins were not thick enough to ept it without being uneasy just because they were friends.


    Gu Lingzhi had guessed the reason for their refusal andughed. Under the mask, she had a sly expression, ��Where is the logic in taking something back after it has been given out? Anyway, these Spirit Cleansing Pills... there was originally already a share for all of you. If you don��t want it, then throw it away.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not give them any more chances to refuse. She turned around and asked Ye Rong about the treasures that would be appearing in the auction this round.


    If the auction goes well, she would also be considered as a tycoon. She could now afford to buy many medicinal herbs and weapon forging materials that were previously too expensive for her.


    At night, Gu Lingzhi resumed her normal identity and returned to her dormitory. Unexpectedly, she saw Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin in the hall with huge smiles on their faces. Gu Lingzhi thought it was interesting that Tianfeng Jin who had always looked cold and different, could actually have such an excited expression. Although she already knew the reason why, Gu Lingzhi still asked anyway, ��What happened today? Even your most precious sabre hasn��t been wiped and cleaned.��


    Tianfeng Jin tried to regain herposure and uphold her image of indifference. However, she could not squash the joy in her eyes and with a trembling voice, she said, ��Lingzhi, the ck Thorn has given each of us a Spirit Cleansing Pill. Take it, let��s all consume it together.��

 Chapter 149 - Medicinal Effect

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Medicinal Effect</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When she had first refined the Spirit Cleansing Pill, Gu Lingzhi had already consumed one. She used the opportunity of cleansing her Spiritual Roots to raise her cultivation by three levels, breaking through to be a Level Nine Martial Student.


    Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation speed was unprecedented and probably would not be replicated by anyone else even in the future.


    Her strength was improving so rapidly that some of the medicine she had refined previously were bing irrelevant. For example, the Spirit Essence Bath had pretty much no observable effect anymore.


    Meanwhile, Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei��s cultivations also rose explosively after they consumed the Spirit Cleansing Pill. For Tianfeng Jin especially, she was nearing the threshold between the Martial Student and Martial Practitioner ranks prior to this, and with the help of the pill and a few other medicines, she immediately broke through into the early Martial Practitioner realm.


    Ye Fei was not as high-levelled as Tianfeng Jin and with the help of the pill, she reached the peak of the Level Ten Martial Student rank,cking just a little bit more to break through. As for Qin Xinran, she immediately returned to her own room to consume the Spirit Cleansing Pill.


    Sitting in her own room, Gu Lingzhi could feel the constant waves of energying from the two rooms beside her. She never expected the disturbance to be this huge, for when she had consumed the pill herself, she did so within the Inheritance Space and any spiritual energy fluctuations that had been released were all contained within the space.


    However, the spiritual energy fluctuations from Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin��s rising cultivation levels, along with the residual medicinal energy from the pill, surged and created a dense, violent fluctuation of spiritual energy in the house. This caused Gu Lingzhi to be slightly panicked, and she immediately prepared to react to any unwee situations.


    Indeed, the following events proved that her worries were not unfounded. Not longter, a group of students with more sensitive spiritual perceptions had gathered outside their house in order to find out what had happened.


    ��Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin are both in the midst of a cultivation breakthrough. Could everyone please head back to where you came from, so as not to influence their concentration?�� Gu Lingzhi asserted rather forcefully. This was because she noticed that a few of the more daring students were already nning to force their way into the residence to see for themselves what was going on.


    ��And who are you to order me around, hmm?�� Immediately, someone challenged, in response to Gu Lingzhi��s words.


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi turned to see who had spoken and saw that it was Mu Niansi. A few months had passed since theyst met, and Mu Niansi had be a Level Eight Martial Student.


    ��Based on the fact that I am one of the residents of this household,�� Gu Lingzhi calmly replied.


    Gu Lingzhi had the confidence to go head to head with a Level Ten Martial Student, much less Mu Niansi, who was a Level Eight Martial Student.


    ��Hmph, it��s true that you are one of the owners of this residence, but no matter what, we are still students of the Royal School. When such a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy ising from here all of a sudden, it��s only natural that we want to see what is going on. Otherwise, who knows if something will happen that may affect the rest of us, right?�� Mu Niansi argued.


    ��Yes, exactly! The spiritual energy this time is extremely violent, it doesn��t feel anything like someone breaking through. We need to check it personally to make sure,�� a couple of students immediately concurred, adding on to what Mu Niansi said. Gu Lingzhi could see that none of them believed her ims that her two housemates were merely experiencing a breakthrough.


    ��I��ve already said that they��re breaking through. Are you telling me you want to force your way in?�� Gu Lingzhi knew there was no point trying to convince these people with her words, and decided to take a harsher stance. She did not believe that they would still insist on forcing their way in if she made it clear that she wasn��t going to budge.


    ��So what if I am?�� Mu Niansi countered. ��How dare you make such a ruckus and think that you can stop us from finding out about it?��


    Mu Niansi signalled to the rest of the crowd using her eyes, indicating for them to force their way in together. Even if Gu Lingzhi had the right to stop them from entering the house, it did not matter because they had many people. Even if they did not force their way in, they could still make things difficult for Gu Lingzhi. Frankly speaking, she did not really care what Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin were up to because what she really wanted to do was to make trouble for Gu Lingzhi.


    As it was close to the end of the day, male students were not allowed in the female dorms, so there were only girls left in here. Among the female students present, a number of them had been told off by Third Prince not to make trouble for Gu Lingzhi, and they did not dare to cause too much trouble normally. Now, they had a perfect opportunity to mess with her, how could they let it slip by? Exchanging nces, they began contemting how to use the chance to deal with Gu Lingzhi.


    Just as the fight was about to break out, azy voice resounded nearby, ��Lingzhi, what��s going on?��


    Hearing that voice, Gu Lingzhi immediately rxed. Looking at the person who spoke, she said, ��These people are trying to force their way into my residence.��


    ��Oh, there��s really such a thing happening?�� Rong Yuan raised an eyebrow, looking at the group of female students who didn��t dare to meet his eyes.


    ��I didn��t know that our Royal School advocated such behaviour, such as breaking into other people��s residences,�� Rong Yuan said. Then, not giving any of them the chance to make excuses, he immediately proimed, ��Gathering uwfully, breaking into someone else��s residence, threatening a fellow student, for this, twenty points will be deducted from everyone. Also, tomorrow morning, everyone is to report to the administration office for their punishment. Those who don��t show up will have double the points deducted for every day they arete.��


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s announcement, the students everywhere sucked in their breaths, and it was clear that many were unwilling to ept it. Immediately, Mu Niansi objected, ��Third Prince, you can��t show favouritism to Gu Lingzhi because of the rtionship between the two of you. In the first ce, it was because there was a violent disturbance of spiritual energying from her residence, which was why we came to verify the situation.��


    With a hasty look in her eyes, Mu Niansi immediately added on by calling on some friends for support, ��Fan Xiang, isn��t that so?��


    ��Yes, absolutely, we had no choice but toe. Given how strong the spiritual energy fluctuation was, we had to check if there was any danger!�� Being called out by Mu Niansi, Fan Xiang could only harden her heart and reason. Even as she said this, however, she looked at the Third Prince with hidden yearning in her eyes.


    What did Gu Lingzhi do to deserve the Third Prince��s attention? A year ago, she was still just a piece of trash! How could she have obtained everything that Fan Xiang desired?


    However, when he heard what the students had to say, Rong Yuan��s mouths curled up into a sneer, as he responded, ��So, based on what you are saying, I��m in the wrong for not letting you girls force your way in?��


    Fan Xiang instinctively wanted to nod her head, but when she saw the cold look in Rong Yuan��s eyes, she immediately froze and turned towards Mu Niansi for help.


    This useless person! How was she fit to run errands for Tianfeng Wei?! Yet, even as this thought shed through Mu Niansi��s mind, she turned to the Rong Yuan and exined, ��Third Prince, it��s not that we definitely have to go in and see for ourselves. It��s just that we wanted to be sure of what��s going on, so we......��


    ��Oh, I never knew that we had to report to the other students whenever we were going to make a cultivation breakthrough,�� a voice suddenly cut in. This voice belonged to Ye Fei, and she continued, ��Well, I��m deeply apologetic that I��ve never picked up the habit of reporting to other people what I��m up to.��


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi immediately turned around and saw Ye Fei beaming with delight. Standing there, Ye Fei obviously had yet to properly stabilize her cultivation at the peak of the Martial Student rank, and the aura she released made everyone stunned speechless.


    ��You��re a Level Ten Martial Student? Am I seeing things? I remember that this afternoon, she was still a Level Nine Martial Student. How did she reach the peak of the tenth Level in such a short time?��


    ��It��s got to be that burst of spiritual energy earlier! She probably took some medicinal pill that forcefully raises her spiritual energy, allowing her to breakthrough so quickly. That��s definitely it!��

 Chapter 150 - Slander

    <h4>Chapter 150 - nder</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Not a single person was willing to believe it.


    As everyone knew, although Spiritual Medicines could be consumed to raise cultivation levels, allowing their strength to skyrocket in a short period of time, it would also cause irreparable harm to their bodies and influence their future cultivation. As the next sessor of the Ye Family, how could Ye Fei possibly have done such a thing without thinking of the future consequences? Otherwise, when Ye Fei��s cultivation was still going well, using Spiritual Medicines to raise her cultivation level was not something that she would do.


    However, if it was not a Spiritual Medicine, then what could possibly have exined the reason behind Ye Fei��s sudden increase in her cultivation level?


    Rong Yuan saw the improvement in Ye Fei��s cultivation and his eyes showed a tinge of surprise. Evidently, he did not know of the existence of any Spiritual Medicine that could increase one��s cultivation so suddenly without any negative impacts in the future.


    He quickly regained his calm as Tianfeng Jin had also appeared. His intuition as a Martial Artist was telling him that, she had simrly used a method unknown to others, to allow her cultivation to skyrocket.


    Obviously, the surrounding people did not have the same level of adaptation as Rong Yuan. After they sensed Tianfeng Jin��s cultivation, all of them felt as though their life had been subverted.


    What was this situation? Could it be that raising one��s cultivation was now as easy as eating a bowl of rice? Were the two of them unafraid of any impacts on their cultivation in the future? They looked at Gu Lingzhi again... Good, her cultivation was still that of a Level Six Martial Student. Clearly, that method of increasing the cultivation had a limit. Otherwise, with their friendship, there is no way they would have left Gu Lingzhi out.


    However, they very quickly realised that their idea waspletely wrong. That was because Qin Xinran had appeared. She had also been cleansing her Spiritual Roots and had broken through to be a Martial Practitioner. It was obvious that she had just broken through and had yet to stabilize her cultivation level. At this point, if Gu Lingzhi were to also break through to be a Martial Practitioner, no one would be surprised anymore.


    ��Eh, why are all of you here? Was everyone unable to sleep tonight? Just as well, since I have just broken through, I do need a few people to test my strength against. It will be all of you then." Qin Xinran looked innocent and harmless as usual, but her words made everyone��s hair stand on ends.


    ��Rx, I won��t use my cultivation to bully you all. When fighting, I will restrict my cultivation base to the same level.��


    At Qin Xinran��s words, everyone��s faces looked as though they had just swallowed a fly. At first, they had thought that with such a situation, they could take the opportunity to teach Gu Lingzhi a lesson. They never thought that the Third Prince would receive the news so quickly and appear before they could even make a move. Not only did they fail to teach Gu Lingzhi a lesson, they even lost twenty credits for nothing.


    After that, Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin��s appearances had made them shocked. Now, even Qin Xinran had appeared. They were already starting to regreting to find trouble with Gu Lingzhi. Wouldn��t it have been good if they had just stayed quietly in their dormitories? Who cared about the spiritual energy storm and whether or not it would go out of control? When the school was constructing the dormitories, they had alreadyid down defensive arrays. Even if Gu Lingzhi��s dormitory were to explodepletely, it would not have affected them.


    ��Why is it always so unlucky to meet her?�� Mu Niansiined angrily as she left Gu Lingzhi��s dormitory. She was shocked for a moment when she saw a figure out of the corner of her eye, but then she sneered and raised her voice on purpose, ��What a pity. They are sisters and obviously of the same family. The elder sister��s life is so good, not only did she be the Third Prince��s fianc��e, but she even managed to get Senior Yan Liang to fall head over heels in love with her, whopletely disregards her engagement and continues to woo her without fail. Yet, the younger sister is forgotten by all. It is really pitiful.��


    The surrounding people let outughs when they saw Gu Linglong��s face turned white upon hearing Mu Niansi��s words. The enmity between the Gu n��s sisters was well known to all. If they couldn��t find trouble with the elder sister, then taking out their anger on the younger sister was not a bad idea. Hence, they started to follow in Mu Niansi��s lead and mocked Gu Linglong.


    ��All of you...�� Gu Linglong was so furious that her eyes were turning red. Originally, she had noticed the activity here and had specially hidden herself in one corner to watch Gu Lingzhi being made fun of. She never thought that she would instead be turned into a joke.


    ��If you have the ability, then go and find trouble with her! What right do all of you have to bully me, when you��re all just a group of people who cower before power!��


    ��Oh, so even you are aware that you��re weak. I wonder who was the one who said that Gu Lingzhi had no ability at all and was just a freeloader in the Gu n. No matter how I look at it, she seems to be much stronger than you. Well, at least in the aspect of seducing men, she is definitely much better,�� Mu Niansi ridiculed.


    ��Mu Niansi, don��t you go overboard! Gu Lingzhi was the one who offended you so why don��t you go and find her? I was only passing by. The Third Prince hasn��t left yet, do you want to have another twenty credits deducted for fighting?�� Tao Qian spoke out, from beside Gu Linglong. Gu Linglong��s heart warmed in that instant when she saw that small, petite body standing in front of her and helping her to defend against their attacks. As she looked at Tao Qian, there was gratitude in her eyes.


    Gu Lingzhi and the others were unaware of the conflict urring there. The few of them had trained their eyes on Rong Yuan. They were having a headache as he refused to leave the dormitory even when it was almost time for the curfew.


    ��Third Prince, the issue has already been resolved, shouldn��t you be going?�� Gu Lingzhi subtly ordered after he refused to take the hints.


    Instantly, the evil smile on Rong Yuan��s face disappeared. He pouted, ��Gu Lingzhi, you are really mean to throw me away after using me.��


    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts and looked at Rong Yuan with an extremely strange expression. Rong Yuan, who was hailed as the War God, actually had such a side to him?


    Yuan Zheng, who had been quietly standing in the corner and acting as a good attendant, silently turned his head away. He had reached a new understanding of the shamelessness of his master. It looks like his master was willing to throw away all his pride in order to make Gu Lingzhi his wife. It is shameful indeed!


    Gu Lingzhi took a deep breath to calm herself down, ��Your Highness, it��ste. As far as I know, ording to the Royal School��s regtions, no male students or tutors are allowed to be inside a female dormitory past curfew. Your Highness, are you intending to break the rules?��


    ��There was such a regtion?�� Rong Yuan blinked his eyes stupidly. ��But the school doesn��t have a regtion that prevents a student��s fianc�� from visiting during after curfew hours, right?��


    ��Your Highness.�� Gu Lingzhi was so infuriated that she emphasized every single word, ��Just because you��re my fianc��, does it mean you��re not a male anymore?��

 Chapter 151 - The Auction Begins

    <h4>Chapter 151 - The Auction Begins</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the end, in order to prove that he was a real man, Rong Yuan left Gu Lingzhi��s dormitory unwillingly. Before he left, he worriedly asked about the reason behind their increase cultivation levels. After he confirmed that they had consumed some special Spiritual Medicines bought by the Ye Family and that it would not have any negative impacts on their future cultivations, he was relieved.


    After Rong Yuan left, the remaining three people looked at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Lingzhi, howe your cultivation level hasn��t changed? Have you not consumed the Spirit Cleansing Pill?��


    ��Yes. Before, when I was about to take the Spirit Cleansing Pill, I noticed intense spiritual fluctuationsing from your rooms. I decided to protect you all instead, in case the abnormal spiritual fluctuations get discovered by others and result in some trouble.��


    They dispelled their suspicions after hearing Gu Lingzhi��s exnation. Delighted, they expressed that it was now their turn to protect her and rushed Gu Lingzhi to consume the Spirit Cleansing Pill. Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to waste a few good Spiritual Medicines by crushing them and pairing them with the Spirit Essence Bath to create a result simr to using the Spirit Cleansing Pill.


    Gu Lingzhi estimated the time and when it was right, she exited her room. Her cultivation had increased to that of a Level Eight Martial Student. The other three felt envious about her frightening rate of improvement andmented not having had the Spirit Cleansing Pill earlier.


    If Gu Lingzhi had appeared before that crowd earlier, they would have been equally surprised. Even if they had expected Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation to skyrocket after witnessing the improvement of Ye Fei��s and the others, they would not have expected Gu Lingzhi to improve so quickly.


    It had not even been a year, but she had already be a Level Eight Martial Student. How was it possible?


    Regardless of the surprised and envious discussions all around, time passed very quickly, and soon enough, it was the day of the auction.


    This one day, Gu Lingzhi realised that Rong Yuan and Yan Liang who had been stuck tightly to her, had disappeared. There was only Su Nian, who was weak in battle and driven off by her after a few words. She happily headed towards Jubao Pavilion with Ye Fei and the others.


    When Gu Lingzhi and the others arrived at Jubao Pavilion, there were already many people.


    ��Strange, why don��t I see the ck Thorn? Today is the day that her Spirit Cleansing Pills will be auctioned, is there anything else more important than seeing the furor caused by her pills?�� Ye Fei was puzzled. If ck Thorn hadn��t requested them to keep the fact that she was the alchemist behind the Spirit Cleansing Pill a secret, she would have used the improvement in her cultivation to publicise the Spirit Cleansing Pill.


    Although she had never consumed the Yuli Snow Lotus before, she could guarantee on the Ye Store��s honour that the effects of the Spirit Cleansing Pill were better than that of the Yuli Snow Lotus by several times. Just based on the fact that it could allow one��s cultivation to skyrocket without any hidden danger, it was already superior to the Yuli Snow Lotus. Not to mention, after consuming the Spirit Cleansing Pill, one��s Spiritual Roots would be so pure they were almost transparent. The speed at which she could move her spiritual power now was at least ten times faster than before, and the recovery rate of her spiritual power was also much faster.


    If they had previously thought that their cultivation would have stopped at the level of a Martial Sage, they would now say with confidence that they could now aim to be a Demigod. No wonder Xin Yi would be able to be first ce in the Training Tower after consuming a Yuli Snow Lotus. Now, they could also do the same!


    What a pity that they could not share about such big changes in such a short period of time! They could only hope that the Spirit Cleansing Pill would be able to sell for a good price. Such a good item, it better not be bought at a cheap price by those unable to recognise the goods.


    ��Didn��t you say that she is very mysterious? Maybe she just got held up by something?�� Gu Lingzhi suggested calmly, ��If she gave us such a precious thing like this Spirit Cleansing Pill, it means that she already treats us as her friend. If she did note here because she was held up by something else, it could also be showing her trust in Jubao Pavilion, that she believes it will be able to sell the pill at a suitable price.��


    ��That��s true.�� Ye Fei hadplete confidence in her family��s business, ��Then let us wait and see if the Spirit Cleansing Pill will be able to sell for a sky-high price, so that we can give Little ck a surprise!��


    Qin Xinran knitted her brows and looked at Gu Lingzhi with some grievances, ��It was our Store of Many Treasures that first had any dealings with the ck Thorn. So why would she send the Spirit Cleansing Pills to Jubao Pavilion to auction instead of the Store of Many Treasures? The reputation of our Store of Many Treasures is also as good as that of Jubao Pavilion!��


    Gu Lingzhi looked away guiltily, somehow, she felt like Qin Xinran was also trying to say something else with those words, ��Maybe it was just convenient? Didn��t Ye Fei say that it was her who suggested going to the nearby Jubao Pavilion that day? That��s why Little ck would pass the Spirit Cleansing Pill to Jubao Pavilion to auction, right? Who knows, perhaps next time, it will be the Store of Many Treasures that will be selling the Spirit Cleansing Pill instead.��


    ��Really, will it?�� Qin Xinran stared at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Maybe?�� Gu Lingzhi replied with uncertainty in her voice. She had used countless treasures and only managed to cultivate one strain of the Palm Lotus, which she had already used to refine the Spirit Cleansing Pill. Now, she was only left with a seed in her Spiritual Essence Spring. Without a huge number of treasures, she wasn��t sure when it would mature and flower again.


    Qin Xinran took her uncertain words as encouragement and smiled sweetly with her dimples showing, ��Since Lingzhi said it will happen, then it definitely will. Since you are so simr to the ck Thorn, she must be thinking the same way too.��


    ��Hey, I��m still here. It isn��t good to be undermining my business right in front of me.�� Ye Fei interjected just as Gu Lingzhi started to feel so guilty that she almost wanted to confess. She crossed her arms fiercely, ��All is fair in business. It is because of Jubao Pavilion��s capability that we can work with the ck Thorn. It is utterly shameless to try and pull rtionship strings!��


    Qin Xinranughed, ��Since you already said that all is fair in business, then if I sessfully manage to win the ck Thorn over, that also means that it��s my capability. What��s so shameful about that?��


    ��Xinran is right. With how much better the Spirit Cleansing Pill ispared to the Yuli Snow Lotus, if it wasn��t for me not having any authority in my Tianfeng n��s business, I would also have found someone to try and pull her over as well,�� Tianfeng Jinmented. It was rare for her to say such a long sentence to tease Ye Fei.


    ��You guys can��t be like this! Weren��t we good friends? Our friendship won��t be broken up so easily!��


    Tianfeng Jin chuckled coldly, ��You said it, all is fair in business.��


    Ye Fei was speechless.


    ��The auction is going to start soon; shouldn��t we be going in?��


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but remind them as she saw the three of them teasing each other and forgetting the time. Ye Fei then hurriedly brought the three of them into an exclusive box for the auction.


    Shortlyter, the auction started.


    The opening item for the auction was a rare material used for forging weapons for Martial Artists at the Martial Sage level, the Star-Devouring Rock. It captivated the attention of the crowd, raising the atmosphere.

 Chapter 152 - Xinran’s Terrible Past

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Xinran��s Terrible Past</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I heard that among the items to be sold today, there is one item that canpare to the Yuli Snow Lotus, the Spirit Cleansing Pill. This pill can thoroughly improve a Martial Student��s Spiritual Roots, to the point that it feelspletely different. I don��t know if the rumors are really true or not, but if the price of it is reasonable, then just buy it. That child, Haoyue, is going to be a Martial Practitioner soon.��


    This was said by a middle-aged man dressed in an azure robe to another person beside him. They were in the Jubao Pavillion.


    ��Yes, Great Elder, I have already looked into this matter. The Spirit Cleansing Pill truly does have this sort of effect, but it is unclear whether it really is that amazing. Still, even if the rumors are exaggerated, we can still buy it to let the higher-level alchemists in our n do research on it, to try to reverse engineer itsponents so we can mass produce it for ourselves,�� Beicheng Lan responded respectfully.


    As a distant rtive of the Beicheng Family, he would not have the right to stand on equal grounds with the n��s elders. However, his daughter, Beicheng Haoyue, was beyond talented. This gave him a massive boost to his status, giving him the right to attend the auction with the n��s Great Elder.


    ��Mmm, you are indeed thorough. I feel relieved letting you handle this matter,�� the Great Elder praised approvingly.


    At this auction hosted by the Jubao Pavilion, there were in fact many other families with a simr idea as the Beicheng n. All of them had their eyes on the Spirit Cleansing Pill.


    Even though most of them had no use for the Spirit Cleansing Pill, it was still extremely beneficial for their juniors. After all, medicines that could improve one��s potential were extremely rare, and those that had a simr effect to the Yuli Snow Lotus was almost non-existent. When the Jubao Pavilion released the news of the Spirit Cleansing Pill two days ago, iming that it had an even better effect than the Yuli Snow Lotus, it piqued the interest of many people. Even though the Jubao Pavilion had a great reputation, they had to see the pill for themselves. Who knows whether the Pavilion had been hoodwinked by someone?


    It was not the first time something like this had never happened before. There were asions when some Martial Artist would bring something iming that it was from the ancient era, touting its wondrous effects. In the end, most of these items were just ordinary. Maybe it would be the same this time with the Jubao Pavilion.


    ��I��ll bet that the final price for the Spirit Cleansing Pill will be at the very least, three million spirit stones,�� Ye Fei estimated.


    ��Hmm, I think it��ll be closer to five million,�� Qin Xinran gave her opinion.


    ��Eight million,�� Tianfeng Jin joined in.


    Gu Lingzhi��s face twitched, and she wanted to tell them that in fact, the Spirit Cleansing Pill was merely a low grade ck-Level medicine. She thought that a starting price of one million was already much too high, and she was afraid that people would not be interested in it. However, one after another, each of them guessed a value much higher than the previous one.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi did not offer her own prediction, Ye Fei probed, ��Lingzhi, how much do you think the Spirit Cleansing Pill will sell for?��


    ��... I think two million might be appropriate,�� Gu Lingzhi ventured, under Ye Fei��s urging. However, when she heard that, Ye Fei instantly bumped her on the head, scolding, ��Unbelievable! This is something that the ck Thorn made, how could you have so little confidence in it? We all gave such a high estimate, you should have at least said something like ten million!��


    ��Ouch...�� Gu Lingzhi rubbed her head and looked extremely wronged. This pill was something that she had made herself, how could she be so shameless as to quote an astronomical price for it?


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi rubbing the spot where she was hit, Qin Xinran pressed her hand onto the spot and rubbed gently, as she cooed, ��There, there, it��ll be okay if you just blow on it.��


    When Gu Lingzhi felt Qin Xinran really blowing on her head, she shivered and immediately batted at Qin Xinran��s hand, stopping her, ��I��m not a child, you don��t have to blow on it.��


    Qin Xinran looked aggrieved as she said, ��You cast aside your friends after finding a lover.��


    Gu Lingzhi felt her mind go nk, as she eximed, ��What?!��


    Really, wasn��t this jump in logic a little too extreme?!


    ��From the day school reopened, you hardly hung out with us. Even when we��re with you, we��re always being pushed aside by those flower boys of yours.��


    Gu Lingzhi felt guilty for a moment as she replied, ��Trust me, I��m not having a good time myself...��


    ��Oh really? But when you��re with the Third Prince, you don��t seem unhappy at all!�� Qin Xinran retorted, rubbing where Gu Lingzhi had hit her. ��You��re already engaged, you know. If I don��t take the chance now, after you get married to the Third Prince, I won��t have the chance to mess around with you anymore.��


    In fact, though Qin Xinran was thest person in the Royal School that students would cross, on the other hand, Qin Xinran did not dare to bring trouble to the Third Prince. Indeed, ever since Rong Yuan had started showing up around Gu Lingzhi, Qin Xinran had essentially stopped appearing. As for the reason...it had to be traced back to when she first entered the pce with her father, a long time ago.


    At that time, Qin Xinran had just awakened her Spiritual Roots and learnt a few simple Martial Skills techniques. Thatpetitive streak within her that was theplete contrast of her sweet appearance surfaced, and she was constantly looking for people topete with. It did not matter how high the other person��s cultivation level was. As long as she was interested in that person, she would pester them until she could thoroughly beat them.


    This obnoxious behaviour continued until she met Rong Yuan, who at that time had just graduated from the Royal School.


    On that day, Qin Xinran was behaving as she normally was, going about challenging all the guards within the pce. Given her status as the beloved daughter of the Qin household, she had already given most of the guards in the pce a hard time. Then, Rong Yuan showed up, instantly catching her attention. No matter what, she wanted to fight against him.


    How did Rong Yuan react at that time? Was it a mocking smile? Perhaps a cold one? Or maybe a smile full of mischief? She couldn��t remember anymore, but she did remember thinking that the Third Prince was extremely dashing, more so than any other man she had seen before. If she could beat him up, would he be obsessed with her? Wouldn��t that be absolutely great? In fact, even if she made him detest her, that would be great too.


    Therefore, young Qin Xinran domineeringly walked up to Rong Yuan, pointing a finger at him, before saying the words she had regretted ever since, ��I want to challenge you.��


    Rong Yuan had heard about this girl from his subordinates, and hearing her issue her challenge, he felt extremely amused. At the same time, he wanted to teach her a lesson on what it meant to know her limits and not overestimate herself.


    And that was how Qin Xinran was flogged.

 Chapter 153 - Ye Rong’s Guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Ye Rong��s Guarantee</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What had happened, was that Rong Yuan had lifted Qin Xinran with his hands before throwing her into a pond full of koi fish. She almost drowned and her life was hanging on a thin thread for two full days, until she gave in crying that she would no longer challenge other talents with a higher cultivation than hers.


    From then on, there was a shadow left behind in Qin Xinran��s heart. Every time she saw Rong Yuan, she would skirt around him instead. If she could not hide from his view, then she would try her best to avoid getting his attention. It could be seen how deep a scar Rong Yuan��s lesson had left on her.


    ��What do you mean I have a lover? I have yet to marry!�� Gu Lingzhi was amused by Qin Xinran��s words.


    ��You are already engaged; marriage isn��t that far off.�� Qin Xinran retorted. Regarding the firm and determined mindset that Rong Yuan had under his easy-going fa?ade, Qin Xinran had experienced it before. She did not believe that Gu Lingzhi would be able to escape from the clutches of the Third Prince. The most convincing evidence was that when Rong Yuan was mentioned nowadays, Gu Lingzhi��s response was no longer as though she was just listening to a joke about an unknown person. Instead, she would deny them with various attitudes or responses. Perhaps she was trying to convince them, or she was trying to convince herself that she held no feelings for the Third Prince at all.


    ��Nobody can predict for sure what will happen in the future.�� Gu Lingzhi replied. Even if they were married, the treatment of one��s wives was constantly changing. Furthermore, they were only engaged. Who knew if Rong Yuan��s interest in her would wane, then, she would end up abandoned, just like Tianfeng Wei. In this case, she should not harbour any hopes.


    ��Winter Chalcedony! This is a good item! If none of you want it then I��m going to start bidding for it.�� Gu Lingzhi changed the topic to prevent Qin Xinran from continuing her line of questioning.


    Winter Chalcedony was the essence of an ice-attribute jade. It was a good material used to refine Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons and Medicines.


    With Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation level, she was unable to use items of such high grades. However, the Palm Lotus in her Inheritance Space required ice-attributed treasures for nourishment to grow quickly. It was just as well that Ye Rong had given her two hundred thousand spirit stones in advance to express his goodwill in receiving the two Spirit Cleansing Pills for auction. After including the spirit stones that she had earned from selling her other Spiritual Medicines and Weapons, she had roughly four hundred thousand. As long as nothing untoward happened, she should be able to win the bid for at least one piece of Winter Chalcedony.


    ��Heavens, Lingzhi, what do you want the Winter Chalcedony for? The price has already reached a hundred and ny thousand. Do you want your lover to refine an Earth-Level treasure for you?�� Ye Fei eximed in surprise when Gu Lingzhi joined in on the bid.


    ��No, I have a use for this Winter Chalcedony. You guys will know in the future.��


    ��Tsk, in the future, again. Why do you and the ck Thorn both like to act mysteriously?�� Ye Fei pouted, but she did not probe further. Instead, she worriedly asked, ��Lingzhi, looking at how the auction is progressing, the closing price of the Winter Chalcedony will probably be around three-hundred thousand. Do you have enough spirit stones? Do you need to borrow some from me?��


    ��No,�� Gu Lingzhi shook her head, ��It��ll be good if I can bid for it sessfully, if not, then just forget about it. I can also use other items in recement of spirit stones.��


    Since Gu Lingzhi said so, Ye Fei no longer said anything else. Instead, she turned around and once again started discussing with Qin Xinran about the final closing price of the Spirit Cleansing Pill, causing Gu Lingzhi to be speechless.


    ��In my opinion, no matter what price the Spirit Cleansing Pill is sold for, the buyer will definitely have earned.�� Ye Fei concluded, ��Spirit stones can always be earned back, but one��s Spiritual Roots are for life. If they miss this chance, there won��t be a second.��


    Tianfeng Jin nodded her head in agreement, ��The person who buys the Spirit Cleansing Pill will be the one who wins in the long run.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the three people who all felt that the Spirit Cleansing Pill would be worth more than whatever the final price would be. She wondered to herself whether one million spirit stones was too low of a price.


    Embarrassed, Gu Lingzhi sessfully won the bid for the Winter Chalcedony at a price of three-hundred and twenty thousand spirit stones. Satisfied, she kept it in her bag.


    With this piece of Winter Chalcedony, Gu Lingzhi was confident that the Palm Lotus would be able to mature soon.


    With her remaining spirit stones, Gu Lingzhi continued to bid for several more medicinal ingredients to use for her alchemy. It was only until the end of the auction when there were just several items left, did they finally see the Spirit Cleansing Pill.


    A young girl with a curvy figure walked slowly and gracefully onto the auction stage and passed a small jade bottle from the tray into Ye Rong��s hand.


    Ye Rong epted the jade bottle and smiled as he looked towards the private box with Gu Lingzhi and the others inside. ��What we are going to put up for auction is a never-before-seen treasure. I believe that many of you sitting here are already aware of it. In this jade bottle, there��s a pill with better effects than a Yuli Snow Lotus, the Spirit Cleansing Pill.��


    At this point, Ye Rong paused tactfully as the audience let out unbelieving and suspicious cries.


    Although they had heard early on about the news released by Jubao Pavilion that they were going to put up a Spiritual Medicine that had better effects than the Yuli Snow Lotus for auction, hearing it being auctioned for real was a different matter. In the hearts of Martial Artists, the Yuli Snow Lotus was a miracle herb that gave those who consumed it, the potential to ascend to heaven. However, Ye Rong was saying otherwise. This Spiritual Medicine that they had never even heard of before had better effects than the Yuli Snow Lotus. Wasn��t he afraid that his words would ruin the Gu n��s credibility?


    Eventually, amidst the suspicions, one person could not bear it any longer and shouted out, ��Supervisor Ye, just because you said that the effects of the Spirit Cleansing Pill are better than the Yuli Snow Lotus, I have my doubts. For countless years, we have never heard of any proiming that a Spiritual Medicine is better than the Yuli Snow Lotus.��


    ��You do not have to worry about this,�� Ye Rongughed heartily, ��If I did not have the confidence, I would not dare to speak such words either. I have seen the Spirit Cleansing Pill and its efficacy with my own eyes. The person who consumed the Spirit Cleansing Pills, had Spiritual Roots that were purer that if she had consumed the Yuli Snow Lotus. The absorption and recovery rate of spiritual power also increased much more. It can definitely hold its weight against its own name. If you don��t believe and end up not bidding for it, don��t regret it when others get the benefits for themselves.��


    ��Tsk, isn��t it a waste of spirit stones if the effect isn��t as good as advertised after buying it?��


    Ye Rong had spoken to him patiently for such a long time because he had been waiting for this exact sentence. His face became serious and he looked at the audience gravely, ��Ever since the Ye Firm was established, we have always practiced fair trading regardless of age and resolved never to cheat anyone. Today, I swear on the honour and reputation of the Ye Firm, that the efficacy of the Spirit Cleansing Pill is as good as I have said and that there are no lies involved at all. If the Spirit Cleansing Pill does not produce an effectparable to or better than the Yuli Snow Lotus, then the Ye Firm is willing to offer aplete refund!��


    The audience went into an uproar.


    Ye Rong��s words caused a pandemonium. Just where did the Spirit Cleansing Pille from? It could actually let Ye Rong have such confidence in it and use the name of the Ye Firm as a guarantee. Was this Spirit Cleansing Pill really as miraculous as he said it was?

 Chapter 154 - A Price that Stuns the Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 154 - A Price that Stuns the Crowd</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I��ve got to buy it, regardless of the price,�� Rong Yuan thought to himself as he stared at the bottle in Ye Rong��s hand. He was seated in one of the private rooms, and his eyes shone with determination.


    Since Ye Rong dared to guarantee the product with his reputation on the line, it was highly likely that the Spirit Cleansing Pill��s effect would be no less than the Yuli Snow Lotus. Even if it was not exactly the same, it would not differ by too much. For such an incredible pill, it was only right that it was obtained and consumed by someone suitable. In Rong Yuan��s heart, the only one who deserved it was none other than Gu Lingzhi.


    Even before he obtained the pill, Rong Yuan had already begun daydreaming about Gu Lingzhi��s reaction when she received the pill.


    Would she be surprised, delighted, or maybe even ted? Then, Rong Yuan shook his head, thinking, what if Gu Lingzhi ultimately rejected him when he gave it to her?


    That person��s defences were too tight; exactly how much effort would it take for him to get through her guard? He needed to think of a way to give it to her such that she wouldn��t think of it as something useless, but also not something too precious that she wouldn��t ept it.


    He had no doubt that he would win it.


    Still, many others in the private rooms were thinking the exact same thing as Rong Yuan, determined to get the highest bid for it.


    The Ye Store��s reputation was the foundation of their business. Ye Rong��s deration inspired confidence among the crowd, and the atmosphere livened up immediately. Those who originally had the intent to just spectate suddenly felt interested in participating in the bidding.


    Anyway, if the pill did not turn out to be as effective as advertised, the Ye Store would offer a full refund. Either way, they would not lose out in the purchase. Only an idiot would miss out on such a good deal.


    Seeing how the crowd responded, Ye Rong smiled and continued, ��Now then, I believe everyone has a good understanding of the Spirit Cleansing Pill by now, so let��s begin with that. The starting price for the pill is... three million spirit stones.��


    ��What!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed, choking on the tea that she was drinking as she heard Ye Rong��s announcement. She looked at the stage in disbelief.


    Didn��t they agree on one million spirit stones as the starting price? How did it jump to thrice the price of that?


    Would there really be anyone buying a low grade ck-Level pill for the price of a middle grade Earth-Level pill?


    However, the following events proved that Gu Lingzhi��s worries were groundless. Following Ye Rong��s announcement, some people were hesitating whether to pay such an astronomical price for a pill intended for Martial Students, but once they considered the supposed effect of the Spirit Cleansing Pill, they reconciled themselves with the price.


    If Ye Rong��s words really were true, this starting price of three million was appropriate.


    Instantly, people started to call out their bids one after another.


    ��Three million two hundred thousand!��


    ��Three million five hundred thousand!��


    ��Three million eight hundred thousand.��


    As the price climbed higher and higher, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes grew wider and wider.


    She never expected that a single Spirit Cleansing Pill could raise such a ruckus.


    ��We could actually raise the price higher,�� Qin Xinran suddenly whispered, grasping Gu Lingzhi��s hand. ��If we announce that we have actually consumed the Spirit Cleansing Pills and have a Martial Sage or higher-ranked cultivator inspect our Spiritual Roots, they would be able to get proof that the Spirit Cleansing Pill is worth its price.��


    Gu Lingzhi wordlessly looked up at the sky. If these people who were fighting so desperately over the Spirit Cleansing Pill were to find out that it was merely an elementary foundational pill used by core disciples in the Spirit Tribe, how would they react?


    Within a few minutes, the bidding price had exceeded five million spirit stones. Then, azy voice rang out, ��Ten million.��


    Hearing this voice, silence descended upon the crowd.


    Rong Yuan��s voice was recognized by almost everyone of importance within the city. Still, hadn��t he consumed the Yuli Snow Lotus before? Also, wasn��t he way past the stage where the Spirit Cleansing Pill would be effective for him? What��s the point of him spending such arge sum to bid for the Spirit Cleansing Pill?


    Yet, without waiting for anyone to react, another deep voice sounded out, ��I bid twelve million.��


    This voice, it was Yan Liang!


    For some reason, hearing these two voices, Gu Lingzhi felt a bad premonition rising in her heart.


    It would be great if she could earn a big sum of money, as long as it was not from Rong Yuan or Yan Liang.


    ��I��m willing to bet that both the Third Prince and Yan Liang intend to buy this pill for Lingzhi,�� Ye Fei spected.


    Gu Lingzhi turned to look at her, saying, ��Based on what I know, Yan Liang still has a sister who just entered the Royal School this year.��


    ��Haha, that��s where you��re wrong,�� Ye Feiughed exaggeratedly hearing Gu Lingzhi��s words. ��Have you ever heard of this phrase, forgetting rtions when chasing beautiful flowers? In the face of love, everyone else bes invisible.��


    ��General Yan wouldn��t agree to him spending money like this.�� Could Yan Liang possible be so stupid as to spend millions on someone who was already engaged?


    ��That may not necessarily be so, what if he intends to create a rift between Gu Lingzhi and the Third Prince, so that he himself gets a shot?��


    Gu Lingzhi considered Ye Fei��s words, before resolutely shaking her head to deny it. ��He isn��t that kind of person.��


    Even though she had not interacted long with him, Gu Lingzhi had a very strong impression of Yan Liang as an extremely serious person. How could someone like that do something so stupid? That kind of behaviour seemed much more like Rong Yuan��s style.


    ��You��ll know soon enough whether they��re doing this for you,�� Ye Fei teased.


    Although Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran did not join in the conversation, it was obvious from the expressions on their face that they were listening attentively and were highly amused.


    While Ye Fei was poking fun of Gu Lingzhi, the bidding was nearing its climax. The price of the Spirit Cleansing Pill had reached thirteen million, and there were still a number of people who had not dropped out of thepetition. These were all people from the major factions in the Xia Kingdom.


    ��Thirteen and a half million,�� the Great Elder of the Beicheng n said, with much less energy than before. As the Great Elder of one of the Four Great ns in the Xia Kingdom, a few thousand spirit stones were nothing to him. However, paying the price of a Earth-Level treasure for a pill meant for Martial Students still made him feel somewhat reluctant, especially when he was not yet certain of the medicinal effects.


    Fifteen million! That was the upper limit that the Great Elder decided on. Thinking that, his tightly furrowed brows began to rx.


    However, just as he made that decision, someonezily shouted a bid, ��Fifteen million!��


    The crowd was immediately stunned into silence for a short moment, before erupting into noise again. Someone eximed, ��These people are just as crazy as the Jubao Pavilion! How can a pill for a Martial Student hit such ridiculous prices?��


    Fifteen million spirit stones was more than enough to buy a decent upper rank Earth Level spirit treasure already! Wasn��t it just crazy to spend that on a pill with unknown effects?


    The Beicheng Great Elder red at the room the Third Prince was in, thinking to himself, ��He��s spending so much money to please a woman? This Third Prince is really ensnared by his lust. I guess his aplishments will only go so far...��


    ��The Great Elder is absolutely right, for someone who is so distracted by their lust, they won��t go far in their cultivation.��


    In another room, Yan Liang��s face twitched. Dressed in a silvery grey robe, his right hand was clenched tightly around his leg, and his back was ramrod straight.


    He did not have a powerful person like Consort Rong backing him up, unlike the Third Prince. For him, the cost of purchasing the Spirit Cleansing Pill wouldepletely from his own pocket. Fifteen million spirit stones was his limit.


    Taking a deep breath, Yan Liang calmed himself down before calling out his final price, ��Sixteen million seven hundred thousand!��

 Chapter 155 - Despicable Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Despicable Merchant</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Yan Liang...��


    Lu Feng looked meaningfully at his good friend, knowing that this was the entirety of his friend��s savings.


    ��Let it go. You can��t outbid the Third Prince.��


    However, Yan Liang interpreted his friend��s advice differently. Clenching his fist tightly, he replied, ��If I don��t try, how could I be okay with just giving up?��


    For the sake of the one who moved his heart, he could not ept giving up without first giving it his all. Furthermore, in the first ce, he was the one who fell for her first! Why didn��t he confess when he had the chance? If he did so then, maybe things would be different now...


    ��Okay, it��s up to you,�� Lu Feng sighed. He knew that Yan Liang was not going to give up until he had hit a dead end and decided not to interfere any further.


    Meanwhile, after a moment of silence, Rong Yuan��s voice resounded again as expected, announcing his bid in a somewhat amused manner, ��Seventeen million.��


    Hearing this price, Yan Liang��s fist rxed, and his body seemed to lose all its energy as he slumped down in his chair. Since young, his father had been strict with him, and such a posture was one that was rarely seen on Yan Liang. He had finally given up.


    However, even though Yan Liang had decided to let it go, there was someone who still hadn��t given up, continuing to raise the bid, ��Seventeen million and one hundred thousand!��


    To this, Rong Yuan merely raised an eyebrow and calmly called his own bid.


    As the bid rose higher and higher, the ones calling their bids became fewer and fewer, until at one point after Rong Yuan called out a bid of neen million and two hundred thousand spirit stones, there was no one else who responded.


    When the silence hadsted for over ten breaths of time, Ye Rong raised a small hammer in his hand, and with hiddenughter in his eyes, announced, ��Neen million two hundred thousand, is this the final bid? If there isn��t, this Spirit Cleansing Pill will go to the Third Prince in the second room.��


    ��Neen million two hundred thousand, going once.��


    ��Neen million two hundred thousand, going twice.��


    ��Neen ...��


    ��Neen million three hundred thousand!�� Finally, just as Ye Rong was about to announce the final price, a feminine voice interrupted him.


    ��Oh? It seems like the Tianfeng n��s young mistress feels like joining in,�� someonemented, recognizing the owner of the voice.


    Rong Yuan frowned, as he naturally could recognize Tianfeng Wei��s voice. Still, without a care in the world, he continued to casually raise the bid, ��Neen and a half million.��


    ��Neen million six hundred thousand!��


    Just as Rong Yuan finished calling his bid, Tianfeng Wei immediately countered, making it obvious that she was nning to duke it out with him.


    Rong Yuan certainly did not mind splurging for the sake of his beloved, however, he was not willing to y along with someone who was just trying to string him along. Curling his lips in a smirk, he gave a sidelong nce in Tianfeng Wei��s direction before turning to Ye Rong, ��Neen million, six hundred and ten thousand. I remember that the Jubao Pavilion does not ept credit. From the way she is bidding, I trust that Lady Tianfeng truly has the means to pay up and really needs the pill. Therefore, if she raises the bid once more, I will graciously give the pill to her. However, if it turns out that there��s foul y involved and she cannot produce the payment, then don��t me me for being merciless.��


    The threat in his words were extremely clear, and Tianfeng Wei immediately found the bid she was going to call out stuck in her throat. With her anger zing in her eyes, she looked at Rong Yuan��s direction with envy and hate. Rong Yuan had indeed pointed out the truth; Tianfeng Wei could not afford to pay the huge sum of spirit stones. She had merely called out the bid in a moment of impulse, because she didn��t want to see Rong Yuan spend that much money on Gu Lingzhi.


    Anyone with brains could tell that the Third Prince was doing all this just for Gu Lingzhi. Yet, she herself had scarcely received anything from Rong Yuan despite being engaged to him for years! How long had Gu Lingzhi been together with him for, that she managed to move him so?


    ��It seems like Miss Tianfeng has no further intention of bidding. Supervisor Ye, don��t you think it��s time to announce the final price?��


    ��Oh, yes.�� Being prompted by Rong Yuan, Ye Rong announced with some disappointment, ��Neen million six hundred and ten thousand going once ... going twice... ... going thrice... and sold!��


    As the hammernded, the Spirit Cleansing Pill was sold to Rong Yuan for a price of neen million six hundred and ten thousand.


    Watching as the beautiful assistant girls packaged the Spirit Cleansing Pill into a jade bottle and delivered it to Rong Yuan��s room, Gu Lingzhi felt happy but conflicted at the same time.


    On one hand, she was happy that a single Spirit Cleansing Pill was able to earn her so much money, giving her financial power like never before. On the other hand, she was conflicted thinking about whether the Rong Yuan was really nning to give the pill to her.


    Most importantly, Rong Yuan had said before that he could recognize her handiwork in refining pills. If he really could identify that it was her who had made the Spirit Cleansing Pill...it was starting to give her a headache.


    In Rong Yuan��s private room, he delightedly received the jade bottle. After paying the amount to the assistant girl who had delivered the jade bottle, he eagerly opened the bottle and took a sniff. An enchanting cool fragrance that made one feel extremely refreshed assaulted his senses.


    ��This is of great quality!�� Rong Yuan couldn��t help but exim in praise. His anticipation for the effects of the medicine grew.


    If someone like him who had taken the Yuli Snow Lotus could feel such a potent effect from the Spirit Cleansing Pill, how strong would it be like for themon person? Consuming the Spirit Cleansing Pill would definitely result in stunning effects.


    Standing behind him, Yuan Zheng also came forward out of curiosity to take a whiff. Immediately, his eyes narrowed, and he appraised, ��This is...truly refreshing and invigorating! I wonder how it��ll be like to consume this.��


    ��Well, it definitely will have a very strong effect,�� Rong Yuan answered assuredly.


    Saying so, he tipped the bottle over to take out the pill, cing it in the palm of his hand to give it a closer inspection. Rolling it around, he carefully observed the lines that manifested on the surface of the pill. Then, as though afraid he had made a mistake, he did a second, more thorough inspection of the pill. Finally, he let out a long sigh, wearing a vague smile on his face.


    ��This....haha, we meet each other everywhere.��


    In order to avoid being found out by others, Gu Lingzhi had deliberately tweaked the refining method she used in refining the Spirit Cleansing Pills so that it would not be associated with the other pills she had made. Still, for Rong Yuan who had carefully observed everything about Gu Lingzhi, the simrities between the Spirit Cleansing Pill and her other pills were as clear as day.


    Meanwhile, as Rong Yuan was thinking about how Gu Lingzhi��s secrets were truly abnormal, another assistant had brought up a tray to the stage. On the tray was another jade bottle, exactly identical to the one that contained the Spirit Cleansing Pill earlier.


    Facing the suspicious gazes of the crowd, Ye Rongughed calmly and announced, ��It seems like many of you are disappointed that you did not manage to get the pill earlier. Well, let me share with you a piece of good news! Actually, our Jubao Pavilion managed to get our hands on not just one, but two pills! Now, let us begin the bidding for the second pill. Let me remind you, if you don��t get it now, who knows how many more years you��ll have to wait before you get to see it again!��


    ��What! How deceitful! Why didn��t you say it earlier!��


    ��There��s actually two pills? Then what the hell were we bidding like madmen for earlier?��


    Instantly, all sorts ofments were being shouted by the audience. Even Rong Yuan could not resist swearing a little, thinking that he too had been conned. However, thinking about it a little more, he realized that the higher the pill sold for, the happier Gu Lingzhi would be. Therefore, in a weird way, he took earlier events of his unrestrained bidding as a badge of pride.


    As expected of the woman he admired! Even a simple pill that she refined could cause such amotion. He definitely had to take the chance to make her his, before others realized her potential.

 Chapter 156 - Bantering

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Bantering</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Although everyone cursed at Ye Rong��s deceit, the enthusiasm for the second Spirit Cleansing Pill did not dampen in the least. In the end, the second pill went to Yan Liang for a price of fifteen million six hundred thousand spirit stones.


    Faced with the amused gazes of everyone, Gu Lingzhi pretended to be oblivious.


    Following the two pills, a number of other treasures were produced, all of which were suitable only for cultivators above the rank of a Martial Sage.


    There was no doubt that the bidding for the Spirit Cleansing Pill was the most heated. Part of it was because there were only a few Martial Artists that were at the level of a Martial Sage, so even if all of the Martial Sages present participated in the bidding, it would not be as rowdy as with the lower level items. Secondly, because of their reputation, most of them maintained theirposure during the bidding. At the end of the auction, the item that left the biggest impression on the crowd was ultimately the Spirit Cleansing Pill. The question of who these two Spirit Cleansing Pills would be given to became the talk of the town.


    It was night when Gu Lingzhi and her friends returned home after the auction.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, the Third Prince, whopletely disregarded the school rules prohibiting male visitors in the female residences, came to visit her once again. In his hand was the bottle containing the Spirit Cleansing Pill from the auction. Seeing him, Ye Fei shed a knowing smile and invited him in.


    ��Lingzhi,e out! The star from today��s auction is here to see you!��


    With such a happy announcement from Ye Fei, Gu Lingzhi could not continue pretending not to see the Third Prince.


    ��Your Highness, if I��m not mistaken, you can��t be here at this time. Even if we are engaged, you should still consider that Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin also live here. A girl��s reputation is extremely important, you know?��


    ��Don��t worry, no one will dare to spread ill rumors about me,�� Rong Yuan assuredly responded.


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless, wondering where Rong Yuan��s baseless confidence came from.


    Still, as she thought about it, even though rumors about Rong Yuan was aplenty, there seemed to be none that were bad. Aside from Ye Fei and a few others, most people did not dare to spread nasty things about the Third Prince, even regarding the matter of annulling his engagement with Tianfeng Wei.


    This was the power held by the strong. Even though the Third Prince was not the strongest Martial Artist, his potential as well as his status orded him the right to be treated as such.


    ��Third Prince, even if no one in the city dares to badmouth you, it doesn��t mean that they wouldn��t dare to say bad things about us. Tianfeng Jin and I have yet to be engaged, you know?�� Ye Fei helpfully added.


    As he heard this, Rong Yuan casuallyughed and said, ��Oh don��t you worry, I��ve always been very discerning.��


    ... Very discerning? What did that mean?


    Ye Fei pondered for a moment before reacting fiercely. By saying that he was very discerning, that meant that he did not even think much of her and Tianfeng Jin. And besides, everyone was clear who the Third Prince was interested in, so no one would suspect anything.


    ��Hmph! I can��t be bothered to deal with a scoundrel like you!�� Ye Fei fumed, and instantlyunched an attack on Rong Yuan with a de, forgetting the difference in their status.


    Even before the sharp de had reached Rong Yuan, it was caught by Yuan Zheng and twisted out of Ye Fei��s hands.


    ��Miss Ye, attacking members of the Royal Family is punishable by thew.��


    ��Uh....�� Upon this reminder, Ye Fei immediately sobered up.


    Respecting the nobility and government officials, this was a truth in every era.


    ��Lingzhi, this is the Spirit Cleansing Pill that I obtained in today��s auction. It��s for you,�� Rong Yuan said, ignoring themotion caused by Ye Fei.


    Even though he knew that the Spirit Cleansing Pill was refined by Gu Lingzhi herself, he was still determined to give it to her. Rather than agonize over how to make her ept it, he decided to just do it frankly and directly.


    Gu Lingzhi did not expect Rong Yuan to be so straightforward in giving the Spirit Cleansing Pill to her. Immediately,plicated feelings arose in her heart. Seeing the change in expression on Ye Fei��s face, Gu Lingzhi instantly reacted and had Rong Yuan follow her to her room.


    However, this unexpected reaction surprised everyone in the room, making them assume that Gu Lingzhi had finally been moved by the Third Prince��s actions. No one knew that Gu Lingzhi was merely looking for a more private area to ask Rong Yuan to help her keep her secret.


    Once they were in her room, Gu Lingzhi no longer bothered pretending, and said brusquely to Rong Yuan, ��You��ve already guessed that the pill was refined by me, didn��t you?��


    For some reason, Gu Lingzhi felt that she could not hide things from Rong Yuan. Seeing thetter nodding his head vigorously, Gu Lingzhi rubbed her forehead in exasperation, saying, ��Give me the Spirit Cleansing Pill. Once I receive the money from the auction hall, I��ll return it to you.��


    This money was what the ck Thorn was supposed to get from the auction hall for the sale of the Spirit Cleansing Pill. Because she was ��absent��, the money was still in safekeeping in the Jubao Pavilion.


    Rong Yuan did not hurry to respond, but instead took the time to look around Gu Lingzhi��s room. Then, he casuallyy down on her bed, as though it were his own bed, and tucked his arms behind his head. ��I��m buying a present for my fianc��e, where did the talk of returning the moneye from?��


    Gu Lingzhi strongly resisted the urge to chase Rong Yuan out of the room and suggested, ��You can give the pill to someone else, then you won��t have to get the money back.��


    ��How could I do that?�� Rong Yuan replied, pretending not to see the anger in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. He continued, ��I��ve always been true to my words. If you feel like you haven��t done anything to deserve the pill, you can always pay me with your body. I certainly do not mind.��


    ��I��m sorry, but I do mind very much,�� Gu Lingzhi replied, and started to chase Rong Yuan out. ��Your Highness, since you��re done here, don��t you think it��s time for you to leave?��


    Rong Yuan continued acting oblivious, as he inspected the covers on the bed. ��The roses on this bedsheet are sewn really well. Could you get me one as well?��


    Even if they couldn��t sleep together yet, using the same type of beddings was also somewhat romantic.


    Gu Lingzhi followed his gaze to look at the nket, before replying, ��Your Highness, those are peonies.��


    ��Eh? It is? No wonder it didn��t look quite like a rose,�� Rong Yuan answered, as though he did not get it wrong in the first ce. Meanwhile, he used his hand to gently trace the shape of the peony flower, as though caressing the face of a lover. He dreamily said, ��How I wish I were this bedsheet, so that you cany against me every night.��


    Gu Lingzhi almost choked out a mouthful of blood. What, did the Third Prince��s talent all lie in romancing girls?


    ��Your Highness, I��m turning in now.��


    Hearing that, Rong Yuan extended his arm and lifted the nkets, creating a small space. He teased, ��Oh, sure,e on in!��


    Gu Lingzhi could not take it anymore; she was about to cough up blood any moment now. Gathering water spiritual energy in her palm, she sent the ball of water flying towards Rong Yuan.


    However, Rong Yuanughed and easily caught hold of the ball of water, preventing it from wetting the bed.


    ��Alright, alright, I won��t tease you anymore. The Spirit Cleansing Pill is for you, and you can just take the earnings from the auction as some pocket money.��


    ��I don��t want pocket money from you!�� Gu Lingzhi shouted back, sending out a few more balls of condensed water. ��I can earn it myself!��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. My Lingzhi is capable, not only can she cook and clean, she can also earn enough to feed the family. She��s definitely the best person to be my wife,�� Rong Yuan teased.


    Even as he said this, more than ten balls of water were flying towards him. Unexpectedly, Rong Yuan sidestepped while opening the room door. Because of this, the people who were hiding outside the door eavesdropping on the conversation found themselves assaulted with the balls of water sent by Gu Lingzhi, and they were immediately soaked through.

 Chapter 157 - Gu Linglong’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Gu Linglong��s Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Whatever the Third Prince wished to gift to a person, it would be sent no matter what.


    Under the threat of her second identity as the ck Thorn, Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to ept Rong Yuan��s good intentions. She kept the Spirit Cleansing Pill that she had made and earned arge bunch of spirit stones from the Third Prince.


    ording to Ye Fei, she would have called her a dumbass for not taking advantage of it.


    Since the Third Prince gave it to her willingly, she decided that she should just ept it. After all, she was already his fianc��e. She shall take it as a constion for damaging her reputation.


    Needless to say, after what Ye Fei said, Gu Lingzhi epted the Spirit Cleansing Pill without any guilt.


    On the other hand, Yan Liang, who had managed to bid for the other Spirit Cleansing Pill, was not as fortunate as the Third Prince to have the opportunity to enter the Royal School in the middle of the night. He was also not as thick-skinned as the Third Prince and could only hold on to the Spirit Cleansing Pill until sunrise before giving it to Gu Lingzhi.


    The morning of the next day, when Gu Lingzhi was preparing to leave, what she saw was not a bouquet of flowers but a young man dressed in a ck military garment.


    ��This is for you,�� Yan Liang��s words were in and simple, like his personality. When he saw Gu Lingzhie out, he simply retrieved the Spirit Cleansing Pill from his Storage Ring and passed it to her without trying to be fancy.


    Gu Lingzhi pushed the jade bottle back at him, ��...Thank you but I already have one.��


    Yan Liang hung his head downwards as he gripped the jade bottle in his hands, ��Is it the one from His Highness?��


    ��Yes.��


    With no idea how to exin to him that she had already taken a Spirit Cleansing Pill, Gu Lingzhi could only use Rong Yuan as an excuse. Furthermore, it was also a fact that she had taken Rong Yuan��s gift, although she had been unwilling.


    After pondering for a while, Yan Liang suddenly shoved the jade bottle into Gu Lingzhi��s hands, ��It��s yours since I bought it for you. If you don��t like it, you can give it to someone else. I��m going to ss.��


    Yan Liang then turned and dashed away as if he was being chased by a beast. His leaving figure looked a little sorry.


    He knew that the Third Prince was going to give his Spirit Cleansing Pill to Gu Lingzhi but still bought it as an attempt to chase the woman he liked. Even if it was extra, it was the thought that counts.


    As Gu Lingzhi watched Yan Liang disappear, she looked at the jade bottle in her hand nkly as she started to feel helpless.


    ��I never thought that the reason why Yan Liang would spend so much spirit stones to buy this Spirit Cleansing Pill was actually to give it to you. I heard thatst night, Mo Bingyi also took part in the auction but was forced to stop bidding due to limited funds. Yan Liang actually forgot about his own sister and gave it to you. Love has really made him lose his loyalty.��


    At this, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes glittered.


    ��Ye Fei, did you say that Mo Bingyi wanted this Spirit Cleansing Pill?��


    ��That��s right, and she��s not the only one. Which Martial Student doesn��t want it?�� Ye Fei said nonchntly as she blinked and looked at Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, are you thinking of...��


    ��Exactly what I was thinking.�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��It seems like Yan Liang has no intentions of taking this Spirit Cleansing Pill back. If I give it to his sister on his behalf, it wouldn��t be considered a waste of spirit stones.��


    Gu Lingzhi then did exactly what she said. After ss, she went to look for Mo Bingyi and told her intentions. Under Mo Bingyi��s stunned gaze, she passed the Spirit Cleansing Pill to her.


    As she rushed back to her ssroom after meeting Mo Bingyi, Rong Yuan was already at the teacher��s desk. From the way he was standing, it seemed like he had been waiting for a while. Seeing Gu Lingzhi arrive, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly as he gave a coquettish smile.


    ��Let��s begin. Anyone who arrives after this, will all be consideredte.��


    ��...��


    No one was surprised by the obvious favoritism anymore. They responded weakly and prepared for today��s lesson.


    The lesson proceeded as usual with Rong Yuan tantly showing favoritism towards Gu Lingzhi and taking advantage of the system. When lessons ended, Rong Yuan called for Gu Lingzhi to stay behind and instructed her to head to the Administration Office to test for her Martial Student level once more. It was only then did Gu Lingzhi snap out of her trance. Due to her sudden increase in cultivation level, it was obvious that she was not suitable to remain in the same sses as the new students.


    ��Okay, I will test my Martial Student Levelter in the afternoon.��


    A short while after splitting up with Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi bumped into Gu Linglong. Surprisingly, Gu Linglong who usually ignored her walked towards her.


    Perhaps it was the pressure of the Royal School, or some other reason, but Gu Linglong became much less arrogant and much more gloomy since she entered the Royal School. As she walked towards Gu Lingzhi, she actually smiled, which waspletely out of the ordinary, ��Sister, I have something to talk to you about, can we talk privately?��


    ��No,�� Gu Lingzhi denied tly as she did not think she had anything to talk to Gu Linglong about.


    Gu Linglong paused. She did not think that Gu Lingzhi would reject her so tly and not even bother to save her any face.


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Linglong reminded herself that things were different now. Gu Lingzhi was the fianc��e of the Third Prince and had the power to reject anybody she wanted. As Gu Lingzhi turned to leave, she quickly said what she wanted to say.


    ��Father was the one that told me to find you. Are you not going to listen to Father��s words just because you are now engaged to His Highness?��


    Hearing that it was Gu Rong��s idea, Gu Lingzhi halted in her steps as she faced Gu Linglong, ��What does Father want from me?��


    She has taken the bait! Gu Linglong��s eyes lit up, ��It has been a while since school started and since you��re engaged to His Highness, Father wants to meet up with you and discuss your engagement.��


    ��Oh? Father decides to ask for my opinion after he has epted the engagement with His Highness?�� Gu Lingzhi mocked. She did not miss the sly calctive look in Gu Linglong��s eyes as she yed along.


    ��Sister, how can you talk about Father like tha?.�� Gu Linglong said disapprovingly, ��We owe our lives to our parents and that is no way to talk about them. Father only agreed to the engagement because His Highness is so outstanding. It is your fortune to be His Highness�� fianc��e and not many people are as lucky as you. Father is only thinking of you when he made the decision.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised an eyebrow without saying anything. In contrast to her indifferent expression, Gu Lingzhi was on guard.


    The Gu Linglong she knew was extremely spoilt and would never have preached about something like that. Even if she was beaten to death, she refused to believe that Gu Linglong thought of this herself. She was definitely sent by someone.


    Who is this person? Was it Lin Yue-er? Gu Lingzhi continued to observe Gu Linglong��s performance. Gu Linglong finally stopped beating around the bush and got to the main point, asking her to meet with Gu Rong at the Bright Silk Eating House. Gu Lingzhi then lowered her eyshes, suppressing the mocking tone in her voice as she said emotionlessly, ��Since it��s Father��s orders, I��ll meet him. Please lead the way, sister.��


    No matter who the person was behind this, since they were starting to show themselves, then she might as well go take a look. It was better than getting caught off guard in the future.

 Chapter 158 - Plotting a Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Plotting a Scheme</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Business was as usual at the Bright Silk Eating House. Numerous customers poured in and out and the delicious smell of food wafted out of the shop.


    Gu Linglong brought Gu Lingzhi into the private room she had reserved.


    As she entered the private room, Gu Lingzhi assessed her surroundings. Even though she knew the answer, Gu Lingzhi still asked, ��Where is Father? Why do I not see him?��


    ��Maybe he was caught up by something. You know that Father always has things piled up on his te.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded as if to ept Gu Linglong��s excuse. However, she became more on guard.


    ��Sister, the snacks from Bright Silk Eating House are the best. Since we are waiting here, we should eat something while we wait.�� Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi��s response, Gu Linglong grabbed the order sheet and wrote down a few dishes, handing it to the waitress standing outside the private room.


    Gu Lingzhi did not stop her but looked at her bemused, ��You have changed. Seeing how you did not call me a bitch the moment you saw me, it seems like you have really matured in the past few months. You are even able to calmly order food for us. The Royal School has really taught you well.��


    Sensing the obscured meaning behind Gu Lingzhi��s seemingly kind words, Gu Linglong wanted tosh out in anger. However, she thought of her n and forced herself to calm down. She pursed her lips and forced augh, ��You must be kidding me, Lingzhi, we are a family. No matter how much we don��t get along, blood is still thicker than water, why would I hold a grudge against you?��


    The two of them continued to make idle conversation as the waitress brought in a few dishes.


    ��These are the dishes you ordered as well as sake. Please help yourself.�� The waitress ced the dishes down one by one and left the room.


    After the waitress left, Gu Linglong immediately gestured to Gu Lingzhi to begin eating, acting as if all their disagreements before were nothing but a dream and the two sisters had a close rtionship. Each dish was brought in front of Gu Lingzhi by Gu Linglong as she coaxed her, ��Sister, eat more since we are already here. When Fatherester on, we can order more dishes.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the dishes in front of her piling up and really wanted to tell Gu Linglong that her unusual behaviour was making it very difficult to not be suspicious. But as Gu Lingzhi��s eyshes fluttered, she decided not to say it. She followed what Gu Linglong wanted and grabbed her chopsticks, extending it to the porcin bowl in front of her.


    ��You are right, which family holds grudges? I will not be able to finish all these by myself, you should eat too.��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled innocently as Gu Linglong suddenly hesitated.


    ��Why? Are you afraid of sharing my saliva? Don��t worry, I haven��t even touched my chopsticks yet. It is still clean,�� Gu Lingzhi intentionally interpreted Gu Linglong��s expression differently as her eyes filled with interest.


    Gu Lingzhi��s words made Gu Linglong realise that she had almost exposed herself. Laughing dryly, she picked up her chopsticks and stuffed a few mouthfuls of vegetables into her mouth.


    Luckily, she had listened to Tao Qian and took the antidote beforehand. Otherwise, she would not have dared to eat and Gu Lingzhi would be suspicious.


    ��Sister, please eat too,�� Gu Linglong reminded Gu Lingzhi after taking two mouths.


    ��No rush, let me drink some tea first.�� Gu Lingzhiughed. Lifting the teapot, she poured a ss for herself. Using the ss as a shield, she took out an antidote meant for all kinds of poison from her storage ring. She then swallowed the pill secretly as she drank the tea. Following that, she then proceeded to begin eating the dishes under Gu Linglong��s watchful eye.


    First off, she ate an emerald green vegetable that was the most popr dish of the Bright Silk Eating House.


    As Gu Lingzhi ate it, she kept it in her mouth and tried to detect any difference in taste. Very quickly, she realised what was off.


    Luckily for her, Gu Lingzhi was always brought to the Bright Silk Eating House by Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin to eat and was extremely familiar with every dish. Therefore, it was easy for her to taste the difference in today��s food. There was an extra sweetness...it was the Thousand Fantasy Herb!


    The vour was very mild and along with the vour of the vegetable, if she was not alert, she would not have realised anything difference in taste.


    With a n, Gu Lingzhi then extended her chopsticks to the next dish. Not unexpectedly, she tasted another herb in the food.


    In the next four to five dishes she tried, she could taste that they contained different herbs. Individually, each herb would make the dish be more fragrant and would not have any negative impacts. However, when three or more were consumed, theirbined effects would create a reaction that was simr to when one consumed the Thousand Fantasy Herb.


    Tilting her head downwards, Gu Lingzhi could guess what Gu Linglong wanted to do to her today. She yed along and ate all the vegetables in the first bowl, moving on to the next few dishes.


    Although people may have ill intentions, the food was innocent.


    Gu Linglong looked at Gu Lingzhi taking big mouths of the food without caring and secretly celebrated the sess of her n. At the same time, she despised the way Gu Lingzhi was eating. It was certainly different to be a child of a slut. Even if she was now the Third Prince��s fianc��e, she still behaved like a hungry ghost and did not even know that her food had been manipted with.


    After eating the majority of the food on the table, Gu Lingzhi rubbed her stomach as she thought of the time. Deciding that it was about time, she blinked and pretended to be curious as she rubbed her chin.


    ��That��s weird, it isn��t that sunny today, why is it so hot?��


    Hot? Are the herbs finally working?


    Gu Linglong��s eyes glittered as she asked, ��Sister, are you not feeling well? Do you want me to help you to the guest house in the back to rest?��


    Gu Lingzhi fanned herself with one hand as she used her other hand to press on the table, in an attempt to get up. ��There is no need, I...I will just head back to school.��


    But before she could stand properly, she fell back on the chair, ��This is weird, why do I feel so tired?��


    ��Sister, you can��t even stand properly, let me help you to the guest house to rest.��


    Gu Linglong no longer bothered to pretend to sound obedient as she sneered at Gu Lingzhi. She opened another door and let someone into the room.


    Through her half-opened eyes, Gu Lingzhi recognised that this person was the waitress that was serving them.


    ��Quick, the medicine has started to take effect. Bring her to the guest room, I will go get someone.��


    Gu Linglong left hurriedly after saying this. The waitress was actually Tao Qian, a girl who appeared to be weak and delicate. After Gu Linglong left, she looked at Gu Lingzhi with disdain. Gu Lingzhi had started to remove parts of her clothing haphazardly as Tao Qian spoke to her in a soft but cruel voice, ��Is it very hot? Someone wille to help youter. I really wonder what the Third Prince will do when he sees his beloved fianc��e fooling around in bed with a stranger?��

 Chapter 159 - Linglong’s Motives

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Linglong��s Motives</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the guest room located at the back of Bright Silk Eating House, Gu Lingzhiy on therge decorated bed. Her face had a red flush as her hands pulled at her clothes. Tiny beads of sweat decorated her forehead. One look and anyone would be able to tell there was something wrong with her.


    Tao Qian stood by her bedside and took a moment to appreciate the sight of Gu Lingzhi being tortured by the medicine. After she was satisfied, she walked out and closed the door behind her.


    A short whileter, Gu Linglong hurried back. Behind her followed a serious and stern looking man.


    Upon seeing who Gu Linglong brought back with her, Tao Qian��s expression immediately hardened as she cursed at the way Gu Linglong handled things. It was no wonder she seldom seeded in anything. How could she have brought Yan Liang?


    Gu Linglong did not stop to register the disapproving look Tao Qian was giving her as she looked on anxiously. As she stepped into the guest room, she faced Yan Liang and said, ��Senior Yan, my sister is inside, could you please help to take a look and see what is wrong?��


    Without waiting for her toplete her sentence, Yan Liang burst into the room impatiently.


    Just fifteen minutes ago, he was shopping on the streets hoping that he would be able to chance upon Gu Lingzhi. It was then when he happened to bump into Gu Linglong who was looking for a man for Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Linglong had wanted to randomly grab a man off the streets for Gu Lingzhi. However, upon seeing Yan Liang, she changed her mind. She was confident of her new idea.


    How would any random man she grabbed off the streets have a bigger impact than Yan Liang?


    If Gu Lingzhi was caught with a random man, she could easily exin that she was framed. However, if the man she was caught with was Yan Liang, things would be very different. Gu Linglong could easily call for the Third Prince, iming to report adultery. When that happens, even if the Third Prince believes that Gu Lingzhi was innocent, Yan Liang would not let Gu Lingzhi go easily.


    As for whether Yan Liang would y along and take advantage of Gu Lingzhi, Gu Linglong was confident that he would. When the person he liked was under the influence of a fantasy drug, how would Yan Liang be able to resist?


    The truth?


    As he saw Gu Lingzhi lying vulnerably on the bed, Yan Liang was shaken and his breathing suddenly got a lot heavier.


    Seeing this, Gu Linglong smirked and closed the door carefully.


    Standing outside, Tao Qian could only pray that Yan Liang would not stick to his old-fashioned ways and take advantage of the beauty in front of him. If he passed up this chance, it would not be easy to lure Gu Lingzhi in the future.


    As Gu Lingzhi heard the sound of the door being shut, she rolled around as her breathing steadied. Her gaze was steady as she looked directly at Yan Liang.


    Although she did not know what happened outside, she was surprised to see Yan Liang enter the room. What has Yan Liang got to do with what happened today?


    Her suspicions were dispelled within the next minute. Face filled with fury, Yan Liang leaned over and quickly grabbed the nket beside Gu Lingzhi, pulling it over her. He sounded distressed as he said, ��Don��t worry Lingzhi, I will bring you to a physician.��


    Yan Liang then bent over and carried Gu Lingzhi into his arms.


    ��Stop!�� Gu Lingzhi breathed out lowly, not sounding as delusional as Yan Liang had imagined.


    ��I��m okay. I��m acting like this to find out who is the one instructing Gu Linglong to do all these.��


    Yan Liang froze as he heard this but quickly regained hisposure. The look he gave became icy, ��Are you saying that someone ordered Gu Linglong to do this?��


    ��I am not sure,�� Gu Lingzhi shook her head, ��But I don��t think Gu Linglong would have thought of this herself.��


    Gu Linglong was too clumsy to n something like this. It was also because Gu Linglong had suddenly be so kind to Gu Lingzhi that made her suspect something was off.


    ��What do you want me to do?�� It is no wonder he was someone on the Golden List. Although Yan Liang was slightly inflexible, he was not stupid. The minute he heard what Gu Lingzhi said, he knew she had a n and he was willing to help her out.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and smiled. This, along with the flush on her face and the tiny beads of sweat on her forehead, made her look extremely stunning. Yan Liang inhaled sharply as he felt heat rising from an area below his waist. He thought of the distressed expression Gu Lingzhi wore when he first entered the room. It seems like...if he had taken her for himself, there was nothing that the Third Prince could do to get her back.


    That dangerous thought shed through his mind as he quickly forced it to the back of his mind.


    No, he couldn��t hurt the first girl he actually liked!


    Not noticing the difference in Yan Liang��s behaviour, Gu Lingzhi went up to him and whispered her n into his ear.


    Gu Lingzhi��s warm breath blew into his ear causing Yan Liang to once again be aroused. With all these thoughts flowing through his mind, hepletely missed what Gu Lingzhi said. It was only when he heard a soft knock at the door, did he realise where he was.


    ��Senior Yan, how is my sister? Do you need me to call for a physician?��


    Gu Linglong��s pretentious voice floated through the door. If it was not for Gu Lingzhi��s n, Yan Liang would rush out of the room and Gu Linglong her up. To think that she would even harm her biological sister. It was such a waste of resources to keep someone like her alive.


    ��Don��t be rash, follow the n.��


    Yan Liang nodded as he made his voice hoarse, as if he had been doing something to Gu Lingzhi, ��Leave, there is nothing wrong with Lingzhi. I can take care of her.��


    Gu Linglong exchanged a sly look with Tao Qian.


    ��I told you he wouldn��t be able to resist her,�� Gu Linglong sniggered, ��The woman he likes is lying in front of him. Only an idiot would pass up on a chance like that.��


    Tao Qian refrained from replying but felt a little uneasy. She felt that Yan Liang was not someone who would take advantage of others. However, nothing was clear cut when it came to feelings. Wasn��t the fact that it was hard to control your feelings the reason why love could make someone crazy? Who knew? Maybe Yan Liang would also have fallen for it and betrayed his morals.


    She hesitated for a while before she was distracted once again by movement in the room.


    Low moans and groans could be heard from the room as the two girls who had yet to do anything of that sort, immediately blushed.


    At this point, Gu Linglong had no more suspicions and let Tao Qian look after the room, making sure no one entered. She then rushed out to call for the Third Prince.


    She could not wait to see the look on the Third Prince��s face. It would definitely be interesting.


    In the Royal School, Rong Yuan had just finished discussing with the school principal, Rong Zhisheng regarding Gu Lingzhi transferring to a new ss. He was just about to ask Yuan Zheng where Gu Lingzhi was when he saw Gu Linglong rushing towards him with a panicked look. She looked at him as if he was her saviour and jumped onto him, ��Your Highness, quick, rescue my sister, she looks as if she is about to die!��


    Rong Yuan had initially wanted to dodge out of her way but was stunned into staying still as Gu Linglong jumped on him, ��What did you say?��


    His deep and constrained voice was ice cold.


    Gu Linglong shivered as she blurted out what she had nned to say.


    ��I had wanted to invite my sister to eat with me at Bright Silk Eating House today. However, she suddenly told me she wasn��t feeling well and I requested a guest room for her. I never thought, never thought...��

 Chapter 160 - Gu Linglong’s Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Gu Linglong��s Oue</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��So, what happened? Speak!�� Rong Yuan ordered, running out of patience to deal with Gu Linglong��s pretentious behaviour. His heart was pounding in his chest.


    Shocked by Rong Yuan��s attitude, Gu Linglong did not dare to continue acting and blurted out whatever she had to say, ��I was going to find a physician for my sister as she wasn��t feeling well. However, on my way there, I bumped into Senior Yan and brought him instead. Who knew...who knew that once he entered the room, he wouldn��te out. Later on, I heard suspicious noises from the room. I knew I wouldn��t be able to fight him and thought ofing to find you...��


    ��Where are they?�� Rong Yuan immediately demanded to know where Gu Lingzhi was as he started to wonder how much he could trust what Gu Linglong said. When he knew that Gu Lingzhi was at Bright Silk Eating House, Rong Yuan��s face turned extremely ck as he ordered Yuan Zheng to grab a hold of Gu Linglong.


    ��Your...Your Highness,what is the meaning of this? I came here with good intentions to ask for your help. Why are you holding me?�� Gu Linglong panicked.


    Rong Yuan ignored her. He did not believe what Gu Linglong had said. Why would Gu Lingzhi fall sick for no reason?


    It was rare for Martial Artists to fall sick unless it was from an infection from an injury or poison. Since Gu Lingzhi was not injured, then it was clear that she was ill from thetter. Given that Gu Linglong was with Gu Lingzhi, she was undoubtedly the one that was most likely to have poisoned her.


    Moving the fastest he had ever moved in his entire life, Rong Yuan rushed to Bright Silk Eating House. Completely ignoring the servers�� attempt to stop him, he rushed towards the backyard of the Eating House where the guest houses were located. As he saw Tao Qian guarding the door, Rong Yuan paused for a moment before lifting his leg and aiming for the door.


    Bang!


    With a loud crash, the room��s door was torn off its hinges andid pathetically on the floor in pieces. The sight in the room caused everyone to reflect.


    ��How can this be?�� Eximed Gu Linglong, who was still in Yuan Zheng��s grasp.


    In the beautifully decorated guest room, Gu Lingzhi and Yan Liang each sat at opposite corners. The scene she had imagined waspletely non-existent. It just looked like two friends of opposite genders having a meet up, secretive yet courteous.


    As his eyes did a quick sweep over Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan could finally rx as he reassured himself that she was alright andpletely dressed.


    Although he had seemedposed during the entire trip there, he had been extremely fearful of the possibility of Gu Linglong telling the truth. He trusted Yan Liang��s personality but still had that sliver of doubt. As a guy, he knew the immense amount of willpower needed to reject the woman he liked. He was thankful that it was just a false rm and the worst did not happen.


    Taking big steps, he pulled Gu Lingzhi into his embrace as he lowered his head and breathed in Gu Lingzhi��s scent. Her scent had a calming effect on him.


    Rong Yuan hugged her so hard that Gu Lingzhi had to struggle against him so that he would loosen his hold and allow her to breathe normally.


    From the corner of her eye, Gu Lingzhi registered the people around them as she failed to push Rong Yuan away. Switching topics she said, ��I was wondering with Senior Yan when you would arrive. I didn��t think you woulde so fast.��


    Rong Yuan ignored her as he lowered his head to match his lips to hers. It was as if only skin to skin contact would soothe the anxiety he had.


    This shameless person!


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to cough up blood from the anger she felt. Wasn��t she the one that was set up? Why does Rong Yuan behave as if he was more wronged? However, she felt the slight tremble of his hand that was holding her arm and it made her heart tremble slightly too.


    This person...cared a lot about her.


    ��Your Highness, I think the most important thing now is how to deal with these two people, right?��


    The intimacy between the two of them was like a stab to Yan Liang. He could not help but mock and pull out his sword and gesture for the Third Prince to let go of Gu Lingzhi.


    Having his kiss interrupted certainly did not feel good.


    However, remembering how Yan Liang did not take advantage of Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan forced down his irritancy and turned to Gu Linglong, ��Now, please tell me exactly what was going on here?��


    ��What... what is there to say?�� Gu Linglong stood frozen under Rong Yuan harsh re, words unable to form.


    Looking down, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi even closer to her. He ruffled her hair affectionately as he said to Gu Linglong, ��You can talk about how you tried to set Lingzhi up. What is your motive for doing this?��


    Although he asked it courteously, his tone was murderous. It was like he was ready to take her life at any time, should Gu Linglong not answer properly.


    Simrly, Yan Liang directed a pressuring aura onto Gu Linglong, forcing her to answer.


    ��I... I don��t... don��t know anything!�� Even though she was not the smartest person, she knew that at this point, it was best not to admit to anything.


    ��You don��t know? Alright then.�� Rong Yuan did not force Gu Linglong to answer but instead turned to face Yuan Zheng.


    ��Go and get two strong fantasy drugs for both of them. After they have taken them, strip them and throw them on the streets for everyone to see.��


    Tit-for-tat. Rong Yuan felt like ever since he met Gu Lingzhi, he has be much more benevolent.


    ��No! No, you can��t do that!�� Gu Linglong shrieked. She could not imagine herself ending up naked on the streets, ��I am the Second Mistress of the Gu n, you can��t do that to me!��


    Rong Yuan sneered, ��In the Xia Kingdom, is there anything I can��t do?��


    Rong Yuan then held Gu Lingzhi and prepared to leave. A slight disapproval shed in Yan Liang��s eyes. However, as he thought of how Gu Lingzhi might have ended up like them, should she not have discovered anything amiss, the disapproval disappeared.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave the room, Tao Qian blocked their way. Before Rong Yuan could question her, she blurted out, ��I know what is going on. Yesterday night, a masked woman came to find us and handed us the medicine, telling us what to do. She even said that after all these, Gu Lingzhi would definitely be disowned by the Gu n. Linglong will then be the only daughter of the Gu Family. When that happens, the threat to Madam Lin��s position in the n will then be removed.��


    Tao Qian blurted out the entire truth. Unlike Gu Linglong, she knew what it meant to protect herself first. This was not the time to throw her status around.


    Rong Yuan��s expression lifted slightly, ��Oh? A masked woman? You didn��t know the other person��s identity and you dared to follow her orders. Aren��t you afraid of creating trouble for yourself?��


    Tao Qianposed herself as she mustered the courage to speak clearly under Rong Yuan��s imposing aura, ��I know who the person is/��


    ��Who is it?�� Yan Liang intercepted.


    Although Gu Linglong and Tao Qian��s actions were despicable, the mastermind behind them was the one that was truly evil.


    Tao Qian did not reply as she stared at Rong Yuan.


    Guessing her intentions, Rong Yuan sneered, ��You tried to harm my future wife and you think you can get away scot-free?��


    Tao Qian shook her head, ��I am asking that you punish us differently. I am willing to atone for my sins by helping you.��

 Chapter 161 - Make her Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Make her Pregnant</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Tao Qian was much more flexible than Rong Yuan had thought.


    She did not beg Rong Yuan to let her go just because she knew some information. All she asked was to change the punishment to forgoing one cultivation level and leaving the Royal School.


    As for Gu Linglong, she was determined not to admit to her mistakes and got thrown out of the capital city after being fed two pills of Fantasy Drugs and stripped of her clothes. From then on, Gu Linglong seemed to vanish from the surface of the earth.


    With regard to Gu Linglong, Gu Lingzhi was not at all interested to find out what happened to her. At this very moment, she was headed to the Tianfeng Family��s residence in the capital city.


    ording to Tao Qian, the maskeddy that gave Gu Linglong the drug was Mu Niansi. Mu Niansi had long ago dered loyalty to Tianfeng Wei and it was clear who she received orders from. In addition, Rong Yuan had sent his subordinates to investigate and received news that the masked woman that met up with Gu Linglong had a figure resembling Mu Niansi. With this information, Rong Yuan did not hesitate tomand a few of his subordinates to follow him to the Tianfeng Family��s residence to demand an answer.


    At the Tianfeng Family��s residence, they were warmly invited in due to the presence of the Third Prince. The one that greeted them at the door was coincidentally the leader of the Tianfeng Family, Tianfeng Yi, Tianfeng Wei��s father.


    ��Third Prince, may I know what brings you here today?�� Although he spoke courteously, Tianfeng Yi was confused. Ever since the engagement between the Third Prince and his daughter was broken, the two families had never made any contact. Could it be that the Third Prince had changed his mind and is hence, here to reinstate the engagement? That would be great news!


    Rong Yuan ignored the glimmer of hope in Tianfeng Yi��s eyes as he waved Tao Qian to step forward. He instructed her to repeat whatever happened today once more.


    In front of him, Tianfeng Yi��s face became cker as he heard what Tao Qian had to say. Rong Yuan took a sip of spiritual tea as he said calmly, ��With regard to today��s matter, Lady Tianfeng has gone overboard. However, considering our previous rtionship, I am able to overlook this matter.��


    Tianfeng Yi was expecting the worst before he heard this and was stunned. His spirits lifted slightly before he heard what Rong Yuan had to say next, ��However... I do not want to see anything simr to this happening again. To prevent Lady Tianfeng from possibly causing any harm to Lingzhi in the future, I feel that... we should find something for her to do so as to upy her time?��


    Gu Lingzhi was frowning as she heard the first line but her frown smoothen out as she continued to hear what the Third Prince had to say.


    ��I wonder... what you have in mind for Lady Tianfeng?�� He knew that there was no room for discussion the minute Rong Yuan said that. Tianfeng Yi was calm as he asked Rong Yuan what he intended. However, in his mind, he had already berated this useless daughter of his once over. As if it was not enough that she had failed to capture Rong Yuan��s heart. Even after getting rejected, she did not know her limits and offended him by attempting to harm Gu Lingzhi with some lousy scheme. What was the point of him hiring so many teachers to teach her?


    At this very moment, Tianfeng Wei was still unaware that her n had failed and was feeling satisfied as she waited for good news to arrive.


    She had already thought of several stories and scenarios to spread. The minute there was any news on Gu Lingzhi, she would spread the rumours andpletely and utterly ruined her reputation.


    The only thing the capital city did notck was gossipers. The minute the rumours were loose, the blow would be too much for her to bear. Even if Gu Lingzhi had the courage to continue living, she would never be able to rise from the shame, much less continue to be with the Third Prince.


    She was only able to gloat for a short while before she was interrupted by a figure rushing to report to her.


    ��Tianfeng Wei, are you the one that instructed people to set Gu Lingzhi up?�� Lang Jingchen immediately questioned the minute he entered Tianfeng Wei��s quarters.


    ��What? What happened to Gu Lingzhi?�� Tianfeng Wei asked, pretending not to know anything.


    Seeing her expression, Lang Jingchen immediately guessed the truth and started to reprimand her, ��Ridiculous! How many times have I told you to clean up the loose ends every time you do something? The Third Prince has now brought people to our house and will being to find you any minute now. You should quickly think of an excuse for yourself!��


    ��How is this possible?�� Tianfeng Wei was in disbelief, ��I instructed Mu Niansi to hide her face. How can the Third Prince know it was me?��


    ��It doesn��t matter how he knows. Now, the most important thing is to figure out how to clear your name.��


    Registering Lang Jingchen��s serious expression, Tianfeng Wei knew she was in serious trouble and started to panic, ��I... I don��t know what to do! If I fervently deny being involved, the Third Prince can��t pin the me on me right?��


    ��What do you think?�� Lang Jinchen had to control his anger.


    This woman in front of him was someone that he had a crush on since he was young. In order to match up to her, he had put in an immense amount of effort training. Who knew that the Third Prince would suddenly appear and crush his hopes? With a few simple words from Consort Rong, Tianfeng Wei belonged to the Third Prince.


    He would have stopped his wishful thinking if Tianfeng Wei had indeed married the Third Prince. But who knew that Gu Lingzhi would appear and make Tianfeng Wei, who was always on the edge, even more suspicious of everything. In order to appease her, Lang Jingchen had even ordered people to try to get rid of Gu Lingzhi. Unfortunately, Gu Lingzhi was able to survive and even made the Third Prince truly fall in love with her.


    He had thought that Tianfeng Wei would give up after having her heart crushed a few times, he never thought that she would attempt something so stupid. Now that this has happened, what can he do to help her?


    ��Where is Mu Niansi?�� Forcing himself to calm down and think, Lang Jinchen suddenly thought of Mu Niansi.


    ��She is in her room.�� Tianfeng Wei replied absent-mindedly. Her entire mind was filled with how to get herself out of the situation.


    ��Ask her toe over.�� Seeing the confusion in Tianfeng Wei��s eyes, Lang Jinchen gave a sinister smile, ��I heard that she has a younger brother currently studying in Qingshan School. I suppose that if we say Mu Niansi has never gotten along with Gu Lingzhi and hated her, it would be believable right? And it would then be natural to assume that she would do something to Gu Lingzhi?��


    Tianfeng Wei��s eyes lit up as she understood what he meant.


    Where Gu Lingzhi was, Tianfeng Yi stood anxiously as he waited for the Third Prince to say what he intended to do with Tianfeng Wei. What he heard next caused him to turn pale.


    ��Since Lady Tianfeng likes to be busy, how about we let her have some kids to take care of? With her own children, she will then stop trying to meddle in other people��s business.��


    ��What! Tianfeng Wei has yet to get married, how can she have children?��


    All of a sudden, Tianfeng Yi understood what he meant as he looked into the cold depths of the Third Prince��s eyes. This was how the Third Prince wanted to solve the problem with Tianfeng Wei once and for all.


    In order to have children, one would first have to get intimate. Once she gave her body to someone else, Tianfeng Wei would then no longer have the face to chase the Third Prince.


    Gu Lingzhi and Yan Liang had no choice but to admire Rong Yuan foring up with this. He could actually think of something so wicked.


    ��Leader Tianfeng, this is not a suggestion, but an order. Within a year, if Tianfeng Wei is still not pregnant, do not me me for not considering the rtionship between my mother and your wife. It is a huge sin to plot against the Royal Family!��

 Chapter 162 - Evil

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Evil</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    This simple sentence caused Tianfeng Yi��s heart to break. He gave up hoping that mentioning their rtionship with Consort Rong would persuade the Third Prince to let Tianfeng Wei off.


    ��Your Highness...giving birth is not something that Tianfeng Wei can do alone, she...��


    ��Of course she can��t do it alone. You will just have to help her find someone right? I recall having an impression of thatd from the Lang family being interested in Tianfeng Wei. They would make an ideal couple and should get married. Wouldn��t that be wonderful?��


    Ignoring what this might mean to the Tianfeng Family, Rong Yuan then turned and left with Gu Lingzhi.


    When they stepped out of the Tianfeng Family��s residence, Gu Lingzhi silently shed a thumbs up and Rong Yuan.


    When ites to cornering someone, she would never be able to beat him!


    Yan Liang followed behind them silently. Although he did not say anything, he looked at Rong Yuan with surprise. How could such an ending not be impressive?


    Hence, as Tianfeng Wei rushed to the residence with her scapegoat, all that was left waiting for her was the news that she was to be engaged with Lang Jingchen.


    ��Why must I get engaged? I don��t want to marry Lang Jingchen!�� Tianfeng Weished out upon hearing Tianfeng Yi. She did not care that Lang Jingchen��s face changed from one filled with ecstasy to forcibly neutral upon hearing her.


    ��Hmph, you don��t want to? Do you think you can reject the Third Prince��s orders?�� How could Tianfeng Yi bear to let his outstanding daughter marry a guy from such amon family? But since the Third Prince has already decided on him, he had no authority to go against the Third Prince��s decision and could only ept it.


    ��Tianfeng Wei...�� Seeing Tianfeng Wei rage at their engagement, Lang Jingchen could not help but say, ��What so bad about marrying me? I will treat you very well and will not let you suffer at all.��


    ��Oh, I won��t suffer? Then can you help me deal with Gu Lingzhi and defeat the Third Prince?��


    Lang Jingchen automatically went silent.


    Tianfeng Wei continued, ��Can you bring me more glory than being engaged to the Third Prince did? Can you bring as many benefits to my family as the Third Prince can? Can you be a True God? Can you make me someone that all the other girls will be jealous of?��


    Tianfeng Wei repeatedly used, causing Lang Jingchen��s face to fall more. Which man could stand being put down by the girl they loved? Her repeated mocking gave him no choice but to retort back, ��Then, can you make the Third Prince marry you?��


    That one simple sentence caused the anger in Tianfeng Wei to dissipate.


    She could not!


    Even when she was the Third Prince��s fianc��e, she was not able to; much less now that his heart belonged to someone else.


    Lang Jingchen immediately regretted what he said as ultimately, he loved Tianfeng Wei. As he looked at her dejected face, he had an urge to pull her into his embrace andfort her.


    ��Xiao Wei, even though I can��t give you what you want now, it does not mean I will never be able to do so. If you give me some time, I will prove to you that marrying me is not that far off from marrying the Third Prince!��


    Although unwilling, the pair still eventually managed to set an engagement date. On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was filled with questions as she sat on the horse carriage back to the Royal School.


    ��Lang Jingchen? Are you talking about Lang Jingchen who is ranked sixth on the Golden List?��


    ��Yup, that��s him. It seems like our Lingzhi pays quite a lot of attention to the Golden List.�� Rong Yuan smiled. He took one of Gu Lingzhi��s hands in his and yed with her fingers.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes as she tried unsessfully to pull her hand back, ��I don��t think there is any student in the Royal School that doesn��t care about the Golden List.�� After all, one had to have talent to even enter the Royal School. How can there not beparisons among all these talents? It was natural that everyone looked at the Golden List and Gu Lingzhi was no exception.


    ��You��re right,�� Rong Yuanughed as he pecked Gu Lingzhi��s hand. He was met with a murderous re and had no choice but to let go of her hand. He subtly gave Yan Liang, who was sitting beside them ufortably, a look demonstrating his authority.


    ��Lang Jingchen has always liked Tianfeng Wei. I am ying the matchmaker by bringing them together.��


    Gu Lingzhi violently rubbed the area on the back of her hand where Rong Yuan��s mouth had touched and twisted her mouth, ��Since when did you care?��


    She knew better than anyone how shameless and revengeful Rong Yuan was. s, Rong Yuan��s face broke into a sly smile as he leaned into her ear, ��Do you remember the previous time you were ambushed? That was done by Lang Jingchen to help Tianfeng Wei vent her anger.��


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated before she realised that Rong Yuan was referring to when she was returning to the capital city before she became ck Thorn. She was ambushed on her way and thought that she would not be able to find out the culprit behind that incident. She never would have thought that Rong Yuan would be able to find out.


    At that point of time, Rong Yuan��s interest in her had caused numerous girls to be jealous of her and she had assumed that the incident was caused by an overly jealous and crazy girl. She never thought that it would be Lang Jingchen that was behind it. In that case, it seems like Lang Jingchen was not simply crushing on Tianfeng Wei. He could actually push down his jealousy and help her deal with her problems. It would have been honourable if not for the method that he used being wrong.


    In that case, why would Rong Yuan give him what he wanted?


    Sensing her confusion, Rong Yuan smiled and exined, ��I asked a few people to spread rumours that before I headed over to the Tianfeng residence, I had a brief encounter with Lang Jingchen.��


    So evil!


    Gu Lingzhi did not know how to express what she was feeling inside.


    She could already imagine what Tianfeng Wei would do to Lang Jingchen upon hearing these rumours.


    To be set up by the person she had unrequited love for and the person that loved her and she had to give birth within a year? How was Tianfeng Wei, who was so proud and arrogant going to be able to deal with this? At that time, Rong Yuan just had to release a few more ambiguous rumours, causing people to talk about Lang Jingchen and he would never be able to walk guilt free ever again. With this, the birth of a scandalous couple would arise.


    Rong Yuan hardly had to do anything to hurt the both of them. This was certainly...evil.


    ��Don��t look at me with such an admiring gaze, I will think that you are asking for my affection,�� Rong Yuan blinked as his tone was teasing. Gu Lingzhi immediately looked at him coldly as she moved away from him. He had such thick skin. Who knew if she would end up behaving like him the more she interacted with him?


    Amused by her exaggerated movement, Rong Yuan burst intoughter. Even his eyes turned up into a smile.


    Witnessing the intimate interaction between the two of them, Yan Liang who was sitting on the opposite side of the carriage suddenly felt bitter.


    Maybe Gu Lingzhi did not realise it, but the way she talked to the Third Prince was very different from the way she treated others. She waspletely at ease when she talked to him, as if he was the person she trusted the most and had nothing to hide.


    But even as he saw this clearly, he could not bear to let go now...


    She was not sure if the Third Prince had done anything behind her back, but the rest of her days passed peacefully... besides having to deal with the Third Prince, Yan Liang and Su Nian��s pursuits.


    As the news of Tianfeng Wei��s and Lang Jingchen��s engagement spread, Gu Lingzhi��s second year in the Royal School was about toe to an end. After the final semester��s examinations, Gu Lingzhi sessfully managed to obtain the Emblem of the Brave from the Town of the Brave and even defeated Xi Hongru who was ranked second on the Training Tower.


    ��Lingzhi, are you really returning to Tai-an City? Aren��t you afraid that that evil old woman, Lin Yue-er is going to me Gu Linglong��s disappearance on you?�� The night before they each left to go home, Ye Fei, Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran asked Gu Lingzhi worriedly.


    ��She wouldn��t dare to because Gu Rong needs me now.�� There has been a lot of movement from the three Elders this past year as it seems like they want to rece Gu Rong. Without her standing behind him with her status as the Third Prince��s fianc��e, Gu Rong would not have been able to hold his position for so long.


    Ye Fei gasped in surprise, ��So you are going back now to lead the n?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed wordlessly.


    Looking silently at the luggage that Gu Lingzhi had packed, Qin Xinran suddenly said, ��Let me go back with you.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised one of her eyebrows in confusion.


    Qin Xinran was taken aback. Gu Lingzhi��s movement reminded her exactly of the Third Prince.


    ��I have nothing to do at home anyway. If I go to Tai-an City, I can look around. Anyway, in half a month it will be the opening of the secret territory and we can go together then.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately thought of Gu Rong��s letter.


    The Four Great ns coborated to be in-charge of the faraway, ancient Secret Territory, the ��Cangwu Realm��. It opened once every ten years and as luck would have it, the Cangwu Realm was going to be opened this year in half a month��s time. At that time, Martial Students and Martial Practitioners from the four ns would have a chance to enter so that they could discover their destinies. The two of them could certainly go together.


    ��Okay, then you cane with me. I will bring you around Tai-an City.��


    ��I want to go too...�� Ye Fei ttened her lips and looked pitiful. ��The Four Great ns are too stingy, every time there is anything good, only you people will get it and don��t share with anyone else.��


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��Doesn��t your family own a Revolving Ind? I remember it being a historical remnant from an ancient superpower.��


    Ye Fei rolled her eyes as she kept silent.


    The Secret Territory was the fundamental base of any sessful n and unless there was no choice, it would never be shared with others. Ye Fei knew this and hadmented for fun. She did not think that Gu Lingzhi would retort so seriously and started toin, ��You really have been hanging out with the Third Prince too much. You even know how to talk back now.��


    Gu Lingzhi kept silent as she said, ��Well, if you marry into the Gu family, your children will be able to enter both secret territories.��


    It was the first time Ye Fei was rendered speechless.


    Seeing this, Tianfeng Jin took another jibe at her expressionlessly, ��Or you could marry into the Tianfeng Family.��


    Qin Xinran added on, ��The Qin Family wees you too.��


    Ye Fei died a little inside.


    The next day, after saying goodbye to Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin, Gu Lingzhi and Qin Xinran greeted the people Gu Rong sent to pick them.


    Compared tost year, where Gu Rong had sent a few people to fetch her, this time, Gu Rong had splurged and sent an entire group of over 50 people to escort her home.

 Chapter 163 - Cangwu Realm

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Cangwu Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Looking at the entourage that greeted her, Gu Lingzhi smiled at Gu Rong who was leading the group. She then turned around and got onto the horse carriage that the Third Prince had prepared for her.


    ��Father, sorry to trouble you into making this long journey to pick me. Unfortunately, His Highness has been extremely hospitable to me, resulting in you having made a wasted trip.��


    Rong Yuan, who was standing beside the carriage, gave her a loving gaze as he chuckled, ��Why are you still addressing me so formally? Isn��t it strange given our rtionship?��


    Gu Lingzhi pretended to hide her face in embarrassment. Her eyes however, did not reflect any shyness at all.


    Previously, Gu Rong had neglected her and only wanted to make use of her. Now that Gu Linglong disappeared and he was losing power, he was trying to make use of her as hisst resort.


    Seeing the look of benevolence on Gu Rong, she really wanted to ask him: If she did not possess the talent that she had and was not the Third Prince��s fianc��e, would he even care about her?


    The answer was obvious. In her past life, Gu Rong had pretended not to see and allowed Lin Yue-er to do whatever she wanted with her.


    Closing her eyes, Gu Lingzhi pretended to look exhausted to prevent Gu Rong from fussing and asking over her. The Third Prince raised his eyebrows slightly as he intuitively knew to instruct the carriage to start moving. He smiled and signalled for Gu Rong to rest in his own carriage. It was as if to save him the trouble, when in actual fact it was to prevent him from getting closer.


    Left with no choice, Gu Rong could only return to his carriage. Looking at the Third Prince��s carriage slowly moving, his face was gloomy as he instructed his driver to follow behind the Third Prince��s carriage.


    ��Leader, for all you know, the First Mistress might be missing you. It may be because of the Third Prince that is preventing her froming and reminiscing with you.�� Sensing Gu Rong��s bad mood, Gu Yuan attempted tofort him. His impression of Gu Lingzhi was stuck in the times when she was a shy and kinddy.


    ��Hmph, she thinks she has gotten wings and is ready to fly! Does she really think that I need to rely on her?�� Gu Rong fumed as he red ahead.


    About a month after Gu Linglong had gone missing, Lin Yue-er who had lost contact with her, had gone personally to the Royal School. It was then that she realised something was wrong when she heard that Gu Linglong had neither been attending sses nor returning to her dorm. After searching tirelessly to no avail, Gu Rong had also rushed over.


    Lin Yue-er had then targeted Gu Lingzhi and med her for harming Gu Linglong. She wanted Gu Lingzhi to pay for Gu Linglong��s life as she heard that there were people that saw them eating together the day Gu Linglong went missing.


    Gu Lingzhi had fervently denied all usations iming that after their meal, Gu Lingzhi had split up with Gu Linglong. She persisted that she had absolutely nothing to do with Gu Linglong��s disappearance.


    In order to prove her innocence, Gu Lingzhi even swore on the heavens that if Gu Linglong��s disappearance had something to do with her, she would not be able to improve her cultivation any more.


    To a Martial Artist, swearing upon the heavens was sacred. Once an oath was taken, there was no turning back. If not, they would suffer the consequences of breaking their oath. Gu Lingzhi was confident in making an oath like that. s, in less than a month, she was able to increase her cultivation and became a Level Nine Martial Student. This had caused another uproar in the Royal School.


    At this point, he knew that Gu Linglong had probably met with a mishap. On the other hand, his only daughter left resented him, making him feel like it was going to be hard to mend their rtionship. Could it be that Gu Lingzhi wanted him to beg for forgiveness before she was willing to ept him?


    No way! After so many years of being a leader, he could not bear to lower himself to apologise to his daughter. All he could do now was to perform indirect acts of service, such as personallying to pick her from the Royal School and hope that she got his subtle hints of apology. However, it was like Gu Lingzhi gave him a tight p with her response to him. She did not need these kinds of goodwill.


    ��Leader, how can a father and daughter hate each other forever? Blood is thicker than water. The First Mistress is also very filial. I am guessing that she is behaving this way also because of the situation with the Second Mistress,�� Gu Yuan could not help but say a few good words for Gu Lingzhi as he knew how she was used and questioned harshly by both Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er when Gu Linglong had gone missing.


    On this point, Gu Rong became even more furious, ��As an older sister, how could she not know that her younger sister went missing? What is wrong with me questioning her? Even if she had nothing to do with Linglong going missing, she is also to me for being oblivious!��


    In the other carriage, the mood waspletely different. Since they stepped into the carriage, Rong Yuan ordered his servants to bring up fruits for them. A giant fruit, the size of a head, was then cut into small bite-size pieces for them. At this moment, Rong Yuan had taken up a piece of honeydew with a fork and ced it near Gu Lingzhi��s mouth, indicating for her to eat it.


    ��Your Highness, I...�� Know how to eat it myself.


    Her words were cut off as Rong Yuan pushed the honeydew into her mouth. Ignoring Qin Xinran, who felt like an utter lightbulb, Rong Yuan smiled gleefully, ��Is it sweet?��


    Of course it was sweet! Every fruit on this carriage was personally inspected and selected by Rong Yuan before being sent in - all to prevent Gu Lingzhi from being bored on the journey back home. As she bit into the fruit, her mouth burst with vour as the juice seeped out from the honeydew coating her entire mouth, rendering her unable to say anything. Taking this opportunity, Rong Yuan held up a grape, that had been skinned before, and pushed it towards Gu Lingzhi.


    The Third Prince must not be used to serving people! Gu Lingzhi looked to decline him as she swallowed the honeydew that was in her mouth. She had yet to finish the fruit in her mouth and was already presented with a new fruit. Did he want her to choke?


    Sensing that Gu Lingzhi did not want it, Rong Yuan realised something was wrong and brought his hand back to his mouth, eating the grape. Just as Gu Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief, a shadow covered her eyes as she felt something warm touch her lips. This shameless prince actually dared to do something so intimate in front of Qin Xinran!


    Soon enough, Gu Lingzhi realised her mistake. She had wrongly guessed how thick-skinned the Third Prince could be. This guy had actually stuck out his tongue, requesting for entry between her teeth.


    Bastard, had he no shame?


    Her eyes were filled with fury as they clearly showed what she meant.


    Rong Yuan did not care as he raised his brows. At the corner of his eyes, he caught the side of Qin Xinran who was staring dumbfounded. Lifting his arm, he threw a nket over her head.


    ��Now, nobody is looking at us.��


    ��...�� That wasn��t the point!


    In actual fact, Gu Lingzhi rejecting him just made it more exciting in Rong Yuan��s eyes. His eyes were filled with lust as he grabbed the back of Gu Lingzhi��s slender neck with one hand. His fingers started to stroke her neck.


    With her most vulnerable spot in someone else��s hands, Gu Lingzhi was shocked to realise that it was not a life-threatening feeling that she felt, but an indescribable thirst. Rong Yuan was experienced and was able to find her sensitive spot and stroke it, causing Gu Lingzhi to suddenly feel impatient. With their two lips still together, this action and thirst involuntarily caused her lips to open, allowing Rong Yuan to feel her mouth with the sweet grape vour.


    As the sound of them kissing floated into Qin Xinran��s ears, the dazed expression faded as her eyes was filled with subtle agony.


    After the sound stopped, Gu Lingzhi��s angered voice could be heard and Qin Xinran then pulled the nket off her head. In front of her, the Third Prince was shielding Gu Lingzhi, whose face had turned red either from embarrassment or shame.


    ��Your Highness, please mind yourself! You��re only engaged and should not be so intimate.��


    Rong Yuan did not even blink. With regards to ��minding himself��, ever since he had met Gu Lingzhi, he had heard it so many times it did not have an impact on him anymore. As for the back part of her sentence, he had something to dispute, ��If Lingzhi is willing, I am very willing to move on from being engaged.��


    Shocked once again by how thick-skinned Rong Yuan could be, Gu Lingzhi had to remind him, ��I have yet to be of age.��


    There was aw in the Xia Kingdom preventing anyone under the age of 18 to get married. In her previous life, when Gu Lingzhi was set up, she was only given to Bi Lingcan as a concubine in name only, without any formal procedures. In other words, she was just given to Bi Lingcan to y with and did not even have a formal title.


    ��Don��t worry, if you are willing, I will send someone to the Royal pce now and ask them to change that rule. How about we change the legal age to 16?��


    ��...�� She wondered what the King of the Xia Kingdom, who was currently still in seclusion, would think when he realised that the marriagews of his kingdom were changed so easily. Would he be so enraged that he might go crazy?


    Gu Lingzhi feltpelled to say, ��No, thank you. 18 is a rather suitable age. If it��s possible, changing it to 30 would be even better.��


    ��We can��t do that.�� Rong Yuan shook his head as he looked slightly serious, ��The higher the cultivation, the harder it will be to have children. With your talent and mine, if we wait until you are 30, we might both be Martial Sages and won��t be able to have children.��


    When faced with the Third Prince who was not afraid to take liberties, what more could Gu Lingzhi say? She could do nothing but turn her head and pretend not to know him.


    The Gu n was not far from the capital city and within three days, they had reached Tai-an City. As the Third Prince was sending Gu Lingzhi back to the Gu Family, under the expectant gaze of the n members, he stayed behind. Not sure if it was a coincidence or on purpose, but the residence of the Third Prince was just beside where Gu Lingzhi stayed.


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi was extremely grateful that Qin Xinran had followed her back. If she was alone and had to face the shameless Third Prince, she was afraid that she would slowly sumb to his continuous attempts at seducing her.


    In a sh, ten days had gone by in the Gu Family. In that 10 days, other than on the first day where they met, Lin Yue-er had been avoiding her. When she thought about it, she guessed that Lin Yue-er already knew what happened on the day that Gu Linglong took the entrance examinations for the Royal school. Now, she was just avoiding her to dy whatever was going to happen.


    Although Gu Linglong had already been dealt with by the Third Prince and was already gone. Gu Lingzhi was not about to let Lin Yue-er the main culprit off easily.


    At this time, the opening of the Cangwu Realm was imminent. Every Martial Student and Martial Practitioner in the n was waiting expectantly to enter the Cangwu Realm and Gu Lingzhi was no exception.

 Chapter 164 – It’s Really Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 164 �C It��s Really Cute!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Cangwu Realm was an ancient Secret Territory that was rumored to have been discovered by the Four Great ns around ten thousand years ago. The realm contained numerous gems and valuable techniques that were left from ancient times. These valuable objects in the Cangwu Realm were also the reason why the Four Great ns were able to remain in power all these years.


    When Gu Lingzhi arrived, the Qin and Tianfeng ns had already reached. As they saw Rong Yuan arriving with the Gu n, their expressions changed to varying degrees. However, they still stered on a smile as they greeted him.


    ��Your Highness, I never thought that you woulde as well. Your presence brings light to our humble Cangwu Realm!�� Tianfeng Yi greeted politely. Behind him stood Tianfeng Wei, resentment written all over her face. From her slightly rounded body and the servantdy attending to her, it was obvious that she had gotten pregnant.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes swept over how Tianfeng Wei looked pregnant and his lips curved up slightly as he said simply, ��The entire Tianfeng n is so hardworking. Even those that are pregnant are attending this event, I am very impressed.��


    The subtle meaning behind his words caused Tianfeng Yi��s face to turn even darker.


    Although the Cangwu Realm was shared among the Four Great ns, the resources in it were, however, not split evenly. The resources belonged to whoever found it. Hence, the opening of the Cangwu Realm once every ten years, presented not just an opportunity but also posed a danger.


    No one outside the realm was able to know what was going on in it. If one was strong enough and managed to do things cleanly, one could very well turn the realm into a hunting ground of talented people from other ns. Therefore, with every opening of the Cangwu Realm, the Four Great ns hade to a mutual understanding that there would always be numerous talented people being killed.


    The Third Prince was clearly taunting Tianfeng Yi for putting his pregnant daughter in harm��s way, taking a jibe at how greedy he was.


    Tianfeng Wei scoffed as the re that she gave the Third Prince was one thatcked the love and admiration that she once had for him. It was filled with menace, ��Aren��t you the same? You��re sending your fianc��e into the realm. Aren��t you afraid that you��ll have to select a third fianc��e?��


    ��I��m not afraid.�� Although the Third Prince gave a satisfied smile, the tone he used made those who heard him shiver.


    ��If anything happens to Lingzhi, I will hold all Four Great ns ountable.��


    What a threat!


    Just that one sentence, made anyone who was harbouring any evil thoughts think twice. This made Tianfeng Wei even more enraged.


    Why should Gu Lingzhi be the one that receives the Third Prince��s love, to the point where he even said things that would offend all four ns? On the other hand, why did she have to marry the person that set her up?


    Ignoring the reactions he received, Rong Yuan ruffled Gu Lingzhi��s hair as he used a soothing tone to say, ��Do whatever you want, if anyone tries to make things difficult for you, you can just tell me and I will deal with them for you.��


    ��...�� Couldn��t they just follow the rules?


    For this event, there were many people that followed Gu Rong from the Gu n. Other than Gu Lingzhi, Gu Chengze and Gu Lingyue who were of higher Martial Student ranks, there were also a few Martial Practitioners.


    Before they came here, Gu Rong had already instructed them to grab as many chances as they could in the Cangwu Realm. If possible, they should kill a few important Martial Artists from the other ns while they were in there. Simrly, the three other ns had told their n members to do the same.


    With what the Third Prince said, wasn��t it forcing the three other ns to hold back and not be able to attack Gu Lingzhi?


    Tianfeng Wei��s eyes turned bloodshot in anger as she believed that if not for Lang Jingchen ganging up with the Third Prince, she might still have had a chance to receive the Third Prince��s love. As a result, her resentment for Lang Jingchen grew even more.


    With the arrival of the Beicheng n, the four ns were gathered and the opening of the Cangwu Realm was about to happen.


    With a call to begin, over a thousand people from the four ns started heading towards the Thousand Mountains Range where the Cangwu Realm was located. This was also the intersection of the Four Great ns.


    The Thousand Mountains Range was named as such due to it having over a thousand peaks in the entire mountain range. Each peak extended into the clouds and looked like a thousand sword des piercing from the ground. The Cangwu Realm was located on the highest peak in the Thousand Mountains Range.


    It took over four hours for everyone to reach the entrance of the Cangwu Realm. The entrance was like a mirror image of the mountains. Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were filled with surprise as she looked at the towering clouds in front of her. She could not see the peak of the mountains in the mirror. The mountains were like a de that joined the heavens and earth. It was no wonder that the ancient powers had chosen a ce like this to build the realm.


    But how were they to enter?


    Very quickly, Gu Lingzhi got her answer. The leader of each of the Four Great ns each took out a jade pendant and ced it on four different areas on the mountain. Following that, they then activated their spiritual energy and stimted the power within the jade pendant. Soon, the mountain range in front of them moved like a wave. All of a sudden, a three-person wide path appeared between the majestic and motionless mountains. The leaders of the four ns said simultaneously, ��The path will only remain open for 15 minutes, everyone hurry in.��


    Gu Lingzhi started to move to enter but was held back by Rong Yuan. Looking back, she looked into his eyes filled with worry, ��Be careful when you are in there.��


    ��...I will,�� Gu Lingzhi nodded as a wave of warmth rushed over her.


    ��Rest assured, Your Highness. With me around, I won��t let anyone hurt her,�� Gu Chengze dered. He then remembered that Gu Lingzhi was now a Level Nine Martial Student and was stronger than him in terms of cultivation. He suddenly became embarrassed as he pointed to the few Martial Practitioners behind him, ��The leader specially hired them to protect Lingzhi so you can rest assured.��


    Hearing their names mentioned, the few Martial Practitioners pped their chest and promised to protect Gu Lingzhi. Rong Yuan smiled at them and took a step back, ��In that case, I will have to trouble you to keep a lookout for her.��


    ��No worries, Your Highness, it is our duty to protect the First Mistress.��


    ��That��s right, even if you did not mention it, we would have done our best to protect the First Mistress. Do not worry.��


    Numerous reassurances could be heard as the Martial Practitioners looked to the Third Prince with admiration and respect. They would never have thought that the famed Third Prince could actually be such an amiable person. How did he achieve his nickname of War God? It was like an insult to him!


    Gu Lingzhi saw how Rong Yuan easily bought people over with just a few sentences and really wished for them to see the cruel look he had on when he was fighting. They will then know how he got his reputation as the War God.


    ��Lingzhi, why aren��t you all going in?��


    Over half of the participants from the Four Great ns had entered and only a few groups were left behind. It was therefore very easy to spot Gu Lingzhi��s group.


    Gu Lingzhi did not reply but simply nced at Gu Rong from the corners of her eyes. Upon bidding goodbye to the Third Prince, Gu Lingzhi headed to the entrance of the Cangwu Realm.


    Before her feet even touched the ground, Gu Lingzhi felt a strong spiritual energy in the air that was about one third as thick as the spiritual energy in her Inheritance Space.


    The reason why the spiritual energy was so thick in the Inheritance Space was because it contained a Spiritual Essence Spring within it. On the other hand, the Cangwu Realm was a few thousand square miles big, yet it was still able to maintain such a thick presence of spiritual energy in the air. It was no wonder that it was an ancient Secret Territory passed down from the past.


    As Gu Lingzhi surveyed her surroundings, Gu Chengze entered the Cangwu Realm along with the few Martial Practitioners.


    Among the Martial Practitioners, a strong and sturdy looking guy who also had the highest cultivation level said, ��First Mistress, the Red Half-moon is very useful in helping Martial Students ascend into a Martial Practitioner and I know where it can be found. It is somewhere in the northwest.��


    Gu Lingzhi acknowledged him. This sturdy looking young man was called Gu Hongyan. Ten years ago, he hade across a Red Half-moon herb that could help Martial Students in oveing the bottleneck most of them faced when trying to advance into the Martial Practitioner rank. However, due to the nature of the Red Half-moon, if it was not consumed within two hours upon picking, it would lose all its powers. He had taken a mental note of its position to report back to the n.


    Initially, Gu Rong had intended for Gu Hongyan to bring Gu Linglong to pick this Red Half-moon herb but due to Gu Linglong��s disappearance, Gu Lingzhi was then able to know this. Gu Lingzhi could not help but sigh at her unexpected luck.


    However, she did not immediately signal for Gu Hongyan to lead the way but stood at where she was, seeming to be waiting for something.


    Before Gu Chengze could ask her anything, his handsome face suddenly turned a suspicious bright red in colour as he suddenly became shy.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at where he was looking and saw Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin. Her mouth turned up into a smile.


    It seems like even after a year, Gu Chengze still felt the same way towards Qin Xinran. It seems like his feelings even intensified. This was not good.


    ��Lady... Lady Qin, why are you here?�� Gu Chengze stammered. Although he tried his best to appear calm andposed, his red ears and stiff body gave him away.


    Qin Xinran pursed her lips and smiled looking extremely innocent and delicate, ��Obviously we are here to wait for Lingzhi. In such a dangerous ce, it is more fun to look around with friends.��


    ��Eh, really? Haha, I think so too,�� Gu Chengze chuckled. He seemed to have lost his eloquent way of speaking out of nervousness. He started to resemble a dumbfounded child, causing those from the Gu n to be stunned.


    Gu Lingzhi rubbed her forehead in pain as she could not bear to see Gu Chengze make a fool out of himself. She ordered Gu Hongyan to lead the way to the Red Half-moon. This gave Gu Chengze a chance to calm himself down. He started to feel upset with himself.


    How could he embarrass himself in front of Qin Xinran? Gu Chengze started to berate himself.


    Before Gu Lingzhi returned to the capital city, he had collected information on Qin Xinran and knew about her nickname and reputation in the Royal School. However, unlike everyone else, upon knowing her true colours, he did not lose interest but liked her even more.


    That small and petite figure could actually contain such a frightening strength and fierce personality. It was really... cute!

 Chapter 165 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Strange</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi was oblivious to the crazy infatuation Gu Chengze held towards Qin Xinran. She was troubled on how to expose Qin Xinran��s true colors to him.


    After all, Gu Lingzhi believed that Gu Chengze��s slightly entitled personality would be unsuitable to handle Qin Xinran��s cruel one.


    Inside the Cangwu Realm, the entire ce was covered in sand and dust, looking barren and deste. Even the asional rock that seemed to appear was one that formed from the temporary piling of sand. This being her first time in the Cangwu Realm, Gu Lingzhi was puzzled as to how the spiritual energy in the air even came about, not to mention finding any living creatures.


    As the only person that has been to the Cangwu Realm, Gu Hongyan took on the role of exining to everyone, ��Every time the Cangwu Realm opens, it stays open for a month. When the time ends, everyone in it will be teleported out onto a random spot on the Thousand Mountains Range. The entire Cangwu Realm looks like this, empty and barren. There is no way to know where you are by looking atndmarks. Hence, in order not to get lost, you will need to use apass.��


    Gu Hongyan then retrieved apass. Realization hit Gu Lingzhi as she retrieved thepass that she had gotten earlier from her Storage Ring.


    Initially, she had thought that it was sufficient for Martial Artists to use their five senses to navigate and there was no need for something like thepass. However, upon listening to Gu Hongyan, she was d that she had apass. Around her, everything looked the same. It was okay if she was here for a short while, but if she had to stay here for a few days, she would not be able to differentiate North, South, East or West and could only count on luck.


    Seeing the concentrated looks on everyone��s faces, Gu Hongyan became more excited. Lowering his voice mysteriously, ��I bet you all are wondering how the thick spiritual energy in the air came about.��


    ��Nope.�� Annoyed by the cocky look on his face, Qin Xinran did not care about what he felt as said simply, ��The spiritual energy in the Cangwu Realm is given out by Heavenly Law Fragments in this realm. As long as these fragments are present in the Cangwu Realm, the spiritual energy will forever persist.��


    ��Yes, that is right,�� Gu Hongyanughed dryly as he looked resentfully at Qin Xinran. He finally found something he could show off but was cut off by her. Thisdy from the Qin family was too uninterested in gossip.


    In contrast to his unhappiness, in Gu Chengze��s eyes, this action of Qin Xinran was simply adorable. The intensity in which he looked at Qin Xinran increased. He had to win over this cute girl��s heart!


    Noticing the smitten look on Gu Chengze��s face, Gu Lingzhi sighed inwardly. Her attention was however turned to the direction in which the thick spiritual energy was flowing from.


    Close enough to be visible, five different colored streaks danced in the air. Each streak was about as thick as a finger and was about one foot long. Bouts of spiritual energy were produced from the Heavenly Law Fragments and it was located at the spot where they had entered the Cangwu Realm.


    To a big n, cultivation resources were not what they are concerned about. What they needed most, other than talented individuals, were these Heavenly Law Fragments from the Cangwu Realm. It was able to greatly increase the enlightenment of any strong Martial Artist. It was also rumored that if they were able to obtain the entire fragment piece of any particr spiritual energy, they could even ascend directly to a True God. It was just that in so many years, no one has ever been able to do that.


    Two dayster, the group of about ten people reached the ce where Gu Hongyan had first discovered the Red Half-moon.


    The Red Half-moon was a spiritual nt that only grew in a ce that was extremely infertile, yet was filled with spiritual energy. Located amongst grit, it utilised the spiritual energy in the air to grow. Before it flowered, the nt resembled a in cactus. However, upon flowering, the entire nt looked like a glistening gem. The scarlet flower had a half-moon shape and continually absorbed spiritual energy, causing the entire nt to give off a faint luminous glow.


    Unfortunately, standing beside the Red Half-moon, were a few other people. Amongst them, the highest ranking participant was a peak grade Martial Practitioner, simr to Gu Hongyan.


    ��What should we do? Should we snatch it?�� Gu Hongyan hesitated. He was under Gu Rong��s orders to personally retrieve the Red Half-moon for Gu Lingzhi. Looking at the current circumstances, it seems like the only way to get it would be to fight for it.


    Gu Hongyan subconsciously nced at Qin Xinran. This was because the people that were standing beside the Half-moon nt were from the Qin n.


    ��First Mistress.��


    ��First Mistress, howe you are with them?��


    A few greetings were made as the people from the Qin n looked at those from the Gu n with an unfriendly gaze.


    On the surface, the Four Great ns maintained a good rtionship. But in the Cangwu Realm, things were different, there was no need to consider rtionships as strength and ability decided everything. It was a ce where all the hidden unhappiness was shown. No one listened to anyone. Since Qin Xinran was standing with the Gu n, everyone naturally assumed that she had been caught by the Gu n.


    In a moment, the atmosphere became hostile.


    ��Qin Shou, bring everyone away. I want this Half-moon nt.��


    Through the tension, Qin Xinran suddenly opened her mouth. Immediately, she was thrown several surprised looks from the Qin n, ��First Mistress...��


    Did she think they were outnumbered? There were a few of the Qin n��s strongest fighters amongst them and they were confident that they would be able to win.


    ��What? Are you disregarding my orders?�� Qin Xinran��s eyes curved as she looked at the people in front of her. Those that caught her look immediately became terrified as they threw down the Red Half-moon and left. If their own mistress was able to threaten them, it showed that she did not need any rescuing.


    Gu Lingzhi was a little dumbfounded at the Qin n��s response. She felt like she understood Qin Xinran��s authority in the Qin n a little bit better.


    Qin Xinran loosened her shoulders as she signalled for Gu Lingzhi to pick the Red Half-moon.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled and thanked her. She stepped out from within the group and headed towards the Half-moon nt. The scarlet-coloured flower stood out from the barrenndscape. The moon-shaped flower petals resembled blood on the floor, giving off an ufortable vibe.


    This was when things changed.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi��s fingers touched the Red Half-moon, a sharp piercing sword energy shed through the air causing the surrounding air to freeze.


    ��Protect the First Mistress!�� Gu Hongyan shouted in surprise. He immediately directed his spiritual energy to build a mud wall around Gu Lingzhi.


    However, the enemy was definitely prepared as the mud wall only withstood one blow before it was broken through. The sword energy was headed directly towards Gu Lingzhi seeming like it was the end.


    ��Lingzhi!�� Qin Xinran cried out as she shot out a fire sword that shed with the sword energy. Unfortunately, it was only able to slow it down for only a second before her fire sword waspletely defeated. Thankfully, this extra second was enough for Tianfeng Jin to react.


    Unsheathing her sword, she advanced towards the sword energy. Gu Lingzhi��s emotions were thrown into a frenzy before she forced herself to calm down. She did not just stand there but quickly activated her Sparrow Wings movement technique to dodge the attack. In a few steps, she distanced herself from the attack and Tianfeng Jin was able to counter the attack and started heading towards the direction of the attack. Gu Hongyan hesitated for a moment before following along.


    Although the immediate danger had passed, they did not rx but were alert as they surrounded Gu Lingzhi in a protective circle. Their eyes scanned the surroundings for any signs of danger.


    However, their surroundings werepletely empty and had no signs of movement, as if whatever happened was just a dream.


    ��Did they run away?�� Qin Xinran frowned as she asked Tianfeng Jin and Gu Hongyan, who had returned empty-handed.


    ��Mm, they were well-prepared. Immediately after they released that attack, they used a special technique to escape, without leaving any traces.�� Gu Hongyan seemed vexed.


    At this moment, a few kilometres away, a guy dressed in greyish silver appeared. His face filled with disappointment.


    ��There are too many people protecting Lady Gu. We have to formte a n if we want to kill her.��


    On the other hand, the Qin n that were chased away by Qin Xinran were ambushed a few kilometres away. In the massacre, only Qin Shou was able to escape as he hid from his attackers in the Cangwu Realm. He waspletely battered and covered in blood.


    Somewhere else in the Cangwu Realm, a simr thing was happening. In just three days, the Cangwu Realm that opened once every ten years, had caused tens of people to vanish without a trace.


    Those that have not been ambushed continued to navigate around using theirpass, heading in the Northwest direction of the Cangwu Realm. That was where the Heavenly Law Fragments were gathered �C Lingjiutian.


    After the attack that day, everything was quiet around Gu Lingzhi. However, this calm made everyone uneasy.


    ��Do you all think...it is unusually quiet in the Cangwu Realm?�� Gu Chengze asked seriously after they had not bumped into anybody for a few days.


    Although the Cangwu Realm was big, people from the Four Great ns were bound to meet. They would then escape or fight one another. However, thisck of human interaction for a few days was starting to be strangely scary.


    ��That��s right, First Mistress, there is something going on. Even if the Cangwu Realm is big, we should have bumped into someone by now.��


    ��Maybe they have already reached Lingjiutian.�� Gu Lingzhi said unsurely. A sense of unease settled over her as they neared Lingjiutian. It was as if something bad was about to happen.


    But since they were already here, there was no reason to head back!


    Three dayster, the group reached the boundary of Lingjiutian and came across a wave of people.


    Among them were people from the Gu n as well as from the other three ns. Everyone gave each other a simple greeting whenever they met and continued on their way, maintaining a distance.


    Although she should have been happy to see other people, Gu Lingzhi could not help but feel even more uneasy. Even when she saw the multitude of Heavenly Law Fragments dancing in the sky, Gu Lingzhi could not get rid of the anxiety she felt.

 Chapter 166 – A Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 166 �C A Massacre</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lingjiutian was the heart of the Cangwu Realm. Filled with Heavenly Law Fragments, the area was popr among the Four Great ns.


    Standing at the boundary of Lingjiutian, Gu Lingzhi could not help but be awed by the sight in front of her despite the unease she was feeling.


    The originally barren and dust-fillednd was stained a white colour from the thick spiritual energy that covered the ce. Numerous streaks of color danced within the white cloud of spiritual energy. It was as if a rainbow was dancing about light and graceful, causing people to linger as if in a dream. Through the fog, there were people moving through it and shouts of either happiness or anger could be heard. It was hard to guess what was causing themotion inside.


    The people behind her took turns to be amazed. Gu Hongyan was the first one to react as he told Gu Lingzhi, ��First mistress, those bright dancing streaks are Heavenly Law Fragments. The fragments have a spirit and only those that have fate with it will be able to get them. We can go and try our luck.��


    Gu Lingzhi could sense the enthusiasm from him as she smiled and agreed to his request.


    Although the reason for them entering the Cangwu realm was to protect her, she was not going to ask them to only focus on protecting her and miss out on their own opportunities.


    Upon receiving her approval, several members from their n gave a shout of joy as they rushed to where the Heavenly Law Fragments were congregated. Although only a minority had fate with and were able to obtain an entire Heavenly Law Fragment, the rest of the people could at least gain a few small pieces.


    As her bodyguards disappeared, Gu Lingzhi exchanged nces with Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin as they rushed to where the fragments were gathered as well. Reaching out their hands, they attempted to grab at the Heavenly Law Fragments that were dancing in the air.


    ��Damn it, I can��t get it!�� someone cursed.


    Gu Lingzhi subconsciously nced over as she saw the irritated expression on a guy as a Fragment floated out of his grasp. At that moment, she felt her hand suddenly be cold as the Fragment that she was holding disappeared. Within her, she felt an unknown energy appear.


    Seeing the frustrated looks on the faces of those around her, she did not make a sound as she started to feel the energy that had suddenly appeared in her. The energy flowed through her body, changing into her own energy as her brain suddenly became more aware. It was actually a fire-based Heavenly Law Fragment!


    Gu Lingzhi was secretly delighted. She never thought that she would receive the recognition of a Fragment here and be able to integrate with it.


    Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin both held a few Fragments in their hands as they attempted to absorb into their body. Unfortunately, they failed and could only look at the Fragments as it floated out of their hands. They stood there empty-handed.


    ��Damn, these Heavenly Law Fragments are as hard to handle as they were rumored to be. If only we could bring it out of the Cangwu Realm.�� After trying and failing once more, Gu Chengze grumbled. From the corner of his eyes, he looked towards Qin Xinran unwillingly.


    He did not doubt his feelings for Qin Xinran. However, the difference in their status was the biggest obstacle between them. It resulted in him not even daring to say he wanted to woo her. With this opening of the Cangwu Realm, it was an opportunity for him - an opportunity to be stronger.


    As long as he absorbed a sufficient number of Fragments, he would have the qualifications to be an expert Martial Artist. It was also the chance to be qualified enough to stand beside Qin Xinran. Therefore, he could not fail!


    Everyone there had simr thoughts. Although there were enough Heavenly Law Fragments floating around for everyone, none of them were able to absorb it. They were never able to absorb the Fragments that they had caught.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was facing apletely different scenario. She did not feel the same helplessness the others felt as she caught each strand of the Fragments. With just a little change in her spiritual energy, she was able to absorb every Fragment that she had caught. It did not matter what type of fragment she caught, she was able to absorb them all.


    As a result, Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation continued to increase. She had already crossed the bottleneck faced by most Martial Artists when trying to breakthrough with her consumption of the Red Half-moon nt. Soon, Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation reached that of a Level Ten Martial Student and was at the critical point of a Martial Student...the peak Level!


    However, Gu Lingzhi could not bring herself to be excited. The anxiety that she had felt upon stepping into Lingjiutian had increased.


    In the middle of where the clouds were thickest in Lingjiutian, a group of over ten people were staring coldly at the other people attempting to absorb the Fragments. Among them, stood Tianfeng Wei. She wore a smug smile as she drew something. On the other side of Lingjiutian, someone else was also drawing aplicated spell. Several of his n members stood watching over him as his face was filled with resentment.


    ��Brother, you all will pay for your stupidity!�� shouted Beicheng Haoyue.


    Beicheng Haotian sneered and responded, ��Just because of Gu Lingzhi? Do you really think that the Third Prince will hold all four ns ountable over a dead woman? Haoyue, you are too young. Love is nothing but a passing phase. For power, all rtionships can be cast aside.��


    ��The Third Prince is different,�� Beicheng Haoyue said sharply, ��If something really happens to Gu Lingzhi, His Highness will surely ruin all four ns!��


    Different from Beicheng Haotian, whose entire mind was only filled with obtaining power, Beicheng Haoyue hade across Gu Lingzhi��s interaction with Rong Yuan multiple times and knew how much he loved her. If something really happened to Gu Lingzhi here, she could already imagine what would happen to all of the Four Great ns.


    ��What a joke!�� Beicheng Haotian rebuked as he turned up his nose, ��Little sister, have you been spending too much time in the Royal School and have been influenced by those women who worship the ground the Third Prince walks on? No matter how daring the Third Prince is, he wouldn��t dare to do anything to the four ns. The Four Great ns have been around for so long and have deep roots in the Xia Kingdom. We are not people that he can easily touch. Even if he wanted to act recklessly, he has to consider the consequences of his actions that would affect the entire Xia Kingdom.��


    ��Brother...why don��t you believe me?�� Seeing the spell that was about to massacre everyone in Lingjiutian almostplete, Beicheng Haoyue became desperate.


    ��Brother, even if you are not afraid of the Third Prince taking revenge, have you considered our family? Not only are people from the Gu and Qin n in the spell area, there are also people from our n. Do you want to kill all of them too?��


    ��Small sacrifices have to be made to aplish big things. It is their honor to sacrifice themselves for the n. After all, a natural disaster is not selective. They are just unlucky to be caught in the Spiritual Energy Surge in the Cangwu Realm and were unable to receive help.��


    The Spiritual Energy Surge was a natural disaster that urred asionally in the Cangwu Realm. The thick spiritual energy would be activated due to an unknown reason and cause a natural disaster resembling a tornado. It would kill every Martial Artist that was unfortunate enough to be caught in it. In its most horrific urrence, it was said that people from all Four Great ns almost disappeared, leaving only a minority that were lucky enough to escape. Everyone from the four ns knew about the horrors surrounding the Spiritual Energy Surge.


    This time, the Tianfeng and Beicheng Family had colluded to exterminate the Gu and Qin n members that had entered the Cangwu Realm. By killing all the youths from the two families, it would put them in a difficult scenario where they had no one to rely on.


    Knowing that Beicheng Haotian was bent on killing Gu Lingzhi, Beicheng Haoyue could do nothing but shut her eyes in agony and pray for a miracle to happen. She wanted the Beicheng and Tianfeng ns�� n to fail. After all, Beicheng Haoyue had be Gu Lingzhi��s friend in Alchemy after training together a few times.


    Gu Lingzhi waspletely oblivious to the plots surrounding her as she continued to trybining the Fragments.


    Soon... Very soon...


    Closing her eyes, Gu Lingzhi sensed the changes in her body. She just needed to absorb another two more Fragments and she would be able to breakthrough to be a Martial Practitioner.


    Something strange changed around her. The Fragments that refused to be absorbed by anyone no matter how much they tried were all suddenly attracted to her. Simr to bees heading towards a flower, they started to stick onto her palm.


    Initially, there were only one or two strands but soon it became a mess as they all tried to attach to her. The Fragments that were not able to be absorbed all started to stick desperately onto her body. It made her feel as if she had entered a snake��s nest and she was about to be swallowed by all the snakes.


    Could it be that the danger that she had felt was this?


    Aching all over, Gu Lingzhi was not able to feel excited.


    ��Eh... Lingzhi, what��s happening to you?�� Sensing something off, Qin Xinran shouted as her eyes widened.


    Just as the sound of her voice died out, the ground suddenly became aze. The fires raged over two meters high, engulfing everyone within it. In a moment, shouts of pain could be heard from Lingjiutian.


    Gu Lingzhi had formed a protective water cover around her the minute the fires shot up. However, the scorching heat was still able to get through.


    The cries from everyone around her did not end as streaks of golden light started to pierce and fall from the sky. It pierced anyone who did not react fast enough mercilessly, causing many to howl miserably.


    This was not the end. Following that, stones and vines that started to wrap around them appeared along with water arrows. The people in Lingjiutian finally realised what was going on.


    The Five Cmities Formation...it was the most cruel formation that could be used by Martial Practitioners to kill others.


    Someone was trying to kill all of them!


    Seeing the formation around them and sensing its strength, this was definitely a nned attack!


    ��Who is so evil? If I survive this, I will tear that person into a thousand pieces!�� Someone from the Beicheng family cried out in anger. He did not know that the people he was looking for were actually his own n members. The Beicheng n��s members that were caught in this formation were used as a smokescreen to distract others and had beenpletely sacrificed.


    Those from the Tianfeng n faced the same oue. Compared to the oblivion of the Gu and Qin ns, these groups of people that were abandoned by their own ns were more pitiful.


    Raging mes, piercing rain, falling stones... the Five Cmities Formation was causing a massacre. Howls and bellows could be heard incessantly. Gu Lingzhi was also caught in the impending danger.

 Chapter 167 - Torment

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Torment</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What could they do now? How could they escape?


    Gu Lingzhi scrambled to think of a solution. Around her stood members from her n as well as Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin. She could always hide into her Inheritance Space to escape but the others could not. With her current cultivation level, she was not yet able to open the space for others to enter.


    Could she stand to see Qin Xinran and the others vanish before her eyes?


    No, there was nothing that meant certain death in this world. There was definitely a way for them to escape!


    As Gu Lingzhi was thinking, a myriad of golden arrows fell from the sky once again, causing the torturous space to be even more dangerous.


    ��First Mistress... I can��t hold on anymore!�� Gu Hongyan called out. He had been guarding her from the start till now.


    Although he was under Gu Rong��s orders to protect her, his loyalty had warmed her heart.


    ��Rest for a moment if you are tired, I can do it.��


    Gu Lingzhi then retrieved a few items that she had made to protect herself from attacks and threw it at him. She then helped him block off a few arrows. Gu Lingzhi utilised her quick movements to protect herself from the life-threatening objects falling from the sky.


    At the same time, she held a quick-recovery medicine in her hands. Whenever she felt her spiritual energy dwindling, she would eat one pill to maintain her energy.


    Although Qin Xinran and Tianfeng Jin were better able to deal with the danger, they were also only able to help themselves. If this continued, there would also face the issue of their energy dwindling.


    Seeing the situation be more and more dangerous, Qin Xinran narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips as if having made a decision. She was then all smiles as she took a few steps towards Gu Lingzhi and handed a jade pendant over to her.


    ��Lingzhi, I have a Teleportation Jade Pendant with me. It can teleport us to the entrance of the Cangwu Realm. You should activate it.��


    Gu Lingzhi paused.


    Did Qin Xinran not know the meaning of handing the Teleportation Jade Pendant to her?


    By passing it to her, did it mean that she wanted to pass her only living chance over to Gu Lingzhi? Was it worth it?


    ��You can use it.�� Gu Lingzhi pushed the jade pendant back to her, ��If things be worse... you should go.��


    ��I am not leaving,�� Qin Xinran looked on determined. ��No matter what, I won��t leave you here to die!��


    ��Then what about you?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at her, ��Do you think if I left you behind, I would be able to live with myself?��


    Qin Xinran went silent before she replied, her voice hoarse, ��I don��t want him to be upset.��


    ��Him?��


    ��...His Highness.��


    She suddenly understood everything! Gu Lingzhi realised why Qin Xinran was so interested in her in the beginning and even plotted to get her killed. It was only after she failed that she persisted in bing friends and even followed her around like a leech. She only stopped pestering her after Rong Yuan appeared. It was all because of Rong Yuan.


    ��You��re so silly...�� Other than these two words, Gu Lingzhi really did not know how to describe what she was feeling.


    She had never thought that Qin Xinran would love anyone to this extent.


    ��I think so too,�� Qin Xinranughed bitterly.


    Who would have guessed that the nonchnt attitude that the Third Prince showed her would actually cause her to like him? Her crazy personality made her worship strong people more than others. Her worship for the Third Prince had unknowingly turned into an infatuation.


    When she first heard rumours about Gu Lingzhi, she was curious about this girl who was able to make the Third Prince interested.


    Her initial approach towards Gu Lingzhi was just to see if she was worth the attention that the Third Prince was giving her. However, Gu Lingzhi��s attitude towards her, whereby she did not leave her behind even when in danger, made her realise that Gu Lingzhi was someone that she wanted to be friends with.


    Later on, she found out the involvement of the Third Prince whenever Tianfeng Wei tried to deal with Gu Lingzhi. She then realised how different the Third Prince treated Gu Lingzhi. When the Third Prince outright dered that he was going to woo Gu Lingzhi at the start of the semester, it was then that she realised that the Third Prince was serious about Gu Lingzhi. While she was bitter about it, at the same time she was relieved that the man that she liked had good taste when it came to girls.


    She had originally nned to keep this secret with her to the end. However, in a desperate situation like this, she could not help but blurt it out in hopes that Gu Lingzhi would understand where she wasing from and save herself.


    However, the reply that Gu Lingzhi gave her was to grind her teeth in anger, ��Since you know it is silly, then keep this well! I never asked you to give up your life for me. I can...�� Save myself.


    Before she couldplete her sentence, a ck shadow shed in front of her as Gu Lingzhi dodged aside, avoiding an attack.


    Staring straight ahead, she realised that it was someone from the Tianfeng n that was looking crazily and desperately at the jade pendant in Gu Lingzhi��s hand. He had obviously overheard the two of them and knew that the jade pendant was able to teleport people.


    ��Since you both do not want it, give it to me. I will help you all take your revenge.��


    ��Who are you to eye my things?�� Qin Xinran bellowed viciously as she dashed forwards.


    With a few violent andrge attacks, she utterly defeated the guy.


    ��Oi! You have a teleportation charm that you are not using and you don��t even allow others to use it. What kind of rationale is that? Do you want everyone to die with you?��


    ��No, he is doing it on purpose!�� Gu Lingzhi cursed under her breath.


    s, hearing his shouts, everyone around them turned to look at Qin Xinran with bloodshot eyes.


    ��Teleportation charm? Someone has a teleportation charm?��


    ��The Teleportation Jade Pendant is mine!��


    ��Give me the jade pendant or I will kill you!��


    In that situation of despair, the appearance of the Teleportation Jade Pendant was like an array of hope shining from above. As long as they obtained the Teleportation Jade Pendant, they would be able to escape.


    Knowing that he was not Qin Xinran��s match alone, the guy had aroused the attention of the crowd to help him, increasing his chances of obtaining it.


    In a matter of seconds, both Gu Lingzhi and Qin Xinran were engulfed in a crowd. Everyone looked at them as if they wanted to eat them both.


    ��Whoever dares to hurt Lingzhi or Xinran? I will make sure even your bones cannot be found!�� Although this vicious threat sounded somewhat funny, everyone who saw the person who said it could notugh.


    ��Spiritual Talisman? You want to use the Spiritual Talisman in the Five Cmities Formation, are you crazy? Do you think the Five Cmities Formation won��t be enough to kill us?�� someone shouted at Gu Chengze as he involuntarily took a few steps backwards, standing out of the attack range of the Spiritual Talisman.


    ��Ha, we are doomed anyway. As long as I die after you, it will be worth it!��


    Gu Chengze stood beside Qin Xinran and imed.


    Although he did not look very muscr, the posture at which he was standing gave off an imposing aura. The determination in his eyes showed everyone that he was not joking and would risk his life to do what he said.


    The members from the Gu and Qin n formed a circle around them, facing the members from the other two ns that wanted to steal the jade pendant.


    Danger lurked in every corner of the formation. Outside the formation, the Tianfeng and Beicheng family stood staring into the chaos in it with a satisfied smile.


    ��I heard that a youngdy prodigy of the Tianfeng n, Tianfeng Jin is trapped inside. If she just dies like this, won��t it be a loss to your n?�� Beicheng Haotian lounged and attempted to entertain himself by asking Tianfeng Wei.


    ��Hmph, she is just a traitor who sides with others more. What is there to lose?��


    Tianfeng Jin was not someone that the Tianfeng n had originally nned on sacrificing, but no one could stop her and Tianfeng Wei could not be med.


    ��You are really heartless,�� Beicheng Haotian put on an act as he sighed. Looking at Beicheng Haoyue who had gone silent behind him, he felt d that she was able to ept this quickly.


    However, he failed to realise the silence from Beicheng Haoyue was not because she had epted his actions but she was actually concentrating all her spiritual energy for onest attempt.


    Just as the two families were watching the hellish formation and waiting for the massacre toplete, a huge life force built up next to them. A green array then shot towards the Five Cmities Formation. All of a sudden, the momentum of the Formation paused and the people within it could finally see what was happening on the outside. They saw the bbergasted faces of the two ns on the outside as well as Beicheng Haoyue who was concentrating on keeping her attack constant.


    With this, what more was there to understand?


    A few people who were near the opening immediately saw their chance and escaped from the gap.


    ��Haoyue, what are you doing!�� Beicheng Haotian jumped up in extreme horror and rage. He immediately ordered people to mend the gap and the Five Cmities Formation was reactivated.


    Gu Lingzhi...had failed to escape.


    Seeing the small group of people that managed to escape from the gap she made, Beicheng Haoyue gave a bitter smile, ��Brother, I am simply helping you to make up for your mistake and prevent you from ruining what the Beicheng Family has built over the past centuries.��


    ��Kill everyone that has escaped, do not let anyone live. Haoyue, I will report whatever you have done to the elders back home. You are such a disappointment!��


    Beicheng Haotian quickly ordered a few men to follow him to kill those that had escaped.


    His first target was a man that was wearing the Beicheng n��s attire.


    ��Young... young master?�� Just before he died, the man stammered out in disbelief. He could not believe that the one behind all these was the young master that he had respected.


    Pulling out his sword from the man��s body, his lips curved up sinisterly as he said, ��For our n��s glory, rest in peace. When I get back, I will inform the n of your contribution and be sure topensate your family.��


    On the other side, the Tianfeng Family also did not hesitate to act as they received simr orders from Tianfeng Wei to kill all those that escaped.


    ��First Mistress... it looks like there are a few of our n members that have escaped.��


    Looking at the person that spoke, Tianfeng Weiughed coldly, ��Did you see wrongly? Everyone that participated from the Tianfeng n is here with us. Those are clearly members from other ns trying to pass off as members of our n.��

 Chapter 168 - The Spirit Tribe’s Powers

    <h4>Chapter 168 - The Spirit Tribe��s Powers</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Outside the formation, there was only chaos, whilst on the inside it was a killing formation that created a ughtering hell. Shrieks and wails reached the heavens, while corpses covered the ground.


    The situation Gu Lingzhi and the others found themselves in did not look optimistic. Although Gu Chengze stood imposingly at the front, the people surrounding them still eyed Qin Xinran with greed.


    Seeing this, Gu Chengze instinctively moved to position himself in front of her, blocking their line of sight. For some reason, his back seemed to emanate a sense of dependability.


    Gu Lingzhi hoped that after this incident, Beicheng Haoyue would not be too severely punished by her family.


    When Beicheng Haoyue broke the formation, Gu Lingzhi��s group was too far from the gap to escape through it. Still, she could hear Beicheng Haotian cursing violently on the other side of the formation. Based on what she heard, she suddenly felt extremely concerned for the talented female Alchemist that she had only met once.


    Towards Beicheng Haoyue, she had always been somewhat wary of her. Even though Beicheng Haoyue seemed like an innocent girl with pure intentions, she still maintained her wariness during her interactions with her, holding back her knowledge. She never expected that Beicheng Haoyue would do something like betraying her n in order to save her today. Even though her attempt did not seed, it still made her feel moved.


    ��Lingzhi, I��m begging you, go!�� Qin Xinran begged. Qin Xinran was looking pitiful as her spiritual energy was almostpletely spent, but her eyes still shone with determination.


    ��I��m not leaving,�� Gu Lingzhi replied. Then, looking at the state that Qin Xinran was in, she decided to reveal some of her secrets, ��As long as you all are safe, I will have my own methods of getting out. I...��


    Suddenly, as she felt something, Gu Lingzhi��s eyebrows creased together and she sucked in the air painfully.


    This was because her cultivation which had stubbornly refused to breakthrough earlier had suddenly broke through in the middle of battle, and it rose from the peak of the Martial Student rank into the Martial Practitioner rank. Along with the cultivation breakthrough, an immense amount of spiritual energy was being drawn in suddenly.


    As with all Martial Artists, Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation breakthrough required her to absorb an enormous amount of spiritual energy to stabilize the increased cultivation.


    To the surprise of all present, a countless number of Heavenly Law Fragments flowed uncontrobly into Gu Lingzhi��s body. The rapid absorption of such an immense volume of spiritual energy caused her a lot of pain.


    ��Oh heavens, all these Fragments are voluntarily drawn to her.��


    ��It seems to be the case. Could it be that breaking through in the Lingjiutian area of the Cangwu Realm would enable one to absorb all these Fragments?��


    ��No, but it seems that some seniors in the past had attempted to breakthrough in the Lingjiutian area as well. None of them have undergone anything like this.��


    ��If she really manages to live on, she will really be a legend,�� someone said. It wasmonly said that those who couldpletely absorb all Heavenly Law Fragments would be a True God. The people all looked at Gu Lingzhi with envious gazes.


    For someone who had only awakened her Spiritual Roots a year ago to already ascend to the Martial Practitioner rank, she was extremely talented. This was even faster than the Third Prince who was already regarded as a monstrous genius. Now, she had even managed to draw all of these Heavenly Law Fragments to herself. It really was a pity that Gu Lingzhi was going to be buried here, because of the Tianfeng and Beicheng ns. It seemed like their plot to kill Gu Lingzhi would really remove a huge threat to their futures.


    Even as those inside the formation were stunned by the disturbance created by Gu Lingzhi, those outside also noticed the sudden gathering of spiritual energy inside. The first one to notice the abnormality was Tianfeng Wei.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi in the middle surrounded by the gathering Fragments, the hatred in Tianfeng Wei��s eyes intensified. However, thinking that Gu Lingzhi was going to die today, the hatred immediately transformed into an intense feeling of joy.


    ��This is just her final struggle before death,�� Tianfeng Wei mused. She could not wait to see Rong Yuan��s expression when he found out the news. He would definitely be devastated. Since she could not be together with the Third Prince, she was determined not to let him and Gu Lingzhi get together either.


    However, even as she was thinking of that, there was a sudden change in the situation.


    ��What��s going on? Why is the spiritual energy gathering all of a sudden?��


    In an area ten meters around Gu Lingzhi, the Heavenly Law Fragments that werepeting to be absorbed by Gu Lingzhi had formed into a small tornado of spiritual energy, and it was as though the previous turbulence had found a focal point. Faster and faster, the tornado grew, bing a whirlpool of spiritual energy.


    And yet, this was not the end but merely the beginning.


    As the Fragments gathered around Gu Lingzhi increased, the whirlpool grew wider and stronger. Eventually, the whirlpool became so violent that everyone found themselves unable to even absorb the spiritual energy.


    ��Spiritual... Spiritual Energy Surge?�� A female Martial Artist closer to Gu Lingzhi became pale seeing the whirlpool, suddenly recalling a natural phenomenon she had heard about before.


    ��Nonsense, this is just Gu Lingzhi trying to scare us!�� Tianfeng Wei angrily berated the girl who said this, but her eyes were also filled with fear.


    What was happening right now was indeed like some of the legends described as a Spiritual Energy Surge. However, could a Spiritual Energy Surge really be started by a person? Besides, this whirlpool was somewhat smaller than how a Spiritual Energy Surge was supposed to be.


    ��No, it��s definitely a Spiritual Energy Surge!�� someone else shouted in a panic, even as Tianfeng Wei berated the other girl.


    She looked around the surroundings and was greeted with an even scarier scene.


    Far away in the distance, she could see a ��wave�� of pure white energy surging towards them. Even from here, she could feel the terrifying fluctuations in the air as the wave got closer. It was clear by now that this was indeed what was known as a Spiritual Energy Surge.


    For those who had never experienced it before, they simply had no idea how fearsome it could be.


    ��Quick, help me escape!�� Tianfeng Wei shrieked. However, she immediately realized that the people who were supposed to be protecting her had long since abandoned her, fleeing for their own lives.


    Faced with such a threat, who would dare to throw their lives to let someone else live?


    ��This bunch of cowards! Traitors!�� Tianfeng Wei cursed, before turning to escape. As she ran, she clutched her belly. However, her speed was clearly much less than before.


    ��Damn it! This child shouldn��t even exist!�� Tianfeng Wei cursed even as she escaped. If not for the pressure that Rong Yuan was exerting on the Tianfeng n, threatening that he would cut all rtions between the Royal Family and the Tianfeng n unless Tianfeng Wei got pregnant within a year, her father would not have forced her to marry Lang Jingchen. She would not have been burdened with this child either.


    It was all Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s fault! And that detestable Lang Jingchen! If not for him cooperating with the Third Prince, how would the Third Prince have known that she was the mastermind in the shadows? He wouldn��t have ordered for her to get pregnant otherwise.


    Thinking back to how she had been drugged on her wedding night by a servant, only waking up to find that she had already be Lang Jingchen��s woman and was already carrying his child, she fumed with rage!


    ��If I survive this, I��ll make sure that all of them suffer for what they did to me!��


    As the deadly Spiritual Energy Surge closed in on them from all corners, even those who were trapped inside the formation began to detect the abnormality outside. Seeing the wave that towered high into the skies, the people inside the formation began to despair.


    If it was the previous Five Cmities Formation they were trapped in, they still had a slim chance of fighting their way out. However, faced with the Spiritual Energy Surge right now, they would not have a chance of escaping at all. Gu Lingzhi looked on with despair at the iing wave.


    She despaired not for herself, but for her friends. She despaired because she had no way of saving them from their fate.


    Just as the Spiritual Energy Surge was upon them, almost everyone closed their eyes. With their present cultivations, no one had the ability to withstand the disaster.


    Even Gu Lingzhi had prepared herself for the worst, while watching the wave encroach.


    One breath, two breaths, three breaths...


    However, the feeling of being ripped apart did note. Everyone only felt themselves being thrown into the air by the fearsome spiritual energy before they lost consciousness. As for Gu Lingzhi, she felt her vision go dark while the spiritual energy that was surrounding her lifted her up, bringing her to some unknown ce.


    When she could finally see again, she noticed that she was no longer in the Cangwu Realm. Or perhaps it was better to say, she was in a part of the forbidden region that no one even knew existed.


    In front of her was a small yard blocked by a pond containing multicolored fishes. At the moment, Gu Lingzhi was standing on a bridge crossing over the pond.


    ��Come in, child.��


    Even as Gu Lingzhi looked around warily, she heard a gentle and hoarse voice call out to her from the yard.


    For some unknown reason, when Gu Lingzhi heard this voice, she began to tear up. Even though she did not recognize the voice, and that it could be a trap for all she knew, she could not resist the voice.


    Following the bridge, she walked to the yard and stood in front of the open door, before she finally seeded in using all her concentration to stop herself from walking in directly. Warily, she called out, ��Who are you, and where am I? How did I get here?��


    As though finding her reaction extremely amusing, the owner of the voiceughed and answered, ��This is a space-dimension realm within my Spiritual Sword. As for me, I am... your ancestor.��


    Her ancestor?


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes widened.


    ��You don��t have to be suspicious, child. Our Spirit Tribe has fallen into ruin many years ago. As one of the elders in the Spirit Tribe, I guess I could be considered as your ancestor.��


    From somewhere within the courtyard, a handsome man clothed in white walked out. He had a pair of big, clear eyes and he seemed like he had a lot of things to say to Gu Lingzhi. Just standing there, he gave her a feeling of familiarity.


    ��Come, child, tell me how the Spirit Tribe is faring now. Also, how... did you escape from the Forbidden Land?��


    Forbidden Land? Escape?


    Even before she had recovered from the shock of his previous words, she was stunned again because of what he just said.


    ��Escape? What do you mean by escape? Are you from the Spirit Tribe too?��


    ��Of course. If we weren��t from the Spirit Tribe, how would you be able to absorb the knowledge of the heavens that were left behind by me when I was alive?��


    Knowledge of the heavens?


    Once again, she was thrown an unfamiliar term. Gu Lingzhi suddenly felt that today, she would be able to understand the secret of why the Spirit Tribe disappeared. Also, she had a premonition that because of this new understanding, her life would change forever.

 Chapter 169 - The Shameless Deity King

    <h4>Chapter 169 - The Shameless Deity King</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��You said... you��re just a spirit... does it mean that you��re...��


    ��Yes, my physical body no longer exists. What you see now is the manifestation of the thoughts that I��ve had before I passed away. I��ve been waiting to meet someone from theter generations that belongs to the Spirit Tribe so that I could ask how things were going with the Tribe. Tell me, child, how is our Tribe doing now?��


    Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth to speak, but she did not know how to answer. Before she was reborn, the Spirit Tribe was only a legend to her. Even after she had reborn, her knowledge of the Spirit Tribe was only based on what people had told her. How could she answer the man��s question?


    Gu Lingzhi��s silence made the man heave a long sigh, ��Never mind, I already knew that the extinction of our Tribe would ur sooner orter, a small part of me was hoping for a different oue. It is extremely fortunate to be able to still see a descendant of the Spirit Tribe today, I shall not ask for more.��


    Gu Lingzhi could not bear to look at the man��s deste expression, she exined, ��Ancestor, please don��t jump to conclusions yet, I��m not entirely sure how the Spirit Tribe is doing right now.��


    She continued to tell the man certain legends that have been circting around in the Tianyuan Continent in recent years.


    ��...If that��s the case, then the Spirit Tribe is still trapped in the Forbidden Land. You must keep your identity a secret. I also see that you have your own Inheritance Space, that is a treasure that has been passed down through generations in the Spirit Tribe. One can only awaken it if he has the blood of the Spirit Tribe.��


    ��...You can see my Inheritance Space?�� Gu Lingzhi gasped, retreating a few steps and got into a defensive stance.


    The Inheritance Space was her greatest secret, she had decided that she would never talk about it to anyone in her life. Yet, this man who called himself as the Spirit Tribe��s ancestor could actually read her mind and see her Inheritance Space. It made her wary.


    ��Do not be rmed, we are of the same blood, why would I harm you? I only want you to be more careful. Pan Luo has eyes and ears everywhere, if anyone knows that you have an Inheritance Space, the news would surely reach him. When that happens, it will surely be the end of our Tribe.��


    ��Pan Luo? Isn��t that the Deity King?��


    Though there had been very few True Gods in the Tianyuan Continent these few years, there was much spection about them. The most well-known one was Pan Luo, who had defeated every other True God more than ten thousand years ago, bing the Deity King. He enacted a set of rules in the Realm of the Gods, which caused the number of True Gods in the Tianyuan Continent to diminish, and eventually disappear.


    ��The Deity King?�� the man could not help butugh at how Gu Lingzhi had regarded Pan Luo as the Deity King. Heughed so hard that he cried.


    ��Haha, the Deity King. He must have waited very long for this day. How does he sit sofortably on the throne that��s covered in the blood of my tribespeople?��


    Could it be that the extinction of the Spirit Tribe was rted to the Deity King? Gu Lingzhi waspletely bewildered by the man��s words.


    The man wiped away the tears that formed at the corner of his eyes, he looked at Gu Lingzhi, his eyes filled with hatred.


    ��Child, do you want to hear a story?��


    ��...Yes.�� Gu Lingzhi had a gut feeling that she had to know the man��s story. However, before that, she decided to push her luck and tell the man what she had been worrying about before she arrived at this ce.


    ��Ancestor, before you begin your story, could you send my friends to this ce too? There has been a Spiritual Energy Surge, I��m afraid they will be in danger...��


    ��Do not worry, child. Before I brought you here, I have expelled everyone from the Spiritual Sword. Hopefully, no one is too unlucky to have fallen in some powerful demon beast��s nest. Otherwise, everyone should be safe.��


    Gu Lingzhi sighed in relief, feeling as if a stone had been lifted from her heart. She smiled at the man, ��Ancestor, you can go ahead with your story, I��m all ears.��


    The man brought her into the house. He told Gu Lingzhi the story of what had happened in the past.


    Betrayals, killings, genocides...


    The Spirit Tribe had control over almost half the Continent went extinct all because they mistrusted one man.


    Many years ago, the Spirit Tribe carried the burden of leading all Martial Artists. They shared a countless number of cultivation techniques and secrets that they had researched about with other tribes. The leader of the Tribe at the time wanted to find an opportunity to be a True God, so he wandered around the Shangyuan Continent frequently to get some inspiration. Unexpectedly, he had taken a boy from the Human Tribe to be hisst disciple.


    The Tribe Leader then put all his energy into teaching his disciples everything that he knew. That boy from the Human Tribe was exceptionally smart �C not only did he manage to learn everything that he had been taught, he even knew how toe up with his own techniques. In less than a thousand years, both the Tribe Leader and the boy became True Gods and entered the Realm of the Gods.


    Logically, after entering the Realm of the Gods, one would not have much interaction with the Lower Realms anymore.


    However, the Tribe Leader could not put down his worries regarding the Spirit Tribe, so he asionally went down to the Lower Realms. At the same time, his cultivation had exponentially increased. It was not long before he came even more powerful than all the True Gods before him.


    People started bing suspicious of how fast the Spirit Tribe��s Leader was advancing. In the Realm of the Gods, rumors started spreading that the Spirit Tribe was ced above the Human Tribe because they had a precious treasure that allowed them to increase their level of cultivation. As long as one could get a hold of that treasure, he could be a king amongst the gods.


    This rumor caused people to start plotting against the Spirit Tribe. The Tribe Leader��s disciple also turned against him. Not only did he not show an ounce of gratefulness towards the Tribe Leader, he also med the Tribe Leader for not sharing precious items with him. Together with the other gods, this disciple set the Tribe Leader up. They organized a ceremony under the excuse of expressing gratitude for their masters and invited all the True Gods from the Spirit Tribe. During the ceremony, they drugged all their wine cups with a special potion that could disable their spiritual powers temporarily.


    Then, the massacre began.


    They tried to extort information about where the precious treasure was located from the gods of the Spirit Tribe. However, the Spirit Tribe did not even have such a treasure to begin with. Their greatest treasure was their wisdom and natural talents, and the Tribe Leader was exceptionally perceptive, which allowed him to advance so quickly.


    The other True gods ended up not getting any information that they wanted, but how could they stop there after going through the trouble of organizing such a big ceremony?


    They were enraged and killed all the True Gods of the Spirit Tribe. To prevent the rest of the Spirit Tribe from taking revenge, they started a mass genocide of the entire Spirit Tribe. The disappearance of the Spirit Tribe remained a mystery in the whole of the Tianyuan Continent for the next few decades.


    That disciple that was taken in by the Leader of the Spirit Tribe was none other than Pan Luo.


    ��What happened to the Spirit Tribe afterwards?��


    ��Afterwards...our tribe was forced into the Forbidden Land. We had no choice but to make a difficult decision to sacrifice a big proportion of the tribe to save a few. The remaining True Gods that were still alive led the tribesmen who were willing to sacrifice themselves to lure the enemy away, leaving behind the youths who could continue the bloodline. We sealed them up in another small realm and cut off all possible connections to that realm, and even the connection to the Tianyuan Continent. When one of them can finally cultivate to be a True God, he or she can re-enter the world and take back everything that belongs to us!�� The man looked intently at Gu Lingzhi, as if trying to re-imagine what it had been like during the days when the Spirit Tribe flourished.


    ��Thinking back, our tribespeople used to be spread out all over the Tianyuan Continent. Anywhere you went, you could find traces of us. Now, it took me almost five hundred thousand years to find a single descendant of the Spirit Tribe. When I found you, I thought that our tribe would have a change in luck and survive this entire ordeal to regain control of the Tianyuan Continent again, but I guess not.��


    Gu Lingzhi had no idea how tofort the man. Her mind was also in a mess.


    Originally, she had concealed her identity as being part of the Spirit Tribe due to her own intuition, but now she knows that she was right, and that there was a much bigger reason why she could never let anybody know her true identity.


    The pressure was on her to avenge the extermination of her tribe, it made her realize that from today on, she had to take things a little more seriously than she used to. The moment she had opened her Inheritance Space, she had gained full ess to the Spirit Tribe��s centuries of knowledge. From today onwards, her main goal was to eventually be a true god so that she could strip Pan Luo of his power and dethrone him. While she was doing that, she would ask him whether he had ever regretted betraying his master and killing all those innocent people.


    ��Alright, that��s the end of the story. You can leave now. Remember to pick up those Enlightenment Fragments on the outside, they will help you advance quicker.��


    ��Yes, Ancestor.�� Gu Lingzhi would not reject the man��s good intentions. Based on what he had described, she could infer that the man had been a True God when he was alive. The Heavenly Law Fragments were her ancestor��s enlightenment that had dissociated into many fragments. There was no guarantee that anyone who picked up those Enlightenment Fragments could instantly be a True God, but it could expand one��s horizons and allow one to advance even quicker.


    As long as Gu Lingzhi had cultivated enough spiritual energy, she could advance as quickly as she wanted, until she became a True God!


    With the help of the man, Gu Lingzhi did not experience any pain when she absorbed the Enlightenment Fragments. It allowed her cultivation to soar rapidly and within half an hour, she advanced to be a Peak Level Martial Practitioner.


    ��Do not try to breakthrough yet because you just did not long ago, your energy is still unstable. If you advance too quickly, your foundation will be unstable.�� The man then casted some spells on Gu Lingzhi to reduce her urge to breakthrough. ��I��ve cast three different seals on you, when you feel that your energy is stable, you can open one of them. When you are close to bing a Martial Lord, then you can open the other two.��


    ��I understand,�� Gu Lingzhi nodded, concentrating on absorbing the remaining Fragments. This time, she no longer felt that the Fragments were consuming her.


    As the Fragments flowed in her direction, she could feel them being easily absorbed, almost as if she possessed three ck holes in her body. In actual fact, it was due to the three seals that had been ced on her by her ancestor.

 Chapter 170 - Capturing Tianfeng Wei Alive

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Capturing Tianfeng Wei Alive</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi took almost an hour to absorb all the Enlightenment Fragments. At the same time, she felt a strong wave of repulsion emanating from her body.


    The repulsion force expelled her from the Cangwu Realm.


    ��When you are outside you have to be careful not to identally reveal your identity. Also, be wary of anyone whose surname is Pan. They are Pan Luo��s eyes and ears in the Tianyuan Continent.��


    ��Thank you for your reminders, I understand.��


    All of a sudden, Gu Lingzhi felt a sense of weightlessness before shended on the Thousand Mountains Range. Before she could make sense of where she had fallen, she could hear the sound of fighting.


    Gu Lingzhi sat up in shock and immediately tried to restrain the spiritual energy that was emanating from her body. She tried to blend in with the trees so that she could leave this ce easily, but she did not expect to hear Tianfeng Wei��s voice, ��Tianfeng Jin, are you really going to kill me? We are from the same n!��


    ��A person like you isn��t fit to be in our n!�� Tianfeng Jin eximed angrily, her voice colder than usual.


    ��Tianfeng Jin!�� Tianfeng Wei cried out in pain, as if she was physically hurt, ��If you kill me, my father will never forgive you!��


    ��You should be praying that nothing has happened to Gu Lingzhi now. If something happens to her, do you really think our n can still survive?��


    ��Without a doubt! She is a nobody, do you really think that the Third Prince would start a war with the Four Great ns just because of her? Even if he was the Third Prince, he wouldn��t be able to bear the consequences!��


    ��You really don��t know your limits, do you?�� Tianfeng Jin no longer bothered to argue with Tianfeng Wei.


    In the past, Tianfeng Jin had always restrained herself on the basis that she had been in the same n as Tianfeng Wei. No matter what Tianfeng Wei did, Tianfeng Jin kept her mouth shut. This time, however, Tianfeng Wei had actually conspired with the Beicheng n to summon the Five Cmities Formation, and this had put the people who had followed Tianfeng Wei into the Cangwu Realm at the risk of dying.


    If it was not for Gu Lingzhi��s breakthrough that caused a Spiritual Energy Surge, the formation would not have been broken. There was a possibility that they would have died in the Cangwu Realm without ever getting out. Some of her n members who were unable to hold on had also died in there. This made Tianfeng Jin furious.


    It was impossible for Tianfeng Wei to deceive so many of her n members into conspiring with the Beicheng n. Who knew how many powerful Tianfeng n members had a say in this? Was it really worth sacrificing her own n members just to achieve their goal?


    Tianfeng Jin even considered leaving her n. If she were to kill Tianfeng Wei now, she could avenge her n members who had died a wrongful death!


    Tianfeng Wei was not in a good condition right now, not that she had ever been strong enough to fight against Tianfeng Jin, but now she was pregnant too so her powers were even weaker than usual. She could only try her best to escape, hoping that her words could convince Tianfeng Jin to let her go.


    However, Tianfeng Jin refused to let her go after they had bumped into each other in the Thousand Mountains Range. It made no difference whether Tianfeng Wei had praised her or criticized her.


    ��Tianfeng Jin, think carefully, no matter how good Gu Lingzhi treats you, she��s still an outsider. When you are met with trouble, you still have to rely on your n to help you, will Gu Lingzhi help you? Why are you being such a fool?��


    ��You are the fool!�� Tianfeng Jin retorted coldly, ��You don��t even know what mistakes you��ve made, no wonder the Third Prince dumped you.��


    This had touched Tianfeng Wei��s sore spot which caused her to momentarily disregard the danger that she was in. ��If the Third Prince does not want me, that is his loss. Gu Lingzhi is just an illegitimate child, how noble can she be? One day, she��ll be just like her mother and cheat on him!��


    ��I don��t know about the Third Prince, but I know that you like to use others without knowing the truth. Your mother has raised you so well!�� Tianfeng Jin remarked sarcastically.


    Gu Lingzhi finally stepped out of the trees, causing Tianfeng Jin��s heave a long sigh of relief. Tianfeng Wei��s face turned as white as a ghost and cried in surprise, ��That��s impossible! Weren��t you swept away by the Spiritual Energy Surge? How are you still alive?��


    ��I guess it��s just not my turn to die yet, I��m sorry I have disappointed you,�� Gu Lingzhi apologized in a sarcastic tone.


    A hint of delight shed past Tianfeng Wei��s eyes for a moment. Her cultivation level was that of a middle-grade Martial Practitioner, whereas Gu Lingzhi had only just be a Martial Practitioner. Even if Gu Lingzhi was talented, there was no time for her to stabilize her foundations. This was Tianfeng Wei��s opportunity to strike and get rid of Gu Lingzhi once and for all.


    Using her right hand, Tianfeng Wei lunged towards Gu Lingzhi with a sword, hoping that Gu Lingzhi would be too weak to block the hit due to her injuries.


    ��Not bad!�� Gu Lingzhi merelyughed ndly. She took out her Qingfeng Sword from its sheath.


    Indeed, it had not been long since her breakthrough to be a Martial Practitioner and did not have enough time for her foundations to be stabilized. However, her cultivation level was that of a Peak Level Martial Practitioner! Even if she could not control her sudden increase in cultivation, she had fighting experience and knew Heaven-Level techniques. It was not difficult for her to beat Tianfeng Wei at all.


    The weapons connected with each other, creating a string of sparks. Tianfeng Wei stumbled slightly due to the force and looked at Gu Lingzhi with a bewildered expression.


    ��How...how were you able to block my attack?��


    Tianfeng Jin did not wait for Tianfeng Wei to recover from her shock before attacking her from the back. Tianfeng Jin used her golden spiritual energy to pierce through Tianfeng Wei��s right shoulder, causing her to lose a big part of her fighting abilities.


    ��There��s nothing that isn��t possible.�� She has even rebirthed, was there anything that was truly impossible?


    Teaming up together, it took less than a minute to capture Tianfeng Wei alive. Holding up the de of the Spiritual Sword against Tianfeng Wei��s neck, Tianfeng Jin asked Gu Lingzhi, ��How are you nning to deal with her?��


    At the heart of this matter, the whole Cangwu Realm incident had happened because Tianfeng Wei had wanted to get rid of Gu Lingzhi. As such, Gu Lingzhi had the right of deciding how to deal with Tianfeng Wei.


    ��No matter what, she is still the First Mistress of your Tianfeng n. Let��s go back first, and let the elders of the Gu n and Qin n decide what to do with her,�� Gu Lingzhi remarked as she kept her sword. She did not bring up the point of how it was impossible for Tianfeng Wei to have plotted this whole n by herself. If she killed Tianfeng Wei now, no one would know more people had been involved and it would be too unfair to those who had died in the Cangwu Realm.


    Tianfeng Jin could guess a little bit of Gu Lingzhi��s thoughts, she opened her mouth but decided not to speak. Though she was sorely disappointed in her n��s actions, they did provide her with resources and raise her for her entire life. After struggling internally for a while, she could only sigh and say, ��Alright, we��ll do whatever you say.��


    Understanding Tianfeng Jin��s dilemmas, Gu Lingzhi gave her a pat on the back andforted her, ��Don��t worry, there were only a few people involved in the decision-making. It will not affect those n members who were innocent.��


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan felt like he was going crazy.


    It was rare that he had a chance to train, and yet when he did, so many events had urred.


    The Five Cmities Formation, the Spiritual Energy Surge and not knowing whether Gu Lingzhi was alive. Never having known what suffering feels like, the Third Prince finally had a taste of it. The fear and pain of not knowing constricted him. Whether or not his life would be a living hell depended on whether Gu Lingzhi was still alive.


    Half a day had passed and there was still no news of Gu Lingzhi. He was on the brink of using his authority as the Prince to get the Kingdom��s Demigods to charge into the Cangwu Realm.


    ��Your Highness, please do not be too anxious. Lady Gu is a very fortunate person, I��m sure she is alright,�� Yuan Zheng repeatedly tried tofort Rong Yuan, but even he did not entirely believe his own words.


    Legends had said that no one had ever survived after being drawn into a Spiritual Energy Surge. He prayed that Gu Lingzhi had been expelled from the Surge like the rest and hoped that the heavens had heard his prayers.


    ��When we find Gu Lingzhi, I will make the Tianfeng n and Beicheng n pay for what they��ve done!�� Rong Yuan eximed, furious. If it was not for the two ns making the Five Cmities Formation, Gu Lingzhi would not have experienced a breakthrough that led to the Spiritual Energy Surge.


    ��Third Prince, do not be too worried, I��m sure Lingzhi is fine,�� Qin Xinran coaxed. She had been searching for Gu Lingzhi with the Third Prince from the beginning. ��Before the Surge had reached us, Lingzhi did tell me that she has a way to escape it.��


    ��...I hope that��s the case,�� Rong Yuan murmured. There were many unusual aspects when it came to Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan could only pin his hopes that those secrets that he did not know about would keep her safe.


    If he knew that there would be such a day where he would fear so much over her life, he would have divulged all his secrets to her so that she could better protect herself. Since he has already devoted himself to her, what was there that he could not share with her?


    ��Look, Your Highness!�� Yuan Zheng gasped in delight, pointing to the trees in the distance. ��That cloth looks like what Lady Gu had been wearing before she entered the Cangwu Realm.��


    Rong Yuan turned his head abruptly and made his way to the forest as fast as he could, picking up the green cloth that had been hanging on one of the branches.


    From the dark green threads and green peonies on the piece of cloth, it was indeed what Gu Lingzhi had been wearing.


    ��It is hers! This was from her clothes!�� Rong Yuan confirmed, keeping his hopes up.


    It is true that one could do anything for the person they loved.


    Rong Yuan had experienced a roller coaster of emotions in just one day, he felt that he would nevere across a day where he would feel more sorrow than he did today. He swore to himself that he would marry her as soon as he found her.


    Who cares whether she is of age? In the Xia Kingdom, the rules were determined by the Royal Family anyway.

 Chapter 171 - Quibbling

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Quibbling</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan finally saw Gu Lingzhi an hourter.


    If it was not for the fact that no one had dared to pass themselves off as the Third Prince, Gu Lingzhi would not have believed that the man standing in front of her was Rong Yuan.


    He had always looked refined and neat, but now his hair was in a mess and his clothes were creased. His eyes that were always filled with confidence now had a hint of weakness in them. Before Gu Lingzhi could ask what had happened to him, she was enveloped in a tight hug. She could not help but grimace at the force of the bone-crushing hug.


    She wanted to push him away, but she paused when she felt his body trembling against hers.


    This person was afraid...


    Now, she knew clearly what he was feeling.


    ��I��ve finally found you...�� Rong Yuan��s voice trembled. This made Gu Lingzhi realize that he had felt afraid because of her.


    She had been dyed for a few hours due to her encounter with the white-robed man, the news of people having been expelled from the Cangwu Realm must have already spread in these few hours. Her heart started to ache.


    This person truly had feelings for her...


    ��Lingzhi, I knew you��d be fine!�� Qin Xinran suddenly interrupted.


    Gu Lingzhi pushed Rong Yuan away forcefully. Qin Xinran��s confession in the Cangwu Realm was still ringing in Gu Lingzhi��s ears, how could she let her witness a situation like this?


    ��Lingzhi?�� Rong Yuan was slightly bewildered by how Gu Lingzhi had pushed him away so abruptly. He turned to look at Qin Xinran before hugging Gu Lingzhi again.


    ��Xinran is not an outsider, what are you afraid of?��


    Of course, she was afraid of hurting Xinran��s feelings!


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but roll her eyes. Her feelings earlier were quickly reced by one of awkwardness.


    There was no way she could just calmly ept Rong Yuan��s public disys of affection.


    Qin Xinran could easily tell what Gu Lingzhi was feeling. Lowering her head and pursing her lips, she murmured, ��Don��t worry about me, liking someone is my business, it has nothing to do with you.��


    Naturally, she felt sad that she could not be the person that the Third Prince liked. Even then, she knew that there were still many years ahead of her to live, and liking someone was only a part of growing up. She could not wallow in depression just because something had not gone the way she had wanted it to.


    Just like what she had said, liking someone was indeed her own business. If the person she liked reciprocated her feelings, then good for her; but if that person liked someone else, she would not me him.


    Qin Xinran��s words did not make it any easier for Gu Lingzhi to ept Rong Yuan��s kind intentions. Gu Lingzhi could only try to put some distance between him and her, which made Rong Yuan extremely frustrated.


    After having experienced all that trauma of worrying that Gu Lingzhi��s life would be in danger, he was hoping for her to reassure him. However, Gu Lingzhi could not be any more unromantic, pushing him away again and again. There was no way he would allow this to happen!


    stering an innocent smile on his face, Rong Yuan took one stride forward and enveloped Gu Lingzhi into a hug once again.


    ��You...�� Gu Lingzhi wanted to protest, but she was interrupted when Rong Yuan pressed his warm lips against her and started to kiss her fervently.


    Why is the Third Prince acting up again? Xinran is still here; she would be heartbroken if she witnessed this!


    Gu Lingzhi struggled against him whilst looking over at Qin Xinran. To her surprise, Qin Xinran looked amused and even gave Gu Lingzhi a thumbs up, urging her to kiss him back.


    Was this really the reaction of someone who had a crush on the Third Prince? She must��ve looked so silly struggling against him.


    Rong Yuan had thought that he had managed to convince Gu Lingzhi when she stopped struggling for a while, so he kissed her harder. The scene made Tianfeng Wei extremely furious.


    Why did the Third Prince look so intoxicated while Gu Lingzhi looked so disinterested?


    When Tianfeng Wei was still engaged with the Third Prince, he had never shown any affection towards her. Why would he be so daring only when it was Gu Lingzhi?


    ��You��re shameless!�� Tianfeng Wei barked, unable to mask her jealousy anymore. ��Gu Lingzhi, how dare you call yourself the First Mistress of the Gu n? Look at the way you seduce men, and in public! You��re shameless, you...��


    Thud!


    Tianfeng Wei was cut off abruptly when Yuan Zheng kicked her.


    ��You have no right to talk about what kind of person the Third Prince��s future wife is.��


    Rong Yuan gave Gu Lingzhi another peck on the lips before getting Yuan Zheng to shut Tianfeng Wei��s mouth.


    Yuan Zheng acknowledged Rong Yuan��s orders and proceeded to sit on the floor.


    Other people were confused, but then Yuan Zheng started to take off his socks in one swift move and started walking towards Tianfeng Wei.��


    ��No, stop, you can��t treat me like this!�� Tianfeng Wei started to protest vehemently when she saw what he was going to do.


    ��You are in no position to reject the Third Prince��s orders!�� Yuan Zhengughed maliciously, before shoving the sock into her mouth. To prevent her from vomiting it out, he even tied it to her mouth with a small piece of cloth. Tianfeng Wei retched at the odor from the sock.


    That��s too much...


    That was what everyone was thinking.


    To think that Yuan Zheng could be so vicious towards ady as pretty as Tianfeng Wei.


    Seeing everyone��s expression, Yuan Zheng felt proud of himself and said, ��I actually learned this move from His Highness. When we were fighting against the Dayin Kingdom, we captured some warriors who refused to surrender. His Highness used this move against them and they surrendered right after. In an army camp, you can only imagine how many smelly socks there were lying around. The captives had been groaning non-stop for days! Also...��


    Yuan Zheng paused for a moment when he thought of something memorable. His lips curved up in nostalgia. Rong Yuan, on the other hand, turned sour when he saw the disgusted expression on Gu Lingzhi��s face.


    Only an inhumane beast could think of such a disgusting thing to do to others.


    ��In war, there are no tactics that cannot be used,�� Rong Yuan tried very desperately to exin himself.


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but think that the people of the Xia Kingdom had been deceived by the Third Prince. How was he a War God? He��s merely a smelly, unreliable and shameless person.


    Having been interrupted, Rong Yuan��s skin was no longer thick enough to pull Lingzhi in for another kiss. A pity he was only able to settle scores with Tianfeng Wei today. He had to wait for all Four Great ns tomune again before he could settle all the scores.


    The warm expression in his eyes immediately turned murderous.


    Whoever dared to plot against Gu Lingzhi, no matter the intention, did not deserve to live!


    A dayter, a line of people had finally reached the entrance of the Thousand Mountains Range, waiting for all the Four Great ns to gather.


    There was boisterous conversation andughter, as if the incident regarding the Cangwu Realm never happened. It was almost absurd.


    The mastermind behind the Five Cmities Formation, Beicheng Haotian, was surrounded by his other n members as they interrogated him. The n Leader of the Beicheng n looked pained as he repeatedly questioned him for the reason behind his actions. At the side, the Gu n and Qin n could only look on in disbelief.


    No one here was born yesterday, who are they trying to fool?


    Gu Rong could not calm his heart down before knowing whether Gu Lingzhi was alive. He red at Beicheng Haotian, almost wishing he was dead. After losing Gu Linglong, Gu Lingzhi was his only child left alive. Furthermore, she was to be wedded to the Third Prince. If something had really happened to her, his future years would be bleak.


    Without the support of the Third Prince, he would risk losing his position as the n Leader. He would be aughing stock if people knew that he had been voted out by his own n members and his remaining years in the n would no longer be asfortable as it is now.


    ��I really did not know that the Young Master has been raised so well by the Beicheng n Leader. He is so capable that he could activate so many people in his n with the same Level as him to go for such a dangerous mission, and he does not seem to be scared of any punishment even though he is risking the lives of more than a hundred people. Does the Beicheng n even have any rules?�� Gu Rongughed sarcastically, looking at Beicheng Linfeng coldly. The leader of the Qin n followed suit. Although his doted-on daughter, Qin Xinran, had already reported her safety, he could not help but think that there was a chance that she might have died in the Cangwu Realm. His hatred towards the Beicheng and Tianfeng n soared.


    ��Your words are too much, Gu Rong. Haotian is Haoyue��s senior, he is very talented and is popr in the n. It ispletely normal for him to have many close friends in the n that would risk their lives for him. We werepletely unaware about the incident regarding the Cangwu Realm. If we knew, we would not have given him so much power to do whatever he wanted.��


    Beicheng Linfeng faked a sigh, ��Now that things havee to this, the most important thing is to find those who are still alive in the Thousand Mountains Range andpensate the families of those who have passed away. When everyone has been ounted for, I will make it up to the leaders of both ns under both your conditions.��


    There was no wonder that Beicheng Linfeng was a n leader, it had been extremely easy for him to try and relieve his n of the me in this matter.


    Those n members who had died in the Cangwu Realm were dispensable �C they were merely Martial Students and Martial Practitioners �C and it would be unwise to turn against the other ns over these worthless people.


    ��Our Four Great ns have been harmonious for so many years, are we really going to jeopardize our rtionship over a few who had misbehaved?��

 Chapter 172 - Lobbyists in the Four Great Clans

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Lobbyists in the Four Great ns</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��The Gu and Qin n does not have the authority to remove you from power, but I do.��


    Rong Yuan had suddenly interrupted, causing Beicheng Linfeng��s expression to change instantly. He turned to look at the Third Prince, but his gaze shifted onto Gu Lingzhi who was right beside him. He sighed internally at how Gu Lingzhi could always escape death, but forced himself tough. ��You must be joking, Your Highness, this whole incident was because some of the younger n members had decided to act on their own initiatives. Now that we know the Gu n��s First Mistress is safe and unharmed, let��s punish the few who had been involved and forget about this matter.��


    ��The Beicheng n is truly optimistic to forget about this matter after punishing just a few even after so many of your n members have died. The Qin n will definitely not let this matter go so easily!�� Qin Yue, the head of the Qin n eximed.


    He was nothing like Gu Rong who had ced too much emphasis on getting benefits. After his wife had died, the only person he relied on was his daughter. If the Beicheng and Tianfeng n wanted to kill the person that was closest to him, he would happily fight them to the death, even if it meant gathering everyone in his n.


    ��What Qin Yue says is right. The punishment is insufficient topensate for the people from my n that have sacrificed their lives,�� Gu Rong added, but he was delighted when he saw that Gu Lingzhi was unharmed.


    He had the same thoughts as the Beicheng and Tianfeng ns. He did not think that the Third Prince would offend the two ns just because they had tried to harm Gu Lingzhi. Now that Gu Lingzhi had returned safely, Gu Rong could finally put down the weight that had been pressing on his shoulders. He could finally think clearly about how to gain the most amount of benefits out of this situation.


    Though this incident regarding the Cangwu Realm had caused the Gu n to lose some of their best Martial Students, the remaining people in his n were all rather talented, so the strength of his n would not be affected. However, it would be beneficial if he could seize this opportunity to weaken the other ns.


    Gu Lingzhi looked down andughed to herself mockingly as she easily discerned Gu Rong��s thoughts.


    This was indeed characteristic of Father. Whilst the fathers in other ns were worrying and trying to seek justice for their children, Gu Rong was only focused about trying to seek benefits.


    ��Yes, the leader of the Gu n is right. There would be no justice for the people who had died if such a small punishment is carried out. Even though it was the younger members who hadmitted the crimes, as seniors, we have a part to y as well. Why don��t we find a ce to further discuss this and find the best solution to this matter?��


    Beicheng Linfeng rejoiced internally when he understood Gu Rong��s intentions. It would be in his favor if he could resolve this matter with the least amount of losses.


    Though Gu Rong and Beicheng Linfeng had entered an agreement, the Qin n and the Third Prince were clearly not having any of it.


    ��Beicheng Linfeng, you seem to have forgotten that I said that I would not look the other way if anyone dared to hurt Gu Lingzhi before she entered the Cangwu Realm. Since your Beifeng n and Tianfeng n chose to ignore my warning, if I do not exterminate your entire family, it would be a waste of all the deliberate thought that was put into this n to harm Gu Lingzhi.�� Rong Yuan was extremely calm as he said this, yet his voice had a murderous tone to it, making everyone shudder.


    ��Your Highness...�� Beifeng Linfeng was shocked. Something isn��t right. Didn��t the Third Prince only want to help Gu Lingzhi gain some benefits? Will he really make a big fuss and make a move against both our ns?


    ��My n holds the same view as the Third Prince. It would be too small of a punishment if we let both your ns live even after pulling such a big move.��


    Qin Yue was straightforward when he vocalized his thoughts, he had every intention to go against the two ns with everything he had.


    The Qin n had been progressing the fastest these few years and was the strongest amongst all Four Great ns for a long time. If they really decided to wage war on the Beicheng and Tianfeng ns, there would be a huge amount of losses for every party. However, if the Qin n had the Third Prince on their side, they would even dramatically shift the power bnce in the Xia Kingdom.


    ��Qin Yue, you...�� Beicheng Linfeng was furious. He never thought that Qin Yue would be so determined to settle the scores with his n.


    ��Qin Yue, you��d better think this through carefully, are you really going to sever whatever close rtions between all three ns just over a few of our younger n members? Though we are not as good as your Qin n, we��re not pushovers!�� Tianfeng Yi eximed. He initially thought that Beicheng Linfeng��s words would be enough to resolve the issue, but then they were met with two stubborn people who were determined to get to the bottom of the incident. He had no choice but to interfere on Linfeng��s behalf and get rid of Qin Yue. From his point of view, the Third Prince��s words held little weight if Qin Yue was not involved. After all, he is just a prince, even if he is a seasoned warrior, he onlymanded the Silver-Armored Troops.


    It would have been a lot of resources if he was merely going against an ordinary aristocratic family; but against the Four Great ns, it was barely enough.


    ��Hmph, I��ve thought through this carefully enough. n Leaders of the Beicheng and Tianfeng n, you both had better get ready to go against my Qin n!��


    After this deration, Qin Yue promptly left with Qin Xinran.


    Simrly, Rong Yuan no longer wanted to look at anyone from the two ns and left with Gu Lingzhi. Before they left, Gu Lingzhi also took Tianfeng Jin with them. They also remembered to take Tianfeng Wei with them. At least, they would have a ��hostage�� that they could negotiate with.


    Tianfeng Yi wanted to step in and protest, but was stopped by Yuan Zheng.


    ��Leader of the Tianfeng n, if I were you, I would not be worried about Tianfeng Wei who only knows how to get herself in trouble. I would be thinking of how to deal with the Third Prince��s revenge that he has in store for you.��


    Tianfeng Yi paused as he saw Tianfeng Wei who was struggling against Tianfeng Jin.


    Yet another person who only wanted benefits, Yuan Zhengughed to himself before he turned to catch up with Rong Yuan. As Gu Rong saw Yuan Zheng leaving, he nced at Beicheng Linfeng and Tianfeng Yi before he also followed suit and left.


    No matter what, he would not let go of the Third Prince yet. He had to fight alongside him. There was no way that he would lose out if he worked together with the Royal Family.


    The negotiations had made everyone forget just how strange it was for Gu Lingzhi to have sessfully escaped the Cangwu Realm unharmed.


    Rong Yuan��s revenge had been quick. Even before Qin Yue had made a move, he had already used his power as a prince to mobilize the Kingdom��s Demigod General Yan Feitian.


    Seven dayster, Yan Feitian turned up at the Beicheng n��s Discussion Hall, which shocked the Leader of the Tianfeng n, who was also there to discuss how they could avoid the chaos they had created.


    An hourter, Yan Feitian walked out of the Beicheng n��s Discussion Hall.


    On the second day, there had been shocking news that caused an uproar.


    All the people who were above the ranks of a Martial Sage had their limbs torn apart without the chance of recovery. Within the n, the only remaining people were the lower-ranked Martial Artists.


    This was indeed the power of a Demigod �C just one was enough to leave the Four Great ns in a mess. Without the higher-ranked Martial Artists, a n would lose all their power.


    Some people were devastated, whereas others were overjoyed. Most, however, were surprised at how the Gu n had risen in power overnight. Everyone knew that the Xia Kingdom��s princes had only one chance in their entire lives to mobilize the power of a Demigod to follow their orders.


    The Third Prince had used up his one chance for Gu Lingzhi without any hesitation. It was obvious how much the Third Prince had valued her. Yet, there were people that imed he was just unable to resist her beauty and even someone as powerful as the Third Prince had fallen into such a trap. It would be better if everyone distanced themselves from Gu Lingzhi. Furthermore, not everyone had a big n to back themselves up, the Third Prince could get rid of them even if he had lost his chance to mobilize the power of the Demigod General.


    Without higher-ranked Martial Artists in the Beicheng and Tianfeng n, it was a matter of time before they were reduced into just an ordinary, small n. If that was the case... who would take over their positions of power?


    Gu Lingzhi did not know the answer to that. Currently, she was preupied on how she could further dy the marriage between her and Rong Yuan.


    At the same time that Rong Yuan had mobilized Yan Feitian, the Kingdom had issued a new decree that anyone who had reached the age of 16 was eligible to be married.


    At this juncture, it was obvious who had fixed such a decree.


    ��How shameless can the people in the Royal Family get?�� Gu Lingzhi cried out.


    It was enough that the Third Prince was shameless, how could Consort Rong be the same? Couldn��t she just stay in the Royal Pce? Why did shee all the way here?


    ��I think that the wedding ceremony should be held in the Royal Pce, it is livelier there. When the Emperores to attend your wedding ceremony, you don��t have to worry about him not being able to recognize you. Also, regarding your ceremonial robe, the materials from the Defu Embroidery House are not bad. When you return to the capital city, we can go and pick the material for your robe together. Mother will definitely find the best embroider in the entire Xia Kingdom to make your wedding dress. Also, this...��


    The endless prattle from Concubine Rong made Gu Lingzhi hate Rong Yuan with a passion. She had not agreed to marry him yet, where did he get the confidence from to start preparing the wedding dress already?


    ��Consort Rong, I...��


    ��Ah, do you not like the materials from the Defu Embroidery House? That��s alright, we can change to another one. The cloth from the Caini Embroidery House is not bad either. If you like, I can...�� Concubine Rong continued, not giving Gu Lingzhi a chance to speak.


    Her son had told her to try and trick Gu Lingzhi into marrying him. It was not easy being a mother!


    Consort Rong went on and on for almost two hours, which made Gu Lingzhi wonder how someone could talk for so long without getting tired. Suddenly, Consort Rong yawned, causing tears to form in her eyes. She apologized, ��Look at me, I have been so excited about this that I��ve forgotten what time it is. It must be lunch time, right? Alright, you can go have lunch with your family, I��ll go back to my quarters and eat whatever. If there��s nothing else, please do not find me in the afternoon because I have the habit of taking a nap.��


    Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth to speak but before she could say anything, Consort Rong yawned again and stood up. With her servants trailing her, she promptly left.


    That was to say that... after listening to wedding details for a full afternoon, Gu Lingzhi did not even have a chance to reject Consort Rong.


    A depressed Gu Lingzhi did not even realize that what had initially been an avoidance of being involved with the Third Prince had now be an urge to dy marriage. Her emotions would slowly change over time the more she interacted with the Third Prince...

 Chapter 173 - Wholeheartedly

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Wholeheartedly</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the end, Rong Yuan was still unable to marry Gu Lingzhi. No matter how determined he was, Gu Lingzhi��s unwillingness had trumped. This made Qin Xinran think that perhaps the Third Prince had a change of heart.


    He had even called Consort Rong to go and convince Gu Lingzhi, it was evident of how much he cared for her. The lengths at which Rong Yuan was willing to go for Gu Lingzhi only made Qin Xinran admire him more.


    Qin Xinran could only sigh. Shepletely understood Rong Yuan��s ignorance, it was normal to be that way when someone was in love.


    In the unsessful marriage between Gu Lingzhi and the Third Prince, the most displeased person had to be the Third Prince, while the most pained was Gu Rong.


    He was so close to getting the Third Prince as his son-inw, yet Gu Lingzhi just rejected him like that. How could he not feel pained? Even the way he looked at Gu Lingzhi had hardened.


    Gu Lingzhi feigned ignorance and hid in her room for days practicing Alchemy.


    Though Rong Yuan was unsessful at bringing Gu Lingzhi back to the Royal Pce, he had sessfully applied for a couple��s hostel in the Royal School.


    His actions had caused an even bigger uproarpared to when he had eliminated the higher-ranked members of the Beicheng and Tianfeng ns.


    After all, in the Royal School, n conflicts were the least of the students�� worries.


    Qin Xinran had taken Gu Lingzhi��s ce when she moved out of the hostel, living together with Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin. This made it clear to everyone that even though the Tianfeng and Qin ns had fallen out with each other, Tianfeng Jin was still her friend and was not to be bullied.


    Regarding Tianfeng Wei, Gu Lingzhi did not bother to give her a difficult time. Rong Yuan, however, decided to cut off one of her Spiritual Roots.


    ��I didn��t know that my Lingzhi was so ��kind��.��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled warmly, ��I cannotpare to Your Highness�� benevolence.��


    They exchanged smiles with the same cunning look in their eyes.


    ording to Tianfeng Wei��s personality, it was a worse punishment to get rid of her Spiritual Roots so that she would be a wastrel without any cultivation, than to kill her directly. This also caused her to miscarry. Without the ability to defend herself or a baby that she could eventually rely on, the only person that she could rely on now was Lang Jingchen.


    Gu Lingzhi could only shake her head and sigh when she thought about Rong Yuan had plotted to let Tianfeng Wei think that the whole idea of letting Lang Jingchen be the father of her child was Lang Jingchen��s idea all along.


    Originally, Tianfeng Wei and Lang Jingchen could have spent their days properly; perhaps Rong Yuan would get bored and stop ying tricks on them. The misunderstandings between them could be resolved and who knew, maybe they could be a couple that was in love with each other. However, Tianfeng Wei was bent on going against him, which caused their rtionship to go sour. Not only did she rejoin the Tianfeng Family to enter the Cangwu Realm, she had also plotted such a huge scheme.


    Now, even her child is at risk of dying, who knows whether Lang Jingchen would forgive her stubbornness?


    ��Who do you think Tianfeng Wei wanted to get rid of when she cast out the Formation? What was her motive? Do you think Lang Jingchen��s family would arrange for him to marry another girl?�� Rong Yuan added mindlessly. Whatever he said were the rumours that were going around in the capital city. Lang Jingchen had suddenly started picking a new wife again �C but it was Rong Yuan��s n all along.


    The other girl that was going to be Lang Jingchen��s wife was the eldest daughter of a big n. She was bold and cunning and liked Lang Jingchen for some time but had never caught his eye. If she were to marry into the Lang Family, Lang Jingchen would never be able to live peacefully for the rest of his days.


    Cunning and shameless... Gu Lingzhi could only think to herself.


    There was no way for her to hide her advancement to a Martial Practitioner. To prevent attracting too much attention to herself, the best she could do was to disguise herself as a middle-grade Martial Practitioner. She could at least exin it using the fact that she had absorbed many Enlightenment Fragments.


    When the new semester started, she followed her same old routine of visiting the ssrooms, Alchemy Tower, Training Tower and Town of the Brave every day. Since her identity as the ck Thorn had been exposed by Rong Yuan a long time ago, she no longer bothered to hide her identity from him. Sometimes, she would even ask him to assist her in changing.


    Just two months before, Gu Lingzhi had left the Town of the Brave as a peak-level Martial Student. Now, she was leaving it as a peak-level Martial Practitioner. Some people who had been looking out for her were shocked, and they were suddenly interested in her true identity.


    What kind of n was she from and how did they manage to cultivate such a talent?


    ��Of course, she��s from the Royal Family,�� Rong Yuan joked.


    Gu Lingzhi tried not to, but she could not resist the urge to roll her eyes. ��Your Highness, the increase in my cultivation was entirely due to my own abilities, what has it got to do with the Royal Family?��


    ��How can it not have anything to do with the Royal Family?�� Rong Yuan pointed at Gu Lingzhi and said, ��You are my fianc��e and will be part of the Royal Family the moment you graduate from the Royal School. Though it is your biggest honour, of course, it is mine too.��


    ��...You are shameless,�� Gu Lingzhi could only say so much. After which, she looked around at the crowd to see who would be her opponent next.


    Even though she had the cultivation of a peak-level Martial Practitioner, her foundations were still unstable and barely had control over her spiritual energy. If she met with a strong opponent, there was still a chance that she might lose.


    ��What? Xi Hongru has also advanced to a Martial Practitioner?�� Gu Lingzhi eximed with shock.


    Xi Hongru had previously been a Level Ten Martial Student, yet he had advanced to a Martial Practitioner over the holidays. The speed at which his cultivation increased was faster than Xin Yi who was ranked first amongst the Martial Students.


    ��Maybe it was due to chance,�� Rong Yuan furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. He told himself that he would get someone to check on Xi Hongru who was resting at a side. ording to what he knew, Xi Hongru did not have the resources to advance so quickly.


    ��What? Xin Yi has also advanced?�� Gu Lingzhi eximed in surprise once again when she saw a youth that was dressed rather borately.


    Xin Yi suddenly turned around to look at her. He was taken aback for a while, but he walked towards them. He smiled politely and said, ��You��re the ck Thorn? I��ve heard of you. Did youe to fight in a match too?��


    Xin Yi was a boy that was very pretty �C in fact, out of everyone that Gu Lingzhi has met before, only Di Huan��s looks could surpass his.


    Seeing the stunned look in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes, Rong Yuan made his way and stood beside her without a word to put distance between her and Xin Yi.


    ��We��re only here to watch, we don��t intend onpeting today.��


    Perhaps Rong Yuan��s actions were too obviously protective, as Xin Yi furrowed his eyebrows and regarded Rong Yuan with disdain, ��I did not know that Your Highness was such a womanizer to be this protective with every girl. I wonder how Lady Gu will react when she knows about this.��


    Was he... standing up for her?


    Gu Lingzhi was extremely surprised. Ever since she enrolled in the Royal School, she had not interacted much with Xin Yi, only talking to him a couple of times. She never thought that he would speak up for her.


    Rong Yuan sensed something fishy and stood up straighter, looking down on Xin Yi and pretended to smile. ��You are overthinking this, Lingzhi is not that petty and I��m not someone that cheats.��


    What he meant to tell Xin Yi was that he was not fickle-minded when it came to romantic rtionships, and that Gu Lingzhi knew of his rtionship with the ck Thorn.


    Xin Yi looked suspiciously between Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, obviously not believing what the Third Prince had said.


    ��Your Highness, it is understandable for someone of your status to have a few women, but I still hope that you can treat Lingzhi better. She deserves to be treated well with your whole heart.��


    Xin Yi promptly left, almost as if he did not want to speak to Rong Yuan any longer. Before he left, he even stared at Gu Lingzhi who was disguised as the ck Thorn for a long while, almost hinting to her to stay away from Rong Yuan.


    Gu Lingzhi was bewildered to see that someone who had barely known her would actually speak up for her and remind Rong Yuan to treat her better.


    It seems that... Xin Yi had been helping him since day one. This boy is rather interesting.


    ��Xin Yi��s actions are rather strange, but one thing that he says is true,�� Rong Yuan held her hand as he looked at Xin Yi leave.


    ��What?��


    Rong Yuan inched closer and whispered in her ear, ��You deserve to be loved wholeheartedly.��


    His warm breath lingered on her ear, instantly making her blush.


    ��You are a prince; how can you only have one woman in your life? You are going to inherit the throne, and you have to marry the daughter of someone powerful. How can you only focus on me?��


    Maybe it was the serious expression on Rong Yuan��s face that caused Gu Lingzhi to blurt out something so direct. Had her tone sounded like she was...ining?


    Clearing her throat, Gu Lingzhi wanted to rify what she had meant. On the other hand, Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��Is this why you have been rejecting me all this while?��


    Without waiting for a reply from Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan brushed her hair lightly, ��Who told you I was going to inherit the throne? In all of history, the Emperor of the Xia Kingdom would not be the most powerful person in the Royal Family. The only reason why my family has been upying the throne for millennia was because we relied on the support of other people who were extremely talented as well. The throne is merely an ambassador for my family. The people who are holding onto the power are mostly those with an exceptional amount of cultivation in the Royal Family. Why else would my mother have such a big influence in the Royal Pce?��

 Chapter 174 - North Qiu Kingdom’s Fifth Prince

    <h4>Chapter 174 - North Qiu Kingdom��s Fifth Prince</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Indeed, Gu Lingzhi had wondered about this before. Even if the Emperor doted on Consort Rong, there was still the Empress in the background. Strangely, the Third Prince��s marriage matters were all unterally determined by Consort Rong. She never seemed to need to consult the Empress about it, which would normally be the case.


    ��Could it be that Consort Rong is also one of those people that helps to keep the Emperor in power?��


    ��Call her Mother,�� Rong Yuan corrected. As he brought Gu Lingzhi to his own residence in the Royal Pce, he ruffled her hair and said, ��My mother doesn��t belong to royalty by blood, so she cannot be one of those people behind the scenes.��


    Gu Lingzhi was confused. Since Consort Rong wasn��t one of those people behind the scenes, why did she have so much authority?


    Seeing her look of confusion, Rong Yuanughed and exined, ��Did you forget about me? I��m the most talented prince in the Royal Family in many years. Naturally, my mother��s authority would rise because of that.��


    Seeing the smug look on Rong Yuan��s face, Gu Lingzhi averted her gaze.


    With how Rong Yuan was boasting, was he not ashamed of insulting the Royal Family?


    Nevertheless, from this conversation, Gu Lingzhi gained a better understanding of the power dynamics in the Royal Pce and realized that there was much more to it than it seemed. Take the current Emperor for example, even though he was in the highest position in thend, he still had to listen to his ancestors and elders. Furthermore, the princes that showed exceptional talent were given their own authority as well.


    So, in the end, while being an Emperor sounded very impressive, he was really just a mouthpiece for all the powerful people that were keeping him in power. To put it nicely, he was their spokesperson. If one were to look at it another way, he really was just a puppet chosen by the real people in power.


    The next day, at around 5am, Gu Lingzhi got out of bed and began washing up. Just as she was done, she smelled a fragrant scent of bamboo.


    ��You��re awake? I brought you some bamboo leaf porridge,e give it a try,�� said Yuan Zheng who was standing not far from her door.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded and thanked him, ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    Supposedly, Rong Yuan had bought this porridge for her. Still, it was obvious that the one who actually went to buy it was not Rong Yuan who was still looking extremely neat and tidy, but Yuan Zheng, who was still a little wet from the morning mist.


    Yuan Zhengughed and smiled, ��No, not at all. It��s my pleasure to be able to serve His Highness and the Princess Consort.��


    After finishing breakfast, Rong Yuan wiped his mouth before saying, ��There will be a new student in our ss today. Unless necessary, try not to speak too much to that person.��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned and asked, ��A new student?��


    Even though the semester had just started recently, the deadline for new students to enroll had long since passed. Why would there be a new studenting at this time? Could it be someone Rong Yuan invited? Seeing the expression on Rong Yuan��s face, that didn��t seem likely. Or... perhaps it was someone else who invited this person?


    ��It��s a prince from the North Qiu Kingdom. He��s here on a student exchange program and will be staying for a month.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded to indicate that she understood.


    When Gu Lingzhi arrived at the ssroom and saw the person that Rong Yuan was talking about, she finally understood why he had such a look of disdain when speaking of him.


    How was this a prince at all? He did not dress like one!


    The person in question was dressedpletely in bright gold clothes, and on all ten fingers, he wore rings embedded with gems. He also wore earrings which sparkled, begging for attention. Presently, he was sitting in the middle of the ssroom so that he would be at the center of attention.


    His eyes were curved up slightly in a look of contentment, and it was obvious that he was enjoying all the attention. As Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan entered the ssroom, he caught sight of her. His eyes lit up, and he headed directly towards her.


    ��This youngdy looks exceedingly exceptional and beautiful. I am Pan Yue, the fifth prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, could I have the pleasure of getting to know you better?��


    The North Qiu prince blinked provocatively as he said this, once more shing off the jewelry he had on him.


    Without even waiting for Gu Lingzhi to reply, Rong Yuan answered, ��Thank you for your kind intentions, but thisdy here is Gu Lingzhi, my fianc��e. Unfortunately, I don��t think your wishes can be fulfilled.��


    Although the words sounded somewhat polite, the tone Rong Yuan used was extremely forceful. Returning to his seat, Pan Yue grunted, ��Boring��.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi started to pay more attention to him.


    Surnamed ��Pan��, the prince of the North Qiu Kingdom... could he be a descendant of Pan Luo, the one her ancestor mentioned previously?


    If he was, then she would have to be more careful this month.


    Noticing that Gu Lingzhi was observing Pan Yue, Rong Yuan squeezed her hand and asked, ��What��s so attractive about that peacock? If you like it, I can immediately get someone to make a dress like that for you.��


    ��No, I��ve got no interest in wearing that,�� Gu Lingzhi immediately rejected, shuddering at the thought. She had no intention of parading herself like that.


    Rong Yuanughed and had her go to her seat. To Gu Lingzhi��s surprise, she was in the same ss as Tianfeng Jin and Qin Xinran, who were seated next to her. She immediately began chatting with them.


    Once Gu Lingzhi had settled into her seat, Rong Yuan gestured towards Pan Yue and introduced him to the ss, ��This remarkable-looking gentleman here is the Fifth Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, attending our academy for one month as an exchange student. Please make use of the chance to interact and get to know him better. After all, it is rare to be ssmates with a prince of the North Qiu Kingdom.�� Even though Rong Yuan was not fond of Pan Yue, as a prince of the Xia Kingdom, Rong Yuan was still obligated to observe the necessary formalities.


    The ssroom immediately erupted into noise. No one had expected that this attention-loving fellow was actually a prince of the North Qiu Kingdom. Instantly, many students thought about sucking up to him. However, looking at his lewd expression, they hesitated.


    Did someone like him really have any authority in the North Qiu Kingdom? Given that he was sent here as an exchange student, could there be something else behind it? As they considered this, many students became suspicious.


    Not noticing the looks in the other students�� eyes, Pan Yue��s eyes trailed on the beautiful girls in the ssroom. No matter how he looked, he still felt that Gu Lingzhi was still the most attractive. Rubbing his chin with a finger covered in a big gemstone, he asked a student next to him, ��It seems like the rtionship between the Third Prince and his fianc��e is pretty good. I remember hearing from other students that havee to the Royal School for an exchange programme in the past say that the rtionship between the prince and his fianc��e wasn��t spectacr.��


    The person who he queried eyed him with disbelief, saying, ��Your news is far too outdated. The Third Prince has long since been engaged to someone new.��


    ��What? Really?�� Pan Yue had not expected this. Deep down, he secretly began cursing the spies stationed in the Xia Kingdom for not reporting such an important piece of news. Maintaining the smile on his face, he continued asking, ��Then, which n is the current fianc��e from?��


    ��Well, that would have to be Gu Lingzhi of the Gu n,�� the student replied disinterestedly, before giving an excuse to change his seat.


    The North Qiu Kingdom and the Xia Kingdom were neighbors, but they could not be more different. In the whole of the Tianyuan Continent, the Xia Kingdom could only be considered above average. On the other hand, the North Qiu Kingdom was like an overlord of the continent. Their Royal Family alone had three Demigods, and there were Demigods from several other ns as well. In total, they had eight Demigods, while their number of Martial Sages were in the hundreds.


    Xia Kingdom only had three Demigods in total, and their total number of Martial Sage experts numbered less than a hundred.


    Logically speaking, facing a prince from such a kingdom, the student should have been trying to get closer to him rather than avoid him. However, with his outfit full of ornaments and his perverse aura, the student was thoroughly scared away.


    Gu n... Pan Yue pondered over what he heard, murmuring Gu Lingzhi��s name softly. He did not bother stopping the student from leaving.


    If he did not remember wrongly, the First Mistress of the Gu n was supposed to be a wastrel who could not cultivate. However, Gu Lingzhi was obviously a Martial Practitioner. It seemed like some interesting things had happened in the Xia Kingdom recently.


    ��Today��s lesson will be about training your defensive abilities. We will head over to the Martial Skills Room for training.��


    Rong Yuan immediately began his lesson properly after introducing Pan Yue.


    The training was organized into groups of five. Within each group, four people would release attacks at one person, who had to defend against the attacks and survive until a certain time limit was up.


    Although it seemed like a simple exercise, the students found out how difficult it was after trying it themselves.


    The students here were all talented students, whose spiritual energy and control was stronger than average Martial Artists.


    Against normal fighters, it was possible to persist under the attack of four people through brute methods. However, Rong Yuan prohibited the defenders from returning any attacks. They could only focus on evading the attacks.


    Quickly, the training room was filled with all sorts of spiritual attacks, as well as the cries of students who had been hit. As for Pan Yue, he too was subjected to the attacks of his four group members.


    Unlike the other students however, Pan Yue had managed to not get hit even once, although he looked bedraggled from all the dodging as well. Even still, while he dodged, he taunted, ��Is this really the best that the Royal School has to offer? It doesn��t seem like much.��


    This sessfully enraged the crowd. In the first ce, Pan Yue��s appearance did not garner much fondness. Who knew that his personality would be just as bad? Because his group members were being mindful of his status, they did not use their full force in their attacks. After being taunted, they immediately went all out in attacking Pan Yue, drawing a series of pained howls and cries from him.


    As the saying goes, don��t look for trouble of your own ord. This was applicable regardless of your status.

 Chapter 175 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Half an hour was not a very long period of time, but for the students under attack, it seemed like forever.


    Finally, when Rong Yuan announced that time was up, the defenders slumped to the floor, drawing in deep breaths. This high intensity training was even more tiring than one whole day of normal training.


    As for Pan Yue, hey sprawled on the floor as he eyed his group members who were still ring at him.


    ��You people must be jealous of how amazing I am. Don��t worry too much about it.��


    How did someone who was so disliked managed to develop such a vain personality?


    Those who heard it immediately rolled their eyes, doing away with all thoughts of sucking up to the prince. Given his personality, he probably would not survive well in the pce anyway. In consideration of the long-term benefits, it was better not to be roped into the same camp as this fellow.


    ��Once you��re done resting, immediately get up and help your ssmates train. Don��t you want revenge for what you suffered earlier?��


    Even as the students wereughing at the defenders whoy on the floor groaning, Rong Yuan��s instructions immediately made the defenders perk up, as though they instantly recovered from their exhaustion.


    How could they suffer the training alone? It was now their turn to get back at their ssmates!


    The first round of defenders now rubbed their hands gleefully, in preparation for the attacks they would unleash on their peers. A sinister air soon descended within the practice room.


    Looking sinisterly at the one who had attacked him the hardest earlier, Pan Yue whispered, ��It��s going to be your turn soon! Don��t beg for mercyter!��


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not like someone who got bruised and battered all over, to the point that he couldn��t protect his important parts,�� replied that person, deliberately eyeing a certain spot on Pan Yue��s body. Pan Yue��s expression immediately darkened.


    ��That was an ident!��


    That person merely smiled knowingly before walking into the centre of the group.


    Meanwhile, Gu Lingzhi was also standing in the center of her group. One of her group members, Qin Xinran reassured her, ��Don��t worry Lingzhi, I won��t go too hard on you.��


    Qin Xinran pointed at another youth who was the first in their group to defend, who had long since changed into a new set of clothes.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the youth who looked like he had swallowed a fly, andughed, ��What, you don��t trust me?��


    ��Of course I trust you!�� Qin Xinran immediately nodded her head, but continued, ��But if you get beaten up too badly, His Highness will not be too happy.��


    Gu Lingzhi followed Qin Xinran��s gaze to find Rong Yuan retracting his look of warning. Awkwardly meeting her eyes, Rong Yuan sheepishly smiled, while Gu Lingzhi pouted.


    Was he trying to spoil her by giving her an easy way out even during training?


    Looking back at her group members, she found that they wereughing at her. The Third Prince was always giving her a hard time....


    ��Don��t bother with him, do what you��re supposed to do. I��m not that fragile,�� Gu Lingzhi asserted, before taking her position.


    Once everyone was in position, Yuan Zheng announced the beginning of the second round, and the practice room once again filled with shes of color.


    Despite what Gu Lingzhi had said, two of her group members still did not dare to attack her seriously. Even the youth who was beaten ck and blue in the first round only released a slow fireball that drifted aimlessly.


    It could not be helped, the Third Prince was too intimidating that he could not help but submit.


    On the other hand, once she was certain that the attacks were posing no challenge to Gu Lingzhi, Qin Xinran began to turn up the heat. As for the battle maniac Tianfeng Jin, she had been going seriously from the start.


    In her eyes, Gu Lingzhi was someone she saw as an equal; hence, going easy on her would be a kind of humiliation.


    As the training continued, more students began to cry out in pain. Using the Swallow Wings movement technique, Gu Lingzhi avoided all the attacks while surveying the ss. To her surprise, she found that every other student had already been hit at least once or twice. The male student in Pan Yue��s group looked especially pitiful. His clothes were literally in tatters, and the spare clothes he had in his Storage Ring were torn up as well.


    There was no word better to describe the state of the ss now than ��pitiful��.


    At this moment, Rong Yuan��s voice sounded out, as he said, ��Look at all you people crying out in pain. Have you spent thest few years in the Royal School in vain? You can��t even match up to someone who had just entered the Royal Schoolst year!��


    Rong Yuan had made his way to Gu Lingzhi��s side and looked at her with his face full of praise.


    ��As fellow students in the Royal School, why is it that Lingzhi can do it but none of you can? Buck up, all of you! Those who get hit more than ten times will have five point deducted from them!��


    A series of groans followed Rong Yuan��s deration.


    The students all looked at themselves tearfully, counting the number of hits they had gotten. The Third Prince had gotten a lot harsher than the previous year, deducting five points in a single lesson!


    Pan Yue smirked insidiously, mocking, ��Beg me if you want. If you do it, I might consider going easy on you.��


    This prince from the North Qiu Kingdom was truly sick in the head. Rolling their eyes, the other students tried to ignore him. Yet, Pan Yue instead began to attack even more ferociously, sting a few more balls of water as he said, ��Consider carefully! If I don��t go easy on you, passing this ss will be extremely difficult for all of you. Hmph, and here I still thought that the Royal School of the Xia Kingdom had truly exceptional students. Obviously you��re all just bags of straw, who can��t even clear such a simple task. What an overblown reputation.��


    Pan Yue��s voice was not soft, and almost everyone in the room had heard it. They stared at him with animosity. Just at this moment, Yuan Zheng announced the end of the practice.


    Assessing the state of injuries among his students, Rong Yuanughed ndly and said, ��Fifth Prince, I seem to recall that you were in a simr state yourself.��


    ��So what?�� Pan Yue countered brazenly. ��It��s not like I��m a genius, not passing the challenge is normal for someone like me, is it not?��


    ... Indeed, not only was this Fifth Prince strange, his skin was exceptionally thick as well.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan and teased, ��You��ve finally found someone who has skin as thick as yourself.��


    ��Fifth Prince, although you are a guest, the reputation of Martial Artists of my Xia Kingdom is not for you to trample on as you please. Whether the reputation of our students is real or exaggerated can be easily determined with a few duels,�� one of the students immediately shouted, issuing a challenge. This immediately caused a chain reaction, leading to the rest of the students standing out to issue their challenges to Pan Yue as well, under the excuse of friendlypetition between the two kingdoms.


    Rong Yuan stood at the sideughing, not showing the slightest intention to intervene. He had to treat Pan Yue with respect but had no obligation to clean up the mess that he had made for himself. If Pan Yue stirred up trouble for himself, he had to deal with the consequences on his own.


    ��Tch, what��s the meaning of this? Are you using numbers to take advantage of me? I��ll just let you know that I don��t n to ept any of your challenges. You can just take it as my loss,�� Pan Yue retorted, looking especiallyidback. His refusal to ept any challenges made it such that the students who had already prepared to fight him could only aim their fists at the wall, while cursing him in their hearts.


    As a prince of the North Qiu Kingdom that was an exchange student in another country, he represented his own nation. Wasn��t he afraid of sullying the reputation of his own country?


    A look of contempt shed across Rong Yuan��s face, but soon after, he started.


    Why would a strong kingdom like the North Qiu Kingdom send someone as useless as Pan Yue here as an exchange student? There could only be two reasons for this.


    The first possibility was that Pan Yue was not popr within the court back in North Qiu, and he was being sent here as a pawn.


    However, based on the intelligence he received from spies, even though Pan Yue had a nasty personality, he was doted on by the North Qiu King. Given this, there was no way anyone could send him here as a pawn.


    That left the second possibility, that Pan Yue was hiding his real abilities and intentions!


    Considering this, Rong Yuan suddenly felt like things had be a lot more serious.


    Although sending a prince as an exchange student was quite normal, sending one that was so deliberately hiding his abilities and intentions over meant that something was brewing.


    Meanwhile, Pan Yue seemed to have found something new that caught his interest. Pointing at Gu Lingzhi, he suddenly shouted in surprise, ��Huh, you don��t have a single trace of damage on you! Could it be that you��ve cheated?��


    Not giving Gu Lingzhi a chance to reply, Rong Yuan answered for her, ��Based on my fianc��e��s abilities, is there any need for her to cheat?��


    Rong Yuan strongly emphasized the words ��my fianc��e��, as though trying to warn Pan Yue not to have any designs on her.


    He had noticed Pan Yue��s gaze on Gu Lingzhi throughout the whole lesson.


    ��Whoa, it seems that the future Princess Consort is really something. No wonder you annulled your previous engagement and kicked Lady Tianfeng out of the house.��


    Instantly, Rong Yuan��s expression darkened. It was obvious that Pan Yue was trying to create discord between him and Gu Lingzhi.


    Unexpectedly, however, Gu Lingzhi stood on his side this time. With a somewhat shy expression on her face, she said, ��The Fifth Prince has misunderstood. His Highness had annulled his engagement with Lady Tianfeng because the other party had some issues with her moral character. Did you not hear? Just two months ago, because of her selfish personal reasons, she sent hundreds of her n members to their death. Back when His Highness annulled their engagement, it was because he was afraid she would use the authority to do even worse things, so he immediately drew a clear line between the both of them.��


    Gu Lingzhi even sounded aggrieved as she exined this, and she sessfully handed all me to Tianfeng Wei.


    ��Is that how it is? I didn��t hear of it,�� Pan Yue replied, shrugging his shoulder. However, he did not give up and stared at her, asking, ��I wonder if Lady Gu would like to visit the North Qiu Kingdom as my guest? My North Qiu Kingdom is many times bigger than the Xia Kingdom, with much better scenery as well. I��m sure you will be impressed by it and fall in love with the ce...��

 Chapter 176 - Poor Pan Yue

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Poor Pan Yue</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I��m sorry, I like it here very much,�� Gu Lingzhi interrupted Pan Yue��s invitation. This made Rong Yuan feel extremely gratified. He immediately turned to address the ss, instructing, ��Once you��ve rested enough, get ready for the next round. Amongst all of you, only Gu Lingzhi managed to avoid getting hit. Do any of you even want to graduate?��


    Gu Lingzhi went back to her own group.


    Seeing her leave, Pan Yue shrugged helplessly and shed an innocent smile at Rong Yuan before returning to his own group. He did not forget to incite his group members�� fury, ��Remember to consider it carefully, if you beg me, I can consider going easy on you so you don��t look too bad.��


    ��No need for your concern, Fifth Prince, the students in my Royal School do not need to resort to cheating like this.��


    This time, the one who was doing the training was called Bai Xi. Bai Xi was rtively famous amongst the Martial Practitioner rank students in the Royal School. Like his name, he had a fairplexion with skin as white as snow, bright eyes and a set of white teeth. When he smiled, he seemed to have dimples. Many of the female students were jealous of hisplexion.


    However, if one were to judge Bai Xi as a pushover just because of his gentle looking appearance, they would find themselves sorely mistaken. Perhaps because he was conscious of his appearance, Bai Xi had ced a lot of emphasis on training his body. If Bai Xi were to remove his clothes, one would notice that his slim figure was actuallypletely packed with muscles.


    In fact, his physical strength was evenparable to Qin Xinran, earning them both a reputation of being ferocious killing machines.


    Pan Yue obviously did not believe what Bai Xi said. Looking at Bai Xi��s slim figure, Pan Yue sighed, ��Little brother, didn��t your mother tell you not to overestimate yourself? Wouldn��t it be a pity if your beautiful skin was marred by scars from receiving these attacks?��


    Even as he said this, Pan Yue reached out his hand to stroke Bai Xi��s face, creating a scene that could only be described as obscene.


    p!


    His hand was pped aside by Bai Xi, who solemnly said, ��Fifth Prince, please have some self-respect.��


    ��Whoa, feisty!�� Pan Yueughed, amused. ��I��ve taken a liking to you. How about it, would you like toe with me back to North Qiu Kingdom? Over there...��


    ��Next round of training begins... now.��


    Rong Yuan announced the start of the next round without bothering to wait for Pan Yue to finish talking. His voice contained the spiritual pressure of a Martial Lord, and this made Pan Yue who was still a Martial Practitioner immediately shut his mouth and go along with Rong Yuan��s pace.


    The rest of the ss also began the next half an hour of painful training.


    Pan Yue had thoroughly infuriated the rest of the ss, but due to his status as a prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, many did not dare to voice their anger. They could only vent their anger through the training.


    However,pared to the previous rounds, this time, the students responsible for attacking surreptitiously reduced the speed and uracy of their attacks. The ones dodging were also in a state of high alert because of the mocking words from Pan Yue earlier.


    Even after a few minutes had passed, not a single student had gotten hit.


    Seeing what was going on, Rong Yuan��s eyebrow twitched but he did not say anything.


    Rong Yuan was not going to change the ss curriculum merely because of Pan Yue��s presence, no matter what Pan Yue did. Still, how the lesson was conducted was not fixed but depended on his mood. Because he was in a ��good�� mood, he was turning a blind eye to the students�� obvious actions.


    ��Impossible! Not even a single hit?��


    Suddenly, Pan Yue shouted.


    The students diverted some of their attention to observe what was going on. Currently, Pan Yue��s face was flushed and he was panting even as he released one attack after another. Yet, although Bai Xi looked a little ragged dodging the attacks, he managed to narrowly dodge each attack that came his way.


    This was partly due to Pan Yue��s skill as well as the fact that the other students were going easy on him.


    ��Damn it, he��s cheating! He��s definitely cheating...argh!��


    Pan Yue was raging about how Bai Xi managed to dodge several attacks that looked like they were certain to hit, when a ball of water collided into his face and cut him off. Immediately, his face was flushed red and dripping wet.


    ��My apologies, I lost control and identally hit you,�� Gu Lingzhi��s voice sounded from the next group.


    Apparently, Gu Lingzhi could not stand to listen to Pan Yue��s condescending words any longer, and under the guise of losing control, had decided to help Pan Yue rinse his mouth.


    ��Swords and fists have no eyes, it��s normal to misfire once in a while. I��m sure the Fifth Prince won��t me you,�� Rong Yuan said, not giving Pan Yue a chance to speak.


    Immediately, Gu Lingzhi smiled apologetically, saying innocently, ��I knew the prince of the great North Qiu Kingdom wouldn��t be too petty. Thank you for your magnanimity.��


    Hearing this, Pan Yue could only swallow the words of anger back into his stomach.


    Faced with Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s cooperation, for him to say anything would only be inviting ridicule by proving that he was being petty. He helplessly waved his hand and said, ��Forget it, since Lady Gu was the one responsible, how can I be petty about it?��


    Since he could not openly me Gu Lingzhi, he could only do so by ying word games. Annoyance shed in Rong Yuan��s eyes. How could he watch as someone insulted his fianc��e? He decided that in the one month that Pan Yue was here, he would take ��good�� care of him.


    With Gu Lingzhi taking the lead, in the remaining time, a number of other attacks found their way to Pan Yue��s body by ��ident��. Those who were responsible for ��identally�� attacking Pan Yue all apologized sincerely, making it such that even if Pan Yue wanted to find fault with them, he could not.


    Finally, when Pan Yue was once again hit by a ball of dirt the size of a fist, he could not take it any longer.


    ��Don��t push your luck!�� he screamed. Turning to look where the dirt ball came from, he saw Qin Xinran looking apologetic, with tears in her eyes. She immediately apologized, ��Fifth Prince, I��m really sorry, it wasn��t intentional.��


    ��...�� Seeing Qin Xinran��s appearance, Pan Yue did not say anything. He was extremely weak towards beautiful girls.


    Taking a deep breath, Pan Yue��s anger quickly subsided and was reced by a smile. ��It seems that although the students in the Royal School are nothing spectacr, there really are quite a number of beauties. My dear, how would you like to apany me back to the North Qiu Kingdom? I promise you that there are all sorts of interesting things there.��


    Qin Xinran immediately blinked, her eyes tearing up again. Looking slightly panicked, she stammered, ��Hmm, no, thank you, Your Highness. I think the Xia Kingdom is pretty nice already.��


    Those who knew Qin Xinran��s true personality immediately began to feel sympathetic for the North Qiu Prince.


    ��Oh, no need to be shy dear! I��ll definitely treat you well, I promise!��


    With his attentionpletely captured by the innocent-looking Qin Xinran, Pan Yue did not detect the odd change around him.


    ��Don��t be scared, my dear, you have really beautiful eyes. My pce iscking precisely someone like you!�� As he said this, he reached out his lecherous hand once again.


    Just like with Bai Xi, before his hand even reached Qin Xinran��s face, it was pped aside by Qin Xinran, who shrieked, ��Your Highness, please have some self-respect!��


    This time however, everyone could hear the pain just purely from the sound of the p. As expected, Pan Yue��s hand was red and swollen, and it was still swelling even further.


    Pan Yue lost it and shrieked, ��Damn it, you slut! How dare you take advantage of my kindness? It is your honor to be noticed by me! How dare you hit me? I��ll #@$%&^!&...��


    Following Pan Yue��s loud swearing, his guards who were keeping watch outside the ssroom immediately charged in. One of them stood in front of Qin Xinran with his sword drawn. Yet, although the guard looked angry, he was actuallyughing at Pan Yue��s misfortune secretly.


    In fact, none of them liked the Fifth Prince. Because he was doted on by the Emperor of the North Qiu Kingdom, he would throw his weight around. Many of these guards had been abused by him before, and were quite happy to see him be on the losing end for once. Therefore, when Pan Yue was being bullied earlier, they had happily watched on. This time was different, however.


    Ultimately, Pan Yue was still the favorite son of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Emperor. No matter how detestable his character was, he was still a prince. Earlier, when he was being harassed by those attacks, they could still pretend that it was an ident. This time, it was clear that Pan Yue was directly and deliberately pped by Qin Xinran, and his hand was still swollen where it had been pped. If they just stood aside and did nothing, they would definitely be punished for itter on.


    ��It was his fault! He was going to molest me, I only hit him in self-defense!�� Qin Xinran began crying before the guard even had a chance to question her.


    In the first ce, Qin Xinran looked extremely loveable and cute. Even with tears in her eyes, she looked attractive, making the guard unwilling to take any action. How could he bear to hit such an innocent-looking girl? Even the freckles on her face made her look more attractive.


    Once Qin Xinran started ��crying��, Rong Yuan had the opportunity to step in to mediate.


    ��Fifth Prince, look, don��t you think we should just drop the matter? Xinran is the only daughter of the Qin n of our Kingdom��s Four Great ns. It��ll also be hard for me to exin your actions towards her to them.��


    With this, Rong Yuan immediately threw the me towards Pan Yue.


    It was obvious that Pan Yue was shocked silly by Qin Xinran��s sudden outburst, because he immediately jumped into Rong Yuan��s trap without thinking too much about it. In fact, he could not resist saying, ��Little beauty, don��t cry. If you promise to bring me around the Royal Schoolter tonight, I��ll let the matter go.��


    He truly did not learn his lesson.


    Even as the rest of the ss looked on sympathetically, Qin Xinran nervously replied, ��Hmm, well, I can agree to that. But, but, I��m kinda strong, and I��m also scared easily. I��m worried I may hit you again...��


    ��No problem at all. I��m a magnanimous person, don��t worry, I won��t hold it against you!��

 Chapter 177 – Hiding Something

    <h4>Chapter 177 �C Hiding Something</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was night time yet it was busy in the infirmary of the Royal School.


    This was because the Fifth Prince from the North Qiu Kingdom had forced Lady Qin from the Qin n to bring him around the Royal School. As a result, she had caused him to dislocate his jaw and break a leg. He then had no choice but to pay a visit to the infirmary.


    Outside the infirmary, the subordinates that had apanied Pan Yue from the North Qiu Kingdom were standing around. Qin Xinran curled up pitifully on a chair in the corner of the room. The head of the Qin n, Qin Yue looked solemn as he stared at the infirmary as if he wanted to break through the walls and beat up everyone inside.


    Rong Yuan stood in the middle of the group wearing a warm smile on his face, taking on the role as mediator.


    ��Leader Qin, don��t worry, Xinran is just scared. She is not hurt in any other way. What is most important now is to ensure the Fifth Prince��s safety. After all, the Fifth Prince is the victim tonight.��


    ��Hmph, if he didn��t have any ill intentions, why would our Xinran beat him up?�� Saying this made Qin Yue enraged once again.


    He was in the capital city to check on the finances of the Qin n and never thought this would happen while he was here. How could a prince of a country actually do something like this? Thankfully, Xinran was not weak and could defend herself, otherwise...


    Thinking about what could have possibly happened made Qin Yue want to barge in and kill someone.


    ��Leader Qin, you might have misunderstood.�� The person in charge of Pan Yue��s meals imed, ��If Lady Qin did not want to bring His Highness around the Royal School, why would she agree to his invitation? Even if she changed her mind at thest minute, there was no need to be violent right? His Highness is our Majesty��s favourite child. If anything were to happen, I am afraid that the Royal School alone would not be able to handle the consequences, the entire Xia Kingdom would have to bear the consequences.��


    ��So, ording to you...Xinran getting vited is her fault?�� Qin Yue sneered.


    Although the Xia Kingdom was not as strong as the North Qiu Kingdom, it was possible that they would dere war against the Xia Kingdom for this small matter. The North Qiu Kingdom had been reigning for years and the Xia Kingdom would naturally have a response strategy. If they really were to go into war, the neighbouring Dayin Kingdom and the Shu Kingdom would not just turn away. Instead, it would cause the entire Tianyuan Continent to go to war. This was the reason why Qin Yue had the courage to question Pan Feng.


    ��If not, how do you exin why Lady Qin was in His Highness�� residence?�� Advisor Pan Feng rolled his eyes as he pushed the me onto Qin Xinran.


    ��That is because your prince��s mind is filled with filth and turned my daughter��s good intentions into something scandalous!��


    Seeing the two sides argue, Rong Yuan let out a small cough as he grinned, ��Leader Qin, Lord Pan, this is the school��s infirmary. The injured students and the Fifth Prince need a quiet environment to rest. I think we should drop this matter. Luckily, nothing happened to Lady Qin and the Fifth Prince��s injury is also not too serious. Both of you should give in a little and drop today��s matter.��


    ��Drop it? The prince of the North Qiu Kingdom is injured and you want to drop it?��


    ��If I am not given an exnation for today��s matter, my Qin n will not let it go!��


    The minute Rong Yuan stopped talking, both Pan Feng and Qin Yue bellowed at the same time. They both looked at each other, refusing to give in.


    Qin Yue was trying to protect his daughter��s interest and did not want Pan Feng to simply push the me onto her and ruin her reputation. On the other hand, Pan Feng was just fulfilling his responsibilities.


    As the representatives of the North Qiu Kingdom, if they were to just let it go, they would sully the reputation of their own country.


    As the two of them persisted and were about to start another argument, Pan Yue��s weak voice could be heard from the infirmary.


    ��It��s too noisy out there, shut up!��


    Pan Feng immediately shut his mouth.


    Qin Feng however, red furiously at the door. If he were to hear anything bad said about his daughter, he will ignore whatever consequences the Qin n might face and beat the prince up.


    However, a struggling and breathless sound floated out from the room as he was surprised to hear, ��Pan Feng, today��s incident was my fault. There is no need to report to my father. When I am recovered, I will personally go to Lady Qin��s residence to apologise.��


    What was happening? Why was he speaking up for Qin Xinran?


    Not just Pan Feng, but even Qin Xinran who was still pretending to be pitiful, lifted her head in surprise.


    ��Hai... is whatever I say no longer important? Aren��t you going to escort Lady Qin back to rest?��


    Pan Yue spoke once again, scaring Pan Feng for the second time.


    Could it be that the Fifth Prince had injured his head? If not, why would the Fifth Prince, who only knew how to y and wish for the world to be in chaos, suddenly speak up for someone else? Furthermore, for Qin Xinran?


    There was a problem. A huge problem!


    Pan Feng immediately decided that once he sent Qin Xinran back, he would send a letter to his kingdom to send a few doctors over. It seems like the Fifth Prince was seriously ill.


    ��Since the Fifth Prince has already apologised, Leader Qin, you should drop the matter,�� Rong Yuan stated under everyone��s surprise. He exchanged nces with Qin Yue, indicating for him to let the matter go.


    Although Qin Yue was notpletely satisfied with this oue, he considered the status of Pan Yue and forced himself to ept it. He walked towards the ��severely affected�� Qin Xinran and headed towards the student dorms.


    Qin Xinran did not hold back when she beat Pan Yue and caused him to be bedridden in the infirmary for three entire days. If not for Pan Yue��s orders, his bodyguards would have captured Qin Xinran back to the North Qiu Kingdom to receive punishment.


    ��Do you think the Fifth Prince of North Qiu is really like that or is he trying to act dumb?��


    After ending a day of lessons, Gu Lingzhi sat in the living room, her face unchanging.


    The minute Pan Yue gained back his movements, he went back to his old behaviour. He could not stop teasing any female student from the Royal School he came across that was somewhat pretty. He did not even let the feminine-looking male students go. In a mere few days, he had be the public enemy of the Royal School. The number of Challenge Letters he received were even more than Gu Lingzhi had gotten.


    Unfortunately, his skin was so thick that even after receiving so many Challenge Letters, he could go on pretending nothing was wrong. He treated the Challenge Letters like rubbish and threw them on the floor, forming a small mountain of letters in the process. He continued teasing girls as if nothing had happened.


    The girl that he was teasing was also the one that beat him up previously, Qin Xinran. In the meantime, Qin Xinran had been frequently skipping ss as a result.


    ��From the information I got, the North Qiu Kingdom��s Fifth Prince is the son of an unfavored concubine. He is not thought of highly in his own kingdom and outside his kingdom, no one is on good terms with him. If not for the protection of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Emperor, he would have long been set up by the other princes.��


    Gu Lingzhi clicked her tongue as she had already guessed that Pan Yue was not that well-liked. However, she did not expect that he was so disliked to the point that outside the North Qiu Kingdom, there was not a single person that was on good terms with him.


    ��Do you think this information is inurate?��


    ��No, I think it is true.�� Rong Yuan knocked the table with one hand as he grinned meaningfully, ��It is just that he is too disliked that makes me think it is weird?��


    ��Oh?�� Gu Lingzhi thought that with Pan Yue��s personality, if anyone actually liked him, that would be even weirder. Of course, that was excluding his father.


    Gu Lingzhi��s curious expression was so adorable that Rong Yuan could not resist stretching out his hand to pat her head. He messed up her soft and fine hair as he exined, ��No matter how annoying someone is, he would always have someone that sides with him. However, this Fifth Prince was never liked his whole life. With his personality, by right if he has not been plotted against and murdered in the Royal Pce, living would be equivalent to torture for him. However, he has been living perfectly fine these past ten years and is even favored by the King. Don��t you think... there is something strange?��


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s analysis, Gu Lingzhi started to think that something was not right as well and became serious.


    ��If he doesn��t show his feelings, will he take revenge on Xinran for what she did to him?��


    After that day, the moment he regained his independent movement he abided by what he said and went to apologise to Qin Xinran. Thereafter, using the excuse of apologising he had gone to find her numerous times. If Pan Yue was a dumb wastrel, it would be fine. However, if he really had other intentions, and managed to fool everyone around him, that would be scary...


    ��That won��t happen.�� Rong Yuan replied confidently.


    ��Why not?��


    Rong Yuan narrowed his eyes at her and pointed out, ��Can��t you feel it? The way the Fifth Prince behaves around Xinran is different.��


    ��What is different?�� Were the frivolous words he said to annoy people different?


    Sensing the loathing from Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan shook his head but could not be bothered to exin what it meant by a guy��s instinct.


    The way Pan Yue looked at Qin Xinran reminded him of himself. He wondered how Pan Yue had fallen for Qin Xinran? Could it be that the beating had caused him to fall in love?


    As Rong Yuan had to entertain Pan Yue, he did not have much time for Gu Lingzhi. Whenever Rong Yuan was not around, she would head to the Town of the Brave for a few matches.


    On this day, as per normal, Gu Lingzhi headed to the Town of the Brave as ck Thorn.


    When it was her turn to fight, Gu Lingzhi sensed someone examining her.


    However, when she turned her head, she did not find anyone suspicious. Pushing this aside and thinking that it was due to her being tense, Gu Lingzhi focused on her opponent.


    Zhu Yonghao, Peak Level Martial Practitioner. He had obtained an Emblem of the Brave as well.


    This was the first time Gu Lingzhi was fighting someone that had the Emblem of the Brave. She wondered who would win when two extremely strong opponents fought each other.

 Chapter 178 - Lord Fashen’s Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Lord Fashen��s Reputation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Zhu Yonghao was definitely someone worthy of the Emblem of the Brave. Whether it was his control of his spiritual energy or his Martial Skills, they were all better than the average Martial Artist.


    Using her sword wrapped with fire spiritual energy, Gu Lingzhi feigned a few attacks, taking the chance to get close to him in order to engage in closebat.


    However, Zhu Yonghao could easily read her mind and as he waved his sword, he blocked Gu Lingzhi��s attack. He then pushed off the floor and shot backwards, widening the distance between him and Gu Lingzhi.


    He had watched Gu Lingzhi��s battles before and knew that she was quick and nimble. Naturally, he would not want to fight in closebat with her.


    Using his pike, he hacked, poked, picked and stabbed, forcing Gu Lingzhi to remain at a distance.


    ��From what I see, the ck Thorn is sure to lose this battle! After all, it hasn��t been long since she advanced into this stage, it is inevitable that she loses to Zhu Yonghao,�� someone in the audience stated his opinion with a hint of pity in his voice.


    The ck Thorn had only appeared about a year ago and already moved from a Level Five Martial Student to a Peak Level Martial Practitioner. Her crazy speed of advancement and unique techniques had long been the talk of the town.


    Naturally, seeing how Gu Lingzhi might lose had caused some of them to feel regretful.


    ��That��s right. Although Zhu Yonghao is not from the Royal School, he is amongst the top of the Martial Practitioners. How could Gu Lingzhi who had just broken through, be his match?�� another person said sourly.


    Talents would always have fans as well as haters.


    ��Ah! Who hit me?�� The sour man shouted in surprise as a hand imprint appeared by his mouth. Looking around him, he could not identify anyone suspicious.


    Everyone around was startled, for someone to p him amongst so many others and not be detected, that person had to at least be the rank of a Martial Lord.


    ��If you don��t want your tongue to be removed, then you should shut your mouth.�� A cold voice floated into the man��s ear, causing the guy to stop looking around and fear to be written on his face.


    A Secretive Voiceover was a technique that only Martial Lords could master. Knowing that someone was helping defend Gu Lingzhi, the guy immediately shut up, fearing for his life.


    Seeing the guy shut up and there was no one else around that was speaking bad about Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan nodded in satisfaction. He was starting to appreciate Yuan Zheng more, he knew what to do without even being instructed.


    Who knew that when the prince brought Pan Yue to view the battles at the Town of the Brave, they would chance upon Gu Lingzhi��s battle? They were really fated.


    Looking at Gu Lingzhi in the battle arena, Rong Yuan��s gaze was soft as he did not think that Gu Lingzhi would lose. Although Zhu Yonghao was strong, his woman was even stronger!


    Beside him, Pan Yue was also looking at Gu Lingzhi. However, different from Rong Yuan��s soft gaze, Pan Yue was scrutinizing her. Concentrating fully, he analysed every action that Gu Lingzhi made as if he found out something about her.


    On Gu Lingzhi��s side, after her numerous attempts for closebat failed, a sly look crossed her eyes.


    Did he think that she would not be able to do anything from a distance? She pointed the Qingfeng Sword in her hand towards the heavens as golden spiritual energy engulfed the sword. The bluish-ck colour of the sword quickly changed into a stunning golden colour. To everyone��s surprise, tens of golden rays shot out from the sword as if a million golden needles were aimed at Zhu Yonghao.


    ng, ng, ng...


    It was the sound of metal shing.


    Zhu Yonghao looked slightly dishevelled as he held up his pike to block the attacks. However, numerous golden rays still managed to get through and stab at his body.


    With an anguish cry, Zhu Yonghao quickly retreated.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed as she quickly created a two-finger wide vine in his path.


    ��God, since when was she able to create the Fantasy Vine?�� eximed some of the audience as they recognised the vine she created.


    The Fantasy Vine was a high-grade Yellow-Level spiritual nt that had a narcotic effect. For anyone below the Martial Practitioner rank, they would momentarily lose the ability to move. Although there was not much of an effect on Peak Level Martial Practitioners, it would still cause them to move slower for a period of time. While this short period may not seem very useful to most, but to Gu Lingzhi who had the Earth-Level Moon Stride movement technique, this snippet of time was enough for her to get closer to Zhu Yonghao.


    The next moment was exactly like Gu Linngzhi had nned. As Zhu Yonghao used a pike, which was a long stick, his weakness was in closebat. Using her agility, she weaved around him causing him to be unable to use his pike. He was defeated within the next fifteen minutes.


    ��Lady ck Thorn is undoubtedly the fastest person to obtain the Emblem of the Brave in a 100 years. Your abilities are extraordinary,�� Zhu Yonghao sighed as he left the battle arena.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled slightly and was about to jump off the battle arena when she suddenly had the instinct to look towards Rong Yuan. Catching his eye, he gave her a coquettish nce.


    ��...�� He was really audacious.


    Not intending to meet him, Gu Lingzhi walked directly to the resting area behind the battle arena and found somewhere to sit down.


    Rong Yuan looked at Pan Yue and decided not to bother Gu Lingzhi.


    He did not want to bring this lecher to Gu Lingzhi.


    However, just because he did not want to bring Pan Yue over did not mean that Pan Yue could not be interested in her. Seeing Gu Lingzhi sit down at the resting area, Pan Yue asked Rong Yuan curiously, ��I heard that you are pretty close to the ck Thorn and once chased after her. She must be a beauty right?��


    Rong Yuan immediately raised his guard as he gave him a look silently, ��That��s right, I did chase her for a period of time. A pity I regretted my actions after seeing her real face. Under the mask, she isn��t that pretty.��


    In his heart, Gu Lingzhi��s beauty was even greater than angels. How could he simply use the word pretty to describe her?


    ��That is such a pity.�� Without really understanding, Pan Yue let out a sigh, ��I was thinking to myself that if she was pretty, you could take her as a concubine.��


    ��Ha... ha, it really is a pity,�� Rong Yuan said, not meaning it. Behind Pan Yue��s back, he gave him a murderous look that seemed like he wanted to tear Pan Yue to pieces.


    ��There is nothing much to see here in the Martial Practitioner Arena. If you are interested, we could go to the higher level arenas to take a look?�� He wanted to prevent the Fifth prince from getting any wild ideas and hitting on Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Okay, I heard that you managed to obtain the Gold Emblem after winning a thousand consecutive matches here in the Martial Lord Arena. I wonder if the Martial Lords here are as bold as the ones we have back in the North Qiu Kingdom? Haha...��


    Rong Yuan��s eyelids twitched upon hearing this. He pretended not to hear the ridicule in his voice as he led the way, ��We will just have to see if they are as good as the ones you have back at home, won��t we?��


    With a sympathetic look, Yuan Zheng looked at Pan Yue. How did he dare to imply that obtaining the Gold Emblem was not impressive? Once they got to the Martial Lord arena, he would know.


    The next day, Rong Yuan apanied Pan Yue after ss to roam around the capital. This time, he asked Gu Lingzhi to go along with him to watch the fights at the Town of the Brave.


    ��Don��t you want to see how Martial Lords of the North Qiu Kingdom fight?�� Rong Yuan��s gaze drifted over to the bodyguards behind Pan Yue.


    ��Yesterday, after watching the battles by our kingdom, we decided on having a battle exchange and registered all his bodyguards to fight at the Town of the Brave. It is such a big event, it will be a pity if you missed it.��


    Was it just that simple? Gu Lingzhi looked at him suspiciously, not believing that it was as simple as he said. If it was just what he said, would he have such a mischievous look on his face?


    But looking at Pan Yue, who could not stop winking at her, Gu Lingzhi nodded her head without saying more.


    If someone wanted to put on a show for her, it would be impolite of her to reject them.


    Upon reaching the Town of the Brave, Rong Yuan brought them directly to the Martial Lord Arena. There were two battles ongoing at that time. Seeing Rong Yuan enter, the caretaker of the battle arena, Elder Qi smiled as his gazended on Gu Lingzhi. Stroking his beard, he grinned, ��Not bad, not bad. Things are getting interesting.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan in bewilderment but was only met with his radiant smile as he shook his head. He indicated that the focus for today was on Pan Yue��s bodyguards and they did not want to steal the limelight.


    s, before they even stepped into the arena, Pan Yue��s arrogant voice sounded out, ��Old man, is there anyone that wants to fight? There is no need to randomise the battles, just assign whoever that hasn''t fought to my men.��


    ��I can��t do that.�� Elder Qi was not at all triggered by him but continued to maintain a good-natured smile, ��There are rules in the Town of the Brave and I can��t break them. Since you all are here, you have to follow the rules.��


    ��Heh, old man, we��re doing you a favor here by registering our names yesterday. If you don��t let uspete now, are you asking me to find people toe and tear your business down?��


    ��No, but if Your Highness really wishes to destroy our business, you will have to first ask Lord Fashen.��


    Elder Qi��s simple sentence managed to cause Pan Yue to shut his arrogant mouth.


    Although the North Qiu Kingdom was a big country and had three Demigods, but anyone of status would know that even with the three of them, they might not even be able to take on Lord Fashen who was the one in-charge of both the Town of the Brave and the Mercenary Guild.


    It was rumoured that Lord Fashen had been alive for over three thousand years and was very close to bing a True God. He was indisputably the strongest person in the entire Tianyuan Continent. You could offend anybody, but him.


    Hence, Pan Yue��s threat to tear down the Town of the Brave was as good as going against him.


    Evidently, Pan Yue had really overextended himself this time.


    Initially, when Rong Yuan said that Pan Yue��s attitude could possibly be him pretending to be dumb, Gu Lingzhi did not believe it. Now, she was inclined to agree with him.

 Chapter 179 - Requited Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Requited Feelings</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The number of Martial Lord participants were few to begin with and before long, it was time for one of Pan Yue��s bodyguards to battle.


    In order to start off on a high note, Pan Yue purposely chose one of his strongest guards. Before the guard started, Pan Yue patted his shoulder and said loudly, ��Go and show these people from the Xia Kingdom how strong Martial Lords from the North Qiu Kingdom are.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people around them all turned to look at them. They could not believe that there would be anyone foolish enough to say this in the Xia Kingdom��s Town of the Brave. Upon seeing Rong Yuan standing beside him, they then understood that this person was probably of high status and scoffed.


    Although Pan Yue had only been in the Xia Kingdom for less than ten days, there had already been many rumors about him. From the ridicule andints of students from the Royal School, there were only a few people that had not heard about him. Now that they saw him in person, their disgust doubled.


    A few more attentive ones saw the participant that was getting ready on stage exchange nces with Rong Yuan. Reading his intentions, his mouth turned up in a small smile.


    After Gu Lingzhi saw who the participant that was getting ready on stage was, she started to feel sympathy for the bodyguard that was going up against him.


    The person on the stage was the captain of the third unit of Rong Yuan��s Silver-Armored Troops, Yuan Hang. He was Yuan Zheng��s biological older brother. He was also the one that escorted her home the first time that she returned home during the Royal School��s break. To think that the first time Pan Yue wanted to show off, he would bump straight into an iron panel. Yuan Hang was rumored to be on the verge of bing a Martial Sage like Rong Yuan. On the other hand, the bodyguard that was about topete was at most a Peak Level Martial Lord.


    Very quickly, the result of the battle was out. The outstanding bodyguard whom Pan Yue had ced his hopes on, could not evenst more than three blows against Yuan Hang. He had even gotten his leg injured, unable to continue to fight.


    Pan Yue��s face looked as if he had swallowed a fly as he reprimanded the bodyguard that was lying on the floor in pain. The bodyguard was in so much pain that he could not stop trembling and breaking out in sweat.


    ��Useless! What have you done with the sry that I��ve given you every year? Did you feed it to the pigs? How can you not even win a fight? What is the use of keeping you by my side? Aren��t you guys going to carry him away? Embarrassing wastrel!��


    Under Pan Yue��s tirade, the first bodyguard to fight was carried away in an extremely unsightly position. Following that, the next few battles were equally exciting with the participants being the captains and vice-captains of the different units in the Silver-Armored Troops. There were a total of eight smaller troops in the Silver-Armored troops and each captain and vice-captain were formally and personally selected by Rong Yuan from around the country. There were all extremely outstanding Martial Lords.


    With sixteen of these talented Martial Artistspeting, who could measure up against them?


    Against this unstoppable victorious run, Pan Yue could not stop scolding his own fighters and eventually became numb. Hepletely lost the arrogance he had when he first stepped in.


    While losing the battles were embarrassing, it was the ridicule and sneers from the people around him that made it intolerable.


    ��Useless, you are all so useless!��


    He stepped forward and kicked one of his personal attendants. Pan Yue had no interest to continue watching as he turned to leave, the bitterness evident on his face.


    The bodyguards that had yet topete looked at each other nkly, as they turned to follow Pan Yue in a coordinated fashion. There was a look of relief in their eyes.


    They were also confused on how the Martial Lords of the Xia Kingdom trained. How could each one be stronger than the previous? For a few of the matches, they lost not because of the difference in skill level but because of their opponents pure grit.


    They had clearly felt like they were going to win but it was like their opponents were on drugs and had no intention to defend themselves. They went full out on their attacks as if not caring if they got injured in the process. It was as if losing would cost them their lives. Wasn��t it just a fight? Was there a need to be so serious?


    What they did not know was that after Rong Yuan had helped them register the previous day, he had instructed Yuan Zheng to bring the sixteen captains to register as well. He then told them that whoever lost today would have to put on a woman��s outfit and dance in front of the entire Silver-Armored Troops.


    With their reputations at stake, how could these proud captains stand to lose?


    With the absence of Pan Yue, Rong Yuan, who was the host naturally had to leave as well. Gesturing a thumbs up to his subordinates, he dragged Gu Lingzhi to chase after Pan Yue happily.


    ��Howe everyone from your Silver-Armored Troops is here?�� Gu Lingzhi refused to believe that this was a coincidence. Both the captains and the vice-captains of all eight troops were present. If they took out a table, they could even hold a meeting right there and then.


    Tilting his head, Rong Yuan shushed her as he whispered, ��Since the Fifth Prince of the North Qiu kingdom wants topete with the Martial Lords of our kingdom, how can I disappoint him? Of course I would send the best topete with him.��


    ��...�� For a moment there, she felt sorry for Pan Yue��s bodyguards.


    ��Lingzhi... I am very happy.�� All of a sudden, Rong Yuan grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand and squeezed her palm. The corners of his eyes were curved into an uncontroble smile.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes. She was unable to deny that seeing Pan Yue lose made her feel an unexinable satisfaction.


    However, Rong Yuan��s happiness was not due to this.


    ��Do you know what Elder Qi meant when he said that to you?��


    ��What did it mean?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at him baffled.


    Rong Yuan purposely lowered his head and moved nearer to her ear, ��Do you still remember the first time I brought you into the Martial Lord Arena? At that time, Elder Qi could easily tell that you were not interested in me. But this time, he said it was interesting. Lingzhi, do you know what that means?��


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips withoutmenting. Rong Yuan��s hot breath beside her ears had caused it to turn red. And that answer... was something she clearly could not deny.


    ��This means... Lingzhi, I am finally not experiencing unrequited love.��


    Rong Yuan then sighed and grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hands even tighter. He then lowered his head and ced a kiss on Gu Lingzhi��s hands that were pink from the strength of his grasp.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart palpitated wildly as if the kiss he gave was not on her hands but on her heart. It caused her breathing to pause for a few seconds.


    Ever since they started ��living together��, they started to get along more. Rong Yuan was starting to be more daring and took advantage of her more frequently and easily now. She had changed from initially being conflicted to getting used to it.


    Rong Yuan��s slow and steady tactic in approaching her has made her change her attitude towards him to the point that it was hard for even her to believe, especially after Rong Yuan dered that she would be the only woman in his life. No matter how hard she tried to pretend that she did not care, she could no longer deny the throbbing of her heart whenever he was present. The good feelings that she used to suppress towards Rong Yuan started racing through her as if being freed. It made her feel that if she continued to resist, she would be lying to herself.


    ��Mm.�� Pulling back her hand, Gu Lingzhi murmured that one word.


    Now, it was no longer unrequited love on Rong Yuan��s part. It was... reciprocated.


    After embarrassing himself, Pan Yue remained well-behaved for two days. But only two days.


    On the third day, he reverted to his old ways of teasing thedies from the Royal school.


    Back to her usual routine, Gu Lingzhi headed to the Town of the Brave to fight whenever she was not with Rong Yuan. After three battles, Gu Lingzhi left the Town of the Brave and headed towards the Royal School.


    ��Sorry, sorry, I didn��t mean it.��


    As Gu Lingzhi was deciding on where it would be best to change, she knocked into a young boy around the age of eight.


    ��It is okay, just be careful next time,�� Gu Lingzhi kneeled down andforted him before proceeding on her way.


    Taking two steps forward, she felt something missing around her waist. Looking down, she realised that the charm that Rong Yuan had given her the night before had gone missing. It was a charm that could protect her against a full out blow from a Martial Lord rank. The boy that had bumped into her had also disappeared into a small alley.


    ��Return my charm to me!�� Gu Lingzhi started to chase after him without thinking.


    If Rong Yuan knew that she had lost the charm that he had given her, she could not imagine what he would ask for topensate for it.


    Hearing Gu Lingzhi��s shouts, the boy ran even faster as his footsteps became more nimble. It seemed like he had undergone some training.


    But no matter how quick the boy was, he was not as fast as Gu Lingzhi. Before long, Gu Lingzhi had caught up to him.


    ��Give the charm back to me and I will let you go.�� Gu Lingzhi instructed as she cornered the boy.


    However, the young boy did not seem to be flustered even though he had been cornered. He was suspiciously calm. When Gu Lingzhi stopped talking, heughed lightly and entered into a hole.


    It was then that Gu Lingzhi realised that behind the boy, there was a very narrow hole. The young boy had entered this hidden hole. Behind her were seven tall and sturdy figures.


    She had been set up!


    This was the first thought that came into Gu Lingzhi��s mind. Without waiting for her to react, they started attacking her.


    Using her Earth-Level Moon Stride movement technique, she dodged the attack as the Qingfeng Sword appeared in her hand. She then faced the seven unwanted visitors squarely.


    In the dested alley, shadows continued to shuttle back and forth. The sound of weapons hitting each other filled the air. However, due to the alley being too far away from the city, no one noticed. Even if someone had noticed, they might have ignored it not wanting to interfere.


    As time passed, Gu Lingzhi started to be suspicious. Although individually, none of her attackers were stronger than her, but together, she was not their match.


    In actual fact, with them ambushing her, she was bound to be defeated within half an hour. However, until now, it seemed like they were just ying with her. The blows on hernded with increasing session but never really injured her. It only caused her to be more and more tired. She had exhausted all her moves and even the hidden moves from her Qingfeng Sword had been used. Yet, she was still not able to break away.


    In about fifteen minutes, if she was still not able to escape, she would release a signal to call for Rong Yuan to rescue her.


    Making the decision, Gu Lingzhi��s body shifted as she dodged another attack. Her heart jumped as fear rose in her heart. A silver spearhead shot out, aiming for between her eyebrows.

 Chapter 180 – Being Honest

    <h4>Chapter 180 �C Being Honest</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Her life was on the line as Gu Lingzhi twisted her waist and prepared to flip. Using her Qingfeng Sword to press on the ground, she pushed off the floor with her right foot and her body retreated swiftly. At the same time, several fireballs flew towards her attackers.


    ��Good move!�� someone praised. She did not try to run but continued to fight back. The attackers that were surrounding Gu Lingzhi took a step back upon seeing this someone. They formed a circle surrounding the two in the middle. It seems like they wanted to let the person that just arrived to deal with Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi started to fume internally. The person that had just appeared seemed to be around 25 years of age and had a very typical andmon look. His methods however, were anything butmon. They were both at the Peak Level Martial Practitioners, however, every Heaven-Level technique and skill that she had learned from the Inheritance Space had no effect on him.


    Gu Lingzhi��s moves were elegant and swift. His moves on the other hand wererge and wide but swift at the same time.


    He was definitely not amon person!


    This person must be someone from a highly influential family or the Royal Family to be able to withstand her techniques and offensive skills. Could it be that someone from the Royal Family did not want her to marry in and decided to get rid of her?


    But she was very sure there was no one like that from the Royal Family.


    Could it be... someone from another Kingdom?


    Gu Lingzhi felt her heart constrict. Rong Yuan��s position in the Xia Kingdom was much higher than any of the other princes and he might only be second to the king. Along with his outstanding talent, it was not impossible that someone wants to catch her alive to threaten Rong Yuan.


    Sensing her get distracted, the guy suddenly grinned and chatted nonchntly, ��Is the Spirit Tribe doing well?��


    He knows about the Spirit Tribe?


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned for a moment causing her feet to mess up and she failed to avoid the guy��s attack. She could do nothing but watch the guy��s sword aim for her chest.


    The guy did not imagine that she would react like this and seeing Gu Lingzhi about to get injured, in a spur of a moment he flicked his hand and stopped the sword from advancing further. Gu Lingzhi managed to escape unharmed but his pullback had caused the sword to cut himself and a thin line of blood appeared on his arm.


    ��Master!�� One of the guys surrounding Gu Lingzhi shouted.


    ��It is nothing.�� The guy waved his hand, signalling for him to stay aside. Looking back at the surprised looking Gu Lingzhi, ��Do you want to make a deal with me?��


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and remained silent. Her eyes however, reflected the rm she felt. The guy��s behaviour was strange. First, he got people to ambush her, then he started to attack her himself and even talked about the Spirit Tribe. Lastly, he even hurt himself to prevent hurting her. These series of actions caused her to be even more suspicious and alert.


    The Spirit Tribe was her biggest secret and she never thought that she would be exposed in this manner by someone she has never met before. Now, she could only be thankful that she was exposed in her identity as the ck Thorn and if anything, she could just get rid of the ck Thorn.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi on guard, the guyughed helplessly as he used his right hand to grab his injured left hand. Laughing bitterly, ��Don��t worry, if I wanted to hurt you, why would I have injured myself? If you don��t want the news that the Spirit Tribe still exists to spread, you must work with me. I am your only choice and I can help you when the Deity King decides toe after you.��


    Although the way he spoke was gentle, she could hear the threat in his voice. But this was... all on the basis of Gu Lingzhi belonging to the Spirit Tribe.


    ��What Spirit Tribe? What Deity King? I don��t understand what you are talking about.�� Gu Lingzhi took a step back and looked at him curiously.


    ��...There is no need to deny it. Don��t you know that the Spirit Cleansing Pill that you sold at the Jubao Pavilion was a kind of Spiritual Medicine that only the Spirit Tribe could create? Also, your Heaven-Level Martial Skills and techniques are notmonly found in the normal household. It is not possible to have it unless... you have the Spirit Tribe��s Inheritance.��


    It was no wonder that the guy had created such a big fa?ade to get her over here and even surround her. Was it all because of her Martial Skills? Gu Lingzhi shrugged her shoulders as she was determined not to admit to her identity. There were both of the Martial Practitioner rank and she did not believe that he could see what Spiritual Roots she had.


    ��Is that so? Maybe the Spiritual Medicines just have the same name. The Spirit Cleansing Pill that I created was something that was passed down from my ancestors and has nothing to do with the Spirit Tribe. As for my techniques, they were also passed down in my family. In the entire Tianyuan Continent, there are numerous outstanding people and it is not surprising that a few families would own special techniques. I think you must have mistaken me for someone else.��


    ��...Lady, you must know that I mean you no ill,�� the man sighed as he had already predicted that this was the reaction he was going to get and was too surprised.


    ��The fact that you could be from the Spirit Tribe was already reported when you sold the two Spirit Cleansing Pills, by the Deity King��s sources to the Realm of the Gods. I believe that in a while, there would be someone sent to investigate you. When the timees and your identity is found out, I believe you know what would happen to you. I, however... can help you avoid being investigated by his men.��


    The man then looked Gu Lingzhi directly in the eye as he handed something over to her, ��I know that you will not believe me now. I will remain in the capital city for a while. If you change your mind and decide to work with me, you can contact me anytime you want.��


    The man then turned to leave and the men that were surrounding Gu Lingzhi proceeded to leave as well. In a second, the alley that was once filled with danger suddenly became quiet. It was only when everyone had left then did Gu Lingzhi suddenly remember, ��My charm!��


    She immediately rushed to chase them, but as soon as she reached the mouth of the alley there was no one around.


    ��He still says that he wants to work together. Where is the sincerity?!�� Gu Lingzhi twisted her mouth as she stared at the empty alley. Which person would steal their partner��s item before they even started working together?


    Having lost her charm, she could not avoid Rong Yuan��s questions. When she returned to the dorm, she was immediately subjected to his scrutiny.


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated a while before confessing everything that had happened today to Rong Yuan. She also told him about her identity as the Spirit Tribe��s descendant and that she had the Spirit Tribe��s Inheritance Space.


    She decided that since she had epted him, she should not keep any secrets from him. Especially after she had been exposed as a descendant of the Spirit Tribe, she did not want to drag him into danger without him knowing. After all, the one after her was... the Deity King, who was the leader of the highest realm achievable by Martial Artists currently.


    If Rong Yuan decides to leave her after knowing the truth, she would not me him.


    ��... So, since you are from the Spirit Tribe, you don��t just have gold, wood, fire and water Spiritual Roots but all five?��


    As Gu Lingzhi was awaiting his final decision, she did not expect the first thing toe out of his mouth to be something so irrelevant, ��It is because it is extremely rare for people to have all five Spiritual Roots, hence I hid a bit of it.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Rong Yuan nodded. He maintained his usual calmess and she could not read what he was actually thinking, making her jittery.


    ��No wonder you are improving faster than me. I thought there was someone more talented than me in this world. But since you are from the Spirit Tribe, I am rest assured.�� Rong Yuan stated.


    Under Gu Lingzhi��s confused look, he suddenly hugged her and a low chuckle emanated from him.


    ��You had such a serious expression, I thought you had something important to say. So it was just about this? Lingzhi, I thought you knew that no matter what happens, I will never leave you. What more with something so dangerous? There is nothing as dangerous as going against the Deity King.��


    This was his reaction?


    Gu Lingzhi waspletely dumbfounded. On her way back, she had imagined the multiple reactions that Rong Yuan might have and never thought it would be something like this. Why did he not look at all surprised or nervous to hear something as life-changing as this but instead look so carefree and happy?


    ��Your Highness... are you sure you understood what I just said?�� Gu Lingzhi confirmed again, in case he had heard wrongly. ��If you stay with me, you might be hunted down by the Deity King as well. Actually, it is possible that even the entire Royal Family may be implicated. Do you still want to be with me despite this?��


    ����Yes! Why would I not want you? I was afraid that you were too outstanding and I would not be able to match up with you since you��re from the legendary Spirit Tribe,�� Rong Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and ruffled her hair. With a gentle voice, he reassured her, ��You don��t know how d I was to hear what you just said. You don��t know how amazing you are, you are amazing to the point that... I was afraid you would ditch me someday and I would never be able to catch up to you...��


    Gu Lingzhi listened to him silently as she was surprised that the incredibly arrogant Rong Yuan would have such insecure thoughts.


    ��Don��t you know?�� Rong Yuan chuckled, ��Ever since you became first on the Alchemy Tower, the way that so many guys looked at you changed. If I did not act fast enough, did you think that you would only have those two annoying flies chasing after you now?��


    It was obvious that Rong Yuan was annoyed when he said thest sentence, causing Gu Lingzhi to giggle.


    ��Yan Liang and Su Nian are not flies.�� This petty man. Even in a moment like this, he did not forget to bring down the name of hispetitors.


    ��Sigh, they hang around you all day, aren��t they considered flies?�� Rong Yuan wore a look of disdain. His tone then changed and became serious, ��Regarding the situation with the Spirit Tribe, I am sorry but at the same time, I feel relieved, because only I can then make myself useful. It is my honor to be able to be with you.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s talent was always something that had bothered him secretly. Everyone had believed that he was the most likely person in the entire Tianyuan Continent to be a True God. However, seeing her grow, he knew that the person most likely to be a True God was her. There were even times where he was so sure that she would be able to be a True God. This feeling scared him as he was worried that there would be a day where no matter how much effort he put in, he would not be able to reach that level and she would then leave him behind...

 Chapter 181 – Slave

    <h4>Chapter 181 �C ve</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    While this may seem petty of Rong Yuan, truthfully, he felt relieved; even if it meant that he might be ced into danger and even get hunted down by the Deity King. However, by the time that happened, Gu Lingzhi... could no longer leave him!


    He understood Gu Lingzhi better than she knew herself and knew that after all the sacrifices he made, she would not be able to just walk away. Even if she became a True God and went into another realm, she would not be able to forget him. He... was so petty that he would make use of her soft side.


    Laughing at himself, Rong Yuan hugged Gu Lingzhi tighter and ced a kiss on her forehead, ��Don��t worry, when that dayes, those old men from the Royal Pce would not ce the Royal Family in danger. The reason why the Rong family can rule the Xia Kingdom for so many years is not purely based on strength.��


    What Rong Yuan did not say was that when desperate times called, the most likely result would be the Royal Pce abandoning them. Hence, there was no need to worry about implicating the Royal Family, all they needed to worry about was themselves!


    In the next few days, Gu Lingzhi did not see the man anymore. She did not know if she was imagining things, but she always felt as if someone was secretly watching her everytime she fought. Whenever she turned to investigate, the feeling would then disappear.


    Rong Yuan was not able to obtain any leads as well. It was like the man that day vanished without a trace and they were not able to find any leads to him; as if she had imagined whatever happened that day.


    On this day, Gu Lingzhi went to fight using her ck Thorn identity as per usual. Her opponent was a new person that she had never seen before. Seeing her enter the battle arena, his eyes glittered slightly before turning calm as he reported his name, ��Duan Yiming, Peak Level Martial Practitioner. I have heard about the reputation of your Martial Skills, Lady ck Thorn. It would be great to learn from you.��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head slightly, ��ck Thorn. I��m not that good to teach you anything, I would wish to learn from you instead.��


    After the two exchanged a few polite words, the battle officially began.


    Initially, Gu Lingzhi had thought that this person was just here in the capital city for fun and decided to fight a few battles out of curiosity. However, after exchanging about a hundred blows, she no longer believed so.


    Although Duan Yiming was slightly weaker than her, he was able to defend her very well. He even managed to dodge a few of her attacks that she was confident would hit him. His steps were messy and looked as if he would be defeated at any moment, but his momentum was extremely good. More importantly, the technique that he used to avoid her attacks, were... extremely familiar.


    Her eyes shed as Gu Lingzhi purposely gave an opening. Her opponent went straight for her chest expectedly. Using her Qingfeng Sword to hit the ground, Gu Lingzhi twisted and flipped backwards and used her momentum to bring her to the opposite side. Duan Yiming immediately followed her as his attacks rained down on her.


    Simr, it was too simr!


    Wasn��t this simr to the technique the mysterious man used to attack her? Could it be that he was investigating her again?


    Her eyes narrowed as Gu Lingzhi sped up her attacks, causing Duan Yiming to not be able to keep up. Adding in her Moon Stride movement technique, the battle seemed to reach its final peak as she pressed a sword towards her opponent��s neck.


    ��You...�� Just as Gu Lingzhi was about to ask if they were tired of investigating, she saw the man that she had met previously standing at the bottom of the stage. His expression was slightly panicked and serious as he shook his head towards her, indicating that she was not fighting one of his men.


    ��...are a good opponent.�� She twisted the words she originally nned to say. Pretending nothing was wrong, Gu Lingzhi then smiled and left the stage.


    She lost her mood to continue fighting and left the battle arena after greeting a few familiar faces. Seeing that, the mysterious man silently followed along.


    Roaming around, Gu Lingzhi arrived at the familiar Bright Silk Eating House. She requested a private room and started to wait in it. Very soon, there was a knock on the door and the mysterious man was standing outside. The minute he entered, he said, ��Duan Yiming is not one of my men.��


    ��His technique is very simr to yours,�� Gu Lingzhi argued back, pointing out a fact.


    The guy did not deny it but went ahead and sat opposite Gu Lingzhi, ��We trained in the same ce and would naturally have simr techniques and skills.��


    Gu Lingzhi kept silent, indicating for him to borate further; all the while assessing how much she could trust him.


    The guy then breathed out, ��I know it is difficult for you to believe me, but you have also seen that people are starting to investigate you. He has huge support behind him, one so big it is impossible for you to imagine. If the Demigods are activated, when that timees, even I won��t be able to help you.��


    Gu Lingzhi continued to remain silent for a long while. She then asked, ��Why are you so sure that I am from the Spirit Tribe?��


    She refused to believe that he confirmed her identity as a descendant of the Spirit Tribe just from exchanging blows with her. Before she coborated with him, she wanted to know exactly how she had exposed herself. When the time came and her identity of ck Thorn could no longer be used, she wanted to ensure she did not expose her true identity.


    Who knew that the moment Gu Lingzhi asked this, she would receive a strange look from him, ��Haven��t I made myself clear previously? Whether it is your technique, skills or items that you make, they all have links to the Spirit Tribe, but The Spirit Tribe has disappeared for years. How can anyone not be suspicious? Furthermore...��


    ��Your reaction that day also confirmed your identity. If you were not from the Spirit Tribe, you would not have such a huge reaction to what I said.��


    So, the problem was with her. Thinking back to her frenzied reaction in response to when he asked about the Spirit Tribe that day, Gu Lingzhi wanted to hit herself. She had thought that she was sufficiently collected and never thought when something big happened, she was not able to remain calm.


    ��So, what do you think? Do you want to work with me? Those people... might even take action tonight. Even if you are not worried about your own safety, aren��t you worried that the news that the Spirit Tribe still exists would spread?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Gu Lingzhi tried to read into what he was saying.


    Could it be that the Deity King was not sure if the Spirit Tribe was truly extinct?


    The guy��s response proved this point. In that massacre a long time ago, Pan Luo as well as several other True Gods saw mass killings but were not sure whether there were any survivors.


    After that massive disaster, the Tianyuan Continent could no longer tolerate True Gods staying. The Heavenly Law dictated it such that anyone who had the spiritual power above that of a Demigod would ascend. Before they left the continent, Pan Luo left a few ves behind to act as his eyes and ears in the Tianyuan Continent.


    In the past years, there were always one or two people resembling descendants of the Spirit Tribe appearing. Descendants of those ves then followed their ancestors path and continued to chase anyone that they suspected of being a descendant of the Spirit Tribe. However, uptil now, the Deity King refused to believe that the Spirit Tribe was truly gone and never stopped his hunt for members of the Spirit Tribe. For as long as he did not take back his order, the descendants of the ves would always carry the responsibility of tracking down the Spirit Tribe��s descendants. They would never be able to leave and truly obtain freedom.


    Sensing the darkness in his eyes as he said this, Gu Lingzhi asked, ��Are you a descendant of one of the ves of Pan Luo?��


    ��Obviously.�� The guy did not deny it as his smile was slightly cold, ��If I were not their descendant, how would I know what happened?��


    The killing of the Spirit Tribe was not a glorious matter and no one actually spoke of it, choosing to keep it a secret. It is only from the existence of these ves that anyone knew the truth of what had happened in the past.


    ��If that is the case, aren��t you afraid of what your betrayal might entail?�� ves that betrayed their owner would be punished by the heavens. Even though so many years had passed, as long as the master that made the mark still exists, those that possessed the ve mark would not be able to betray them.


    ��Since I��ve managed to find you, I have my ways of evading the Heavenly Laws.,�� the man stated as he looked towards Gu Lingzhi, ��What do you think? What is your decision after everything I have said?��


    Gu Lingzhi fell silent for a moment before nodding, ��I am willing to work with you, but what is your motive for helping me?��


    She did not believe that he did not want anything for helping her.


    ��Nothing much.�� The man��s answer surprised her, ��Maybe... I just want to help my future generations.��


    Even if he had gone along with the Deity King��s wishes and killed Gu Lingzhi and everyone linked to the Spirit Tribe, as long as the Deity King kept believing that the Spirit Tribe was not extinct, they would never be able to be free. Who on earth would be willing to be born and live with the imprint of a ve? Every action that he made was controlled and he could never ever make a name for himself.


    The reason for him to approach Gu Lingzhi was for that glimmer of hope. The Spirit Tribe has remained hidden for so many years and there may be some that could be a True God. Maybe one day... the remaining members of the Spirit Tribe would be able to enter into the Realm of the Gods on a killing spree and kill those that were up there this whole time. When that timees, his tribe of ves would finally obtain freedom.


    Gu Lingzhi was the first person of the Spirit Tribe that had appeared after so many years, could this mean that... the Spirit Tribe was finally able to deal with the Deity King and reenter the world?


    Gu Lingzhi could not read his thoughts, but if she could, she would ask him to stop dreaming. She did not know the status of the Spirit Tribe, much less enter the Realm of the Gods in a killing spree.


    However, she could guess what he meant and did not bring up the matter that he was trying to avoid. Instead, she asked something else.


    ��Now that we are working together, are you going to introduce yourself?��


    ��Of course.�� The guy smiled as he greeted, ��Just call me Xiao Wu (A/N: Wu represents Five in Chinese).��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head as a simr smile appeared under her mask, ��You can call me Xiao Hei (A/N: Hei represents ck in Chinese - a nickname for Gu Lingzhi��s ck Thorn identity).��

 Chapter 182 – Ambushed

    <h4>Chapter 182 �C Ambushed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Upon returning to the Royal School, Gu Lingzhi told Rong Yuan about Xiao Wu.


    After listening to Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan tapped on the table with one knuckle as his mind raced. He suddenly eximed, ��Lingzhi, did you know that today as I was apanying Pan Yue to roam around the city, he suddenly told me that his stomach hurt and wanted to return early? This happened about 2 hours ago.��


    ��I didn��t know,�� Gu Lingzhi failed toprehend what he was saying, ��Do you suspect me of poisoning him?��


    The corner of Rong Yuan��s mouth twitched. Gu Lingzhi was usually very intelligent but why was she dumb when it came to crucial moments?


    ��On the day that you had first met him, the Fifth Prince had also returned early and a few dayster, his left arm was slightly injured.��


    With this, no matter how slow Gu Lingzhi was, it was impossible for her to not get what Rong Yuan was trying to say.


    ��Are you saying that... Xiao Wu is actually the Fifth Prince?��


    Rong Yuan raised a brow, ��Is that so difficult to guess? Didn��t he tell you who he was?��


    Xiao Wu... Fifth Prince. Pan Yue did not even intend to hide his identity. If Gu Lingzhi were to think about it, she would definitely have been able to guess his identity.


    ��But they don��t look the same.�� Immediately after saying this, Gu Lingzhi wanted to hit herself. If there was medicine that could change your voice, why would there not be medicine that could alter your appearance? As one of the ves left behind by the Deity King on the Tianyuan continent, he was also the prince of the strongest kingdom in Tianyuan Continent, what medicine would he not be able to get?


    ��You realise what you said was dumb right?�� Rong Yuan ruffled her hair affectionately andmented, ��At least we now know that we can believe 90 percent of what Pan Yue says. Our guesses before were right.��


    The way Pan Yue behaved was to prevent people from wondering about him and the reason he did so was clear now.


    Who would assign someone with such a bad reputation to handle official matters? In addition, who would suspect someone that only knew how to create trouble to actually be so involved in official matters?


    Wouldn��t it beughable for someone like him to be the one that actually helped the Spirit Tribe go against the Deity God?


    But this was what made Rong Yuan respect him slightly. From what Gu Lingzhi said, when Pan Yue ambushed her, he was actually her match. However, in order to hide his identity, he purposely behaved like a clown in order to make othersugh. This required a lot of endurance and he admitted that he would not have been able to do it.


    Once the both of them had confirmed Xiao Wu��s identity, in the following times when they met with Pan Yue, they did not behave in a more amicable manner nor did they make things difficult for him. When they saw him act as per normal and tease girls, they even felt slightly sorry.


    How helpless must he have felt that he would choose this method of self-destruction just to hide himself?


    On the other hand, Pan Yue did not seem to realise that his ��partner��, the ck Thorn was just beside him. After she had guessed his identity, she felt herself sympathising with him but ridiculed his ways of getting girls. No one else in the city teaseddies to get their attention. Boys would usually start withplimenting thedy they were interested in. It was only once they formed a good impression would they then start their despicable ways.


    With Pan Yue��s simple and brash teasing, even if all the girl wanted was to marry into the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family, his demeaning and insulting ways were too much. It is no wonder that even after being in the Xia Kingdom for so long, he had yet to be sessful in attracting a girl. It was not that he had no substance, but his methods were simply terrible.


    Hearing Gu Lingzhi exin her thoughts as if she was telling a joke, Rong Yuan��s face was strange as he told her about the most recent news he had heard, ��Apparently, Pan Yue has numerous concubines back in the North Qiu Kingdom but he never favors anyone. Do you think he is doing this on purpose to create hope in them but never allowing them to gain an advantage?��


    In order to seem like aplete wastrel, Pan Yue had sacrificed a lot. Gu Lingzhi clicked her tongue and refrained from judging whatever Pan Yue did anymore.


    Gu Lingzhi did not know if she was mistaken, but she felt like there were numerous new faces at the battle arena in the past few days. Of which, it seemed like they came to fight her specifically as the way they fought her was as if their lives depended on it. This resulted in her using almost all the moves she knew.


    This very night as Gu Lingzhi was on her way back to the Royal School from the battle arena, she was stopped by a group of men wearing ck.


    ��Who are all of you? I don��t have many enemies,�� Gu Lingzhi dered coldly. Her hand had already grasped the hilt of her Qingfeng Sword.


    ��Kill her!�� The leader had no intentions of wasting time by talking to Gu Lingzhi and went directly for her. Luckily, Gu Lingzhi was already prepared and had gotten numerous protective talismans from Rong Yuan. With one hand on her sword, she used the other to throw out a Spiritual Talisman as she retreated backwards.


    Before she could run far, she was met by more people on the other side.


    Seeing how they were coordinated, she guessed that they were prepared to kill her.


    Gu Lingzhi cursed under her breath as she retrieved yet another Talisman. However, it was like her attackers were not at all affected by the threat of the Spiritual Talisman and would rather be exposed to the effects of the Talisman than allow her to escape.


    With an ambush in front of her and people chasing from behind, the longer she dragged this out, the more unlikely she was to escape!


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes suddenly shed.


    She also knew how to suffer a little and return with a bigger attack!


    Her attackers all did not care to defend themselves. As a result, Gu Lingzhi stabbed randomly with her Qingfeng Sword. She managed to draw her enemies�� blood with every hit. However, she also suffered a few attacks in the process.


    ��Hmph.�� With a flying kick towards the man in ck, Gu Lingzhi snorted as her shoulder was cut. However, she did not even give her injury a second nce before she flew towards another person.


    Before long, her entire body was covered in numerous cuts and she was about to escape the ambush.


    ��Don��t let her escape!�� the leader shouted as he chased Gu Lingzhi and ordered his men to stop her.


    ��I can go if I want. Who are you to stop me?�� Gu Lingzhi sneered as she flicked her hand and a ck marble the size of a finger appeared in her hand.


    ��Thunder Vortex Marble?�� the leader suddenly eximed as he stilled.


    Making use of this opportunity, she threw the marble onto the floor, ��If you want to kill me, we can all die together!��


    Her voice sounded determined and no one doubted her. Within a second, everyone around her took a few steps back.


    The Thunder Vortex Marble was a special marble formed by umting thunder and lightning by a high-level Master Weapon Forger. It was extremely strong and couldpletely destroy an unguarded Martial Lord. Although they were not afraid of death, they had to die for a reason. Until they were sure that they could kill Gu Lingzhi, they were not going to risk their lives.


    However, there was something wrong with the item in Gu Lingzhi��s hand.


    As they saw the ��Thunder Vortex Marble�� hit the floor, the explosion they had expected to see did not appear. Instead, a yellow fog rose up from the ground. It was a confusion potion that Gu Lingzhi had personally made in order to cause her opponents to temporarily lose their ability to fight.


    ��Damn, we were tricked!�� By the time the leader reacted, it was toote. He had breathed in a breath of the fog and his actions immediately slowed.


    Standing outside the fog, Gu Lingzhi watched calmly as her attackers started to lie down on the floor. She retrieved a Healing Pill from her Storage Ring and took it.


    When she was first ambushed, Gu Lingzhi had already nned for this oue. The power of the Thunder Vortex Marble was extremely strong and valuable. No one would bear to use it unless absolutely necessary. Gu Lingzhi had fought with them and sustained a few injuries in order to not make it suspicious when she took out her ��Thunder Vortex Marble��.


    s, it was not a wasted effort as she had managed to trick them into thinking that she was desperate.


    After resting for a while, Gu Lingzhi released a Signal Shot to contact Rong Yuan. This was something that she had agreed beforehand with him that whenever she met with one of the Deity King��s men, she would release this signal. Once the signal was released, Rong Yuan would rush to her immediately.


    What Gu Lingzhi did not expect was that the first person to arrive was not Rong Yuan, but Pan Yue��s men.


    The second she released the signal, the group of burly men that had once ambushed her rushed over. They saw the men lying on the floor and paused. One of the men then bowed towards Gu Lingzhi and retreated the way he came. It was obvious they did not want people to know about them.


    When Rong Yuan came, the group had just left. Completely ignoring the mess of people on the floor, Rong Yuan rushed to grab Gu Lingzhi as he looked at her injuries in distress.


    ��I should never have agreed to let you be a bait!��


    Every wound on Gu Lingzhi��s body was like a cut on his heart, causing him immense pain. He could not help but me himself.


    ��Every Martial Artist is bound to sustain wounds. These are just small injuries, it is nothing.�� Gu Lingzhi was slightly awkward as she pushed him away. She whispered in his ear, ��Your Highness, please do not forget that you have a fianc��e, I do not want to be the target of your admirers.��


    Rong Yuan��s status prevented anyone from finding trouble with Gu Lingzhi, but the ck Thorn was different.


    ��Who dares toment on who I can care for?�� Rolling his eyes impatiently at Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan ignored her protests as he grabbed her by the waist and hugged her. He instructed Yuan Zheng to deal with the men on the floor and carried Gu Lingzhi. In this manner, he jumped through the capital city from roof to roof. Before long, they had reached the dorms of the Royal School.


    Without any outsiders, Rong Yuan no longer had any apprehension as he ced Gu Lingzhi on his bed. With a pull, he tore Gu Lingzhi��s long dress into rags, which dangled off her body in pieces.


    Letting out a cold breath, Gu Lingzhi quickly covered her chest area as she red sharply at Rong Yuan, ��What are you doing?��


    ��Of course I am applying medicine for you.�� As he said this, a white jade bottle appeared in Rong Yuan��s hands. He raised his eyebrows at her, ��What are you covering up for? What have I not seen before?��

 Chapter 183 – Catching Adultery

    <h4>Chapter 183 �C Catching Adultery</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What nonsense are you spouting? Since when have you seen my body?�� Gu Lingzhi huffed.


    ��One year ago at Yi Inn. I helped you remove your clothes and applied medicine on your body,�� Rong Yuan said briefly in a calm manner. This caused Gu Lingzhi to suddenly recall everything. Her face turned red as she shouted, ��How dare you!��


    In that previous attack, she had fainted in his arms. When she woke, her clothes were also hanging off her and it was done by the man before her very eyes. He took the initiative to help her apply medicine and naturally saw her entire body.


    ��I was unconscious that time, it doesn��t count.��


    Rong Yuan��s lips curved up as heughed mesmerizingly, ��This time, I will attend to you while you are conscious.��


    With a sweep of his arm, he pulled Gu Lingzhi into his embrace. One of his hands started to wander around her body without permission, his goal �C to take off her clothes and apply medicine.


    Gu Lingzhi was not as strong as Rong Yuan and within a few struggles, she was ced on the bed and her entire bottom half was trapped by one of Rong Yuan��s legs. Her upper half waspletely stripped by Rong Yuan and was held in ce by one of his hands, his other hand started applying medicine on her wounds. He did not forget to say, ��In this entire house, there is only Yuan Zheng and I. If you don��t want me to help you, do you want Yuan Zheng to help you instead?��


    ��...You can call Xinran over.��


    ��And let them see your body?�� Rong Yuan��s voice immediately turned cold. ��Only I can see your entire body!��


    His sudden seriousness stunned Gu Lingzhi causing her lip to quiver slightly, ��Your Highness, they are girls.�� Girls had the same body parts. She had nothing to lose by letting them see her body.


    ��Girls are not allowed to see your body too!�� Rong Yuan red at her, ��You are mine!�� These three words demonstrated Rong Yuan��s desire tomit to her. Even if it were other girls, he could not bear to let anyone look at his woman.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and gave up struggling, allowing him to apply medicine for her. After all, their difference in strength was too much and it would not matter how much she struggled. It would only lead to her being pressed closer to him.


    Closing her eyes, Gu Lingzhi pretended not to notice what was happening. The only thing that reminded her was the cooling effect of the medicine on her body and that there was someone helping her apply it to her naked body.


    This feeling... wasn��t all that bad.


    Closing her eyes made her more sensitive to touch. She could very clearly feel Rong Yuan��s breath brushing across her skin. His warm hands moved over her body with a gentle firmness. As his hands glided across her body, streaks of cooling medicine covered and soothed her wounds. asionally, thoserge warm hands would pause and gently massage areas that were hurting. Gu Lingzhi opened her eyes and saw Rong Yuan look painfully at her bruised areas as he massaged gently. A tinge of wood-based spiritual energy flowed over her as it healed the surface of her wounds. In his eyes, she did not see even a hint of lust like she had imagined.


    ��You...�� Gu Lingzhi wanted to ask him why he was behaving so well today. Even after seeing her body, he was actually better behaved than usual.


    ��Don��t look at me like that.�� It was as if Gu Lingzhi��s gaze was too fervent, forcing Rong Yuan to look at her embarrassedly. ��What kind of person do you think I am? You are so badly injured. No matter how charming you look, I will not harbor those kinds of thoughts.��


    Rong Yuan sighed as he stroked Gu Lingzhi��s forehead.


    ��Take care of yourself. I will help you deal with those attackers.��


    Rong Yuan��s gaze was extremely sincere, allowing Gu Lingzhi to feel the sincerity in his voice. She realised that Rong Yuan really only wanted to help her apply medicine and had no other intentions. Gu Lingzhi felt embarrassed and troubled. She only ever experienced this feeling of being delicately cared for and attended to from him.


    ��Thank you...�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled her thanks as she felt her heart warm up.


    ��If you want to thank me, then quickly recover. I did not help you without expecting something in return.�� Rong Yuan threw a quick nce at her chest and smiled widely. This simple sentence dispersed all her feelings and she could only grind her teeth.


    ��...Can��t you think of other things?��


    Rong Yuan tilted his head to one side as he pretended to consider her question. He however, did not pause his movement of applying medicine, ��Why not... I return the favour with my body.��


    ��...�� She should not have hoped that he would say anything perceptive.


    Amused by Gu Lingzhi��s speechless expression, Rong Yuan lowered his head as he gave her a light kiss on her forehead, ��Don��t think so much. Go to sleep and let me handle the rest.��


    It was only then did Gu Lingzhi realise that unknowingly, her wounds had all been tended to. Her minor wounds all had medicine applied on them while those that were slightly more serious were wrapped properly in bandage. Gu Lingzhi did not resist as she shut her eyes once again. After receiving so many injuries and persisting for so long, she was exhausted.


    When Gu Lingzhi��s breathing stabilised and she fell into a deep sleep, Rong Yuan finally looked away from her and left the room quietly.


    Outside the room, Yuan Zheng had been waiting for a while. Seeing Rong Yuane out of the room, he quickly reported what was happening.


    ��Your Highness, once the ck men who attacked your fianc��e woke up, all of them immediatelymitted suicide. We were not able to get any information from them at all.��


    ��I got it,�� Rong Yuan nodded his head as he was not surprised by their behaviour.


    Ever since he confirmed that Xiao Wu was the Fifth Prince, there was nothing more to consider. As he was from thergest Royal Family in Tianyuan continent, how would his family not have a troop of diehard loyal soldiers?


    All their sacrifices only confirmed his guess.


    ��Don��t bother with the men anymore. Spread the news that the ck Thorn is officially under the protection of the Royal Family. Due to her severe injuries, she is recuperating here. In the future, whoever makes things difficult for the ck Thorn would mean going against me!��


    Yuan Zheng stared at Rong Yuan in a daze as he looked at him hesitantly, ��Your Highness, I don��t think that is very appropriate...�� Since they knew who the ck Thorn was, it was natural that they let her recuperate here. However, others would not understand the rtionship between them and if this news were disseminated, rumours would start to spread. As a man, the Third Prince had nothing much to lose. However, these rumours would be too unfair to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Why not? She is mine after all. Are you saying that because her identity is different, she can find others?�� Rong Yuan was not at all burdened by this and spoke nonchntly. After all, this was a special circumstance and this was the simplest excuse he could think of to rationalise sending people to protect her.


    Yuan Zheng had no choice but to do exactly what Rong Yuan said. However, he could not help but say a prayer for Gu Lingzhi. She had be her own love rival. Hopefully, when she woke up, she would still be able to hold it together.


    Yuan Zheng��s worry was not unnecessary. When Gu Lingzhi finally woke and realised what Rong Yuan had done, she almost vomited blood.


    With both of her identities living under the same roof, if someone were to look for her, what would she do?


    ��Isn��t this easy? Just say you are not around?�� Rong Yuan threw her a sweeping nce as he held up the bowl of soup in his hand and fed her spoonful of soup.


    ��It��s not that easy...�� Herst word was muffled by soup being pushed into her mouth. Gu Lingzhi red at him, ��I haven��t finished talking.��


    ��You can continueter, drink this soup first. Good girl, open your mouth, ahhhh...�� Rong Yuan cooed as if coaxing a child to take a bite. This made Gu Lingzhi��s eyelids twitch.


    However, seeing how excited he was, she could not bear to reject him...forget it, she decided to let him do whatever he wanted.


    Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth slightly reluctantly. She had rationalised that she would not be able to defeat Rong Yuan and it might be better if she cooperated right from the start. Also... she could not deny that although she felt that these behaviour of theirs was not eptable because they had yet to be married, she could not deny that she liked how she felt around him. Most importantly...he had already seen her entire body, what could be worse than that?


    As she struggled internally, Gu Lingzhi subconsciously drank the entire bowl of soup.


    Rong Yuan was extremely delighted to have sessfully fed the entire bowl to Gu Lingzhi without facing any resistance. He was about to open his mouth and exin the situation with the men in ck with her when Yuan Zheng��s voice sounded from outside, ��Your Highness and Lady ck Thorn, Lady Ye Fei and Lady Tianfeng is here to visit.��


    Speak of the devil!


    Gu Lingzhi��s face immediately hardened. She started to ponder on how to exin to Ye Fei and Tianfeng Jin without them being suspicious.


    As she was thinking, her two visitors had already made their way to the second level and was about to enter Gu Lingzhi��s room.


    ��Third Prince, Ling... Lady ck Thorn, what are you doing here?�� The minute Ye Fei entered the room, she greeted. But before she couldplete her greeting, she realised that the person opposite Rong Yuan was not Gu Lingzhi but the ck Thorn. Seeing as how Rong Yuan had yet to ce down the bowl of soup, they could imagine how intimate the moment had been. The look that Ye Fei was giving the two of them immediately changed. She took a step back subconsciously and knocked into Tianfeng Jin that was standing behind her.


    ��Xiao, Xiao Jin, am I seeing things?�� Ye Fei��s voice trembled as she pleaded Tianfeng Jin. What was she looking at? The Third Prince who had seemed to bepletely devoted to Gu Lingzhi had actually brought the ck Thorn to Gu Lingzhi��s room and let her sleep on Gu Lingzhi��s bed. He was also personally feeding her! Although she was also close to the ck Thorn, and had given her something as precious as the Spirit Cleansing Pill, she should not be involved with her friend��s fianc��. Didn��t she know that?


    Tianfeng Jin��s expression was just as dumbfounded. She had always treated Gu Lingzhi as her good friend and she also had a good impression of ��ck Thorn��. Especially after ck Thorn had given her the Spirit Cleansing Pill. However, that did not mean that she could go ahead and steal Gu Lingzhi��s fianc��! What was even worse was that by looking at the current scenario, the two of them must have been involved with each other for quite a while.


    Thinking back on the rumours that had spread around the capital cityst year, Tianfeng Jin unsheathed her saber from her waist. While it was true that the ck Thorn was good to her, Gu Lingzhi has been simrly kind to her.

 Chapter 184 – The Inter-school Competition

    <h4>Chapter 184 �C The Inter-school Competition</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The final conclusion on Cangwu Realm was the Third Prince and Qin Yue wanting topletely obliterate both the Tianfeng and Beicheng ns. However, Gu Lingzhi and Qin Xinran considered their rtionship with Beicheng Haoyue and held them back. Eventually they decided to end the luck of the ns and stop them from having any peak Martial Artists.


    She would always remember this favor. One was a huge grace while the other was a smaller grace. Tianfeng Jin very naturally leaned towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Third Prince, take out your sword.��


    Seeing her sword pointed at Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi looked at Tianfeng Jin coldly as she felt fear creeping over her.


    From Tianfeng Jin��s expression, she had thought that she was the one that was going to be attacked and never thought that Tianfeng Jin��s target would be Rong Yuan.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s confusion, Tianfeng Jin tilted her head slightly and looked at her sternly, ��You are injured and cannot fight properly.��


    ��...�� Did Tianfeng Jin mean that once she recovered, Tianfeng Jin would challenge her?


    ��You are not my match.�� Rong Yuan looked at Tianfeng Jin and said simply. He ced the bowl on a small side table.


    Tianfeng Jin did not budge but instead, took a step forward, ��I thought you knew what a gentleman should and should not do. Once you have made a promise, you should keep it for life.��


    When Rong Yuan was persistent in demanding that Gu Lingzhi stayed with him, he had made a promise to Tianfeng Jin to not neglect Gu Lingzhi and will only look at her for his entire life. To think that in just two months, he would already have another woman in his room. The woman was also one of their good friends. How was she to ept this? What was Lingzhi to do?


    All of a sudden, Tianfeng Jin looked around her and did not find any signs of Lingzhi. The sword in her hand trembled as she ced it near Rong Yuan��s throat, ��Where��s Lingzhi? Did she run away in anger?��


    This was the first time Rong Yuan felt that Tianfeng Jin��s brain was actually quite capable. From just a simple scene, she could think of so many things.


    ��Lingzhi had something on so she left for a while, I...��


    ��There is no need to argue, you sly bastard! I knew you could not be trusted but yet I still stupidly let you have Lingzhi. It hasn��t been long since you made that promise and you are already ying around? Why would Lingzhi go out at this time? She must have stormed out!��


    Before letting Rong Yuan say the excuse that he had prepared beforehand, Ye Fei cut him off angrily. The look that she gave Rong Yuan was as if she wanted to eat him up. She could not bear to scold the ck Thorn, but with regard to Rong Yuan, she was already used to scolding him.


    Although Rong Yuan��s face seemed indifferent, Gu Lingzhi knew he was trying his best to tolerate Tianfeng Jin��s and Ye Fei��s scolding. This made Gu Lingzhi slightly pleased. The displeasure that she felt when Rong Yuan forced medicine and soup on her had dissipated and she actually felt slightly sorry.


    The reason why she did not tell Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei about her secret identity was because she wanted to protect herself.


    In her past life, no one had treated her well, causing her to not be able to trust anyone. However, they were different. Maybe at the start, everyone had their own thoughts and intentions. But over the past two years, they had been sincere and truthful to each other, bing good friends. She had always been looking for an appropriate time to tell them the truth regarding her identity. However, because of the Deity King it was not possible for her to hide any longer.


    However, when she tells them the truth now, it would unintentionally cause them to face the consequence of the Deity King with her. She could not be so selfish...


    ��This is a misunderstanding.�� Seeing as Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei was about to attack Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi had to exin, ��Lingzhi was the one that asked me to stay here and requested for His Highness to take care of me.��


    Seeing the doubt on their faces, Gu Lingzhi tried to be more persuasive as she pulled open the clothes that she had just put on and exposed a newly-wrapped injury on her arm, ��I was injured and had difficulty moving about, so His Highness had to take care of me. Also...I am currently being chased by enemies and will only be safe here in the His Highness�� house.��


    ��Chased by enemies? Who are your enemies?�� Hearing this made Ye Fei remember the reason she came. It was precisely because she had heard that the ck Thorn was under the protection of the Royal Family and would thus be staying with Rong Yuan. They had rushed over upon hearing the rumor but never expected to be met with such a scene.


    ��I don��t know.�� Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly as she looked apologetic under her mask, ��I seemed to have unintentionally made some enemies. Thankfully, His Highness has made me swear allegiance to the Royal Family and thus, I am under their protection now. This time, I was saved by him. Therefore, I decided to be loyal to him. Once my injury heals, I will leave and both of you do not need to worry.��


    ��Is that so?�� Ye Fei only half believed her. However, the injuries on Gu Lingzhi��s body were real. Although it was still slightly suspicious, her worry for the ck Thorn overtook her and she dropped the matter. Whether it was true or not, she would confirm with Gu Lingzhi when she got back.


    Tianfeng Jin pursed his lips and proceeded to keep her sword. Her eyes drifted to the door as she hoped that Gu Lingzhi would appear and exin the situation. But her hopes were most certainly dashed as until night fell, Gu Lingzhi did not appear.


    Under the ck Thorn��s promise that Gu Lingzhi really did not leave out of anger and would return the next day, Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei finally left with doubts and worry still lingering over them.


    After the two of them left, Gu Lingzhi vented all her frustration on Rong Yuan and rolled her eyes multiple times through the night. This made Rong Yuan worried that her eyeballs would fall out. He then promised that he would behave properly in front of Tianfeng Jin and the others to prevent them from suspecting them. This finally appeased Gu Lingzhi and stopped her from rolling her eyes.


    She remembered how he tolerated and pampered her and could not help but snigger. Although this life has been tough, Gu Lingzhi felt like if she had someone with her, no matter how difficult it was going to be, it would just be a test for them.


    The following day, in order to stop Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei from being suspicious, Gu Lingzhi was waiting for them in the living room before they even arrived.


    s, before long the two of them appeared. Upon seeing Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan sitting in the living room and eating breakfast, Ye Fei��s eyes narrowed as she thought of an excuse. Tianfeng Jin did not bother going in circles and brought up the situation directly.


    ��Lingzhi, did you let the ck Thorn stay here?��


    ��Yes,�� Gu Lingzhi nodded her head and smiled slightly, ��Her injury is quite serious, so I asked Rong Yuan to take care of her. I did not know that this would result in misunderstandings. It is my fault for not being considerate and telling you guys beforehand.��


    Tianfeng Jin finally rest assured after hearing Gu Lingzhi��s exnation. The look she gave Rong Yuan was still ugly, ��I shall believe you this once, but if you ever do anything wrong towards Lingzhi, I will not forgive you!��


    Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows disapprovingly, ��That day will nevere.��


    ��I hope so.��


    Seeing how Tianfeng Jin was still not satisfied, Gu Lingzhi stretched out her hand and pulled Tianfeng Jin to sit beside her. She pushed a bowl of porridge in front of her, ��Both of you came so early, I bet you haven��t eaten breakfast, right? Ye Fei,e and eat too.��


    ��Okay.�� Ye Fei immediately found a seat to sit. Gu Lingzhi knew she was right. The minute the two of them woke, they got dressed and rushed to her without eating breakfast.


    ��Right, Lingzhi, how is the ck Thorn doing? I want to see her.�� After eating, Ye Fei wiped her mouth and asked.


    ��She hasn��t woken yet and needs more rest. Let��s not disturb her and go to school.��


    ��That��s right, with that teacher who never ever starts ss on time, it is better to go early to ss.�� Upon knowing that it was not convenient to meet the ck Thorn now, Ye Fei dropped trying to visit her and looked pointedly at Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan pretended not to hear as he continued to eat his porridge. With regard to Ye Fei��s asional mocking, Rong Yuan was already used to it and had an automatic filter for her words.


    The three of them were ssmates and Rong Yuan was their teacher. After breakfast, they headed to ss together.


    Meanwhile, in Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s dorm, a girl was currently wearing the ck Thorn��s mask and lying down, pretending to be the ck Thorn. In order not to raise suspicions, while the ck Thorn was recovering, this girl that was Rong Yuan��s subordinate would pretend to be the ck Thorn.


    Maybe it was upon hearing Rong Yuan��s name that stopped the men from the North Qiu Kingdom, but when the ck Thorn entered the Royal School, there were no more attacks on her. Using the ck Thorn��s identity, Gu Lingzhi brought this up with Pan Yue.


    Under the potion that changed his appearance to amon man, he looked wordlessly at her before saying, ��Have you forgotten that you still had a partner?�� He then used his hands and gestured at himself.


    ��You are saying... that you were the one that chased those people away?�� Gu Lingzhi��s eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief.


    ��Not really.�� Pan Yue coughed awkwardly, ��I just created some trouble for them making it difficult for them to bother you.��


    Gu Lingzhi remained speechless as her eyes reflected disdain.


    ��What kind of look is that?�� Pan Yue looked discontented. ��If it wasn��t for me, how would you have so much time to recover?��


    This was true and Gu Lingzhi retracted her disdainful gaze.


    ��However, treating the symptoms is not as good as treating the root cause. You can��t dy them forever. They will eventually find another time to assassinate you and what should we do then?�� From what they had discussed, Pan Yue will do everything that he can to protect Gu Lingzhi.


    ��As long as you don��t get caught by any of them in the Inter-school Competition. When the timees, I have a n to get them to drop their suspicions on you.��


    ��Inter-school Competition?�� What was that?


    This time, the person that looked disdainful was Pan Yue, ��Don��t tell me you don��t even know about this. In the entire Tianyuan Continent, there will be an Inter-school Competition held every five years. Every student is eligible to participate. This year��s Inter-school Competition will be held by the First School in North Qiu Kingdom. Don��t tell me that as a descendant of the Spirit Tribe, you can��t even qualify to attend.��


    ��...�� She had truly never heard about such an event before.

 Chapter 185 – The Objective: North Qiu Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 185 �C The Objective: North Qiu Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Inter-school Competition was something that was organized for all schools in the Tianyuan Continent. On the surface, it was for students to meet and exchange knowledge. However, in actual fact it was done by North Qiu Kingdom to intimidate and show off to other Kingdoms.


    The top three ces in thepetition were always attained by North Qiu students, with most of theming from the publicly-funded First School. The First School also lives up to its name, producing the greatest number of experts which is just slightly more than the number of experts the Royal School produces. The other schools in the country were hardlyparable to even the Royal School and it was also the reason why the North Qiu Kingdom was much stronger than any other Kingdom.


    In the past hundred years, Rong Yuan was the only student that ranked first in thepetition ten years ago. This was a surprise to everyone. However, most of the time the top positions were hogged by students from the North Qiu Kingdom, causing them to becent and ambitious at the same time.


    ��But this year, the North Qiu Kingdom will have no chance to show off,�� Rong Yuan looked at Gu Lingzhi as he raised his eyebrows proudly, ��With you and Nie Sang, no matter how good the teaching is at the North Qiu Kingdom, they will lose to both of you.��


    ��Me?�� Gu Lingzhi blinked. ��Didn��t you say that there were only three ces for every rank? Isn��t there a selection?��


    Rong Yuan snorted, ��What is there to choose?��


    Oh well, it seemed that being with Rong Yuan came with its benefits. There were some advantages when it came to having an influential fianc��.


    Before she knew about this, Gu Lingzhi did not realise that almost the entire school was talking about the Inter-school Competition. In two days, the selection process for students to attend the Inter-school Competition started.


    After seven days of intense selection, Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi became the other two Martial Practitioners representing the Royal School in the Inter-school Competition.


    On the day that the selection ended, Gu Lingzhi went to the Training Tower that she had neglected for months. In six hours, shepleted all the training avable for Martial Practitioners and ced first on the Stone Tablet for Martial Practitioners. This made all those that were against her having a ce in the Inter-school Competition without going through the selection no reason to protest.


    Gu Lingzhi recognized several other names on the list of participants for the Inter-school Competition.


    In the Martial Student��s list, she saw Su Nian��s name. While on the Martial Teacher��s list, Nie Sang, Yan Liang and Lang Jingchen were all on it.


    It certainly was a small world. Seeing these familiar names, Gu Lingzhi wiped her nonexistent cold sweat. She thought about Rong Yuan who volunteered to lead them and started to worry. Would there be... internal conflicts even before thepetition began?


    ��Don��t worry, they wouldn��t dare to try anything.�� Seeing Gu Lingzhi fall silent, Rong Yuanmented. ��This concerns the honor of Xia Kingdom and if they dare to create trouble during thepetition, it would mean betraying their country.��


    Now, Gu Lingzhi truly broke out in cold sweat. Since when did internal conflicts suddenly be an issue of betraying the country? Could his personal agenda be any more obvious?


    As for the assassins sent after her from the North Qiu Kingdom, she managed to escape quite a few attacks with the protection of the Third Prince��s men. They had found someone to act as the ck Thorn and stay in the dorm while she moved around as Gu Lingzhi.


    After thest attack, Rong Yuan told her that they were unable to obtain anything concrete from her attackers and this made Gu Lingzhi slightly afraid. If it was not for Pan Yue��s warning, would she have thought that the attack was just an incident and continued to move around as ck Thorn? Would she have continued until she waspletely exposed as a descendant of the Spirit Tribe or maybe even until she was killed?


    ��The one month of exchange program has ended right? Shouldn��t Xiao Wu return too?��


    From their numerous interactions, Gu Lingzhi has now gotten used to calling Pan Yue by his nickname, Xiao Wu, whenever she was not in public.


    The corners of Rong Yuan��s eyes suddenly twitched as his expression suddenly became wary.


    ��...Why? What has he done now?�� With regard to Pan Yue��s mischievous behavior, Gu Lingzhi had already seen pretty much everything.


    ��I was about to tell you that the Second Prince from the North Qiu Kingdom is here as well. On the surface, the reason for his visit is to escort Xiao Wu back.��


    ��The Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom?�� Gu Lingzhi was mildly surprised, ��Is Xiao Wu so important that the Second Prince has toe and escort him back?��


    ��That is why I said it is only on the surface.�� Rong Yuan��s face became serious. ��I suspect the real reason for his visit is you.��


    ��For me?�� Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a moment before understanding, ��Are you saying that the Second Prince is the one that sent assassins after me?��


    ��That��s right, from what I have investigated, the Second Prince of North Qiu Kingdom, Pan En, has been in the capital city for over half a month but only showed himself today. He was the one that arranged the attack on you that time.�� Rong Yuan��s eyes zed over as he said this.


    Before the assassins dressed in ck hadmitted suicide, he had already known that Pan En was in the city. His subordinates that investigated Pan En confirmed his suspicions. If they were not targeting her, why would his men always coincidentally be in the area whenever Gu Lingzhi was attacked?


    What a pity... he could not kill him yet. At least, nothing could be done to Pan En in the Xia Kingdom. If not, it would just confirm that there was a connection to Gu Lingzhi and that she was a descendant of the Spirit Tribe. Now, their only advantage was that the other party could not confirm Gu Lingzhi��s identity and are holding back on a full-on chase to prevent chasing the wrong person.


    If something happens to Pan En in the Xia Kingdom, it would not matter if he died or was simply injured, things would get messy. It was rumored that Pan En was the next in line to the throne.


    Sensing the change in Rong Yuan��s attitude, Gu Lingzhi squeezed his handfortingly and changed the topic, ��I have people protecting me, nothing will happen to me. On the other hand, what did Pan Yue do to cause this reaction in you?��


    Returning the gesture, Rong Yuan held Gu Lingzhi��s hand, surprised by this rare gesture of hers. He momentarily brushed the issue with Pan Yue to one side. Thinking of the image earlier, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ��This happened while you were in the Training Tower. Today, in order to not go back with Pan En, Pan Yue literally abandoned whatever image he had left. He hugged Pan En��s leg and sat down on the floor in the Royal School and threw a tantrum begging Pan En to let him stay for a few more days. He said that he would go back along with the participants heading to the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    ��...�� Gu Lingzhi waspletely speechless, no words could describe what she was currently feeling.


    But s, this method was very effective. Pan En was highly favoured by the North Qiu Kingdom��s Emperor and was next in line to the throne. He could not bear to embarrass himself in public and grudgingly agreed to his request after Pan Yue continued crying for over an hour. He then went and stayed in a neighboring dormitory. This dormitory was not far from the Third Prince��s dorm.


    ��I hope that he will use this chance and n an attack while staying in the Royal School. This way, I can openly teach him a lesson,�� Rong Yuan said darkly.


    Gu Lingzhi tilted her head to the ceiling silently. Who would be so stupid to mount an attack in the Royal School? This ce was under the supervision of numerous Demigods. Even if it was the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, he would have to ask these Demigods for permission if he dared to do anything.


    Time flew and soon, it was time to leave for the North Qiu Kingdom.


    The night before they left, Pan Yue met up with Gu Lingzhi who was in disguise as the ck Thorn and asked her solemnly, ��Why are you not in the list of participants going to North Qiu?��


    Gu Lingzhi took her time to answer as she found a ce to sit. Speaking slowly, she said, ��Didn��t you say that as long as I reach the North Qiu Kingdom, you would have a way to make them not suspect me? Since that is the case, why does it matter whether Ipete or not? Don��t I just have to go there?��


    Pan Yue paused, ��Are you saying that the Third Prince will bring you to attend thepetition?��


    With regard to the ck Thorn��s loyalty to Rong Yuan after the attack, the excuse Gu Lingzhi gave to Pan Yue was that the ck Thorn had once given Gu Lingzhi a Spirit Cleansing Pill and thus, Gu Lingzhi was indebted to the ck Thorn.


    Therefore, Rong Yuan agreed to protect the ck Thorn.


    Gu Lingzhi did not intend to go into the details and Pan Yue did not press for more information. After all, the two of them were not that close and did not have the right to ask certain questions. In addition, with Rong Yuan��s protection it would be easier on Pan Yue.


    ��Naturally, I would then have to pledge my loyalty to him.�� Gu Lingzhi said neutrally, ��On the other hand, I heard that you sacrificed quite a bit in order to stay in the Xia Kingdom.��


    It did not escape her that in the past month, a handsome-looking gentleman suddenly appeared in the city and started chasing Qin Xinran. He has been pursuing her fervently and even coincidentally met with her a few times. Whenever that man appeared, Pan Yue would simultaneously disappear from his dorm. What a coincidence.


    Pan Yue��s face immediately hardened as a red flush quickly made his way to his ears, reddening the tips of his ears and eventually his neck as well.


    Gu Lingzhi did not hold back herughter.


    Pan Yue turned his embarrassment into anger as he red at her, ��Don��t think that I don��t know what is going on between you and the Third Prince. If Lady Gu knows about this, aren��t you afraid she won��t let you stay anymore?��


    ��Want to bet?�� Gu Lingzhi stuck out her pinky, ��If I am still allowed to stay with them even after Gu Lingzhi knows, you will dance in front of Xinran. How about that?��


    What a threat!


    Pan Yue paused. He knew that she had found out about him hiding his identity in order to pursue Qin Xinran. He gritted his teeth in anger.


    ��Hopefully, you are still able to smile when you lose!��


    Afterwhich, Pan Yue stormed off without turning back. It seemed like what he did with his true identity would forever be a stain that he could not get rid of.


    The following day, at the mountains behind the Royal School, a group of students climbed onto the Griffins who were three meters tall under Rong Yuan��s orders. The destination -- the North Qiu Kingdom��s First School.

 Chapter 186 – The Capital of the North Qiu Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 186 �C The Capital of the North Qiu Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After seven days of being on the road, the group from the Royal School finally reached Yan Capital, the capital of the North Qiu Kingdom. After ensuring that the group was settled in the dorms of the First School, Pan En then proceeded to bring a sulky Pan Yue back to the Royal Pce to report his return.


    Gu Lingzhi could fully understand why Pan Yue was sulky the whole journey back to Yan City. After all, leaving the Xia Kingdom meant leaving Qin Xinran. Thinking back on the delight on Qin Xinran��s face when she heard that Pan Yue was going to leave made Gu Lingzhi feel sorry for Pan Yue.


    Due to Rong Yuan��s status, after he arranged for a few people to stay behind, he was invited to attend a royal banquet. He did not want to tire Gu Lingzhi out after so many days on the road and did not ask her to follow along with him. He left Yuan Zheng and Wei Hanzi behind to protect her and left with a few servants.


    Wei Hanzi was the girl that pretended to be the ck Thorn back at the Royal School. Her surname, Wei, was her mother��s surname. This was a symbol of the love her parents had for each other. However, due to the chaos and killings in the world, both her parents had passed on, causing her to be orphaned. Coincidentally, the Royal Pce was recruiting Death Troops for Rong Yuan and with no parents and rtives to turn to, she signed up. After going through grueling training, this orphan girl became a weapon under Rong Yuan. Her Martial Skills were no less than the captains of the Silver-Armored Troops.


    After she received her mission of pretending to be the ck Thorn, she did not have any questions as she fulfilled her duty. In order to urately mimic Gu Lingzhi, she took special note of the way Gu Lingzhi behaved. In half a month, Gu Lingzhi would also have believed that this girl before her was the ck Thorn if it were not for the fact that she had once assumed that identity.


    ��Master, do you want to rest?�� Wei Hanzi enquired. Her voice was extremely familiar. It was the fake voice that Gu Lingzhi used when she was acting as ck Thorn. However, while Gu Lingzhi needed to take a voice-changing pill, Wei Hanzi only needed to control the way she talked to change her voice, which was already low, so that it was simr to the ck Thorn��s voice..


    ��Nope. It is rare that I am here in the North Qiu Kingdom. Shouldn��t I take this chance to explore the city?�� Gu Lingzhi asked, feeling slightly troubled by the way Wei Hanzi addressed her.


    Wei Hanzi had a brilliant mind and was honest. The only w about her was that she followed orders too strictly. Even when they interacted on a personal level, she refused to call Gu Lingzhi��s name and stuck to calling her ��Master��. After multiple tries, Gu Lingzhi gave up trying to get her to change.


    ��I will go and prepare the carriage.�� Wei Hanzi was about to leave when Gu Lingzhi held her back, ��There is no need for a carriage, I will just walk around. Let��s bring Tianfeng Jin along!��


    Wei Hanzi treated whatever her master said as a word ofw and listened unconditionally. Having received the training of the Death Troops since young, Wei Hanzi obeyed and immediately changed direction and headed towards Tianfeng Jin��s room.


    Looking at Wei Hanzi leave, Gu Lingzhi look frustratedly at Yuan Zheng, ��You are both Rong Yuan��s subordinates, how can your personalities differ so much?��


    Yuan Zheng��s lips stiffened, ��Lady Gu, Hanzi received training from the Death Troops. Her only reason for living is to protect her master and thus, she behaves like a human weapon. Whereas I have had a normal and healthy childhood, of course our personality would differ.��


    ��Isn��t it too cruel to live like that?�� After knowing her for a while Gu Lingzhi felt sorry for the emotionless behavior Wei Hanzi had.


    ��It is not cruel at all.�� Yuan Zheng replied nonchntly.


    ��There is a price for everything. At that time, seven-year-old Wei Hanzi agreed to be a Death Troop for His Highness in exchange for her parent��s inheritance and to chase her ungrateful rtives out of her parent��s house. Since the Royal Family fulfilled their promise, she had to fulfill hers. Also, the Xia Kingdom is magnanimous when ites to choosing Death Troops. When they be of age, they are given another chance on whether to be a bodyguard or a Death Troop operating behind the scenes. She was the one that chose to be a Death Troop.��


    Hearing Yuan Zheng��s nonchnt exnation, the corners of Gu Lingzhi��s mouth could not help but turn down.


    How could a seven-year-old child be asked to take responsibility for their actions? Furthermore, her training to be a Death Troop influenced her decisionter on. If she did not even feel any emotions, how could she be able to tell good from bad?


    All Gu Lingzhi could do was feel bad internally for a moment. One thing that Yuan Zheng was right on was that the Xia Kingdom was truly magnanimous when it came to choosing their Death Troops.


    Which child or member of arge n did not have a few Death Troop bodyguards? Most of the time, Death Troops were chosen by force. The way the Royal Family selected for Death Troops was already considered very benevolent.


    In the time that the two of them conversed, Wei Hanzi brought Tianfeng Jin over.


    Wearing the ck Thorn mask, Wei Hanzi momentarily behaved as apletely different person. Her normally cold eyes were filled with a slight warmth as she looked at Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, I have brought Xiao Jin over, should we leave now?��


    ��Mmhm, let��s go.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded slightly as she smiled cooperatively.


    Tianfeng Jin smiled as well. Initially, when she first saw the ck Thorn in Gu Lingzhi��s room, she had doubts on ck Thorn��s trustworthiness. But now, she no longer suspected her. The warmth in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes could not be faked. As Gu Lingzhi looked at the ck Thorn, there was a slight pity that reflected in her eyes and this matched what the ck Thorn had told her. Gu Lingzhi could not bear to let ck Thorn be killed by her enemies and hence asked Rong Yuan to protect her.


    Seeing her two friends get along so well made her very happy. asionally, she would get a strange feeling that she could not pinpoint when she faced the ck Thorn. She pushed it aside thinking that she had misunderstood the ck Thorn.


    The three of them, along with Yuan Zheng who protected them, headed towards the busiest city of the capital, the East City.


    Rong Yuan who was currently attending to diplomatic affairs, gritted his teeth as he heard this news from his subordinates. In order to let Gu Lingzhi rest, he had decided to attend this extremely boring banquet by himself. But Gu Lingzhi had actually gone ahead and went to shop in the city with her friends. Next time, he decided to not be so thoughtful. When it was time to wear her out, he could not be soft-hearted!


    He internally decided that in the future he would restrict her freedom so as to create a strong foundation for their future life.


    Although he was grumbling, he did not forget that they were currently in the North Qiu Kingdom and if Pan En were to take action, it would be easier than if it were in the Xia Kingdom. He informed the messenger to tell Wei Hanzi to be even more careful.


    While a part of the reason for asking Wei Hanzi to pretend to be the ck Thorn was to lift the suspicion of Gu Lingzhi, the other part was due to...his own selfishness.


    As he grew up in the Royal Family, he had seen numerous instances where a small mistake resulted in an error and he was thus not as soft-hearted as Gu Lingzhi.


    Wei Hanzi was his Death Troop and her life was controlled by him. By asking her to take on the ck Thorn��s identity, it was so that she would sacrifice herself when the timees, in order to ensure Gu Lingzhi��s safety. However, he could not tell Gu Lingzhi this.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was overwhelmed with excitement as she rushed to the streets of Yan City. However, before she could go any further, she realised that there was someone following them. It was Yan Liang. Ever since school had started, Rong Yuan hade up with numerous excuses to send him away on different missions.


    Although the Royal School did not require students to go on missions, if the missions were given specifically by a teacher, it was special.


    ��Senior Yan, what a coincidence.�� Seeing Yan Liang follow quietly behind her without saying anything, Gu Lingzhi could only say hello awkwardly.


    However, it was obvious Yan Liang��s emotional quotient was extremely low as when he was found out, he did not even bother toe up with an excuse but instead replied with, ��It is not a coincidence, I was following you.�� As he finished talking, the tips of his ears turned a deep red. Although his expression remained cold and calm, his ears gave him away.


    Everyone who saw this could not help but snigger slightly. Gu Lingzhiughed dryly and said, ��I didn��t know Senior Yan wanted to go to the East City to shop as well.��


    ��Mmhm, I will go wherever you go,�� Yan Liang said slightly coldly. He then realised his words might have sounded inappropriate and exined, ��After all, this is not the Xia Kingdom. It is good to be careful.��


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips as she felt a tug at her heart. It was not that she did not understand Yan Liang��s intentions, but she had already clearly rejected him. However, his mind was unmoving and once he had set his eyes on something, he did not want to let go even if he knew that he had no hope. All he did was to continue to wait for her, which was causing Rong Yuan to feel jealous.


    While it was one thing to feel touched, it was another when it came to love. With Rong Yuan already in her heart, all she could do was to try as much as she could to push him away. She hoped that he would give up and direct his attention to someone else.


    ��Yan Liang, you don��t have to worry about this. With me around, I will not let the Princess Consort get hurt.�� Yuan Zhengughed as he interrupted, purposely adding in the words ��Princess Consort��. He said it extremely clearly as a reminder that Gu Lingzhi already belonged to someone. Although he respected Yan Liang��s perseverance, he would not be soft-hearted when it came to his master��s happiness!


    ��It��s always better to have one more person to protect Lingzhi. It is never wrong to be extra careful.�� Yan Liang persisted. Without Lu Feng to help him express himself, when it came to dealing with Yuan Zheng, he could only repeat the words to be ��careful��.


    s, Yan Liang persistence overruled and he joined Gu Lingzhi��s group in heading to the East City. In about an hour, they had made their way from the First School, located in the North City to the bustling East City.


    Only a city as bustling as the East City was able to meet the demands of high-ranking Martial Artists.

 Chapter 187 – Earth Spiritual Pill

    <h4>Chapter 187 �C Earth Spiritual Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��May I ask if you are the ck Thorn from the capital city of the North Qiu Kingdom?��


    Walking through the East City, she was approached by a man of about fifty years of age smiling with bright eyes. The look at which he was giving Wei Hanzi was as if he had found a gem.


    From the corner of her eyes, Wei Hanzi gave Gu Lingzhi a look. Gu Lingzhi responded with a subtle nod, before Wei Hanzi smiled slightly and nodded at him, responding warmly, ��Yes, that��s me. Who are you? Why are you looking for me?��


    The manughed softly and his eyes glittered more, ��I am merely a shopkeeper from the Baina Court - I wonder if the ck Thorn has any interest in doing business with me?��


    The Baina Court was thergest shop in the city and also the leading family business in the North Qiu Kingdom. It held a status that was just below that of the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Sorry, I am shopping with my friends now and I am afraid that this is an inconvenient time.�� She had to politely reject him.


    The man acted as if he already knew that she was going to reject him and smiled with twinkly eyes, ��Don��t you want to know what kind of business I am looking for? As long as you do business with the Baina Court, you won��t lose out. We...��


    ��Excuse me? You��re blocking my way.�� A warm voice suddenly interrupted the words of the man.


    The voice belonged to a young man withrge round bright eyes, giving off a very good vibe. This was Nie Sang, who was currently first ce on the Golden List. Next to him, stood the elegant and beautiful Xin Yi. These two young handsome men standing together dazzled anyone who looked their way.


    ��Oh... I��m sorry.�� The middle-aged man stepped back and apologized profusely, momentarily losing hisposure.


    As the shopkeeper of the Baina Court, he might be slightly chubby, but he had the cultivation of a Martial Lord. How on earth could he lose hisposure in front of a teenager? It was unbelievable that he had apologized just because of the charm that the two men emanated.


    Ignoring how taken aback the man was, Nie Sang left his position bent over and said, ��Lady Gu, care to take a walk with me?��


    She replied smiling, ��Sure, let��s go.��


    As they finished exchanging pleasantries and walked off, they left the man in the dust.


    The man was left standing with his mouth wide open, his green eyes blinking in disbelief. Still surprised, he made a hundred eighty degrees turn and walked off in the opposite direction.


    Even though Nie Sang was specially invited to the Royal School by Rong Yuan just like Gu Lingzhi, it was her first time interacting with him.


    After a moment of silence as they were walking, Nie Sang finally opened his mouth, ��I��ve heard His Highness mentioning you before, if there is anything that you need within the Yan Capital, please do feel free to let me know. I, Nie Sang, will do my utmost best to help you.��


    ��Senior Nie, you��re too kind.�� Lady Gu raised her eyebrows slightly, never thinking that her first conversation with Nie Sang would be so pleasant.


    ��Nie Sang was rescued by His Highness when he had been assaulted by bandits. He has vowed your loyalty and devotion to His Highness. As the Princess Consort, if you encounter any problems in the Royal School, you can go to him for help. He would be really happy to help you with any difficult problems,�� Yuan Zheng��s voice floated into Gu Lingzhi��s ears.


    The sound was quiet and delicate, and only she could hear it.


    It was unbelievable that someone as talented as Nie Sang was Rong Yuan��s subordinate. Also... what was with Yuan Zheng addressing her as the ��Princess Consort��? He should change the way he was addressing her.


    Nie Sang yfully blinked at her and said, ��No need for any politeness. It is my honor to be of service to Lady Gu.��


    Yan Liang stood at the side looking at Nie Sang, pursing his lips as if he wanted to say more. Because of his eloquent personality, he ended up not saying anything. He merely looked at Nie Sang��s demeanor with jealousy.


    This was how the party of six began their exploration of North Qiu Kingdom.


    You could practically find all sorts of things in the Yan Capital. There were cultivation resources of every kind to suit every need, which made Gu Lingzhi extremely excited.


    ��The Thousand Leaf Jade? Senior, quick,e look at this, there is the Thousand Leaf Jade on sale!�� A clear voice rang out. It was a youngdy��s voice.


    Lady Gu immediately dropped what she was looking at and turned around to look at the Thousand Leaf Jade.


    The Thousand Leaf Jade was a type of nt with many leaves, almost a thousand of them. On every leaf is a red beautiful flower, hence deriving the name �C Thousand Leaf Jade. Most importantly, it was an important and precious ingredient in cultivating Earth-Level Spiritual Medicine.


    As per Gu Lingzhi��s current level in Alchemy, it would not be possible for her to cultivate an Earth-Level Spiritual Medicine. However, the Thousand Leaf Jade was an important ingredient in cultivating an Earth Spiritual Pill, which could awaken the earth-based Spiritual Root in anyone who took such a pill. It was extremely rare - there was no way that Gu Lingzhi would give up on such an opportunity to purchase it.


    ��How much are you selling this nt for?�� Before Gu Lingzhi could do anything, a male voice rang out. This was the senior that the youngdy had called out for previously.


    ��Sorry, but this Thousand Leaf Jade is meant to be sold at the auction that��s being held three dayster, so it��s not for sale now. If you are interested in it, you can bid for it during the auction three dayster,�� the shopkeeper kindly exined.


    ��Meh, why leave it at the front of the store if you are not going to sell it? The Baina Court is getting better and better at doing business,�� the youngdy sighed loudly whilst she continued to appreciate the Thousand Leaf Jade with her senior before turning her attention to other products.


    Actually, she did not really n to buy the Thousand Leaf Jade, but because it is so rare, she was curious to see how much it would have cost.


    ��Princess Consort, if you really want it, His Highness can get it for you,�� Yuan Zheng whispered to her from behind.


    ��There��s no need for that,�� Gu Lingzhi shook her head, looking towards the back, she asked, ��Could you please change the way you address me? I do not want to hear the term ��Princess Consort�� again.��


    ��That��s not possible,�� Yuan Zheng said as he looked at Yan Liang, ��If His Highness knows that I��ve not been addressing you properly, he will deduct my sry.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked silently towards the sky, pondering how Rong Yuan could be so petty to have put in ce measures in the event that she spent time with her suitors without him. She was wondering why Yuan Zheng had addressed her differently today all of a sudden - it turned out that he was merely following orders!


    After choosing a few items to purchase, Gu Lingzhi turned around to consider the Thousand Leaf Jade left at the front of the store.


    Of all Earth-Level spiritual objects, the Thousand Leaf Jade was not a very popr one. It was the reason why its owner had carelessly disyed it at the front of the store.


    ��It must have been hard for you,�� Gu Lingzhi sighed at the Thousand Leaf Jade.


    The Thousand Leaf Jade had obviously contained a vast amount of spiritual power, yet no one recognized its potential. She decided that in three days, she would definitely buy it and nurture it to grow even better.


    After shopping for the whole afternoon and returning to their dorms, Gu Lingzhi sighed loudly and tiredly as she looked into her Storage Ring. She could onlyment that spirit stones were not easy to earn.


    It felt like her entire fortune had been spent in just one afternoon, and she could not even get her hands of the Thousand Leaf Jade.


    After some deep thought, Gu Lingzhi locked the door tightly to ensure that no one could enter, before going into her Inheritance Space.


    She entered the garden which was not very big, a space where she had grown many different kinds of spiritual nts.


    As usual, she went to check on the growth of her nts before heading to the wooden hut in the center of the Inheritance Space.


    Though it was originally just a small wooden hut, it had now be a small pavilion. It used to upy a very small space of about ten square meters, but it had now expanded to upy about a hundred square meters of space.


    Lady Gu pushed open the main door and saw a small red colored side table. The tableid some materials to make tea. There was also a simr-colored couch next to the table. On the two sides of the living room, one contained a table with tea materials for guests to use and a painting of mountains and ake, while a small cab sat on the other side.


    The furniture looked rather simple, but it would have been a mistake to underestimate the value of these furniture.


    The tea table and couch were made from a special kind of wood - the Awakening Soul Wood, which had the effect of purifying one��s soul. Just by lying on the couch for a short while could replenish one��s energy to the fullest.


    As for the painting, it was a Heaven-Level spiritual treasure. It was a pity that Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation was too low for her to utilise it. As for the cab that was on the other side of the room, there were different types of Spiritual Weapons disyed on top of it. The most inferior weapon was still a ck-Level one.


    Basically, the spiritual objects that were present in this room wereparable to what a Demigod would have. Additionally, she had the Spiritual Essence Spring, which was priceless.


    However, Gu Lingzhi��s motive for entering the Inheritance Space was for the Weapon Forgery Room on the second level of the pavilion.


    The Baina Court had offered to work with the ck Thorn - it must have been that they had heard of her workmanship in crafting good Spiritual Weapons, otherwise it would be for her Spirit Cleansing Pill. She would fulfill the shopkeeper��s wishes then.

 Chapter 188 – Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 188 �C Coboration</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Spirit Cleansing Pill that had managed to raise the suspicions of the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom could no longer be sold.


    The people around Gu Lingzhi used the several batches of medicine that Gu Lingzhi had made on ident. Yan Liang��s younger sister was not someone who shot their mouth off as well. Even if the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom had their suspicions, there was no way that they could confirm the medicine was indeed a Spirit Cleansing Pill.


    At the very least, she could still forge Spiritual Weapons. However, her ability to forge weapons and her ability to mold weapons were worlds apart. Within a year, all the weapons that she had made had gained a reputation in the Xia Kingdom. Many low-level Martial Artists were familiar with how the ck Thorn was a mysterious girl who made funny-looking Spiritual Weapons that were strangely useful and handy. For many people who focused on increasing their cultivation, they did not care about the appearance of the weapons and were thus huge fans of her work.


    Most of the things that Gu Lingzhi possessed were from the umtion of earnings from forging weapons. Now, her Weapon Forgery skills were finally on par with her Alchemy skills �C she was now able to forge ck-Level Spiritual Weapons. She was extremely close to bing an Earth-Level Master Weapon Forger or Master Alchemist.


    She suddenly thought about the shopkeeper of the Baina Court that she had rejected. Even if his goal was not to work with her to help sell her weapons, she was very confident that she could earn enough spirit stones from the auction to purchase the Thousand Leaf Jade.


    Though her weapons looked weird, it was unique to her in the entire kingdom.


    ��After selling these weapons, I should have enough spirit stones!�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled to herself before heading up to the Weapon Forgery Room that was located on the second floor.


    She engrossed herself in forging weapons, and before she knew it, night had fallen by the time she came out of her Inheritance Space. The moment she appeared, she was engulfed in a warm hug.


    ��What took you so long? I almost thought you were going to spend the night in there,�� Rong Yuanined as he took a long whiff of Gu Lingzhi��s scent. He was upset that she had spent the afternoon shopping with a stranger when she should have been resting.


    Was he... acting coy?


    Gu Lingzhi was slightly stunned as she looked at Rong Yuan who had nested himself in between her shoulder and her neck, his lips showing a hint of a smile. Who knew that someone who was renowned to be a War God could behave like this too?


    ��I had to finish what I wanted to do beforeing out. What about you? Don��t you have to attend a banquet that��s hosted by the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce? Why are you back so early?��


    ��Why else would I be back here so early if not for you?�� Rong Yuan said as he rolled her eyes at her. The tone of his voice sent chills down Gu Lingzhi��s spine.


    Rong Yuan then ruffled the top of Gu Lingzhi��s head before bringing her up to the second level of the bedroom.


    The quarters that the North Qiu Kingdom had prepared for them was extremely simr to the hostels in the Royal School. The first level was for hosting guests, while the second level was for resting. The two rooms were of simr size and were connected by a winding staircase.


    Rong Yuan looked at the intricately-designed sleeping quarters and looked at Gu Lingzhi with a disappointed expression. He felt that the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family was being too cheap. It was obvious that he and Gu Lingzhi were engaged, why couldn��t they just give them a bigger room? What a waste of a good opportunity.


    Silently, he harbored these dirty thoughts in his mind while he followed Gu Lingzhi into the bedroom. He told her briefly about what had happened at the banquet and subtly implied how dangerous it had been for her to go off alone with a stranger to shop. He had almost managed to convince her that it was dangerous for her to venture alone without Rong Yuan by her side.


    The moment this thought appeared in her head, Gu Lingzhi immediately recovered before she pouted. She almost got brainwashed by him.


    She red at Rong Yuan before trying to evict him out of her house. Yuan Zheng, who had been guarding them outside, saw his master being chased out. His eyes widened in shock before he turned around quickly, pretending that he did not witness anything.


    The following two days, Rong Yuan dutifully attended the banquet. He looked forward to the day that he could attend such formal events together with Gu Lingzhi without being rejected by her. For now, he could only order Yuan Zheng to guard her and try his best to not let her go out on her own too often.


    However, his worries were for nothing �C Gu Lingzhi had only met up with Wei Hanzi to order her to go to the Baina Court to enquire about coborating. Afterwhich, she no longer went out of the house. All she did was enter her Inheritance Space to forge weapons.


    The Baina Court had agreed to coborate with her on a long-term basis to sell her weapons. She could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Gu Lingzhi gave it a thought before deciding to sell her weapons to them at thrice the pricepared to what she had sold it for to the Store of Many Treasures. Yesterday, she had seen her weapons on sale in Baina Court, which had been selling for twice the pricepared to the Store of Many Treasures. Though the price that she had quoted was slightly higher, it was much cheaper than if they were to import weapons from the Xia Kingdom to the North Qiu Kingdom themselves.


    The nerve of Gu Lingzhi to quote such high prices shamelessly caused the shopkeeper��s lips to twitch, but in the end, he still agreed.


    On the day of the auction organized by the Baina Court, her strange but exceptional weapons were popr amongst the crowd and were sold out quickly.


    Gu Lingzhi had spent three days trying to forge these weapons. She sold them all to the Baina Court, including the older weapons that she had made previously. Just like that, she earned back all the spirit stones that she had spent. She could not help but sigh, thinking that the people in North Qiu Kingdom were filthy rich. If it were the Xia Kingdom, there was no way any store would ept the high price point that she had requested.


    ��I didn��t think that Lady ck Thorn��s weapons would be so popr even in the North Qiu Kingdom,�� Nie Sang, who had alsoe to attend the auction,ughed as he looked at the Spiritual Weapons on disy.


    ��It is indeed good business,�� Wei Hanzi replied, smiling.


    ��Lady ck Thorn is too modest. Many people can forge weapons, but only the weapons you sell are exceptional and unique. I am looking forward to you bing a Heaven-Level Master Weapon Forger. I can��t wait to see how powerful your weapons will be.��


    The rankings of Spiritual Weapons differ from that of Martial Artists. Spiritual Weapons made by Earth-Level Weapon Forgers could only be used by Martial Lords, while those made by Heaven-Level Weapon Forgers could only be used by Demigods. Currently, in the entire Tianyuan Continent, there were only three Heaven-Level Weapon Forgers. Even Demigods had to be polite towards them. Nie Sang was silently implying that Gu Lingzhi had potential to be one of them.


    ��Thank you, I look forward to that day too,�� Wei Hanzi readily epted Nie Sang��spliments.


    This only made people think that she was conceited. A man who was standing nearby and looking through the weapons to mumble to himself, loud enough for everyone to hear, ��Since when did it be so easy to be a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger? Does she really think she is a genius after forging a few Spiritual Weapons?��


    ��Senior, lower your voice...�� a petite girl pulled at his sleeve reminded him. However, the man who had spoken previously had no intention of taking back his words. Everyone who was around him heard him loud and clear. People who had not noticed Gu Lingzhi previously now had their attention on her. They started pointing and giving looks at Wei Hanzi who was wearing a mask.


    ��Is that the ck Thorn from the Xia Kingdom? It seems that the rumors are true, she wears her mask all the time.��


    ��Why is she being so sneaky? She must be really ugly if she��s hiding her face behind her mask, so that she does not scare people off with her looks.��


    ��I actually think that she is using the mask to cover up her pretty looks to prevent people from chasing her.��


    Hearing the discussion all around her, even Gu Lingzhi found it unbelievable that the reputation of the ck Thorn had spread far and wide that even people in the North Qiu Kingdom recognized her.


    ��Look, the auction is about to start, let��s go,�� Gu Lingzhi tried to disperse the crowd to prevent herself from being the centre of attention.


    When Gu Lingzhi walked past the man who had ndered her previously, she lowered her voice and whispered in the man��s ear, ��I don��t know if the ck Thorn can ever be a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger, but I know that you can never be one. How could you ever be one when you are so cowardly even when ites to the girl that you like?��


    She did not even stop to see the expression on the man��s face that had changed instantaneously. She merely walked past him towards the auction that was held at the five-storey building. Yuan Zheng, who wasgging behind at the back, twitched his finger. A strong surge of energy pierced through the man, causing his face to change.


    ��Senior, what��s wrong?�� the petite girl frowned as the man suddenly bent down in pain. Suddenly, there was a pungent smell in the air. He quickly retreated a few steps back, his face in disbelief.


    ��I...�� the man opened his mouth, wanting to ask the girl for help. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he could feel a sensation that rushed through his body before he let out a long and loud fart.


    There was a stench that followed it.


    ��It��s so smelly! What on earth did you eat to make it smell like that?�� A man who was in the nearby radius that had identally smelled the fart scolded him and immediately took a few steps away from him.


    People who were around the man also did the same to the petite girl, they even looked at her like she was dirty.


    The man recovered his senses and howled in embarrassment before leaving the ce quickly. Gu Lingzhi, who was on the fifth floor, looked down when she heard the man��s cries. She only saw a silhouette that was rushing to leave the ce and could not help but shake her head and sigh, ��I didn��t think that the people of the North Qiu Kingdom were so weak. I only said a few words and he got so upset, he��s not fit to be a Martial Artist.��

 Chapter 189 – Top-Ranking Weapon Forger

    <h4>Chapter 189 �C Top-Ranking Weapon Forger</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The auctioning process in the North Qiu Kingdom was not different from the ones in the Xia Kingdom. In the auction thatsted three hours, Gu Lingzhi managed to buy the Thousand Leaf Jade that she had been eyeing using the spirit stones that she earned over the past few days.


    Tianfeng Jin and other people who had been following her were slightly shocked, not knowing why Gu Lingzhi had auctioned for the Thousand Leaf Jade. Gu Lingzhi merelyughed lightly in response, ��The Thousand Leaf Jade is a precious ingredient in making Earth-Level Spiritual Medicine. I��m buying it just in case I may need it in the future.��


    When they all thought about Gu Lingzhi��s incredible progress in Alchemy, they did not bother pressing her for more answers. With her talent in Alchemy, it was only a matter of time for her to be an Earth-Level Alchemist. There was nothing strange with wanting to prepare some ingredients beforehand.


    To not raise any suspicions, Gu Lingzhi used her remaining spirit stones to buy more medicinal ingredients that could be used in Alchemy. When the auction was over, she looked through her Storage Ring, only to find that she had used up all her spirit stones, making her broke once again.


    Whilst she wasmenting over the spirit stones that she had spent over the past few days, a silver object suddenly appeared in her Storage Ring.


    ��Lady Gu, if you see anything that you like, please go ahead and buy it. The Third Prince has long set aside some spirit stones for you to spend,�� Yuan Zheng smiled. He could only admire his master��s thoughtfulness.


    Gu Lingzhi��s fortune in the past few days had exceeded that of Rong Yuan��s. Even if that was the case, the Third Prince could tell from her actions that she had the intention of spending all her money away. Thus, he decided to prepare a whole Storage Ring full of spirit stones beforehand for her in case she needed it.


    Seeing how Gu Lingzhi had squandered her money away like it was dirt the past few days, Yuan Zheng could only remind himself to find a wife that was poor but diligent so that he would not have to worry about being bankrupt. It was not easy to earn spirit stones for a bodyguard like him who was not proficient in any field.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the Storage Ring that Yuan Zheng had passed to her and was shocked at the amount of spirit stones that were squeezed in there.


    This Storage Ring is actually filled with spirit stones to the brim? Why did she even bother spending so much effort to earn so much money then?


    ��...Your master is indeed especially rich,�� was all Gu Lingzhi could muster when she finished examining the Storage Ring.


    ��Lady Gu, you can have as many as you want, as long as you are satisfied. If it��s not enough, I have more with me.��


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless. The Third Prince could probably buy the entire Baina Court.


    When she turned around, a hand was outstretched towards her, holding a Storage Ring as well. ��If it is still not enough, I happen to have some spirit stones with me as well,�� Yan Liang said as he offered her some money.


    ��...I don��t need any more spirit stones. I have bought everything that I wanted,�� Gu Lingzhi refused Yan Liang��s kind intentions. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Tianfeng Jin wanted to say something but retracted her hand instead, seeming like she had wanted to offer her Storage Ring as well.


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched slightly. Was it really so obvious that she was broke? Why does everyone want to offer spirit stones to her? Though Gu Lingzhi did not know whether tough or cry at this prospect, she felt inexplicably warm inside at everyone��s kind intentions. It is worth it being poor if she had so many people who genuinely cared for her!


    The money that she had squandered on the past few days was notpletely for herself. The Yan Capital was much richer than the Xia Kingdom��s Capital, the Chiyang City, there were much more ingredients and materials avable for Alchemy and Weapon Forgery. After seeing many items that the Yan Capital had but the Chiyang City did not, Gu Lingzhi wished to make a few more Spiritual Medicine and Weapons that were of a better quality before herpetition so that she could give them to people to increase their cultivation.


    After she bought a few more items at the Baina Court once again, she went back to the First School.


    As thepetition drew near, more and more people started entering the district that had been specially put aside for them to live. Unexpectedly, Gu Lingzhi found someone that she recognized in the crowd.


    Song Ze, who had once fought with her during the Flower Hunt, left a deep impression on her. Previously, Song Ze was only a Martial Student, but he had progressed very quickly in a short span of time. Now, he had already advanced to a Martial Practitioner. His cruel aura was still there, the smile on his face was just as sinister. He was almost like a beast that could swallow someone whole any time.


    Sensing her gaze on him, Song Ze suddenly turned his head to look straight at her, almost as if he was debating how he should attack her.


    ��Impudent!�� Yuan Zheng bellowed, standing in front of Gu Lingzhi to protect her. At the same time, a surge of Spiritual Energy shot across, causing Song Ze to wince in pain and cough up fresh blood.


    ��Isn��t the First Mistress of the Gu n extraordinarily talented? Even the Third Prince does not yield to his opponents, why are you still hiding behind someone?��


    Yuan Zheng��s face darkened at Song Ze��s words. He wanted to attack Song Ze again with his powers as a Martial Lord, but was stopped by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��He��s right, I��m not a weak person. He��s just a clown, I don��t even need to care about his presence,�� Gu Lingzhimented before turning around to leave. She never had a good feeling about Song Ze.


    ��This is about to get interesting...�� Song Ze mumbled to himself. Being underestimated by Gu Lingzhi did not make him angry, rather, it made himugh sinisterly. He was out for blood and everyone could tell.


    He was stunned for a moment when he realized that he was being watched. When he turned around to look, he saw Nie Sang. Standing beside him was Yan Liang and Xin Yi.


    The three of them red at Song Ze threateningly.


    ��Senior Yan, Senior Nie and Senior Xin, it iste now, aren��t all of you going to get some rest?��


    Gu Lingzhi, who had already walked a few steps away, suddenly felt that something was up. She turned to see the three men who had cornered Song Ze.


    Like what she had told Song Ze, she was no weakling. In fact, she knew that she would not lose to anyone who was of the same Level as her. She did not take Song Ze��s challenge seriously at all for that matter.


    Gu Lingzhi took another nce at Xin Yi.


    This young boy who was almost a stranger to her seemed to have helped her a number of times whether he had realized it or not. She did not think that she had the charms to attract someone whom she had only met a few times such that he would go to great lengths just to help her out in times of trouble. If that was the case... then what other motive did he have for helping her?


    When she recounted the encounters with Xin Yi, there was indeed nothing special that hade to mind. Even after Rong Yuan had returned, she was still struggling to find an answer.


    ��If you can��t think of anything, why don��t you just ask him the next time you see him?�� Rong Yuanughed as he saw Gu Lingzhi��s wrinkled forehead, deep in concentration. He lightly ruffled her hair. When he thought about the news that he had received earlier, his heart started to ache.


    ��That��s right, why didn��t I think of that?�� Gu Lingzhi jolted in realization. It was something so simple yet she had to rely on someone to remind her. She would have to cut down on the time she spent forging weapons from tomorrow onwards, because she was spending too much energy in that area and it was causing her to lose her logic.


    The next day, Rong Yuan left early in the morning to attend the social events that never seemed to end. When he left, an unfamiliar silhouette appeared at Gu Lingzhi��s door. She had wanted to stay in to rest the entire day, but all her ns had gone to waste with the arrival of this man.


    ��The person��s name is Zhang Kuihan, the top-ranked Weapon Forger from the First School. He��s close to advancing to an Earth-Level Weapon Forger. He is here to find the ck Thorn, it could be regarding Weapon Forgery,�� Yuan Zheng said as he looked at Wei Hanzi who had taken on the identity of the ck Thorn in recement of Gu Lingzhi. When Rong Yuan was not around, Yuan Zheng and Wei Hanzi took turns to stay in close proximity to Gu Lingzhi in order to guard her safety.


    ��The top-ranked Weapon Forger in the First School?�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled to herself, before replying, ��Let him in.��


    With Yuan Zheng and Wei Hanzi around, she believed that this man would not act rashly.


    A man with a tough and stocky build walked into the room. He looked at the ck Thorn who was wearing a mask before he howled withughter, ��You must be the ck Thorn. I��ve seen the weapons that you��ve made, they are extremely intricately forged. Your control of fire must be exceptional. Are you interested in making an Earth-Level Spiritual Sword with me?��


    An Earth-Level Spiritual Sword? Gu Lingzhi raised her eyebrows, slightly taken aback.


    She did not think that Zhang Kuihan would be so straightforward, making his motive foring here known to her in just his first sentence. What was more shocking, however, was his request �C to make an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon.


    The Level of the Weapon Forger must be the same as the Weapon Level in order for the process to be sessful. From what Yuan Zheng had described, it was obvious that Zhang Kuihan had yet to achieve that Level. Both of them had not yet advanced to be Earth-Level Weapon Forgers yet. If that was the case, then that meant...


    ��You want us to work together so that we can break our own barriers of creating an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon?��


    ��That��s right. You must be the fianc��e of the Third Prince, am I right? It is indeed like what they say �C you are graceful, charming and smart. I cannot believe that you were able to guess my intentions so early on, His Highness is a very lucky person,�� Zhang Kuihanplimented as he looked away from the ck Thorn and directed his gaze at Gu Lingzhi. That string ofpliments made it seem that he was very used to sweet-talking even in his daily life.


    Zhang Kuihan was born into an ordinary family who could not afford to pay for his Weapon Forgery expenses. All the materials that he had needed were obtained through his ability to converse with people. From someone who was as tough as him, being able to sweet-talk had yielded unbelievably good results.


    Now that he had his eyes set on Gu Lingzhi, he had to be scheming and think through what he should or should not say in order to get on her good side. He had heard that she had squandered her money like dirt the past few days in the Yan Capital...

 Chapter 190 – Preparing to Forge Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 190 �C Preparing to Forge Weapons</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Okay, I ept your offer,�� Gu Lingzhi looked at Wei Hanzi from the corner of her eye, and Wei Hanzi could tell that Gu Lingzhi had seen through Zhang Kuihan��s intentions of talking her into epting the offer so that he could gain from it. Her agreement made Zhang Kuihan so delighted for a moment that he immediately decided on a timing for them to forge weapons together.


    Originally, he had wanted to find a Weapon Forgery Room so that they could start right away, but he was refused by Wei Hanzi. They agreed to start only after lunchtime.


    He had aplished what he came for so easily, which made him feel worry-free and happy. He nced again at Gu Lingzhi, wanting to say something, before Yuan Zheng sent him off.


    ��Sorry but the Princess Consort is not feeling well and needs to rest. If there is nothing else, please take your leave,�� Yuan Zheng said as he sent Zhang Kuihan out politely but firmly.


    They waited for Zhang Kuihan to leave before they met in the room.


    ��When I look at you, I feel like I��m looking at myself,�� Gu Lingzhimented as she saw Wei Hanzi who was wearing the mask of the ck Thorn.


    The mask that Wei Hanzi was called the ��Thousand Illusions�� and it had been retrieved by Rong Yuan from the state treasury. It was rumored to be an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon, and had the power to change one��s appearance into countless different forms. However, because it only had one functionpared to other Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons, it did not have an exceptionally high value. Gu Lingzhi did not think that it would be so useful. With such a mask, Wei Hanzi could easily transform her appearance from the ck Thorn to her true self.


    On the other hand, the news of Zhang Kuihan inviting a girl from the Xia Kingdom to forge weapons together with him had spread like wildfire in the First School. Even those that hade from other kingdoms to participate in thepetition were shocked when they heard the news.


    The North Qiu Kingdom had been flourishing for a very long time and they were more advanced in Weapon Forgery and Alchemy than any other kingdoms. Other kingdoms were no match for them at all.


    Now, the top-ranking student in the First School had invited someone from the Xia Kingdom to forge weapons together instead of finding a person from the same school. It could easily be implied that Zhang Kuihan did not think that any of the students from the First School were better than the ck Thorn.


    ��Perhaps this is all a n set up by the First School. If two people of the same Weapon Forgery Level can breakthrough to advance to a higher Level, then the whole Tianyuan Continent would already be full of Heaven-Level Weapon Forgers. Zhang Kuihan is probably just trying to make the Xia Kingdom look bad. When the weapon forgery fails, he will push all the me to the ck Thorn,�� an entric man who hade to participate in thepetition rambled on.


    ��That��s hard to say, what if Zhang Kuihan truly wanted to cooperate with her?�� someone else retorted.


    ��Cooperate? Ha, I do not believe that someone like him would work with country bumpkins like us,�� a strange voice rang out. It came from a skinny man who was extremely talented in Alchemy in the Xia Kingdom. However, after arriving in the North Qiu Kingdom for just a few days, he had already been beaten by the Alchemy students here in the First School. The achievements that he was so proud of were insignificant to the people here.


    The news had spread all over the Guest District, and it was only a matter of time before the students of the First School had known about this.


    How could he work with a student from a small Kingdom rather than work with someone from his own?


    ��Old man, what��s wrong with that disciple of yours?�� a bearded, frail-looking and old man from the Teaching Departmentmented. He stared at the middle-aged man sitting behind the desk who had both his legs propped up, his posture full of arrogance.


    ��It��s just two students of the same Level exchanging their knowledge, what��s wrong with that?��


    ��What��s wrong with that?�� the old man was furious, pointing at the middle-aged man, ��Do you know that thepetition is drawing near? There are many people from other kingdoms in our territory now. Have you ever thought of how this might affect my students from the First School because of what your disciple did?�� If it were a normal urrence, he would not have cared. However, it mattered now because of thepetition that was about to begin, and Zhang Kuihan��s actions were tarnishing the reputation of the students from the First School. He did not think that Zhang Kuihan could havee up with this scheme on his own.


    The middle-aged pulled at his ear, before shing the old man a cunning smile, ��Don��t you worry, your students will be just fine.��


    His words seem to calmed the old man down, but the old man was full of questions. However, the middle-aged man had no intentions of exining himself and all he did was smile without saying a word.


    Zhang Kuihan may be a sly person, but it was to their advantage. He was able to make high-grade ck Level Spiritual Weapons at such a young age and this was a feat that many Master Weapon Forgers could not achieve themselves.


    However, it seemed that Zhang Kuihan��s ability to forge weapons had stalled and had maybe even decreased. Out of ten attempts, being sessful twice at making a high-grade ck Level weapon was already out-of-the-ordinary. The middle-aged man did try to help him bybining their powers together, but it was to no avail.


    That was until he saw the weapons that Gu Lingzhi had made disyed in the Baina Court.


    Her strange-looking weapons had caught Zhang Kuihan��s attention instantly, causing his stagnant abilities to finally inch forward. In a short time, he had be extremely close to bing an Earth-Level Weapon Forger. However, he had never been able to breakthrough and remained at being a ck-Level Weapon Forger. There was a limit to how much inspiration he got from Gu Lingzhi��s weapon forgery, and it was not enough for him to breakthrough yet.


    Even if there was not an exchange program between the schools, the middle-aged man had also intended for his disciple to go to the Xia Kingdom to find Gu Lingzhi. Perhaps coborating with her would yield higher chances of breaking through.


    They did not think that the ck Thorn woulde to the North Qiu Kingdom of her own ord. If he had not heard the rumors that the ck Thorn had been ridiculed at the Baina Court, he would not have believed in such a coincidence. He immediately instructed Zhang Kuihan to seek out Gu Lingzhi.


    Zhang Kuihan��s talent in Weapon Forgery was exceptionally rare. The middle-aged man did not believe that there would be someone who was more outstanding than his disciple. Furthermore, he had already taught his disciple some tricks, such as misleading Gu Lingzhi whenever they interacted so that she would not advance to a higher Level before his disciple did. There was even a possibility that Gu Lingzhi��s Weapon Forgery skills would deteriorate.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was with Zhang Kuihan in the First School��s Weapon Forgery Room, making weapons together.


    It was not that the First School was petty and did not arrange a Weapon Forgery Room specially for Gu Lingzhi, but rather the fact that normal fire could not make Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons. Only Earthly Fire could be used to make such weapons, and it could not be started in a small room.


    Wei Hanzi, who was disguising herself as Gu Lingzhi, walked into the Weapon Forgery Room with Yuan Zheng following close behind. On the other hand, the real Gu Lingzhi disguised herself as the ck Thorn.


    Once Zhang Kuihan confirmed that no one else wasing into the room, he closed the door unhappily and walked to the furnace that was in the middle of the room. With a gesture of his hands, a green me rose from the ground.


    Watching the fire grow as it heated up the furnace, Gu Lingzhi, who was disguised as the ck Thorn, asked, ��How do you intend to make the Spiritual Sword? What materials do you need?��


    When they had previously agreed on working together, Zhang Kuihan had chased Yuan Zheng out of the room. Gu Lingzhi had no idea even until this point what kind of Spiritual Sword Zhang Kuihan had intended to make.


    Zhang Kuihan pursed his lips before he pulled out a piece of paper. He pointed onto the n on the paper before he smiled arrogantly, ��We��re making this, doesn��t it look powerful? I intend to auction it off at a high price once we��ve sessfully made it.��


    ...He is unexpectedly honest, Gu Lingzhi thought to herself as she received the piece of paper without a word.


    On the paper was a picture of a broadsword, with a golden dragon engraved on the de. It looked exquisite, fit for a king. On the back of the paper, about ten different kinds of materials were scribbled together with the methods of making the sword.


    ��These are the materials that my Master has picked out for me based on my Weapon Forgery skills. ording to him, these materials will increase my sess rate,�� Zhang Kuihan smiled as he continued, ��Let��s examine half the ingredients each and see which you are more familiar with and we can start with those.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head in agreement. Forging weapons was vastly different from Alchemy, one did not have to worry about a failed attempt by adding one wrong substance. Usually, additional materials can manifest in additional powers. The only thing that determined the grade of a Spiritual Weapon was fire control and the method of making it.


    Looking through the list of materials, Gu Lingzhi randomly picked half of them and drew a circle over more than ten materials, ��I��ll take care of these, you can take care of the rest.��


    Zhang Kuihan looked at the materials that she had picked and was stunned for a while, because they were extremely hard to refine, he had failed multiple times to refine them previously. He had to prepare two portions of such materials in the event of failed attempts. Unexpectedly, Gu Lingzhi had seeded on her first try for all of them.

 Chapter 191 – Crafting Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 191 �C Crafting Weapons</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Are... are you sure that the refining process was sessful?��


    Looking at how absent-minded Gu Lingzhi was, Zhang Kuihan started toment over the amount of spirit stones that he had spent to get a hand on these materials. Not only had these materials exhausted his entire fortune, there were some precious materials that had been borrowed from his Master and had to be returned.


    Although he could not return everything to its rightful owner, due to the unexpectedness of weapon-making, even if one could not achieve their desired results, the materials would not go to waste. At most, the end result would be a weapon of a lower quality, so the losses would be minimal. However, Gu Lingzhi��s sloppiness meant that things would not go as smoothly as he thought.


    ��Yes, it was. These are the materials that I wish to experiment with,�� Gu Lingzhi smiled. The word that she used was ��experiment��, implying that she was not familiar with them.


    Well-tempered Steel, Spirit Drawing Pearl and Boundless Powder...


    These were the materials that she had wanted to refine and add to her weapons, but never had the money to afford it. Never did she expect that she would now have ess to them, how could she not take this opportunity to experiment with it?


    Zhang Kuihan��s heart started to ache again and started to suspect whether she had already known about his motives and thought of such a way to get back at him.


    ��Don��t worry, if there was a problem with the refining process, I��llpensate you entirely.�� Gu Linghi did not have confidence using these materials directly, but refining them was easy for her.


    ��Alright, let��s begin then,�� Zhang Kuihan finally eased his heart and forced a smile whilst taking out arge amount of metal ores from his Storage Ring.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately chose some of the ores that she needed from the pile. Zhang Kuihan took the remaining ores and started to extract them once he found a suitable ce by the furnace. He kept an eye on Gu Lingzhi whilst he put the metal ores in the furnace.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Lingzhi did not put the ores directly in the furnace. She took them in her hands and examined them one by one. The ore that she held in her hands was the size of a fist. Zhang Kuihan recognized it instantly as the Well-tempered Steel.


    As the name suggests, the Well-tempered Steel was originally iron that had been refined many times, yielding only a small piece of steel that can withstand arge amount of force. It was a popr material amongst higher Level Spiritual Weapons.


    Although iron was rathermon, the tedious process of producing Well-tempered Steel made it fragile. It was easy even for Earth-Level Master Weapon Forgers to fail at extracting it. As a result, the price of this material only kept increasing.


    Gu Lingzhi was fascinated by this piece of silver-grey metal in her hands.


    The shape of the steel could only be shaped by ck-Level Master Weapon Forgers. Simrly, the uses could only be fully exploited by Weapon Crafters of this standard. Using the Peering Technique to examine the piece of Well-tempered Steel, Gu Lingzhi could see the hundreds of times that it had been refined.


    ��So that��s how it is...�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled to herself, seeming as if she hade to learn something. In one swift move, she threw the piece of steel into the furnace. Closing her eyes, she used all her Spiritual Energy to sense the changes in the piece of High-grade Well-tempered Steel, in the hopes that she could refine it as purely as possible.


    As Zhang Kuihan looked on, his uneasy heart finally calmed down. The care that Gu Lingzhi put into the metal ores reassured him that she was not sloppy or intentionally messing around with him.


    The weapon forging continued for two days continuously. When they were hungry, they ate the food that Yuan Zheng had brought for them before going back to their work. They added the raw materials that they had extracted into the initial prototype of the Spiritual Sword. Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were filled with excitement and hope; after all, this was her first time trying to forge an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon.


    They had worked continuously without rest for the past two days, but it was of great help to her. Even if Zhang Kuihan had hidden a lot of his wielding techniques and even tried to mislead her, her knowledge was all passed down from the Spirit Tribe. There was no way that she would take his words seriously.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was scheming in her own ways.


    The first time Zhang Kuihan had asked her to coborate to make a weapon, she had already sensed that something strange was going on. She decided to change her Weapon Forging methods as well by adding some Alchemy methods. This way, Zhang Kuihan could not tell if her methods were real or fake.


    As the second day passed, Rong Yuan came to visit her multiple times. His heart ached at how hard she was working, but he felt helpless. On the other hand, Wei Hanzi that had been disguising herself as the real Gu Lingzhi had stayed in the room for the entire duration. Zhang Kuihan could onlyment at how eager she was to learn from the ck Thorn.


    On the afternoon on the third day, the Spiritual Sword finally showed some progress. The initial prototype of the sword suddenly emanated an overwhelming force, almost like it was going to burst out and destroy everything in its surroundings.


    They could now begin the process of forging. As long as they used their concentration, they could shape the Sword into any form that they wished. After which, it could be considered a sessful attempt at making a weapon.


    ��It actually seeded,�� Zhang Kuihan eximed excitedly before he retrieved a rack to ce the sword in.


    Gu Lingzhi did not have the time to ask something before she saw Zhang Kuihan take the Sword out of the furnace before he stuck the sword in a te.


    The Sword that was still hot let out a hissing sound when it touched the light green liquid in the te.


    When the sound had diminished, Zhang Kuihan took out arge hammer. He put the sword on the rack and started to pound on the sword. Sparks flew upon contact, letting out a high and piercing sound.


    ��You��re forging it...manually?�� Gu Lingzhi was shocked. She had finallye to a realization about something that had been bothering her for some time. Even Yuan Zheng stared at Zhang Kuihan and the sword that he had been hammering, as if he was thinking of something.


    ��Hehe... I think that hammering the sword would make it tougher,�� Zhang Kuihan said gleefully, but his eyes looked guarded.


    In modern times, forging weapons were mostly done through mental concentration, instead of physicalbor. With a greater amount of mental concentration, more power could be concentrated in the weapon. Yet, what Gu Lingzhi had read from her secret books was how there were different ways to hammer weapons depending on their qualities, so that the power output can be maximized. Not only did hammering make the weapon sturdier, but it also improved the other qualities of the weapon.


    Looking at the te with the pale green liquid, Zhang Kuihan retreated sneakily.


    Using physicalbor to forge weapons was slowly reced not because of the fact that it was more energy-consuming, but rather because the method of hammering has to match the kind of materials that were used to make the weapon, otherwise it would cause the materials in the weapon to degrade and lower the quality of the weapon. Eventually, the hammering method died out.


    The book with secret techniques that Zhang Kuihan had gotten his hands on was different, however. Not only did it list in detail the different hammering methods, it also listed the kind of liquid that the weapons should be mixed with prior to hammering. The green liquid that was in the te was made specially for hammering the particr sword that they had made. Even if she could sense something fishy going on, she would not be able to fully discern his secrets.


    In fact, Gu Lingzhi did not even take a second nce at the liquid in the te. She was fully concentrated on how Zhang Kuihan was hammering the de. With each blow, the de became even shinier. The energy that would have rushed out of the sword was now contained within it, making the weapon more and more powerful.


    As Gu Lingzhi looked on, she started to gain more new insights.


    ��I get it now...�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly. She knew how to be an Earth-Level Weapon Forger now.


    She had always been bad at shaping weapons �C her every attempt had been a disaster. Most of her energy had always been spent on shaping her weapons, she never thought of actually forging them manually.


    She decided that when she was done crafting weapons here, she would immediately head back into the Inheritance Space to try crafting some Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons. Thepetition was drawing near, what could be a better present than to learn from someone who was better at crafting weapons than her?


    With that thought, she felt much better about Zhang Kuihan. She wondered what his reaction would be when he realized that Gu Lingzhi had not been misled by him all along but rather enlightened by his actions.


    After two hours, Zhang Kuihan finally put down his hammer and ended the forging process and his muscles rxed. For thest time, he submerged the de into the green liquid into the te and let it absorb all the Spiritual Energy. Finally, it was time for thest process �C molding the sword.


    Gu Lingzhi very consciously took a step back, her face full of embarrassment.


    Zhang Kuihan paused for a bit whilst thinking about the appearance of Gu Lingzhi��s weapons, before deciding that he should just be fully in-charge of molding the sword. He concentrated all his attention into molding the weapon into the design that he had intended.


    Gu Lingzhi watched as the appearance of the sword changed from something that looked ordinary to something that looked extravagant, sharp and exquisite. The sword reflected a faint green light, which made it easy for others to tell that it was a weapon that was extraordinary.


    Finally, the sword let out a buzz. They had seeded. With one swift motion, the extremely sharp edges of the de cut everything it came into contact with neatly into half.

 Chapter 192 – Taking the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 192 �C Taking the Initiative</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The news of the top-ranked Weapon Forger of the First School, Zhang Kuihan having sessfully made an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon by working together with the ck Thorn had spread all over the campus in under an hour. Beyond that, the news had spread just as quickly across the whole of the Yan Capital.


    An Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon! Even though it was only sessful because of coboration, it also meant that Zhang Kuihan had the potential to craft an Earth-Level Weapon of his own ord. This meant that it was well beyond his abilities to advance to an Earth-Level Weapon Forger in a short amount of time as long as he continued to strive hard.


    Zhang Kuihan was very young, he was only the age of a Martial Practitioner. He had a few hundred years to continue progressing, which meant that advancing to a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger was a huge possibility. The Yan Capital stirred with restlessness, with many people wanting to recruit Zhang Kuihan for themselves due to his huge potential. On the other hand, the ck Thorn who had also participated in this coboration did not receive as much attention.


    Well, the ck Thorn was a Weapon Forger from the Xia Kingdom to begin with. Even if she was capable, there was no way that she could be better than a Weapon Forger raised in the North Qiu Kingdom. Even if the crafting was sessful, most of the credit was given to Zhang Kuihan. Based on the exquisite appearance of the sword alone, many people had attributed most of the sess to Zhang Kuihan due to Gu Lingzhi��s reputation for her ugly and strange-looking weapons.


    However, Gu Lingzhi could not care less about the gossip. She wasted no time in improving her Weapon Crafting skills.


    There was only two days left to thepetition and she desperately wanted to craft Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons that could be wielded by Martial Practitioners to improve the Xia Kingdom��s standing in the world.


    For everybody else, it was a fantasy to be able to craft Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons that could be wielded by Martial Practitioners. For Gu Lingzhi, however, who had the knowledge passed down from the Spirit Tribe, it was merely a matter of time and practice before she could achieve that.


    The moment Gu Lingzhi returned back home, she entered her Inheritance Space and started to craft weapons. By the time she left, there was only one day left to thepetition.


    Rong Yuan could finally put an end to all the social niceties that he had to attend and stop to gather his team and ready them for thepetition.


    Thepetition regtions changed every year. This year, it adopted a system of disqualification.


    Students from different regions would draw lots to decide their opponents and they would fight with each other head-to-head. Whoever won would directly advance to the next round.


    Naturally, this system encouraged roughness, and cheating behavior was not umon. It was possible for everyone from a school to directly advance to the next roundl if they were lucky. If they were unlucky, they could be disqualified from thepetition early on in the preliminary rounds.


    After understanding thepetition rules and regtions thoroughly, Rong Yuan led his team of nine students towards the big wooden box to draw their lots.


    When it was Gu Lingzhi��s turn, chills suddenly went down her spine. She turned her head abruptly, but was only met with Rong Yuan��s adoring gaze on her.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Nothing,�� Gu Lingzhi said as she shook her head, thinking that it was probably just her imagination. She did not recognize many people from the North Qiu Kingdom, why would anyone harbor malicious intent towards her?


    The number that Gu Lingzhi had drawn was 68, which she considered pretty lucky.


    ��Your number is rather small, so your match will be carried out earlier. It should be over by this afternoon,�� Rong Yuan said. He had confidence in her abilities and was not at all worried that she might lose. After looking at the number that Gu Lingzhi had drawn, he could not help but think back to the past few days where they had spent many moments together eating and drinking at different restaurants.


    It had been such a long time since he spent quality time with her, he was starting to get really lonely.


    On the other hand, Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi��s numbers were rather big, meaning that their matches wereter. Finally, nobody would be avable to disrupt their alone time anymore. This thought alone made Rong Yuan celebrate internally with joy.


    Every round of matches would only end when thest student in that round had finishedpeting. ording to Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi��s numbers, it would bete into the night when they finishedpeting.


    The results of thepetition were exactly what Rong Yuan had expected. Gu Lingzhi��s opponent was no match for her at all �C Gu Lingzhi had beaten her in less than ten moves.


    Some of the members in the audience who recognized Gu Lingzhi immediately pointed her out. Those who had participated in thepetition were obligated to find out some background information on their opponents. Gu Lingzhi, who had awakened her Spiritual Roots just two years ago and managed to increase her cultivation at an ungodly pace put her at the focus of everyone��s attention.


    Everyone had thought that while her talent was limitless, she had ack of experience in realbat. Ever since Gu Lingzhi took on the identity of the ck Thorn, she had rarely used her real identity topete in battles. However, the match today had changed their minds. Gu Lingzhi��s opponent was not particrly outstanding, but every student who could participate in thispetition were the best amongst their peers. Yet, against Gu Lingzhi, her opponent never had a chance.


    ��Looks like the Xia Kingdom��s intelligence is right, Gu Lingzhi had sneaked into the Training Tower. Who knows, perhaps there may be a dark horse emerging by the end of this year,�� an old man who was watching thepetitionmented.


    ��Principal Fu, do you want me to send someone...�� the person beside stopped his sentence midway but the malicious intent in his voice was clear. The old man understood what he was trying to say immediately.


    ��Not yet,�� the old man muttered, waving his hands, ��Let��s see how it goes for now. After all, she is still a guest here. If anything happens to the fianc��e of the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom, it would be hard for us to exin ourselves.��


    The man beside him immediately stopped talking and continued to spectate. A new match was beginning.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had stepped down from the arena, did not know that this match had attracted the attention of many people. From her point of view, she had already tried her best to tone down her ferocity. She continued to spectate the matches after Tianfeng Jin congratted her, which she dly epted.


    Rong Yuan��s face darkened when he realized that Gu Lingzhi had not sensed the eagerness in his heart to spend some alone time with her. She had intended to stay at thepetition arena until Tianfeng Jin had finished her match. Rong Yuan went to stand beside Gu Lingzhi without a word. Using Yuan Zheng as cover, he snaked his hand over her waist and pinched her lightly, causing Gu Lingzhi to almost let out a cry.


    ��...What are you doing?��


    ��What am I doing?�� Rong Yuan hummed, ��I am showing my dissatisfaction.��


    He propped his chin on her shoulder gently and breathed in her ear, ��You��ve given me the cold shoulder for so many days. I don��t want to be alone anymore.��


    Rong Yuan had intentionally dragged out his words, causing Gu Lingzhi to blush.


    She had spent almost all her time in the Inheritance Space crafting weapons, it was almost as if she was busier than Rong Yuan who had to attend social events daily. When Rong Yuan returned back home, he had always wanted to spend time with her but to no avail. He even had to spend an hour alone at her ce to give the impression to the spies that they were a loving couple that was spending a lot of time together.


    The word ��lonely�� would normally sound very tender, but when it came from Rong Yuan, it seemed to have another meaning.


    Afraid that other people could hear their conversation, Gu Lingzhi looked around at the people around her. Tianfeng Jin had suddenly taken out her sword, ready to fight. Realising Gu Lingzhi��s eyes on her, Tianfeng Jin nodded and said, ��I can handle myself here. You should go back with His Highness.��


    Tianfeng Jin felt pressured by Rong Yuan��s presence as he was such a high-level Martial Artist, which made it difficult for her to concentrate on thepetition.


    ��But...�� Gu Lingzhi hesitated. This was not their homnd after all, she did not feel good leaving Tianfeng Jin alone.


    ��Just go, Lingzhi, I��ll be here to apany her,�� Wei Hanzi, who had gotten the hint, chimed in.


    ��I��ll leave it to you then,�� Rong Yuan said even before Gu Lingzhi had time to make a decision, taking her hand and dragging her out of thepetition arena. His grip on her arm left no room for protest, signaling clearly to her that she would spend the rest of her time today with him.


    Rong Yuan��s childish behavior was almost like an old man who was asking for candy.


    Gu Lingzhi snorted at the thought, and patted the hand that was gripping onto her arm. Sheughed and said, ��Stop holding on so tightly, I��m not going to run away.��


    On tipped toes, she softly whispered at his ear, ��The rest of my time is yours today.��


    Hearing Gu Lingzhi��s words, he softened his cold fa?ade and held her by the waist and murmured, ��The rest of your time? Does that include tonight?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s face immediately turned red and she rolled his eyes at him, ��You are so dirty!��


    ��You��re ndering me,�� Rong Yuan blinked, and put on a wronged expression, ��I only wanted to have a meal at Fuyue Restaurant together, how is that dirty? Lingzhi... are you hinting something?��


    Rong Yuan suddenly lowered his voice and he stared at Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi silently turned her head away. When it came to being shameless, she could never win him.


    ��Didn��t you want to spend time with me? Are we going to just stand here all night?��


    ��Of course not,�� Rong Yuan recovered himself and told Gu Lingzhi about the ns that he had.


    ��I��ve heard that the Yan Capital has an extremelyrge trading market. Let��s go there and try our luck. Maybe we might be able to get something that we like,�� Rong Yuan continued, knowing that Gu Lingzhi was crazy about increasing her cultivation, so he picked a ce that they could spend fruitful and meaningful time together.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shone when she heard that they were going to a trading market, ��I��ve heard that the Yan Capital��s trading market is better than the East City��s one and I��ve been thinking of going there for some time now. Thank you.��


    Rong Yuan was never big on ces like trading markets. Everything that he needed was provided for him. He would only go to such ces for Gu Lingzhi. Touched, Gu Lingzhi took the initiative to hold his hand for the first time. This startled Rong Yuan, but all she said was, ��Let��s go.��

 Chapter 193 – Ding Rou

    <h4>Chapter 193 �C Ding Rou</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lingzhi... took the initiative to hold his hand?


    Rong Yuan only had one thought. This was the first time that she had shown affection towards him! In an instance, the happiness in his heart surged and even the energy around him seemed to sparkle with joy.


    He held her hand even tighter, an overjoyed expression on his face.


    However, his happiness did notst. It crumbled to pieces the moment he saw Su Nian walking out of thepetition arena.


    ��Ling- Lingzhi... I��ve finally found you!�� Su Nian grinned, a wide smile on his face.


    Heaven only knows how many times Su Nian had tried to find Gu Lingzhi. If there was not someone holding him back, then it was that Gu Lingzhi was not around in the first ce. Finally, he had managed to bump into her today, even though Rong Yuan had arranged for him to draw a lot with a number that had the biggest difference with Gu Lingzhi��s, so that he would not have time to interact with her.


    Now that Su Nian had finally found a chance to talk to her, how could he not be happy?


    ��If you��re done with thepetition, then go back and rest to prepare for your uing matches,�� Rong Yuan stated ndly.


    It was not easy to spend time together with Gu Lingzhi, how dare Su Nian try to ruin this?


    ��The next match is in two days, I can rest tomorrow.��


    ��I am the leader of the team for thispetition. If I think that you need the rest, then go back and rest,�� Rong Yuan pursed his lips unhappily.


    Yuan Zheng automatically stepped in to take the responsibility of sending Su Nian back to the dorms.


    ��This isn��t your homnd and you��re not familiar with it, let me send you back to rest,�� Yuan Zheng started to drag him back by the cor, disregarding Su Nian��s protests.


    ��Ling- Lingzhi...�� Su Nian looked as if he was going to cry and struggled against Yuan Zheng��s death grip.


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to tell Yuan Zheng to be gentler with Su Nian, but before she could open her mouth to say anything, Rong Yuan dragged her away.


    ��Alright, Yuan Zheng will send him back, he��ll be fine.��


    The Yan Capital��s trading market was much bigger than she imagined. Not even a third of the market could be covered after spending an entire day there. Gu Lingzhi had managed to find many things that she liked and managed to get many medicinal ingredients and materials that she needed for Alchemy and Weapon Forging.


    Seeing that the sun was setting, she felt that it was time to head home. She was about to turn back to talk to Rong Yuan, but she only saw a stranger.


    Where was Rong Yuan? Gu Lingzhi furrowed her brows. Wasn��t he following her this entire time? When did he separate from her?


    She backtracked, wanting to find Rong Yuan. Suddenly, everyone around her became restless and was moring with each other towards a certain direction.


    ��Look, I��ve heard that someone is selling ck-Level Spiritual Medicine at a low price over there. It��s priced the same as a Yellow-Level Spiritual Medicine, we can��t miss this!��


    Everyone started to squeeze, following the direction where the sound came from. Gu Lingzhi was dragged along with the crowd ten meters away from where she was standing. When she had finally stabilized herself and wanted to head back, the crowd had suddenly disappeared as quickly as it had formed.


    ��That was strange...�� Gu Lingzhi murmured to herself as she walked back to her original spot.


    From afar, she could see someone handsome in the middle of the crowd. Wearing a ck and green robe, it only made him look more exquisite. A girl walked past him; her face slightly flushed as she looked at him. The girl took a few more nces even after she was a distance away from him.


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly at what she was seeing �C to think that such an outstanding and exceptional person belonged to her.


    With light steps, she walked towards Rong Yuan with a smile on her face. However, she paused when she saw that Rong Yuan, who had always been indifferent to other girls, smiling back at the girl who had just walked past him.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart sank, but she continued making her way slowly to him, wondering what they were talking about to make him look so happy.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had spent a lot of time with Rong Yuan, could tell that his smiles were genuine. He seemed to click with this girl instantly!


    When she was close enough to them, she realized that the girl had looked very familiar. She was actually a student from the Royal School. If she remembered correctly, her name was Ding Rou, who was a good friend of Tianfeng Wei��s. She was not in the list ofpetitors, why would she be here?


    Gu Lingzhi headed towards a direction that put her beside Rong Yuan, such that he did not see her. On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi could see both of them clearly.


    Ding Rou wore a robe that was a bright, fiery red. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, entuating her sharp facial features that gave off an otherworldly vibe. The smile on her face had shaken even Gu Lingzhi��s heart, what more if it was a man? No wonder she had many suitors in the Royal School.


    Looking at the sincere smile on Rong Yuan��s face, she looked down and tried to get rid of the difort in her heart. She did not know what they were talking about previously, but they both erupted inughter at the same time. Looking up again, she saw Ding Rou��s gaze on her, her hand on Rong Yuan��s shoulder.


    ��Rong Yuan, look, isn��t your pretty girlfriend standing right over there?��


    Rong Yuan immediately turned around to where Ding Rou was pointing and smiled at Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, I��ve finally found you.��


    Gu Lingzhi stered a half-smile on her face and replied, ��I thought you��d forgotten about me.��


    Her words had caused Rong Yuan to be stunned for a moment. A gentle look on his eyes, he asked, ��Lingzhi, are you acting coy towards me?��


    ��What do you think?�� Gu Lingzhi tossed the question right back at him and looked at Ding Rou, ��Isn��t this Senior Ding Rou? I��ve heard of you a long time ago but never had the chance to formally meet with you. I didn��t think that I would meet you here.��


    ��Yes, it is such a coincidence,�� Ding Rouughed, ��I didn��t think that I would meet Rong Yuan here too. If it weren��t for him, I would have been scammed by that heartless shopkeeper.��


    Ding Rou then gave Rong Yuan a pat on the shoulder, exchanging smiles with him.


    Seeing the interaction between both of them, Gu Lingzhi��s heart went into a frenzy. Ding Rou��s hand that was on Rong Yuan��s shoulder also became a sore sight.


    This was the first time that she had seen Rong Yuan being so close with another girl other than herself. He had allowed Ding Rou to say his name formally and did not mind her hand on his shoulder. Gu Lingzhi had only started to call Rong Yuan by his name to avoid appearing to strangers as if they were distant from each other.


    ��Look at me, I was so excited that I��ve forgotten that you��re already part of the Royal Family.�� Without waiting for the sourness in Gu Lingzhi��s heart to develop any further, Ding Rou removed her hand from Rong Yuan��s shoulder and looked at Gu Lingzhi apologetically, ��I��ve forgotten to tell you that I��ve always treated him like a brother, I hope Lady Gu doesn��t mind.��


    ��I don��t mind,�� Gu Lingzhi smiled, ��He��s always had many women around him, I��m used to it.��


    ��Haha, Lady Gu, you have a good sense of humor, unlike what the rumors say. I was just telling everyone that thedy who could be treated exceptionally by Rong Yuan would be someone special. Now that I��ve met you, you��re indeed one-of-a-kind.��


    ��Of course, my judgment has never been bad,�� Rong Yuanughed lightly. Extending his arm, he brought Gu Lingzhi closer to him and whispered in his ear, ��How dare you forget about me while picking out your things? Watch how I��ll get back at you when we get home.��


    He wanted to get back at her? Who was the one who had told her to go ahead and shop while he would stay close behind? Once she turned around, he was already with another girl. What��s more was that it seemed like he was the one who had started the conversation with Ding Rou first.


    Furious, Gu Lingzhiughed in response as well, ��How do you intend on getting back at me?��


    ��I think...�� Rong Yuan lowered his voice and dragged out his words. He tightened his grip on her waist, sending her a very clear message what he had meant. Gu Lingzhi��s face immediately darkened and she scolded, ��You��re shameless.�� Rong Yuan onlyughed ndly in response.


    The disy of affection in front of Ding Rou made her cough and wave her hands dismissively, ��Since you��ve found each other, I��m not going to stay here any longer. Both of you can continue talking to one another.�� She then turned around and left, two men trailing behind her.


    Without anyone else to interfere, Rong Yuan let go of Gu Lingzhi and took her hand in his, pulling her towards the Fuyue Restaurant.


    The Fuyue Restaurant in the Yan Capital was located strategically, like how the Bright Silk Eating House was located in Chiyang City. They were eating spots that tourists could not miss out on. The food that Fuyue Restaurant served were made from carefully chosen high-quality ingredients. A few of their specialty dishes were made from the meat of Demon Beasts that were as powerful as Martial Sages. However, they were subject to avability and every time they were put on the menu, many people would flock to the restaurant to try these dishes.


    Today was Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s lucky day, as someone had brought in a fifth-order demon beast that they had killed and sold it to the Fuyue Restaurant.


    ��I would like one serving of the Eight Treasures that I��ve reserved beforehand, some other small dishes and a bottle of Jingxian Wine,�� Rong Yuan randomly picked out some dishes after looking at the menu. He then handed the menu over to Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi received the menu and after ncing through the description of the dishes that Rong Yuan had ordered, she passed the menu back.


    ��These dishes are enough.�� It��s not like they were two pigs who ate a lot.


    The waiter confirmed their order once again before leaving to prepare them.


    After the waiter left, Rong Yuan suddenly stood up from his seat and went to sit beside her. He stretched his hands towards her and cupped her face. After examining her face, he confirmed, ��Lingzhi, you��re angry.��

 Chapter 194 – An Unexplainable Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 194 �C An Unexinable Hatred</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��No, I��m not.�� Gu Lingzhi was not angry, she was just jealous.


    She was apprehensive about the way she was feeling. She knew full well that Rong Yuan was true towards her, yet she was so easily shaken.


    The Gu Lingzhi in the present did not know that her dishonesty about her feelings now wouldter lead to obstaclester in their rtionship.


    ��Sir... sir, you can��t go in!�� an anxious voice rang from outside before Rong Yuan could protest against Gu Lingzhi��s dishonesty. The door flung open and a familiar silhouette appeared.


    ��I��d like to see you stop me,�� an arrogant and bossy voice rang out, not at all afraid of his reputation being tarnished. Who else would the voice belong to if not Pan Yue?


    ��Fifth Prince, it��s been a while since I��ve seen you, it seems that you��re still doing everything your own way,�� Rong Yuanughed.


    Pan Yue paused for a moment after hearing Rong Yuan��s voice. He did not think that he would be imposing on someone that he recognized. His face twitched and continued to y the part of a spoiled prince. ncingzily at Rong Yuan, he said, ��I was wondering who it was, I didn��t think that it would be the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince. Since we all know each other, why don��t you sell me the Eight Treasure Jade? I��ll buy it at double the price you got it for.��


    ��I don��t think so,�� Rong Yuan rejected his suggestion in just one sentence. ��It��s rare that the Fuyue Restaurant would have a fifth-order demon beast on its menu and we��re lucky to be here to try it, why would we give it up? As the Fifth Prince, you live here in the Yan Capital. I��m sure you have many chances toe here to try the dishes, it��d be nice if you didn��t take it away from us.��


    Rong Yuan was not soft with his words but neither was he impolite, which made it hard for Pan Yue to be harsh with him. However, when Pan Yue thought about Rong Yuan��s status, he decided to toughen up.


    ��You may be right, but I just want it anyway. Are you going to give it to me or not?��


    With this, everyone in the restaurant could tell that the person whom they had regarded as their Fifth Prince, did not respect Rong Yuan at all. After recognizing that Rong Yuan was the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom, they felt that Pan Yue��s attitude towards Rong Yuan was putting the rtionship of both kingdoms at risk.


    Rong Yuan furrowed his brows, he did not miss the hesitation in Pan Yue��s actions. What did Pan Yue have to gain from humiliating him in public?


    Even if Rong Yuan knew that Pan Yue had a motive, he was also a prince and would not allow anyone to trample all over him. His posture straightened andughing coldly, he replied, ��No, I��m not. What are you going to do about it?��


    ��I��ll...��


    ��Shut up, aren��t you going to apologize to the Third Prince?�� another voice interrupted just as Pan Yue was going to use his status to win the argument. It appeared that the door to the guest room was left open and the argument had drawn a huge crowd.


    ��Second... Second Brother...��


    ��Apologize!�� Pan En was visibly furious. He had heard about the Fuyue Restaurant acquiring a fifth-order demon beast and wanted to try the Eight Treasure Jade, he did not think that he would be met with such a scene.


    Even though the North Qiu Kingdom was the most dominant and powerful kingdom, it was also because of this power that they had no allies. On the other hand, the Xia Kingdom who was the next most powerful kingdom after them, wereparable with the other kingdoms and hence they had managed to gain allies. If the North Qiu and Xia Kingdoms were to go to war, the North Qiu Kingdom would be decimated by the other kingdoms working together to defeat them no matter how powerful they were.


    What was his idiot brother doing? He had actually dared to openly humiliate the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince. Even though he had simr thoughts before, it was different from acting on it. Pan Yue��s actions could cause other countries to think that the North Qiu Kingdom looked down on all the other kingdoms and that would negatively affect them. Pan Yue was truly getting out of hand.


    ��Apologize now unless you want me to report this incident to Father,�� Pan En reminded Pan Yue, seeing that his younger brother still refused to say a word.


    Pan Yue had no choice but to unwillingly apologize to Rong Yuan when he heard Pan Yue using their father against him. Even after apologizing, Pan Yue was visibly indignant.


    ��I still want to eat the Eight Treasure Jade. It��s been months. Since I cannot take it from him, then let me have your portion.��


    Gu Lingzhi silently turned her body around and covered her mouth with her hand to prevent herself fromughing out loud. Pan Yue was intentionally making things difficult for Pan En.


    As it turned out, Pan En��s face darkened at Pan Yue��s words. Without waiting for Pan En to protest, a slender arm rested on his shoulder and with a soft voice, the woman said, ��Your Highness, it��s just a te of Eight Treasure Jade. You��ve tried better things than this, why don��t you just bestow it to them?��


    Even though it seemed like thedy was whispering, her voice waspletely audible. Gu Lingzhi immediately caught the underlying meaning of her words.


    Her words sounded like she was giving Pan En advice, but she was evidently insulting both Rong Yuan and Pan Yue as well.


    Though they were all princes, she had still used the word ��bestow��, which was only used when a master was rewarding his servant. When she said that Pan En had ��tried better things��, she was implying that the rest of the people in the room were like country bumpkins. With just one sentence, thedy had managed to insult all three of them �C Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan and Pan Yue �C leaving them no room to argue against it. If they responded, it would be as good as admitting that they were indeed unsophisticated people.


    Thedy was indeed worthy of associating herself with the future ruler of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Gu Lingzhi secretly nced at thedy, wanting to memorize her appearance so that she could find a chance to get back at her in the future. To her surprise, thedy was ring at her with hatred-filled eyes.


    Could it be someone that Rong Yuan had rejected in the past?


    Unexpectedly, thedy shifted her gaze towards Rong Yuan and the hatred in her eyes seemed to deepen.


    She was definitely ady that had been rejected by Rong Yuan without a doubt!


    ��I wanted to get it so that you could try it, but since you��ve said it yourself, let��s give it to Pan Yue then,�� Pan En replied, ignoring the mocking tone in thedy��s voice. He then ordered the Eight Treasure Jade to be sent to Pan Yue.


    Unhappy with the oue, Pan Yue huffed and walked out. Pan En was visibly apologetic for his brother��s behavior and apologized to Rong Yuan for Pan Yue��s behavior. He then joined them for dinner and offered to pay for all their food that night.


    Rong Yuan did not bother to argue any further due to Pan En��s sincerity. It was a pity that the original n to spend some alone time with Gu Lingzhi had turned into an informal social event where he had to y his part of a royal.


    Thedy beside Pan En whom he had called Xiao Yue masked all the hatred in her eyes. With a joyful smile, she sat down at a corner, asionally pouring wine for Rong Yuan and Pan En.


    When they came out of the Fuyue Restaurant, it was already half past midnight.


    The preliminary rounds of thepetition had been going on for two days. The students from the Royal School had all done rather well. All of them had sessfully advanced to the next round. It would not be long until the semi-finals.


    The same rules applied in the semi-finals �C losing would mean disqualification from thepetition entirely. This time, Gu Lingzhi��s opponent was more powerful. It took Gu Lingzhi about twenty moves to beat her opponent. Amongst all thepetitors in the Royal School, one of the Martial Students had lost and was disqualified.


    With every round of matches, thepetitors were increasingly outstanding. Gu Lingzhi met many youths who were extremely talented. On the other hand, many people had also noticed her for her talent.


    It had only been two years since she had awakened her Spiritual Roots. From just a normal person, she had be a well-known figure amongst Martial Artists. When ites to talent, she seemed to be even more outstanding than her fianc�� who was known as the person who would most likely be a True God. Other men who had simr social statuses as Rong Yuan had also developed an attraction towards Gu Lingzhi. This was evident in an increasing number of peopleing to pay a visit to Rong Yuan.


    It was obvious to Rong Yuan that every single person who hade to pay a visit to him had wanted to see Gu Lingzhi instead. This made him increasingly sour.


    ��I��ve heard that not only is Lady Gu talented in Martial Arts, but also in Alchemy. It just so happens that there��s someone from my Dayin Kingdom who hase down to take part in thepetition as well who is really good in Alchemy. If Lady Gu does not mind, we should find a day to learn from one another,�� a fine-looking man who hade to pay a visit pointed out.


    ��Thepetition is more important, there is no need to swap any pointers,�� Rong Yuan rejected the man even before Gu Lingzhi had time to respond.


    ��Brother, forget about it,�� Ding Rouughed at Ding Wei, ��Lady Gu is the only thing that the Third Prince cares about, don��t even bother getting your hopes up.��


    ��That��s a pity,�� Ding Wei sighed, ��A pity that our Dayin Kingdom does not have such an outstandingdy like her, it seems like Mother will continue to worry about my marriage.��


    Ding Wei was the Crown Prince of the Dayin Kingdom and Ding Rou��s older brother. He had once attended thepetition a few years back together with Rong Yuan and established a strong friendship with him.


    Back then, Ding Rou was only about seven years old. The ruler of the Dayin Kingdom had nine children, but only one of them was a daughter. As a result, Ding Rou had grown up with many brothers and under their influence, she developed a personality that exuded a lot of masculinity.


    That year, Ding Rou had also followed Ding Wei to the North Qiu Kingdom where she disguised herself as a boy. For the longest time, Rong Yuan did not know that Ding Rou was actually a female and made fun of her many times. It was only when she entered the Royal School, disguised as a girl from a small kingdom and a small n did Rong Yuan realize that she was actually not a boy.


    This was the reason why Rong Yuan was much closer to her than other girls. Furthermore, she was outspoken and straightforward with the strength of any other man, which Rong Yuan greatly admired.

 Chapter 195 – A Meeting of the Elites

    <h4>Chapter 195 �C A Meeting of the Elites</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Who says that the Dayin Kingdom doesn��t have any outstandingdies? Isn��t Ding Rou one?�� Rong Yuan replied casually, without much intention behind it.


    Gu Lingzhiughed and added, ��Ding Rou is indeed outstanding. Even I feel my heart moving for her.��


    ��No, that cannot happen!�� Rong Yuan turned to face Gu Lingzhi, saying, ��Your heart can only beat for me alone, and no one else.��


    ��Hey!�� Ding Rou shouted. ��You two are at it again! You��re too much, you know? Flirting in the presence of two single people. Don��t you feel guilty at all?��


    ��No, not at all,�� Rong Yuan replied instantly. Hisck of any hesitation made the Ding siblings roll their eyes. Watching their banter, Gu Lingzhi felt a strange bitterness deep in her heart that she kept hidden from her expression.


    For some reason, seeing Rong Yuan interact with Ding Rou especially made Gu Lingzhi feel a sense of threat and difort. It was as though her man was going to run off with another girl that he was very impressed andfortable with. This made her feel a sense of distaste towards Ding Rou.


    Maybe...it was because Ding Rou was once good friends with Tianfeng Wei? ording to Rong Yuan, Ding Rou had only befriended Tianfeng Wei because he requested her to. Ever since his engagement with Tianfeng Wei had been annulled, Ding Rou and Tianfeng Wei��s friendship had essentially dissolved. But then, where did this feeling of threate from?


    Suddenly, Ding Rou��s expression changed, turning into one that looked mischievous. She turned to Ding Wei, saying, ��Brother, I heard that you��ve be a Peak Level Martial Lord recently. How about going at it with Rong Yuan for a bit? Let��s see if you��ve improved.��


    Ding Wei immediately rejected, scolding, ��Damn it,ss! You��re always teaming up with Rong Yuan to bully me. Who��s your brother, really?�� Even though he said that, however, his eyes betrayed his excitement.


    ��Sure, no problem. I��m just afraid that your brother will not be daring enough to take the challenge,�� Rong Yuan taunted. Petting Gu Lingzhi��s head, Rong Yuan stood up and led the Ding siblings to the open space behind their residence.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart was in turmoil, and as she was brooding, she caught sight of Yuan Zheng who was silently standing at the side.


    It seemed like whenever Ding Rou was around, she could never get a word into the conversation. It was as though Rong Yuan was neglecting her.


    Even as she reminded herself not to think too deeply about it, and even though she knew that Rong Yuan and Ding Rou were just exceptionally good friends and not romantic interests, she couldn��t help but feel bitter. Were all women who were in love like this, constantly being suspicious and worrying about such things?


    ��Lady Gu, are you not going to join them?�� Yuan Zheng asked as he saw Gu Lingzhi not moving. He was not aware of the reason for Gu Lingzhi��s mood and was in fact confused as to why she was brooding. Could it be the pressure from the consecutive days ofpetition? If that were so, he had to inform Rong Yuan, as Gu Lingzhi��s health was an utmost concern.


    ��No, I��d like to go out for a walk,�� Gu Lingzhi said, not wanting to continue watching Rong Yuan interacting so happily with another girl.


    She nned to look for Tianfeng Jin and Wei Hanzi to spectate thepetition matches together, but when she arrived at their house, she found that both of them were not home. Dejected, she headed to thepetition grounds alone.


    Thepetition grounds were located in the First School and there were nine stages set up for thepetition. There, twenty selected elites from the various countries were currently battling.


    The first three stages were used by the Martial Students, while the next three stages were used by Martial Practitioners. Finally, stages seven, eight, and nine were reserved for the Martial Teachers.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi stepped into thepetition grounds, there came a sudden outburst from the fifth stage. Looking, she saw a man dressed in ck looking down regretfully at another youth who was lying at his feet, lying in a puddle of blood. The atmosphere surrounding that blood-covered stage waspletely solemn.


    ��The victory goes to participant 132,�� the judge announced. However, as the judge said that, his eyes were filled with anger as he looked at the youth who had lost.


    That youth was the strongest participant from their school and he was deemed to have great potential for cultivation. However, his disastrous defeat at Song Ze��s hands today would impede his future cultivation.


    In fact, although the judge considered himself to be rtively experienced, the battle he witnessed today still left chills in his heart. The youth��s wounds were not too serious despite the amount of blood, but what was shocking was how the battle had unfolded.


    It was obvious that Song Ze could have defeated the youth much earlier, but he had instead yed with his opponent like a cat ying with a mouse. Using his sword, he made countless small cuts all over his opponent��s body. Then, even as his opponent became bloodier, the excitement in his eyes grew stronger as his bloodlust intensified. As though savoring some delicacy, he constantly licked his lips, making even the spectators feel intense fear just watching the match. It was only until the youth had passed out from excessive blood loss that the match was concluded.


    As the teacher from the First School, how could the judge not be angry watching his student being toyed with and trampled upon? However, the youth��s injuries were not too serious, and the opponent never broke any rules despite the way he fought, leaving him no excuse to interfere with the match until now.


    Most of the spectators today were also from the First School and were familiar with the youth who had fallen. Seeing their fellow student being humiliated like this, the hatred in their eyes grew and it seemed like they wanted to gang up on Song Ze together.


    ��Pft, a bunch of toothless tigers!�� Song Ze snorted, noticing the gaze of the spectators. Not only did he not bother hiding his bloodlust, the excitement in his eyes grew even stronger and he licked his lips once again. Seeing this, the spectators who were ring at him all felt a chill running down their spines, thinking to themselves how inhuman this person was.


    ��Don��t be too full of yourself! Wait till you face Senior Zhuang! You won��t even know how you��ll be killed!�� one of the spectators shouted out, even as Song Ze was leaving.


    Senior Zhuang was one of thepetitors in this Inter-school Competition, and over the past few days of fights, almost everyone had no doubts that Senior Zhuang was one of the strongest Martial Artists within the Martial Practitioner level. This was because Senior Zhuang was truly very strong, and while all the opponents he had faced were definitely not weak, not one of them hadsted more than three moves against him. All the strongest elites from the various countries so far had not managed to defeat him, which only served to bolster his undefeated reputation.


    ��Oh? I do want to see how he would kill me,�� Song Zeughed maliciously, turning to look at the person who had just walked into thepetition grounds.


    This person looked average but exuded an aura of calm and stability. Despite looking to be about eighteen years old, he seemed to have theposure of a senior expert. Noticing Song Ze��s stare, he returned the gaze calmly, not showing any signs of retreat or other emotions but just giving a simple nod.


    ��It��s Senior Zhuang!�� someone shouted, as the crowd of students from the First School rushed over and jostled around him to report what had just transpired. In contrast to the furious looks of the students around him, Senior Zhuang maintained a look of civility, and his calmness quickly influenced the rest of the crowd around him as well.


    This was going to be a dangerous opponent...


    Gu Lingzhi had a bad premonition and felt that if she were to face off against him, it would be a tough battle even for her.


    Indeed, her worries proved to be true, because in the final match of the preliminary round, she found herself faced up against him.


    ��It��s nice to meet you,�� Senior Zhuang greeted. Standing on the stage, Senior Zhuang was also surprised, not expecting to meet Gu Lingzhi before the finals.


    Unlike Gu Lingzhi who only came to spectate once in a while, Senior Zhuang woulde down whenever he was free to observe his opponents. He had paid special attention to Rong Yuan��s fianc��e, Gu Lingzhi. Perhaps no one else had noticed, but aside from the first match, Gu Lingzhi had defeated every opponent after that within twenty to thirty moves.


    What did this mean? Senior Zhuang was unwilling to believe that this was a coincidence. Most likely, Gu Lingzhi was doing this deliberately to hide her strength and not stand out too much. However, someone who was able to consistently do this definitely had exceptional control over their spiritual energy.


    ��I��m Gu Lingzhi, I look forward to duelling with you,�� Gu Lingzhi returned the greeting. Inside her heart, shemented her bad luck for having to meet such a tough opponent before the finals. It seemed like unless she used all her strength, it would be difficult to get through this round.


    After both of them had reported their own names, the match started.


    Senior Zhuang��s fighting style was meticulous and dignified. This could be seen from his every move, which was very precise and followed the textbook style with little variation. Normally, someone who fought like this would be regarded as simple andcking adaptability, but when it was executed by Senior Zhuang, the techniques he used seemed toe alive. His moves were much more lethal than any other regr person.


    In fact, Senior Zhuang was executing the moves so naturally and wlessly that it seemed like the style was designed for him alone. From the beginning of the match, he dominated the pace and Gu Lingzhi was constantly forced to retreat.


    ��It seems like Gu Lingzhi from the Xia Kingdom will be defeated in twenty moves. I heard she is even considered one of the best in their Royal School. I guess they are still no match for the First School,�� one of the spectatorsmented.


    Because Gu LIngzhi had only been retreating from the start of the match, it was no wonder that she gave the spectators such an impression.


    ��I think Gu Lingzhi is still holding back. No matter what, she is still Rong Yuan��s fianc��e. She can��t be that useless,�� someone elsemented.


    ��Don��t you know that she was a wastrel just two years ago?�� a voice interrupted their discussion. He had immediately begun ndering Gu Lingzhi. This piqued the interest of the other spectators, who stared at him trying to figure out his identity and the truth of his words.


    This person in question curled up his mouth and continued, ��This Gu Lingzhi is not simple. Two years ago, she stole the heart of the man her younger sister was infatuated with, and even forced the Third Prince to annul his previous engagement. That was how she managed to get to her current position. Not only that, in order to cement her position, she even plotted against her sister that we don��t even know whether she is currently alive or dead. The previous fianc��e, the First Mistress of the Tianfeng Family suffered an even worse fate. Her family was destroyed, and she was married off to another family by force. As for some other girls who secretly liked the Third Prince...��

 Chapter 196 – Narrow Victory

    <h4>Chapter 196 �C Narrow Victory</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As the guy was telling his story, a vicious image came into people��s minds. He described Gu Lingzhi as a woman who would do anything in order to gain power.


    Two years ago, Gu Lingzhi was merely a wastrel who had yet to awaken any Spiritual Roots. For some unknown reason, she then managed to seduce Rong Yuan who was a guest at the Gu n. At that time, Rong Yuan was said to have feelings for Gu Linglong. Thereafter, she suddenly awakened her Spiritual Roots and used the Third Prince to enter the Royal School. She also plotted to get Rong Yuan annul his engagement with Tianfeng Wei.


    What was most despicable was even after she had achieved her goal, she did not show mercy and killed her own sister as well as ruined one of the Four Great ns of the Xia Kingdom, the Tianfeng n. She did not even let girls that express an interest in Rong Yuan go. The numerous stories depicted by this guy caused everyone that was listening to him to be extremely shocked. They never thought that Gu Lingzhi, who seemed so warm and decent, was actually such a vicious and evil woman. They really could not judge a book by its cover.


    ��Who knew that the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince��s taste in women would be so poor? To think that he is rumored to be the most likely to be a True God. Lust really ruins a man,�� a young man shook his head and sighed. However, his tone did not reflect much regret.


    Someone else had a different view as he pointed to Gu Lingzhi who was avoiding blows, slightly exhausted, ��No matter what, the fact that she could be a Martial Practitioner in a mere two years is pure talent.��


    ��Your thinking is too simple.�� A guy chuckled, ��With the Third Prince to help her, what would Gu Lingzhi not be able to get? To be a Martial Practitioner in two years would not be difficult.��


    With this, realization hit the guy that asked the question.


    It was true. If desired, one could ignore any aftereffects and kept on supplementing themselves with medicine. This would allow one��s abilities to rise rapidly.


    However, there were no shortcuts to cultivation. Although using Spiritual Medicine could increase one��s cultivation rapidly, the aftereffects were extremely great. What held most people back is the fact that although using medicine could help enhance cultivation, there was a limit to it. The highest point one could reach using medicine was the Martial Teacher level. In addition, because they reached this point through supplements, their internal spiritual energy would be a mess and their Martial Skills would be far worse than those that trained to reach that level.


    Who would do something like this and ruin their future?


    When one guy asked this puzzledly, the guy that has been defaming Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��To someone who was originally a wastrel, the fact that she even has any cultivation is already a blessing. She would be a fool to think that she can increase her cultivation by herself through training.��


    Gu Lingzhi, who was working hard to avoid the attacks did not hear these defamatory words about her. Her focus was trying to win this duel.


    Her opponent fought in a way that she had never seen before. His quick direct attacks may seem simple and posed no threat, however, she could sense how dangerous he was when she got near to him. Her attacks seemed to bepletely controlled and predicted by her opponent and she could not gain an advantage over him.


    The top-ranking Martial Practitioner from the First School was definitely not easy to beat.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed under her breath as her footwork suddenly changed. Giving up using the Sparrow Wings movement technique, she switched to the technique that Rong Yuan had recently taught her. It was the Coiled Dragon movement technique from the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Family.


    In a sh, Gu Lingzhi��s aura changed. Her originally quick and light movements suddenly became heavy.


    Since she could not gain an advantage by being nimble, she was going to fight fire with fire and use heavy blows against him!


    Senior Zhuang detected the change in her movements and guessed her thoughts. His forehead creased slightly as he doubted her ability to attack directly.


    If it were up to him, he would continue to use the fighting method he was most ustomed to and not go head to head. After all, a woman��s strength would ultimately not be as strong as a man.


    ��Oh, did you see that? Gu Lingzhi is actually going head to head with Senior Zhuang in a test of strength. She must certainly be desperate and is trying to use any method to win. She is asking for death.�� The students who were watching the match had regarded Gu Lingzhi as an enemy because she was from a different school. After listening to the stories of the mysterious man, they became even more hostile to Gu Lingzhi as their impression of her fell. Seeing her rash actions now caused them to feel excited. They could not help but wish they could jump on stage and teach this vicious woman a lesson.


    Everyone around the stage all wanted to rece Senior Zhuang in fighting Gu Lingzhi. However, no one noticed that although Gu Lingzhi had seemed to have the lowerhand previously and had no chance to fight back, had not actually suffered a single scratch on her. As she changed her tactics to fight head on, instead of fear, her face carried a desire to fight. While defending, she also returned several blows. Her slender hands formed a fist with all ten fingers, hitting Senior Zhuang��s iron fist in a direct blow.


    Bam! The two fists shed with a resounding sound.


    Both Gu Lingzhi and Senior Zhuang stumbled back a few steps and looked towards each other.


    ��Eh? Gu Lingzhi actually managed to defend against Senior Zhuang��s blow?�� After a few seconds of silence, the students from the First School who hade specially to watch this match were taken aback.


    How could that scheming woman, who only knew how to sell her looks, actually survive that blow? There were only a few of them that were able to withstand Senior Zhuang��s blow even though they were of simr cultivation levels, much less only back up a few steps from it.


    On stage, Senior Zhuang��s surprise was no less than those who were watching. Only he knew that he did not hold back at all with that blow. But even though he gave it his all, Gu Lingzhi hardly struggled. This meant that... her physical strength, was not very different from his.


    It was hard to imagine that a girl could actually be so strong physically. It was at this moment that Senior Zhuang finally considered Gu Lingzhi as an opponent.


    He suddenly had a feeling that if he did not give it his all now, he would not make it to the final round.


    Senior Zhuang��s face became resolute as his attacks became harsher and sharper. Each move came onto Gu Lingzhi like a mountain imposing on her.


    Gu Lingzhi frowned slightly as she dealt with and defended each blow. With her Coiled Dragon movement technique, she mimicked a dragon plunging into the ocean as she flew around the stage. While blocking the blows that were aimed towards her, she simultaneously looked for an opportunity to attack.


    Their battle was intense, with each blow heavy, yet seeming like an illusion. The audience looked on as they were dazzled by the moves. asional exmations could be heard from the crowd.


    In the principal��s office on the other side of the First School, one fat and one skinny man stood by the window. Looking at the battle scene, different levels of astonishment were disyed on their faces.


    They were the principals of the First School. The skinny one was also the one with a goatee that had questioned Zhang Kuihan��s Master previously. Upon looking at the scene, his anxiety built up and it seemed like he was about to tear off his own beard.


    ��I never thought that the fianc��e of the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince would be so strong and resolute. She is as good as Senior Zhuang. Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi are not too bad as well. It seems like the Xia Kingdom is giving it their all for this year��s Inter-school Competition.��


    His goatee started to hurt as he said this.


    The Inter-schoolpetition was meant for the North Qiu kingdom to show off their young talents. However, this year, it seemed like they were severelycking.


    Nobody knew how the Royal school had be so lucky these few years and managed to attract so many young prodigies in this generation. In the Martial Student category, Su Nian was doing extraordinarily well in defeating every single one of hispetitors. Then there was Gu Lingzhi, Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi in the Martial Practitioner rank. Lastly, in the Martial Teacher rank, there were Nie Sang, Yan Liang and Lang Jingchen who did not fail to perform in every of their battles. It seemed like they were prepared to bag all three categories this year. In addition, there were still students from the other schools like Song Ze and Lin Xiaohu. They were basically stealing all of North Qiu��s glory.


    ��It is not yet the end, we don��t know who��s going to win for sure,�� the fatter guyughed foolishly. The devious look in his eyes was a contrast from his chubby figure. The fats on his cheek squeezed his eyes into a slit as he looked towards the battle.


    ��As long as Senior Zhuang defeats Gu Lingzhi, the Xia Kingdom will lose an extremely strong contender. We won��t need to be afraid of knocking the rest out before ites to the finals.��


    The old man with the goatee frowned as he could sense the intention to resort to underhand means in his voice. Although he did not approve of resorting to underhand means, it was a battle of reputation after all and could not help but agree with him.


    On the battle stage, Gu Lingzhi and Senior Zhuang unknowingly exchanged over a hundred blows. Both their breaths were heavy as it was obvious that the intense attacks had taken a toll on their strength. They also suffered different levels of injury.


    The initial unhappiness of the crowd towards Gu Lingzhi had also turned to surprise.


    Ultimately, Martial Skills were highly regarded in the Tianyuan Continent. The fact that Gu Lingzhi was able to reach this standard after a mere two years, was considered a feat, even if it was all due to consuming supplements.


    Suddenly, a gasp sounded from the crowd.


    Senior Zhuang��s heavy sword had cut into Gu Lingzhi��s left shoulder and the clear sound of bones breaking resounded in the air. Everyone near the front of the stage could hear the sound clearly. Instantly, Gu Lingzhi��s face paled as her body swayed.


    Senior Zhuang��s eyes lit up in delight as he lifted his sword aiming for Gu Lingzhi��s right shoulder, ready to im victory. He wanted topletely disable her from being able to fight back. He saw the judge ready to raise his hand and dere the winner of the match.


    In the next second, an even louder cry could be heard from the crowd. All they saw was Gu Lingzhi changing her tactics and suddenly appearing beside Senior Zhuang. She hadpletely dodged his attack on her other shoulder. Her right hand twisted quickly, drawing an arc behind his back and her swordnded directly in front of his neck. The angle she came at him waspletely unexpected, causing Senior Zhuang, who was already ustomed to her direct attacks to not be able to predict her sudden change. If not for Gu Lingzhi��s quick reflex in withholding her sword, Senior Zhuang would have lost his life. But even so, a cut had appeared on Senior Zhuang��s neck as a drop of blood started to appear from the wound. This reminded everyone that was watching, how close Senior Zhuang was from dying.


    ��Dere the oue,�� Gu Lingzhi stated ndly as she kept her sword. Her right arm grasped onto her broken left shoulder as she stared emotionlessly at the judge.


    ��The- the winner is Gu Lingzhi from the Xia Kingdom.�� The judge was taken aback as he did not expect Senior Zhuang to lose and quickly dered Gu Lingzhi as the winner.

 Chapter 197 – She is a Defective Good

    <h4>Chapter 197 �C She is a Defective Good</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi had actually won. She had defeated the person most likely to win in the Martial Practitioner category.


    Everyone was staring in disbelief as Gu Lingzhi made her way slowly down the battle stage. Her left shoulder bone was broken and was hurting badly, causing her face to be extremely pale. In this manner, she dragged her injured self back to her room. As she returned to an empty living room, she instantly opened her mouth, ready to call for someone to help her. Before she could say anything, she remembered that Rong Yuan had been called away by Ding Rou earlier that morning and Yuan Zheng and Wei Hanzi had been sent off to do something else.


    As for the others, they all had something on and were not around. Therge empty space caused Gu Lingzhi to feel slightly empty inside.


    As she limped up to her room on the second level, Gu Lingzhi haphazardly applied medicine on her wound. She was not able to withstand the pain any longer and fainted.


    When Gu Lingzhi finally rose, it was already nightfall. Opening her eyes, the room waspletely dark with only a single candlelight. Yesterday, she had people all around her and bothering her, but today there was not a single soul in sight.


    ��Hanzi?�� Gu Lingzhi attempted to call out.


    Since Rong Yuan was not around, the only person that could have lit the candle in her room would be Wei Hanzi.


    s, as Gu Lingzhi��s voice sounded out. Wei Hanzi��s voice called from outside, ��Yes, Mistress, I am here.��


    Following that, the sound of the door being opened gently could be heard as Wei Hanzi��s silhouette appeared at the door. She was wearing a mask.


    ��Mistress, I heard that you were injured. His Highness gave me a bottle of bone-healing ointment to apply for you when you woke.��


    Gu Lingzhi was mildly surprised as she nodded slightly, ��Sorry to trouble you.�� An unutterable sadness washed upon her.


    Rong Yuan knew she was injured but did not return. All he did was give Wei Hanzi a bottle of ointment. This was something that had never happened before. What was so important with Ding Rou that he had yet to return even though it was already nightfall?


    Pushing her robe off her left shoulder so it was easy for Wei Hanzi to apply the medicine, Gu Lingzhi blinked back the tears that had welled up in her eyes. Since when did she start feeling uncertain and weak?


    Wasn��t he just slightlyte? She was slightly annoyed at her own attitude, much less Rong Yuan.


    ��Master, your shoulder bone...�� Wei Hanzi froze upon seeing Gu Lingzhi��s shoulder injury. She did not think her injury would be so serious.


    From the messenger, she was only told that Gu Lingzhi had suffered a slight injury but had won the battle. How did this ��slight injury�� be so serious?


    Gu Lingzhi simply smiled. This injury was already much lighter than she had expected. The strength at which Senior Zhuang had dealt this blow at, would havepletely disabled others. She was lucky that her physical body had been strengthened by all the Spirit Essence Baths that she had taken and all she suffered was a broken shoulder bone. After half a day of resting, she was hurting a lot less.


    Sensing the sadness behind Gu Lingzhi��s smile, Wei Hanzi paused her application of medicine and exined, ��His Highness doesn��t know you are so badly injured, that is why he did not rush back. If he knew you were so badly injured, he would rush back as quickly as possible.��


    ��I know. He must be held back by something else.�� Gu Lingzhi seemed to be reassuring herself as she replied. She then fell silent.


    Wei Hanzi was not a person of many words and silently helped Gu Lingzhi apply the ointment. She then delivered dinner to Gu Lingzhi before leaving. Yet, she was also slightly confused, Rong Yuan was clearly extremely worried when he heard that Gu Lingzhi was injured, yet he did not immediately rush back.


    When she was the only one left in the room, Gu Lingzhi lost her appetite after a few mouthfuls andy back on the bed.


    She thought the resentment in her heart would make it difficult for her to fall asleep. However, she fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    As the night deepened, the tightly shut door suddenly opened as a very light shuffling sound filled the room.


    A tall body entered. Closing the door, the figure made his way to the bed.


    Due to her injury, Gu Lingzhi was not at peace when she slept, and her eyebrows were creased together. The figureid down and lightly massaged the space between Gu Lingzhi��s brows. It was as if he wanted to rub away the pain she was feeling.


    The gentle candlelight reflected off the person and showed his features. It was Rong Yuan.


    ��Is it so important to win thepetition?�� Rong Yuan muttered painfully under his breath. His gaze fell on the nket that Gu Lingzhi had kicked off in her sleep and ced it on her once again.


    He pulled the nket to her chest as hisrge hands moved across the sensitive areas of her chest to her left injured shoulder. In a well-practiced manner, he removed her robe and exposed her slender and rounded shoulder.


    Gu Lingzhi groaned and rolled slightly, looking as if she was about to wake. Rong Yuan immediately bit down on his lips as he touched her neck, causing Gu Lingzhi to fall back into a deep sleep.


    After ensuring that she would not wake, Rong Yuan was gentle as he reapplied medicine on her wrapped wound. He theny down beside her and took a short nap before leaving the room without a sound.


    The minute he left the room, he saw Wei Hanzi who had appeared out of nowhere. After instructing her to take care of Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan was about to leave but was stopped by Wei Hanzi. She hesitated before saying, ��Master, are you not going to wait for Mistress to wake up before leaving?��


    Rong Yuan paused as he looked at her as if seeing her for the first time, ��No, don��t mention to her that I was here.��


    He then turned and left, leaving Wei Hanzi staring at his back. She blinked at him confused, it was so obvious that he was worried about her Mistress. Why did he not want her to know that he had visited her? Did he not see how sad her Mistress was?


    The truth was that Rong Yuan was unaware. Gu Lingzhi was currently in a deep sleep and it was difficult to deduce anything from her expression.


    Her shoulder injury however, angered him. How dare Senior Zhuang hurt the person he loved?


    The following day, Gu Lingzhi was awoken by Wei Hanzi��s voice.


    After breakfast, Gu Lingzhi pretended to be nonchnt as she asked, ��Has Rong Yuan left?��


    Wei Hanzi looked at her hesitantly before speaking carefully, ��Master did not return homest night.��


    ��What did you say?��


    Gu Lingzhi thought that she had misheard. Rong Yuan has never failed to return home for the night. Even if he was going toe backte, he would inform someone beforehand. But this time, he did not even return? This made Gu Lingzhi believe that she had heard wrongly.


    Wei Hanzi looked guilty as she said what Rong Yuan told her to say.


    ��Master... Master did not returnst night. He asked Yuan Zheng to pass on the message that Lady Ding is injured. Master is unable to leave as he needs to take care of her...��


    Wei Hanzi did not dare to look at Gu Lingzhi��s expression.


    Her own fianc�� was not there to take care of her injury but was actually taking care of another woman. Would any woman be able to ept this?


    At this very moment, Gu Lingzhi was feeling exactly like how Wei Hanzi guessed she would. A huge insecurity rested upon her.


    It seemed like ever since they came to the North Qiu Kingdom and met up with Ding Rou and Ding Wei, Rong Yuan��s attention hadpletely diverted. At this point, no matter how oblivious Gu Lingzhi was, she would definitely be able to sense something was wrong.


    In the past, she could have brushed him ditching her for Ding Rou and Ding Wei as a gathering between old friends. However, today, she found it impossible to lie to herself any longer.


    Between her and Ding Rou, it was obvious that Ding Rou was more important to him.


    As she rified this point, Gu Lingzhi felt likeughing. It is no wonder Rong Yuan was the most outstanding prince of the Xia Kingdom. Even his acting was so exquisite and could fool her. She had never doubted Rong Yuan��s sincerity towards her previously. However, that was only true when Ding Rou was not around.


    Maybe... even he didn��t know what kind of feelings he had towards Ding Rou?


    Or maybe... he already knew but did not want to admit it. After all, both their statuses were of high profiles. He was the prince of the Xia Kingdom while she was the princess of the Dayin Kingdom. On the other hand, if she was to be together with Rong Yuan, it would definitely beplicated. Maybe he had shifted his affection to her as he knew he would not be able to be with Ding Rou and Gu Lingzhi was his second-best option...


    In a sh, numerous possible scenarios floated into Gu Lingzhi��s imagination. In order to not go crazy at her thoughts, Gu Lingzhi tried her best to calm her inner thoughts. She then asked Wei Hanzi, ��Do you know where His Highness is right now?��


    Wei Hanzi��s eyes narrowed as she noticed the way Gu Lingzhi called Rong Yuan. She had switched the way she addressed Rong Yuan. She silently prayed for her own master.


    Gu Lingzhi recollected the ce where people from the Dayin Kingdom were staying for the time being while the Inter-school Competition was ongoing. It was not far from her ce and would not take her more than an hour to get there.


    It was so near, yet he did not even have time to visit his injured fianc��e?


    Gu Lingzhiughed ndly. A slight coldness reflected from her smile.


    ��Since that is the case, let��s go visit the princess of the Dayin Kingdom. After all, she is someone that His Highness values. It is only natural for me as his fianc��e, to pay a visit.��


    ��It��s...it��s not a good idea,�� Wei Hanzi hesitated, ��You have yet to recover and should not move around.��


    ��It��s alright. The medicine that His Highness gave you is very effective. In just a night, my broken shoulder has more or less healed. I only need a few days to recover,�� Gu Lingzhi smiled.


    If she did not go and see how badly Ding Rou was injured, to the point that Rong Yuan did not even have time to visit her, she would not be able to rx. Everything in her was calling for her to see Rong Yuan.


    In her heart, she still carried a slight hope that Ding Rou��s injury was indeed very bad and that was why Rong Yuan could note back for her.


    But no matter how badly injured she was, was it necessary for Rong Yuan, an outsider, to take care of her overnight?


    Numerous doubts filled her but Gu Lingzhi still maintained a neutral expression. When she saw Tianfeng Jin, who had a match today, she was still able to smile and encourage her. Wei Hanzi looked at her worriedly as she thought that Gu Lingzhi��s reaction was not normal. When they neared the dorms of the people from the Dayin Kingdom, her worries only deepened.


    This was because the Dayin guard that was on duty outside their gates stopped Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I am sorry Lady Gu, this is a ce for students from the Dayin Kingdom to rest. Outsiders are not allowed in.��

 Chapter 198 – Slander

    <h4>Chapter 198 �C nder</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    An outsider?


    Gu Lingzhi scoffed, if she was an outsider, then Rong Yuan was one too.


    ��I��m here to see His Highness, please get him toe out,�� Gu Lingzhi decided to be straightforward. The bodyguard standing at the door looked at her pitifully, ��The princess is injured and needs His Highness to care for her. I��m afraid he won��t be able to meet you.��


    The other bodyguard cried out inughter, ��What��s the point of exining things to her? It��s a matter of time before she finds out anyway. It is better for her to find out earlier than wait to be abandoned. What��s not yours will eventually have to be returned anyway, don��t you agree, Lady Gu?��


    ��Find out what exactly? What have I taken that��s not mine?�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled to herself.


    ��Send for him now. I am his fianc��e and I have the right to meet him.��


    ��Fianc��e? Ha!�� the second bodyguard scoffed, as if he had just heard a bad joke. He swept his eyes over her, ��Someone like you is unworthy of being his fianc��e.��


    The bodyguard��s words caused a surge of rage to rush through Gu Lingzhi. At that moment, she could not care less about the bodyguard who seemed to have a much higher level of cultivation of her and pped him with one swift motion.


    A resounding noise then cut through the air and immediately, the surroundings fell silent. The bodyguard looked at Gu Lingzhi who had pped him, enraged. He dashed forward and scolded her, ��You bitch, you��re just a cheap woman who used your looks to seduce His Highness, how dare you hit me?��


    There was no fear in her eyes when she stepped even closer to the bodyguard, daring him to do something to her. She had never made an enemy who was the level of a Martial Teacher. She might even get to learn something from this.


    Seeing that the two people in front of her were about to start fighting, Wei Hanzi suddenly appeared by Gu Lingzhi��s side, unafraid that she would identally expose her true cultivation level. Her eyes were ice cold as she looked at the bodyguard.


    ��Whoever dares to hurt Lingzhi would be directly challenging the Royal Family of the Xia Kingdom.��


    The first bodyguard had initially wanted to help his friend, but upon hearing Wei Hanzi��s words, he hesitated.


    From their perspective, Gu Lingzhi was just someone who would be reced by their n��s princess. However, at this point of time, she was indeed still Rong Yuan��s fianc��e which meant that she was part of the Royal Family. Even if they were not from the Xia Kingdom, they did not want to disrespect the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Family. Suddenly, none of them dared toe forward to fight.


    ��What��s happening here? What��s with the noise?�� a bright but strict voice rang out from behind the doors as they flung open.


    Ding Wei appeared from behind the doors. He paused for a moment when he saw Gu Lingzhi, smiling he then said, ��Lady Gu, what brings you here? I heard that you were injured from the match yesterday, why aren��t you resting? It won��t be good if your injury worsens.��


    Ding Wei��s words made it seem like he was concerned about Gu Lingzhi��s injuries, but he was actually mocking Gu Lingzhi for making a scene here even though she was injured. He did not even bother to mention the fact that Rong Yuan was here, almost as if she was unrted to Rong Yuan in the first ce.


    Gu Lingzhi did not miss the underlying meaning in his words. The good impression that she had about him initiallypletely disappeared. His attitude only meant that hepletely agreed with Ding Rou��s actions of snatching Rong Yuan away from her.


    No, it was not snatching Rong Yuan away from her. They were just rekindling an old affair.


    Gu Lingzhi scoffed to herself, not even bothering to argue any further. Themotion earlier had already drawn a crowd, and the people watching were constantly pointing at her. Some people who had witnessed the scene were silently rejoicing.


    Not wanting to be aughing stock, Gu Lingzhi turned around and walked away.


    Before she reached her room, she saw Yan Liang hurriedly walking towards her. Though he always had a serious expression, he now looked rather agitated. He sighed a big sigh of relief as he saw Gu Lingzhi before asking, ��Are you okay?��


    ��I��m okay now,�� Gu Lingzhiughed, ��Don��t you have a match today? Why are you here?��


    Yan Liang paused for a while, he did not think that Gu Lingzhi would remember that he had a match today. His gaze softened as he replied, ��I��ve finished my match.��


    Due to thepetition, Yan Liang had remained in seclusion to condition himself. He had only heard about Gu Lingzhi��s injuries today, which caused him to go a little crazy with worry and win the match easily before leaving. He felt himself calm down only upon seeing Gu Lingzhi standing in front of him.


    Gu Lingzhi saw the untidiness of his clothes and some parts were ripped open and she could make out the patches of blood underneath.


    It was ironic that when she was hurt, her fianc��e had gone to take care of some other girl while Yan Liang who had been rejected a countless number of times by her was taking care of her instead.


    ��Lingzhi, so you��ve been here the entire time!��


    It was Tianfeng Jin. The worry on her face was evident. She hurried towards Gu Lingzhi to take a closer look at her.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Gu Lingzhi forced a smile, ��If it��s about my injuries, I am fine now. What about you, don��t you have a matchter on? What are you still doing here?��


    ��I...�� Tianfeng Jin pursed her lips. She hesitated upon seeing that Gu Lingzhi was acting too normal, ��Lingzhi, since you don��t have a match these few days, why don��t you stay here and recuperate for the next few days? When the finals are here, we can go draw lots together.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her eyebrows in suspicion, ��What happened? It��s unlike you to act so cautiously around me.


    She could already walk around fine on her own, why would she stay in her room to recuperate? Both Yan Liang and Tianfeng Jin looked apprehensive and restless.


    She could easily guess that they had both rushed over not only because of her injuries, but there was definitely another reason.


    Could it be that... they had already heard about Rong Yuan staying over at the Dayin Kingdom��s dormsst night?


    She knew that she had guessed wrongly when a female student from the First School walked past them and pointed at her and said, ��Look, isn��t that the fianc��e of the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince? She looks decent, who knew that she would have such an evil heart? How could she bear to hurt her little sister?��


    The female student did not bother to lower her voice and everyone around her could clearly hear what she said. Tianfeng Jin and Yan Liang��s face changed in an instance. They nced at Gu Lingzhi for a moment before turning to retort.


    ��Shut up! Lingzhi is nothing like what you say.��


    ��Whoa, there��s someone who��s actually speaking up for her,�� the female student eximed. She thought about how all of them were in the First School��s campus, before straightening her shoulders and sneered, ��What? If she has the guts to do something so horrible, why would she be afraid that others would talk about it?��


    Another girl beside her chimed in, ��Exactly. Aren��t you scared of being betrayed by someone who would even plot against her younger sister?��


    ��Shut up! How dare you nder Lingzhi! I��ll... I��ll...�� Yan Liang stammered. He did not know how to handle the two girls as he was never good at words.


    The two girls then interrupted him, ��You��ll what? This is the First School, not the Royal School. Let��s see what you can do.��


    With a sharp sound, Tianfeng Jin brandished her sword in front of the two girls before coldly retorting, ��I��ll cut off your tongues if you say another word.��


    The look in her eyes made it clear that she was not joking.


    The two girls who were just low-grade Martial Practitioners were frightened and kept silent for a while. The female student who had spoken first clenched her teeth and said, ��So what if you cut our tongues? You can��t cut the tongues of all the students in the First School. Everyone knows now that Gu Lingzhi is a...��


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tianfeng Jin pointed her sword at the student��s throat in one swift motion. The female student swallowed her saliva, cowering in front of Tianfeng Jin.


    ��Don��t... don��t be rash. I haven��t even said anything yet.��


    Tianfeng Jin had no intention of keeping her sword, until she saw that the female student��s clothes were covered in cold sweat. She slowly put her sword back in the sheath, before shouting, ��Scram!��


    The female student hurriedly turned to leave.


    Although the female student was confident that the school would uphold justice for her, there was nopensation for her if Tianfeng Jin had really cut her tongue off.


    The other female student followed suit and left as well. They had decided to spread this incident to others and exaggerate it. They would find a way to tarnish Gu Lingzhi��s reputation after what Tianfeng Jin had done to her.


    After the two students left, Gu Lingzhi turned to look at Tianfeng Jin and Yan Liang.


    ��What happened exactly? Can you tell me now?��


    ��Well...�� Tianfeng Jin and Yan Liang looked at each other for a moment before finally deciding to tell Gu Lingzhi why they hade to pay a visit.


    Ever since she had beaten Senior Zhuang in the match yesterday, there were loads of rumors that surfaced about her.


    Half of them were true while half of them were false, but they all narrated how Gu Lingzhi hade to meet Rong Yuan after awakening her Spiritual Roots and how they had be engaged.


    Due to all these rumors, Gu Lingzhi had suddenly be an evil woman who would use any means to get what she wanted overnight. As for Gu Linglong and Tianfeng Wei, they had suddenly be the innocent victims. The rumors spread like wildfire �C in under a day, the whole student body of the First School had heard about it.


    People who did not know the truth were easily misled by these rumors. Yet, the main point was not that people believed these rumors, but rather the sudden appearance of Lang Jingchen.

 Chapter 199 – A Debt

    <h4>Chapter 199 �C A Debt</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Tianfeng Wei is a very nicedy and it is my fortune to be able to marry her. Oh, that��s right. She is my wife, the First Mistress of the Tianfeng n who was previously engaged to the Third Prince.��


    While this sentence seemed to be simply praising his wife, when he said this, it proved that all the rumors that had been floating around were true. It made those that were sitting on the fence believe the things that were being said and be annoyed with Gu Lingzhi.


    Realising the image and bad impression people had of her, Gu Lingzhi was so surprised that she did not even feel angry or indignant. After what she had experienced at the Dayin dorms earlier, it seemed like there could be nothing worse that could hurt her.


    ��I understand, you can all go. Xiao Jin, don��t let these distasteful rumours affect your performance during the matchester,�� Gu Lingzhi said calmly.


    She was so calm that Tianfeng Jin and Yan Liang became suspicious.


    ��...Lingzhi, are you not going to try and clear your name?��


    ��Only ignorant people will believe the rumors. Furthermore, at the speed at which these rumors are spreading, it is obvious that someone is doing this on purpose. Even if I wanted to do anything about it, it would be useless and people would just think that I am being overly defensive.��


    ��How can it be useless? What about His Highness? Won��t he help you?�� Yan Liang could not help but state.


    It was only after he said it that he realised Rong Yuan, who should have been with Gu Lingzhi, was not around. This was extremely unusual given that Gu Lingzhi was injured and defamed.


    ��Him?�� Gu Lingzhi replied extremely casually, as if what Yan Liang had just mentioned was insignificant. ��He��s busy.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not want to continue the conversation as she grabbed her injured shoulder and pretended to start to doze off against the chair. It was obvious that she was sending them off.


    Although both Tianfeng Jin and Yan Liang could detect that something was wrong with Gu Lingzhi, seeing her attitude, they could not bring themselves to say anything. Eventually, all they could do was tell her to rest well and take their leave.


    Only when she and Wei Hanzi were the only ones left in the living room did Gu Lingzhi finally lifted her head. Exhausted, she instructed, ��I want to rest, turn away anyone that wishes to visit.��


    Reaching her room on the second floor, Gu Lingzhiy t on the bed tiredly. Who cares what people thought about her? Immediately after the Inter-school Competition ended, she was heading back to the Xia Kingdom. Whoever wanted to hurt her using these rumours was going to be disappointed. The only thing that could affect her was the people she cared about. If the person that was trying to hurt her was smart, they would learn from Ding Rou. That was the only effective way.


    Annoyed at herself, Gu Lingzhi fell into a daze and eventually drifted off.


    The injury at her shoulder was quite bad. However, in order to personally see and question Rong Yuan, she had endured through the pain. What a pity she did not get to see him.


    Outside her room, Wei Hanzi stood for a long while. She lifted her hand to the door and let it down repeatedly, feeling extremely conflicted.


    On one hand, she could not bear to see Gu Lingzhi upset and wanted to tell her that Rong Yuan had visited the night before. On the other hand, she could not go against Rong Yuan��s orders. This made her think twice about loyalty as her main value.


    When Rong Yuan sent her to Gu Lingzhi, he had said to treat Gu Lingzhi as her Mistress and serve her unconditionally. But in this given scenario, should she be siding with Rong Yuan or Gu Lingzhi?


    Even after Gu Lingzhi��s breathing stabilized from inside the room and she fell into a deep sleep, Wei Hanzi had yet toe to a decision. In the end, she merely bit her lip, dropped her hand and stood to one side.


    Forget it. Both of them were her masters and it would not be good to betray either one of them. She decided to just be a bystander. If Gu Lingzhi asked her about Rong Yuan again, she will then tell the truth.


    Making her decision, Wei Hanzi smiled under her mask.


    ��Lingzhi, wake up. It is time for lunch,�� a familiar and low voice woke Gu LIngzhi from her slumber. Opening her eyes, she saw Rong Yuan��s concerned gaze.


    ��I heard you were injured, so I��ve ordered someone to make some nurturing medicine for you. Drink it while it is hot.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the table as he spoke. There were a few dishes on the table and in the middle, a big bowl of soup was steaming. The entire room was filled with a medicinal scent.


    Retracting her gaze, Gu Lingzhi looked towards Rong Yuan and purposely ignored the helping hand he stretched towards her. She leaned onto her other side and pushed herself up. In a nd voice, she said, ��Your Highness, what are you doing here? Don��t you have to apany the Dayin Kingdom��s Princess?��


    Seeing her gaze shift, Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��Her injury is much better now, and she does not need me to apany her. On the other hand, how did you end up like this? Are you doing this on purpose so that my heart aches?��


    ��Your heart ached?�� Gu Lingzhi looked directly into his eyes and threw back at him.


    ��Of course!�� Rong Yuan responded certainly. He then got up and shifted the lunch tray to beside the bed and found a ce for himself beside Gu Lingzhi. In a smooth and natural movement, he picked up the bowl of medicine from the table and poured out a small bowl. Holding it in his hands, he then scooped up a spoonful of soup and blew on it before holding it out towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Here, drink this to warm your stomach first.��


    Gu Lingzhi continued to remain silent as she looked at Rong Yuan. Seeing how he continued to be attentive and take care of her, she was slightly confused as to what he was thinking.


    ��...Aren��t you afraid that you will make Ding Rou jealous if you do this?��


    ��Why should I be afraid if she is jealous?�� Rong Yuan chuckled, the gaze he gave her was filled with adoration. ��Or are you the one that is jealous?��


    Gu Lingzhi remained silent and stared at him.


    Afterst night and today morning, how could he still act as if nothing was wrong? This made her feel that she was overreacting when she felt sad and suspicious!


    ��I...�� Gu Lingzhi��s mouth opened. The rash and bold attitude that she had when she rushed over to find Rong Yuan this morning hadpletely disappeared. Now, the uncertainty and the worry were suffocating her. She was afraid that if she were to ask him, she would receive the answer that she was dreading the most. What should she do then?


    Sensing her hesitance, and uncertainty, Rong Yuan said it for her, ��Did you want to ask me where I wasst night?��


    Gu Lingzhi stiffened as she pursed her lips and nodded her head slightly, ��I heard that you stayed at the dorms where the people from the Dayin Kingdom were staying. This morning... I went to look for you.��


    After she finished speaking, she immediately turned her head to the side as she thought of what happened at the Dajin dorms. Anger and indignance surged through her, causing her eyes to turn slightly red.


    ��You came to find me today?�� Rong Yuan frowned, ��The guards did not inform me that you came.��


    Gu Lingzhi bit the side of her mouth. She did not know whether to feel relieved or angry that Rong Yuan was not involved in the matter that caused her to be held outside. However, if Rong Yuan was firmer in his behavior and did not demonstrate any signs of affection towards Ding Rou, how would those guards dare to hold her back outside and shame her?


    ��Silly girl,�� Rong Yuan pulled her into his embrace as his heart ached for her. It was rare for him to see Gu Lingzhi continue putting up a brave front although she was clearly upset. He exined softly to her, ��Last night, I was out with Ding Rou and was ambushed by a group. In order to protect me, Ding Rou took a hit. I couldn��t leave her alone after that and that is why I did note back. Don��t think too much.��


    ��Ding Rou got injured because of you?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her head abruptly. Rong Yuan��s cultivation level was already halfway to reaching the level of a Martial Sage. On the other hand, Ding Rou was merely a Martial Practitioner. Of all people, how could it be someone like Ding Rou that had to protect Rong Yuan?


    It seemed like Rong Yuan knew that it was an embarrassing thing to be protected by a woman whose cultivation level was so much lower than his. He averted his gaze and briefly exined what had happened, ��...we were outnumbered and there were a few Martial Lord experts. When one of them tried tounch a sneak attack on me, Ding Rou realised and helped me block that attack, almost losing her life as a result. I stayed at the Dayin Kingdom��s dorms for a night for her condition to stabilize.��


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s exnation, Gu Lingzhi should have felt relieved. However, an even heavier weight fell on her. How much must one love another, for a woman to risk her life to protect a man? It was no wonder all the Dajin��s bodyguards treated Rong Yuan as if he was their emperor��s son-inw. Rong Yuan owed his life to Ding Rou now.


    So preupied with her thoughts, Gu Lingzhi failed to notice that Rong Yuan did not bother to check on her injury although he was so concerned about her. It was not that he did not care, but he already knew her state.


    After her meal, Rong Yuan coaxed Gu Lingzhi to rest before heading back to the Dayin Kingdom��s dorms. The reason was that Ding Rou had awoken but was refusing to eat her medicine until she saw Rong Yuan.


    Although Gu Lingzhi wore a light smile on her face as she bid him farewell, her fingers that were clutching her nket almost popped out of her hands.


    She must see Rong Yuan before she was willing to eat her medicine? The way Ding Rou was behaving was clear as day. She was demonstrating her affection for Rong Yuan, and Rong Yuan had hurried over without any questions. What did this imply?


    In the next few days, Rong Yuan was always rushing between ces. It was as if he stayed at the Dayin Kingdom��s dorms. It was only until the day before the finals that he remembered his responsibilities and gathered everyone who had made it to the finals. After counting, he was surprised to find out that out of the nine who came to thepetition, only two Martial Students were eliminated. The remaining seven had all made it to the finals.


    ��All of you performed well. Let��s continue to work hard and win all top three positions for the Martial Practitioner and Martial Teacher categories.�� As his eyes swept over all seven of them, Rong Yuan encouraged and spoke as if getting all top three positions was such an easy thing.


    ��I don��t have an issue with that. When the timees, the only one with an issue with that would be the North Qiu Kingdom. They are going to go down.�� Nie Sang was the first to respond. His kind and gentle smile carried a hint of slyness.


    Lang Jingchen scoffed, ����When the timees��? I think the First School is already going down.��


    In the past few days, with Gu Lingzhi��sck of action, the rumors surrounding her had spread like a wildfire. Even the neighboring towns around the Yan Capital had heard of Gu Lingzhi and what she had done in the past.

 Chapter 200 – To be Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 200 �C To be Attacked</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Everyone��s gazended on Rong Yuan.


    The rumors surrounding Gu Lingzhi was such a big matter and it was impossible for Rong Yuan to not know. However, he did not do anything about it and allowed the rumours to be wilder. Wasn��t he worried about Gu Lingzhi��s reputation?


    Other than the rumor about Gu Lingzhi, there was also another rumor that was spreading around recently. Thinking about the other rumour, everyone started to feel conflicted.


    His official fianc��e was the subject of malicious rumours yet he always went to find another woman. It was as if he treated his own dorm as a guest house and stayed more frequently at the Dayin Kingdom��s dorms.


    Regarding his recent behavior, a substantial number of people had started to predict when Rong Yuan woulde out and officially annul his engagement with Gu Lingzhi.


    ��You do not need to care about the North Qiu Kingdom. Before thepetition ends, the only thing that you should focus on is how to improve your condition and win as many battles as possible.�� Ignoring Lang Jingchen and his clear intention to trigger him, Rong Yuan said a few more instructions before asking everyone to leave.


    With his attempt to stir a fight ending up in mes, Lang Jingchen left Gu Lingzhi��s dorm dejectedly. He turned back to see the living room still lit up by candlelight and the corners of his mouth pulled up into a sly smile.


    Although he did not know who was the one that started the rumors regarding Gu Lingzhi, that did not stop him from making use of the situation. Rong Yuan��s new attitude made him think that Rong Yuan had grown bored of Gu Lingzhi. Thinking of his own situation where he had been forced by his n to take a concubine from the Situ family, he started to feel depressed. Tianfeng Wei was starting to change her attitude towards him, but because of this, she had gone back to treating him indifferently.


    Without even needing to think, he knew who was the one that caused this. To think that he had thought the Third Prince was actually serious about Gu Lingzhi. It was just a fling after all. He wondered how the entire Xia Kingdom would respond to the Third Prince cancelling his engagement for the second time. Would they still support him like before?


    Looking at those that remained after Lang Jingchen had left, Rong Yuan sighed as he said without changing his expression, ��If there is nothing, then please leave. There are stillpetitions tomorrow, don��t you all need your rest?��


    He was about to bring Gu Lingzhi up to the second level to rest when he was held back by Tianfeng Jin.


    ��Do you have something to say?�� Rong Yuan looked back at her and responded as if he could not see the anger in her eyes.


    ��Yes,�� Yan Liang replied instead. The look that he gave Rong Yuan was stern and controlled, ��Aren��t you going to exin yourself to Lingzhi?��


    Rong Yuan had been going to see Ding Rou everyday. Although she did not say it, it was obvious to anyone observant that Gu Lingzhi has been slightly upset these few days. As for the rumors that had been spreading, their words did not hold as much weight as Rong Yuan��s. The rumors had spread to this extent precisely because Rong Yuan did not say anything.


    ��Exin? What do I have to exin?�� Rong Yuan retorted, ��The rumors are for ignorant people.��


    ��Your Highness, has your brain stopped working because of lust? Are you not able to see what Gu Lingzhi has been putting up with and the indignance she is feeling?�� These agitated words were from Su Nian. It seemed as if his emotions were on a high as he was normally very introverted but was the first one to scold Rong Yuan today.


    ��Although you are indebted to Ding Rou, Gu Lingzhi is your official fianc��e. Look at how you are always running over to Ding Rou, have you mixed up their positions?��


    ��Oh? Then what do you suggest I do?��


    Seeing Rong Yuan really asking him for his opinion, Su Nian froze for a while before answering, ��Of course you should apany Lingzhi.��


    Rong Yuan nodded, ��And allow others to say that people from the Xia Kingdom are ungrateful and do not know how to treat people they are indebted to? Or that we don��t care about those who have risked their lives to help us?��


    The night of ambush had been intentionally dramatized. Ding Rou had only protected Rong Yuan, but now, it seemed as if Ding Rou had risked her life for Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan, the only witness, could not do anything to dispel the rumors in case he was looked upon as ungrateful.


    Su Nian coughed, ��But... but you can��t ignore the rumours. Do you know what they are making Lingzhi out to?��


    ��I thought I already made myself clear. Only ignorant people believe in the rumors. I can��t change people��s minds.��


    ��That... but...��


    Seeing how Su Nian was struck speechless by a few words from Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi sighed as she took the chance to drop the hand that Rong Yuan was holding. Brushing the stray hairs from her face, she gave a shaky smile, ��What His Highness says is right. Only ignorant people would believe the rumors. As long as I do not care about them, no matter how dramatic the rumors be, it is not my business. On the other hand, tomorrow is the day of the drawing lots and the first wave ofpetitions are for the Martial Student category. You should rest and conserve your energy.��


    The warm coaxing voice of Gu Lingzhi made Su Nian feel more sympathy for her and a tinge of red filled his eyes.


    Looking at him made Gu Lingzhi want tough, aplete change from her upset state these past few days. He was not the one that was wronged, why did he look more upset than her?


    ��Be obedient and go.��


    Gu Lingzhi patted Su Nian��s head as if she was older than him and encouraged him to leave. Looking back, Rong Yuan��s gaze fell intensely on the right hand that Gu Lingzhi used to pat Su Nian��s head.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes. Every day, he went and hung out with another woman, yet he could not stand it when she was slightly affectionate to someone else?


    As she drifted into thought, Rong Yuan took her right hand and used a white handkerchief to wipe it as if there was something dirty on her hand. After he was done, he brought her hand to his lips and lightly kissed it, ��I��m disinfecting it for you.��


    Seeing what Rong Yuan just did made the people around them hesitate, unable to continue questioning him.


    Objectively speaking, other than his inaction with the rumors and him finding Ding Rou daily, Rong Yuan was behaving as before.


    ��Your Highness, I don��t care what you are nning, but you had better not hurt Lingzhi, if not...�� Dressed in red, Xin Yi��s beautiful face was filled with threat. His red lips protruded out as he seemed to make a vow, ��If not, I will make sure to do my best to seek justice for her!��


    Another one promising to protect her for no reason.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart palpitated as she was once again shocked by Xin Yi��s action.


    ��You won��t have the chance,�� Rong Yuan looked deeply into Xin Yi��s eyes, ��If you have the time to think of things that won��t happen, then you should spend more time gathering your energy. You better not lose the first battle and embarrass me.��


    Rong Yuan was exaggerating. There were so many people from the Royal School that made it to the finals this round, creating talk among people. Even if Xin Yi lost the first round in the finals, it would not be embarrassing. On the contrary, it would allow others to be relieved.


    Rong Yuan then did the same to bid Tianfeng Jin and Yan Liang goodbye, leaving only Nie Sang, an outsider in the living room with them. Rong Yuan rubbed his head in pain, ��Why? Are you also here to use me?��


    Who knew that it would be so stressful to have a fianc��e that was so popr among men? Dealing with all these people who wanted to seek justice for Gu Lingzhi was taking a toll on his energy.


    Nie Sang simply smiled looking extremely innocent. However, what he said could make people grind their teeth in anger, ��No, I stayed only because it was entertaining.��


    A crack appeared in Rong Yuan��s expression as he suppressed the urge to physically kick him out. Warmly, he remarked, ��So are you done watching?��


    ��Yes, I am done,�� Nie Sang nodded and simply turned. Patting the imaginary dust off his butt, he walked out. It was rare to see Rong Yuan so triggered and being held ountable by so many people. Even if Rong Yuan decided to be petty and hold a grudge against him, it would be worth it.


    When everyone finally left, there was no one to stop Rong Yuan from dragging Gu Lingzhi to the second level.


    ��Don��t you have anything you want to ask me?�� Rong Yuan asked her as he guided her to the bed.


    Thinking of the empty room beside hers these past few days, Gu Lingzhi squeezed her lips together, ��...Have you been looking after Ding Rou overnight these few days?��


    ��Yes,�� Rong Yuan replied softly as he looked at Gu Lingzhi neutrally. ��She was injured because of me, I had no choice but to stay.��


    His reply...


    Gu Lingzhi shut her eyes as she controlled the emotions that were threatening to burst out of her.


    ��Is there no one else from the Dayin Kingdom that can take care of her?��


    ��There is,�� Rong Yuan sounded helpless, ��But Ding Rou doesn��t like them to attend to her.��


    So she asked you, a prince, to take care of her? Gu Lingzhi remained silent but her eyes clearly reflected her thoughts.


    Unable to bear seeing the hurt and suspicion in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes, Rong Yuan pulled her into his embrace and saidfortingly, ��Don��t think too much. No matter how outstanding Ding Rou is, I only have you in my heart. When her injury is better, I will not go over everyday anymore.��


    Will he really not go over when Ding Rou recovered? Leaning into Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips. Up till the end, Rong Yuan refused to speak about the rumors and she continued to pretend as if she was not affected by them. In the past, when did Rong Yuan ever allow anyone to defame her?


    ��I want to sleep now, you can go.�� Speaking softly, Gu Lingzhi pulled herself out of Rong Yuan��s embrace.


    Suddenly losing her warmth, Rong Yuan��s gaze looked at her, unwilling to leave before saying, ��You should rest early, I will not disturb you.��


    As he closed the door, the warm look that he wore when facing Gu Lingzhi disappeared, only to be reced with a solemn one.


    ��Your Highness, are you really not going to tell the Princess Consort about your ns?��


    Yuan Zheng, who was guarding the door could not help but ask. He could not bear to see how Gu Lingzhi was looking more and more forlorn as the days passed. Her usual gentle and elegant demeanor had morphed into one mimicking a withered flower within a mere few days. Only the Third Prince could bear to be so harsh.


    ��No,�� Rong Yuan said in a cold and harsh voice, ��Since she likes to bear with it, then let her bear with it!��


    Yuan Zheng backed down quietly. He was conflicted. Aren��t you the one that is hurting when the Princess Consort is hurt?


    The next day, the group from the Xia Kingdom entered the finals under Rong Yuan��s lead.


    There were over fifty finalists in every category of the finals. The way that the finals was going to be held was via drawing lots. What was different was that losing a battle did not mean getting eliminated. Instead, the final rounds were going to involve points.


    Winning a battle would earn the winner three points. A draw would award each party one point and no points would be given for losing.


    Everyone would have three battles and the top ten contestants after these three rounds would advance into the grand finals.

 Chapter 201 – Exerting Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 201 �C Exerting Dominance</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    On the first day of the final rounds, fifty Martial Students were about topete. Su Nian��s number was 31 and was scheduled topete against number 32.


    Those that were notpeting automatically went to sit in the rest area demarcated by the First School. They were all ready to cheer their fellow friends on. Stretching out his hand, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi who was about to walk over and stand next to Tianfeng Jin, back to his side. He stated inly, ��Sit here, there are too many people there.��


    Looking back at Tianfeng Jin, who was the only person in the sitting area, Gu Lingzhi really wanted to ask Rong Yuan if he felt any ounce of guilt when he said things like that. She suddenly felt the gap between her and Rong Yuan narrow and her arm was pressed against him.


    ��It is rare that I have time to apany you, don��t you want to spend more time with me?�� His deep voice carried with it a hint of resentment, causing Gu Lingzhi to stop struggling.


    ��... and who is to me for you not having time?�� Gu Lingzhi looked back at him, causing Rong Yuan��s eyes to twitch out of guilt. Chuckling, he said, ��Lingzhi, it��s not like you don��t know what kind of position I am in...��


    Gu Lingzhi narrowed her eyes. He knew full well whether it was a difficult position that he was forced in or that he had decided to just go with it without any protest.


    ��Your Highness, you...��


    ��Sshh... call me Rong Yuan.�� Rong Yuan was unhappy with how Gu Lingzhi had switched back to calling him ��Your Highness��, which sounded as if they were strangers.


    ��Rong Yuan! I finally found you!�� A clear and cheerful voice suddenly interrupted them. Hearing this voice, Rong Yuan could not help but frown as impatience shed through his eyes. He then regained hisposure and looked calmly at the person that wasing towards them.


    ��Princess Ding, are you finally willing to leave your bedroom? I thought you were determined to nevere out.��


    The person that was heading towards them was indeed Ding Rou, who Rong Yuan owed his life to. Wearing a pink flowy dress adorned with embroidered cherry blossoms, she looked absolutely stunning as her features were elegant and gentle.


    In response to Rong Yuan teasing her, Ding Rou stuck out her tongue. This mischievous action of hers looks to be slightly flirtatious. As her gaze fell onto Gu Lingzhi, who was standing beside Rong Yuan, a smile appeared on her pale face, ��Lady Gu, we meet again. I heard that you were injured in your previouspetition. Are you alright? Rong Yuan has been taking care of me, his ��benefactor�� these few days and has not been able to tend to you. Are you angry at me?��


    The smile on Ding Rou��s face was weing as usual. However, what she said made Gu Lingzhi feel guarded.


    When Ding Rou said ��benefactor�� her voice rose. When others hear them, they would think that it was Ding Rou exining how she had risked her life to save Rong Yuan. However, to Gu Lingzhi, who knew the truth, she was merely mocking her.


    Maybe she really had good intentions when she protected Rong Yuan, but never thought she would be so badly injured. On the other hand, other bodyguards of Rong Yuan, who were simrly protecting him, only suffered minor injuries. When Ding Rou said this, what she implied was that Gu Lingzhi was not that important to Rong Yuan. When both of them were injured at the same time, Rong Yuan had chosen to stay overnight to take care of her and not Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Why would i? You sacrificed so much for His Highness, it��s only right of him to take care of you.�� Not wanting others to see themotion, Gu Lingzhi replied simply with a smile. She then turned back towards the battle stage and pretended to be very engrossed with the battle.


    Seeing this, Ding Rou��s eyes shed as the corners of her mouth drooped slightly, her initially rxed smile suddenly became pitiful.


    ��Rong Yuan, I left in a rush today and did not have breakfast. Can you go to Fuyue Restaurant and help me buy something to eat?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s hand clenched, causing her dress to bunch up on her thigh. Would Rong Yuan listen to her and do as she said?


    ��You...�� Gu Lingzhi could only hear Rong Yuan sigh impatiently and replied, ��I will go quickly and be back. Do not bully Lingzhi.��


    After saying this, Rong Yuan disappeared quickly into the crowd.


    Even after she could no longer see Rong Yuan��s figure, Gu Lingzhi was still in disbelief. That person, who was normally cold towards other women, had actually listened to Ding Rou without a second word. Should she be d that he remembered to mention her name before he left?


    ��You must be really happy to be Rong Yuan��s woman, right?�� Ding Rou spoke without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to recover from her shock.


    Lifting her head, Gu Lingzhi saw the look of bliss on Ding Rou��s face, ��Rong Yuan has always been like that. Whenever it is a request from someone that he cares about, he will always try his best to fulfil it. You won��t be jealous of me, right?��


    One of her hands then grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand that was resting on her own leg, ��Rong Yuan said that you are the most forgiving person. I believe that you will not mind. If not, your days will be extremely difficult when there are more women around him in the future.��


    More women? That means...she was also one of Rong Yuan��s women?


    Understanding what Ding Rou was secretly trying to imply, Gu Lingzhi stood up abruptly, pushing aside Ding Rou��s hand.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Ah!�� Acting as if she did not expect Gu Lingzhi to do that, Ding Rou fell onto the ground. Her bodyguards standing behind her immediately came to help her up. With stern eyes, they shouted at Gu Lingzhi, ��How dare you?! Don��t you know that our princess is injured? How dare you push her?!��


    As the bodyguards shouted, everyone around them turned and looked at them. Seeing who was involved in themotion, everyone started to gossip amongst themselves.


    ��Look, isn��t that the fianc��e of Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince and the Princess of Dayin Kingdom? Things are about to get interesting��


    ��What is there to see? Gu Lingzhi is definitely the one at fault. The Dayin Kingdom��s Princess risked her life to save Gu Lingzhi��s fianc�� but Gu Lingzhi intentionally pushed her. She is evil. Is the Third Prince blind? How can he fall for someone like her?��


    ��Oh, I think Gu Lingzhi is about to lose her position. The Third Prince has been going to the Dayin Kingdom��s dorms every single day recently. It is about time that their engagement will be called off.��


    Once the discussion started, numerous usations started to rise against Gu Lingzhi. On the other side, Tianfeng Jin hurried over. As Rong Yuan had chosen a ce that was off to the side, they did not hear the conversation that had taken ce, but they could see that Gu Lingzhi was being threatened and could not stand by and do nothing about it.


    ��It is okay, it was just an ident,�� Ding Rou smiled and waved away her bodyguards that were about to help her take on Gu Lingzhi. Her eyshes tilted downwards as she gave a sad expression.


    ��I had thought that I would be able to be friends with Lady Gu, but never thought that I would be misunderstood. If that��s the case... then it��s alright. I��m sure Lady Gu just lost herposure for a while.��


    Ding Rou seemed to direct this sentence to her bodyguards, however, her eyes subtlynded on Yuan Zheng who was standing to the side. It was obvious that she had said it for him to hear.


    ��I did not push you,�� Gu Lingzhi insisted as she controlled her urge to really push her over. ��You did it on purpose.��


    Ding Rou had intentionally grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand as she taunted and angered her to create a false image. To think that behind her righteous looking face, she was actually so scheming. Had Rong Yuan been tricked by her in this manner?


    ��That��s right. You were the one that grabbed Lingzhi��s hand first,�� Yan Liang burst out. He had been observing them closely ever since Ding Rou appeared. Seeing his old school mate suddenly bing known as the Dayin Kingdom��s Princess, he was slightly disappointed.


    He had wondered who was this amazing woman that had captured the hearts of many men from the First School. In the end, her personality was disappointing.


    Tianfeng Jin��s reaction was much moreposed. Looking at the crowd, she dered coldly, ��If you want to me Lingzhi, you better have evidence.��


    ��Why do we need evidence? Isn��t everyone used to her doing such things?�� the person who said this was not just anyone from the crowd, but Lang Jingchen.


    In a split second, the looks that Gu Lingzhi was receiving became even more unfriendly.


    What was more convincing than being med by her own teammate?


    ��Lang Jingchen!�� Yan Liang growled out Lang Jingchen��s name, ��Do not air out your personal grudges here!��


    Lang Jingchenughed lightly, ��What I said waspletely true, Gu Lingzhi really...��


    His voice died out as he caught sight of Rong Yuan��s face who had darkened significantly as Rong Yuan rushed towards them.


    ��Continue what you were saying, what did Lingzhi do?��


    Lang Jingchen��s mouth moved and really wanted to tell everyone that Gu Lingzhi was a scheming woman. However, under the pressure of Rong Yuan��s gaze, he was unable to open his mouth. He could only clench his fists and turn away.


    ��Rong Yuan, you are back.�� Seeing Rong Yuan arrive, all of Ding Rou��s unhappiness seemed to dissipate as she lifted an arm and rested it on Rong Yuan��s shoulder.


    If Ding Rou was still under her disguise as a man, this action of hers would be nothing. However, she was a female and the action seemed very affectionate. Rong Yuan did not push her arm off as he lifted the box of food as said, ��I have done what you asked. Your breakfast is here.��


    Ding Rou gave out a cry of delight and beamed. She held the box of food as if it were a box of sweets and toys. Turning to Gu Lingzhi, she asked, ��Lingzhi, quicke and see what good food Rong Yuan has bought. You should join us.��


    She had intentionally said this to make Gu Lingzhi sound like an outsider while she and Rong Yuan were together.


    Rong Yuan also acted as if he did not hear the intention in her words and gestured for Gu Lingzhi toe over.


    ��No, thank you. I have no appetite today, you can go ahead.��


    Rong Yuan frowned but did not persist. He turned towards Yuan Zheng.


    ��What happened when I was not around? Tell me everything.��


    He could notice the malicious looks that everyone was giving Gu Lingzhi. The fastest way to find out what had happened was to ask Yuan Zheng.


    Gu Lingzhi froze. Was Rong Yuan starting to doubt her?

 Chapter 202 – Getting Caught Red-handed

    <h4>Chapter 202 �C Getting Caught Red-handed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Yuan Zheng forced himself to say what he had witnessed earlier, without biasness.


    Since he was standing quite a distance away from Ding Rou��s guards, he could not hear the conversation between the two. However, he saw clearly how Ding Rou almost fell when she had grabbed onto Gu Lingzhi��s hand and Gu Lingzhi had brushed her off. This, he was able to narrate in detail. He was also able to regurgitate the conversation they had thereafter, especially the sentence in which Ding Rou had spoken louder for him to hear.


    Rong Yuan remained standing where he was, without any change in his facial expression, but his heart was hurting. Seeing the person he wanted to protect being bullied by others caused him to develop an urge to just carry her home and shield her from everything that everyone was saying. However, upon considering the information he had gotten earlier, he forced himself to be determined. Looking at Gu Lingzhi, he asked doubtfully, �� Lingzhi, is what Yuan Zheng saying true?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Lingzhi did not think that there was anything to hide. ��I merely brushed her hand off. As for how she fell, I am not sure.��


    ��Are you saying that I pretended to fall?�� Ding Rou looked at her incredulously, ��Do I look like I��m tired of living? Why would I hurt myself on purpose?��


    She then burst out into a coughing fit, causing Rong Yuan to pat her back lightly. He then looked at Gu Lingzhi unhappily, ��Ding Rou is not that kind of person. Lingzhi, you are too careless.��


    ��Rong Yuan, don��t go overboard!�� Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to respond, Yan Liang red at Rong Yuan, ��You are actually ming her based on what other people are saying? Are you stupid?��


    It was rare that Yan Liang would actually say such bold words. Gu Lingzhi really wanted to burst outughing.


    Rong Yuan��s face darkened, ��Who do you think you are talking to?��


    That sudden burst of anger threw Yan Liang off. He then growled angrily, ��If Ding Rou is not that kind of person, are you using Gu Lingzhi of being scheming? Don��t forget who is actually your fianc��e!��


    ��I don��t need you to remind me.�� Rong Yuan said inly, ��It is precisely because Lingzhi is my fianc��e that I am reminding her to be careful.��


    ��That��s enough, stop quarrelling,�� Ding Rou stopped coughing and leaned on Rong Yuan. Her face was pale and she looked extremely weak, ��It��s entirely my fault. I was not careful and fell. It has nothing to do with anyone else. Rong Yuan, I think my injury has reopened, please send me back to rest.��


    ��Okay,�� Rong Yuan replied as he carefully brought her back towards her dorm.


    Tianfeng Jin moved and was about to hold them back when Gu Lingzhi stopped her.


    ��Let him go. Those that are meant to go will eventually leave and you can never chase away those that are meant to stay.��


    Gu Lingzhi then turned and left. She did not notice that Rong Yuan, who was holding Ding Rou had stopped in his tracks and turned around. He was gritting his teeth so hard his teeth were about to fall out.


    This silly woman!


    He felt that ever since Gu Lingzhi had been with him, she would always worry about the consequences of his actions. He had initially thought that he could use this chance to force her to take more initiative and be more sure of their rtionship. Who knew that she would end up saying something like this?


    Did it mean that she was ready to give up on him?


    The minute this thought shed through his mind, Rong Yuan started to suspect that his mother had done this on purpose when she told him about this n. She must have been angry with him for causing her to feel happy for no reason and thought of this n to make him suffer.


    ��If your heart is aching for her, you should go to her. I��ll be fine on my own.�� Seeming to sense the change in Rong Yuan��s emotions, Ding Rou pretended to be magnanimous. Her smile was so big and wide that it would make anyone believe that she was genuine.


    ��There is no need. It is just a small issue and she is already acting up. It is time for her to reflect.�� Along with his leftover resentment, his act of unhappiness was even better than Ding Rou��s act. This caused the happiness in Ding Rou��s eyes to sh as she gripped his hand even tighter.


    Nightfall.


    Just like the previous few times, under Yuan Zheng��s cover, he sneaked out of the Dayin Kingdom��s dorms and went to the small loft that he and Gu Lingzhi stayed at. Unfortunately, he bumped into someone he did not want to see.


    ��Xin Yi?�� Rong Yuan raised his brows as he already guessed what Xin Yi wanted. Before Xin Yi said anything, Rong Yuan rushed to say, ��All��s good, I was about to find you if you did note to find me.��


    ��Find me?�� Xin Yi froze as he looked at him tauntingly, ��If you want me to put in some good words for you in front of Lingzhi, you can forget about it. I am...not close to her.��


    When he said thosest few words, frustration filled his eyes. After knowing the rtionship between Gu Lingzhi and his family, he had wanted to find an opportunity to get to know her better. Who knew that Rong Yuan would appear out of thin air and prevent everyone from getting close to her? In addition, he was at the critical juncture to breakthrough to be a Martial Practitioner at that time and hence, had to push back the task of getting to know Gu Lingzhi.


    When he had advanced to a Martial Practitioner, he tried once again to get to know Gu Lingzhi but was met with the shocking news that she was living together with Rong Yuan. It was now more difficult to get to know her. This issue had procrastinated until the Inter-school Competition.


    Thankfully, it was not toote and he could still help Gu Lingzhi get rid of the Third Prince��s grasp.


    ��There is no need for that. I don��t need anyone to help me with matters regarding my rtionship with her. I am looking for you regarding another matter.�� Looking into Xin Yi��s eyes, Rong Yuan slowly stated what he wanted.


    After hearing what Rong Yuan wanted from him, Xin Yi��s eyelids twitched.


    ��...So the reason why you have been keeping Lingzhi away is to trigger her and... put on a show for others?��


    ��Yes,�� Rong Yuan nodded in a rare show of embarrassment.


    Not only did he not achieve the results he wanted, he had caused apletely different oue. To an outsider, it certainly required a lot of courage to do something like this.


    Xin Yi looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot.


    ��Don��t you know that Lingzhi is someone who is very guarded? In the first ten years of her life, she has always lived under the shadow of others and had been neglected by her own family. This has caused her to be very insecure. With what you just did, are you trying to force her to never believe in rtionships?��


    Rong Yuan was rendered speechless. He did not want to admit that he did not understand Gu Lingzhi as well as Xin Yi did. Maybe even Gu Lingzhi herself does not understand herself as much as he did. This made Rong Yuan start to me himself endlessly.


    In the end, he has been too impatient!


    Since Gu Lingzhi had already shown that she was interested in him, he should have waited patiently instead of trying all sorts of tricks to force her to like him quickly.


    After taunting Rong Yuan for a while more, Xin Yi observed that Rong Yuan was epting his taunts with a good attitude and left thereafter. Rong Yuan, who was left behind, was conflicted as he stared at Gu Lingzhi��s window. He then stepped lightly and jumped onto her window, trying his luck.


    Creak!


    A small creaking sound could be heard as Rong Yuan jumped into the room through the window.


    As per normal, he silently headed to Gu Lingzhi��s bedside. After observing her sleep for a long while, he then extended one hand onto her shoulder.


    The second his handnded onto her shoulder, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shot open and looked at him calmly. She did not look at all like she had been asleep.


    ��Lingzhi? You haven��t slept?�� Rong Yuan was stunned at the sudden turn of events. Staring into Gu Lingzhi��s clear eyes, hepletely forgot what he wanted to say. He suddenly felt a sense of guilt as if he had been caught in bed with another woman.


    Gu Lingzhi slowly rose and said, ��If I was really asleep, were you just going to leave as you always do?��


    She knew? Rong Yuan was surprised. He collected himself and thought that Wei Hanzi must have told her about himing every night.


    As he thought of this, Wei Hanzi��s voice came from outside Gu Lingzhi��s door, ��...I- I could not disobey the Mistress��s orders.��


    ��...�� He should have ordered that if he and Gu Lingzhi both gave orders, Wei Hanzi had to listen to his first!


    ��Don��t me Hanzi, I forced her to tell me.�� Gu Lingzhi��s voice was calm but to Rong Yuan, it sounded like she was threatening him. If he dared to me Wei Hanzi, then he could forget about evering into Gu Lingzhi��s room.


    Rong Yuan��s intuition was right about what Gu Lingzhi had been troubled about. As she thought of how she had been suspicious and full of remorse due to Rong Yuan these past few days, she felt the urge to beat him up.


    ��It��s veryte. Your Highness, please go back. We wouldn��t want the Princess to feel upset when she wakes up in the middle of the night and you��re not there.��


    However, Rong Yuan being Rong Yuan, managed topose himself after his initial surprise. A fawning smile appeared on his face as he pulled Gu Lingzhi into his embrace.


    ��This is my house and if I were to return anywhere, it would be here. Lingzhi, why are you chasing me away?��


    Caught by surprise, Gu Lingzhi tried to pull out of his embrace but failed. She then said coldly, ��Oh really? I thought that your house was somewhere else.��


    Knowing that Gu Lingzhi was trying to settle scores, Rong Yuan started to exin himself first, ��Lingzhi, don��t be angry, I had no choice but to do this. If I did not hide this from you and other people are able to see through my act then my efforts will be wasted.��


    ��Oh? I guess I am not very capable in your eyes. I certainly cannot bepared to Ding Rou, the valiant and elegant Princess of the Dayin Kingdom.��


    Thinking back on what she had witnessed today, Gu Lingzhi��s heart felt constricted and she could not breathe. If not for Rong Yuan��s performance seeming too perfect, causing her to realise something was off, she would also not have said such dejected words and rushed back to the dorm to question Wei Hanzi.


    She finally got the truth from Wei Hanzi and confirmed that she had guessed correctly. Rong Yuan... must have some unspeakable reason for him to treat her in this manner.


    Although she understood why he acted that way, forgiving him was another matter altogether. Hence, after her bath, Gu Lingzhi acted as per usual and pretended to sleep, waiting patiently for the person that had visited her every night.

 Chapter 203 – Giving a Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 203 �C Giving a Treasure</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    This time, no one knew how Gu Lingzhi had punished this sneaky and untruthful person. All they knew was that, Yuan Zheng, who was pretending to be the Third Prince, only managed to see his master return with something off about his leg.


    ��Your Highness...�� Yuan Zheng stared at both of Rong Yuan��s legs in surprise, ��What happened to your legs?��


    Didn��t he go to Gu Lingzhi to be honest with her and beg for leniency? How did he end up like this? Could it be that he was attacked on the way? The security of the First School was too lousy!


    Rong Yuan looked at him with aplicated expression as he massaged his numb legs that were hurting from kneeling on the Iron Weeds for the entire night. He tried to walk normally as he said coldly, ��I identally fell. Don��t look at me as if you are staring at a ghost.��


    His master was a Martial Lord that was going to advance to a Martial Sage anytime soon, how could he have fallen so easily? This lie was too unbelievable. All of a sudden, Yuan Zheng, knew how his master had gotten injured and silently said a prayer for him.


    Who asked him to attempt putting on an act when he could have just waited patiently for Gu Lingzhi to reciprocate his feelings? Not only did he not achieve what he set out to do, he ended up hurting himself.


    Tilting his head down, he attempted to hide his smile from Rong Yuan. After bidding him goodnight, Yuan Zheng left the room. The minute he exited the room, he bursted outughing. In this life, the only one that could make his master do something that hurt himself was Gu Lingzhi.


    In every category of the final round, there were fifty students and each student had topete three times. On the first day, the first round of duels were for the Martial Student category. The second day was for the Martial Practitioners. The number that Gu Lingzhi had gotten made her one of the first few contestants topete. Early in the morning, together with Wei Hanzi, she headed to Tianfeng Jin��s dorm, nning to head to thepetition grounds with her.


    Before they left, to prevent anyone from noticing the lift in her mood after Rong Yuan had tended to her for an entire night, Gu Lingzhi had purposely practiced her expressions in front of a mirror. Finally, she wore a nk and neutral expression as she left the house.


    ��Lingzhi...is your duel today important?�� The minute Tianfeng Jin saw Gu Lingzhi��s face upon opening the door, she stated worriedly as she said softly, ��If only my cultivation level was higher, I would definitely help you teach him a lesson...��


    Gu Lingzhi silently said a prayer for Rong Yuan. To prevent Tianfeng Jin from really bearing a grudge against Rong Yuan and doing something bad to him, Gu Lingzhi had to persuade her, ��Xiao Jin, don��t me yourself. No one can control anything when ites to rtionships. If Rong... His Highness has really taken a liking to Ding Rou, then I guess it��s just because we have no fate and I cannot me anyone. Why should I feel upset because of that person?��


    Tianfeng Jin looked at her grudgingly, feeling sorry for her, ��Lingzhi, you are too kind.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed ndly. To prevent Tianfeng Jin from continuing to talk and say something that she could not ward off, she quickly stated why she hade. She closed the door behind her and under Tianfeng Jin��s curious gaze, she lowered her voice and spoke mysteriously, ��Xiao Jin, is your Spiritual Weapon still usable?��


    ��Yes, it is. Why? Is there something wrong with your weapon?�� Tianfeng Jin frowned, ��There is no time to buy a suitable weapon now, why don''t you use mine?��


    ��No need, there is nothing wrong with my weapon. The ck Thorn has something to say to you.�� Gu Lingzhi said as she stopped Tianfeng Jin from passing her her weapon. She signaled to Wei Hanzi to speak.


    Ever since she helped the Tianfeng and Beicheng ns plead for leniency which prevented them from beingpletely massacred, Tianfeng Jin has been treating her as if she was her daughter. Whenever Gu Lingzhi met with a difficulty, Tianfeng Jin��s cold personality wouldpletely change.


    Under Tianfeng Jin��s curious gaze, Wei Hanzi added, ��The previous time, I benefited a lot from Zhang Kuihan and am able to appreciate weapons a lot more. Recently, I have been trying to make Earth-level Spiritual Weapons and managed to sessfully make one. I remembered that you are used to using long swords and tried to make a long sword consisting of gold and water Spiritual Roots. Try it and see if it��s suitable. If it��s not, I can remake it.��


    As she spoke, Wei Hanzi retrieved the long sword that Gu Lingzhi had handed to her from her Storage Ring. The sword was long and sharp and had a beautiful silver shine to it. The moment Wei Hanzi took out the weapon, the energy in the air had changed.


    The sword seemed to be covered with a slight glow, which was a symbol that the Spiritual Weapon was indeed an Earth-Level one.


    Although it was a good sword, its shape was like a withered banana. It was simr to Gu Lingzhi��s weapons where her weapons always had a unique look to them andcked any aesthetic appeal.


    However, for someone who ced value on power, the look of the sword did not matter. Tianfeng Jin��s eyes lit up as she took the weapon off Wei Hanzi��s hands and assessed the Spiritual Weapon. She stroked it adoringly as she felt the power emanating from the sword. After a while, she raised her head and looked at Wei Hanzi with admiration, ��Can this sword... be upgraded?��


    Normally, Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons could only be used by Martial Artists above the rank of a Martial Lord. If other Martial Artists that were not yet of the Martial Lord rank were to get ahold of such a weapon, they would not be able to utilize its powerpletely. The weapon may even backfire against them.


    However, the weapon that Gu Lingzhi made was different. Although the sword��s grade was an Earth-Level weapon, it could be held by Martial Practitioners.


    Gu Lingzhi was not the only one that could do this kind of weapon forging. Numerous other Weapon Forgers could do the same but very few were willing to do so.


    It took a lot of resources to create an Earth-Level weapon. Other than the resources wasted when the weapon fails, it also took a great amount of effort to lower the internal energy of the sword to be that of the Martial Practitioner rank so that it could be wielded by Martial Practitioners. Eventually, thepleted product would only be sold at a slightly higher price than a ck-Level Spiritual Weapon, so most Weapon Forgers did not think that it was worth the effort.


    To someone like Gu Lingzhi who had a 90 percent sess rate at forging such a weapon, it was nothing.


    On the surface, it seemed like this sword would only be able to produce attacks of the Martial Practitioner rank. But in reality, it could increase in power along with Tianfeng Jin��s cultivation level and slowly reveal the imprint of the Spirit Tribe that Gu Lingzhi embedded in it. When Tianfeng Jin finally reaches the Martial Lord rank, the sword would be able to produce Earth-Level spiritual energy and powers.


    Tianfeng Jin was aware of this when she pushed a part of her consciousness into the sword and was pleasantly surprised.


    ��Quick, put a drop of your blood into the sword so it recognizes its owner. From now on, only you will be able to know what is different with this sword,�� Wei Hanzi smiled. Once again, she was very impressed with Gu Lingzhi. Not only was her cultivation extraordinary, she was also very talented in Alchemy and Weapon Forging. She was so outstanding it made people wonder what she was truly capable of. No wonder, her master was so in love with Gu Lingzhi and has been trying all sorts of methods to enter Gu Lingzhi��s heart.


    With such a brilliant fianc��e, he had to solidify his stance before other people took an interest in her.


    Using blood to own a weapon was an essential step for Spiritual Weapons that are above the Earth-Level. This was also the reason why people who were in possession of an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon seldom changed their weapon.


    The longer they used their weapons, the better the connection they had with it.


    ��This...�� Tianfeng Jin hesitated, ��This sword is too valuable, you should go and auction it off.��


    With a Spiritual Weapon like this that can apany a Martial Artist forever, it would certainly fetch a very high price.


    ��Xiao Jin, I��ll get mad if you continue to reject it,�� Wei Hanzi once again pushed the sword back to Tianfeng Jin and pretended to be angry, ��I made this for you. If it were given to others, they would not be able to use it to its full potential. In addition, although I was the one that made this, the ingredients were given by Lingzhi. Even if you return it to me, I can��t sell it!��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head along with, ��That��s right, those are ingredients that I got using His Highness�� money. It would be a waste to not use it.��


    ��...�� Wei Hanzi was speechless. If her master was here, what would he feel about this?


    Tianfeng Jin looked convoluted as she looked at Gu Lingzhi and knew that she said this just to get her to ept the sword. Nodding her head, ��Since it��s the bastard��s money, I will take it!��


    Tianfeng Jin did not hesitate anymore as she used the sword to cut her right palm, allowing fresh blood to drip into the sword. The sword, which had never been used before, emitted a low hum as if enjoying the blood.


    After the humming stopped, the body of the sword glowed and Tianfeng Jin closed her eyes, savouring the energy the sword was transmitting to her. After over an hour, she finally reopened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with joy andplicated feelings as she looked at Wei Hanzi and Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Thank you...�� Tianfeng Jin did not know how to thank the two people in front of her.


    One of them had helped her save the lives of her n members while the other had given her the Spirit Cleansing Pill that changed her life. Now, she had also given her a Spiritual Sword that could apany her for life. How would she ever repay such a huge favor? Thankfully, the ck Thorn had nothing going on with Rong Yuan and she did not need to pick between the two of them. She was lucky to have met two such sincere friends.


    Her cold personality resulted in her not knowing much to say to express her thanks. She could only look at Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi seriously and promise, ��I, Tianfeng Jin, swear that if you two were to ask me to do anything in the future, I will do everything in my power to fulfill your wishes.��


    ��There is no need. You can just smile more in the future,�� Gu Lingzhi teased.


    When Tianfeng Jin was looking at the Spiritual Sword she had identally let out a smile that seemed so beautiful and clear. If she were to smile more, the boys that always seeked her out in school would not just find her to battle anymore.


    Calcting how much time had passed, Gu Lingzhi figured it was about time for her battle and reopened the door. After bidding farewell to Tianfeng Jin and Wei Hanzi, she rushed to the battle arena.


    As she neared the arena, she saw Su Nian who was standing at the entrance and smiling brightly, ��Lingzhi, I am here to watch youpete.��

 Chapter 204 – The Power of a Spiritual Sword

    <h4>Chapter 204 �C The Power of a Spiritual Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi immediately felt guilty. Because of what happened with Rong Yuan yesterday, she had left early. She did not think that Su Nian would remember herpetition number ande early.


    Before Gu Lingzhi could think of how to exin what happened yesterday, she saw Yan Liang heading towards her from behind Su Nian. Worry was etched all over his face.


    ��Lingzhi, are you okay?�� He was as straightforward as usual.


    Gu Lingzhi intentionally distorted his meaning and replied, ��I am okay, my left arm is almost fully recovered and will not hinder my performance today.��


    Yan Liang opened his mouth and proceeded to shut it. He guessed that Gu Lingzhi did not want others to see how much she was hurting. This made his hatred for Rong Yuan grow even more in his heart.


    Even if he could not cherish her, why did he provoke her?


    Sitting with Ding Rou, Rong Yuan suddenly sneezed. He looked gloomily at Ding Rou who was eating her breakfast and thought silently: Lingzhi must be thinking of me.


    On Gu Lingzhi��s side, she purposely diverted the conversation and did not talk about what happened the previous day. Everyone silently believed that Gu Lingzhi must not want to bring up upsetting news and stopped asking.


    The number that Gu Lingzhi had drawn was number 17, which ced her in the ninth group topete. It was not long before it was time for her topete.


    Before she went up, Tianfeng Jin cheered her on. Gu Lingzhi smiled and nodded her head and she flew up to the battle arena.


    ��I��m Gu Lingzhi from the Royal School of the Xia Kingdom, I look forward to duelling with you.�� As per normal, Gu Lingzhi reported her name before taking out her new Spiritual Sword �C the Fengwu Sword.


    Although it had a beautiful sounding name, as usual, it was a weird-looking Earth-Level Spiritual Sword.


    The reason why it had this name was because the sword possessed all five Spiritual Roots. If Gu Lingzhi were to summon all its energy at once, the originally unimpressive-looking sword would suddenly emit five different-colored spiritual energies, looking absolutely stunning.


    ��Hmph, I didn��t think you would still have the mood topete. Why are you still here? Did you finally realise you cannot beat our Princess so you��ve decided to earn yourself some brownie points by winning duels?��


    Gu Lingzhi properly assessed herpetitor and thought back to the crowd that was watching as she was stopped by the guards in front of the Dayin Kingdom��s dorm. It seemed like this person was there and he was called Liang Xiao.


    People were certainly destined to meet their enemies.


    Gu Lingzhi quickly put on a mask and prevented him from reading her emotions.


    She was still contemting on how to teach a lesson to those that wereughing at her that day. To think that he showed up in front of her of his own ord. Was she lucky or was Liang Xiao unlucky?


    That��s right, she could use this person to show off her Fengwu Sword!


    Holding her sword in her right hand, she lightly caressed the surface of her Fengwu Sword using her left hand. Gu Lingzhi lifted her head and gave an angry yet indignant expression. Looking at her opponent, she said faintly, ��Why can��t Ipete? I��m not the shameless one that��s trying to steal someone else��s fianc��. Also... Rong Yuan has always belonged to me, so I��m not stealing anything.��


    ��You talk too much. I suggest that after this match is over, you should make the first move and dissolve your engagement with the Third Prince. If not, you will just be aughing stock when His Highness dumps you.��


    ��Oh really? I hope when the timees, you can stillugh.��


    Gu Lingzhi lost interest in continuing to banter and raised her sword, starting her attack.


    To be able to make it all the way to the finals, it was certain that he would be skilled.


    Her move that caused her opponent in the preliminary rounds to be caught off guard, did not have any effect here as Liang Xiao easily dodged her attack.


    Gu Lingzhi had expected this and was not disappointed. Her hand twitched as her sword knocked away her opponent��s sword. She had managed to block his attack. Gu Lingzhi summoned a water wall in front of her, forming a barrier between her and Liang Xiao. Using the water wall to hide, sheunched a few attacks against him.


    ��Tsk, with this little ability, how did you even get into the final rounds? Did you... bribe your opponents?��


    As Liang Xiao blocked Gu Lingzhi��s attacks, he did not forget to taunt her. If only he could trigger her so much that she would not be able to perform as well.


    ��You��re narrow-minded,�� Gu Lingzhi retorted as the water wall between the two of them fell apart, filling the air with mist.


    ��Huh? What is this?��


    The audience let out a cry.


    No one had ever seen anyone turn a water wall into mist. Could Gu Lingzhi be using some kind of Spiritual Talisman? However, no one was allowed to use anything other than Spiritual Weapons during thepetition. Did Gu Lingzhi lose her mind because of Liang Xiao?


    They looked at the judges of thepetition and none of them made a move to stop Gu Lingzhi. This meant that Gu Lingzhi had not broken any rules. Then how did this mist form?


    Liang Xiao was simrly stupefied.


    He had thought that Gu Lingzhi formed the water wall to block his line of sight and never thought that that was not all. Under the thick mist, it was extremely difficult for Liang Xiao to see and he could only rely on his hearing to figure out where Gu Lingzhi was.


    Gu Lingzhi had already predicted this. With a simple flick of her finger, ten water balls carrying Spiritual Energy flew towards Liang Xiao from different directions. She made use of the water flying through the air to disrupt Liang Xiao��s ability to hear. On her side, she changed her movement technique, using the Moon Stride movement technique to slowly get closer to Liang Xiao. Lifting her Fengwu Sword, she simply fired a bolt of Fire Spiritual Energy towards his right leg.


    ��Ah...�� Liang Xiao grunted as he quickly turned and took a stab in her direction.


    If he was injured, how could she not suffer as well?


    s, in the direction which he had received the blow from, he could hear Gu Lingzhi groan. Liang Xiao��s eyes lit up as he rushed without thinking twice towards the direction of her voice.


    Gu Lingzhi��s left elbow had been injured by Liang Xiao��s sword and she seemed to be unable to perform due to the pain. She was actually being cornered by Liang Xiao. Biting her lip, she seemed to have weakened.


    ��Tsk, I thought Gu Lingzhi was actually capable. I guess it was all talk. She transformed the water wall into mist but still got caught by Liang Xiao. s, she is only good at seducing men. This white mist must be something useful to flirt with,�� the audience burst intoughter as they looked at Gu Lingzhi vulgarly.


    ��Liang Xiao is also such a boring person. If it were up to me, I would just rape her in the white mist. After all, she��s trashy. For all you know, she has already lost her virginity.��


    He suddenly felt an icy feeling up the back of his neck as a cold voice murmured into his ear, ��Say one more word and I will make sure you are no longer a man.��


    He suddenly felt a chill at the bottom part of his body as if something was pressing onto him.


    The man lowered his head only to see an eerie looking sword on top of his precious thing.


    ��You...what are you trying to do?��


    ��Nothing, I just want to remind you that misfortune starts from the mouth.�� Xin Yi smiled faintly. Xin Yi has always been extremely good looking, but as he smiled, it made this guy forget what kind of situation he was in as his eyes lit up.


    Xin Yi was such a beauty. He didn��t care if it was a guy!


    ��Do you want to die?�� Xin Yi��s eyes hardened as he lifted his leg and kicked the guy��s lower body.


    The guy cried out as he rolled on the floor in pain. From how pale he looked, it was possible that he would not be able to use that thing of his for the rest of his life.


    On stage, after Gu Lingzhi continually dodged Liang Xiao��s attack, Liang Xiao seemed to start to lose interest in prolonging the fight. His stance changed as he slowed his attacks, allowing Gu Lingzhi some time to breathe.


    However, she did not lower her guard just because her opponent slowed down but instead became even more cautious.


    The fact that Liang Xiao made it to the final rounds was not just because of his sword. It was because of his ultimate move, ��Ten Thousand Swords to One��.


    He had the golden Spiritual Root, causing his spiritual energy to have a thick and heavy feeling to them. When he slowed down, it meant that he was preparing for something huge.


    Atst, after a few attacks, Liang Xiao��s eyes lit up as if victory was surely his and dered eerily, ��How dare you steal someone from our Princess? Go to hell!��


    As his words died down, the space around Gu Lingzhi was suddenly filled with numerous swords. They were all pointing directly at her, forcing her to stay exactly where she was. She could do nothing but watch what Liang Xiao was doing.


    ��Liang Xiao��s move is really terrifying. He can make so many swords appear in such a short time. If it were me, it would be hard to escape that,�� a man sighed.


    Just as he stopped talking, his mouth suddenly fell open.


    ��How...how is this possible?��


    As the swords surrounded Gu Lingzhi, forcing her to stay where she was, Liang Xiao was ready for his final step. He was going to make the swords pierce through her head and through her entire body. But s, this was apetition and unless there was a special circumstance, they were not allowed to kill.


    Hence, where the swords should have entered through her skull, they were directed to just her right arm.


    If the swords were to pierce her, Gu Lingzhi��s right arm would bepletely useless.


    Although no deaths were allowed, injuries could happen and there were instances where people becamepletely disabled. In every Inter-school Competition, there would always be a few unlucky ones that be permanently disabled. Gu Lingzhi would suffer the same fate!


    As Liang Xiao flew with his sword above Gu Lingzhi, he was already thinking of how he would be rewarded by the Princess when he crippled Gu Lingzhi.


    Just as he was dreaming, he saw Gu Lingzhi suddenly raise her sword and aim it directly at his sword tip. A fleeting smile appeared on her lips, causing his heart to jump as he suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    She was trying to trick him!


    Liang Xiao immediately brushed the feeling aside. So, what if she raised her sword? At the position she is in, she wanted to fight against him? She was really delusional.


    The next scene would have been extremely long to describe but could be summarized into two major events.


    In order to prove that the feeling he had was wrong, Liang Xiao increased the speed he was falling and charged towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Everyone that was watching was imagining the next scene where Gu Lingzhi would be covered in blood, her right arm severed.


    However, something unbelievable happened.


    The minute Liang Xiao��s sword touched her, it did not sever her arm as expected. On the other hand, his sword was the one that was split in half and his falling bodynded right into Gu Lingzhi��s arms.


    ��Rip----��


    The sound of flesh being torn apart filled the air. In the next second, Liang Xiao lost consciousness.

 Chapter 205 – An Eye for an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 205 �C An Eye for an Eye</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Falling into extreme pain, Liang Xiao��s body copsed heavily onto the floor. A pool of fresh red blood started to form as blood sputtered out of his right shoulder.


    The entire arena was silent for a few seconds. Shouts of surprise then filled the air.


    ��Oh my god. How did she cut off Liang Xiao��s entire arm?��


    ��She must have cheated! From the position she was in, there was no way that she could have counter-attacked.��


    Someone randomly shouted this and everybody started to agree with him. No one believed that Liang Xiao would lose in the position that he was in, nor that he would lose an arm as a result.


    Ding Wei was in-charge of bringing the students from the Longteng School this time, and his face immediately darkened. He stared unwaveringly at the sword in Gu Lingzhi��s hand.


    He was a Peak Level Martial Lord and could easily see that Gu Lingzhi did not cheat. The reason for how she could turn the tables around and win was due to that sword in her hand. If he guessed correctly, that sword...that sword must be an Earth-Level Spiritual Sword that was reduced.


    Damn it, who would be so free to make a sword like that? If not for that sword, the one who lost an arm should have been Gu Lingzhi. Then, she would no longer stand a chance to win Rong Yuan over!


    ��I- I refuse to ept this!��


    A piercing cry came from Liang Xiao who had regained his consciousness. Looking at the judges, he cried weekly, ��Gu Lingzhi must have used something illegal in thepetition. There was also that white mist earlier, she must have cheated!��


    The judges looked at him pitifully and said, ��I will make the decision as to whether or not Gu Lingzhi has cheated. When she was battling with you, all she used was the same weapon. The white mist earlier was created by her own Spiritual Energy and she did not cheat.��


    Although the judge was not too happy to see Gu Lingzhi win, he had to say this. Gu Lingzhi was really very lucky. She had managed to obtain an Earth-level Spiritual Weapon just before the finals and changed her entire fate. Losing an arm is afterall, the biggest blow to one��s Martial Artist career.


    ��How can that be... she must have cheated! If not, how could she block my attack? I don��t believe it!�� Liang Xiao bellowed, slightly crazily.


    Just fifteen minutes ago, he was full of confidence and thought of how he might be rewarded by the Princess after defeating Gu Lingzhi. But in that short span of time, things had taken a massive turn.


    Without his right arm, his Martial Skills were significantly reduced by 80 percent. It would be extremely difficult for him to make any progress in the future. His entire life was ruined.


    ��That��s right, Gu Lingzhi must have cheated. If she did not cheat, then how would that white mist appear?�� someone shouted from the crowd.


    They did not see how Gu Lingzhi might have cheated when her sword shed directly with Liang Xiao��s, but the white mist that had appeared earlier was very suspicious.


    ��What a joke. Just because you guys can��t do it, it doesn��t mean that no one else can. A bunch of straw bags,�� Xin Yi voice towered amongst the suspicious voices.


    Gu Lingzhi turned towards the direction of the voice and saw a guy rolling on the floor in front of Xin Yi, clutching his manhood. There was a red stain on the floor as a skinny old man was ring at him angrily.


    Tianfeng Jin, Yan Liang and Nie Sang were standing confrontationally at him amongst other Royal School students.


    Because of what Xin Yi said, everyone��s attention was now drawn to the situation at hand and they stared horrified at the guy on the floor.


    What kind of hatred did he harbor to severe one��s manhood?


    Everyone forgot about their suspicions regarding Gu Lingzhi and turned their attention onto Xin Yi. From the furious gaze of the old man, everyone knew that it was Xin Yi that had broken their ancestral line.


    ��Senior, can you announce the results of the fight?�� Sensing that the old man was of the Martial Lord rank, Gu Lingzhi rushed the judges, afraid that Xin Yi would get beaten up.


    Gu Lingzhi��s reminder brought the judge back to reality as he was startled to realise that he had actually forgotten to announce the results. He rushed to say, ��The winner is Gu Lingzhi from the Xia Kingdom.��


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi did not bother about the indignant look that Liang Xiao was giving her and jumped off the stage, heading straight for Xin Yi.


    Since the battle had started, she had wanted to give this person who kept badmouthing her a piece of her mind. The white mist was something she created by herself. First, she released water spiritual energy and formed a water wall. She then released her fire spiritual energy and quickly boiled the water droplets in the air. The water did not have time topletely evaporate and eventually formed a thick white cloud.


    Although it sounded easy, one had to have extremely good and precise control of their spiritual energy in order to do this. With her breakthrough on her Spiritual Weapon, it allowed Gu Lingzhi to have even more precise control of her spiritual energy, enabling her to achieve this. If it were others, the most they could have done was probably to cover the water spiritual energy with fire spiritual energy, creating a fire wall.


    Since Liang Xiao was someone who made it to the final rounds, the disturbance from the water wall alone would have been able to help her win but it would not allow her to teach him a lesson. Hence, when Liang Xiao was able to detect her position due to her injury, she thought of a n and yed along with him.


    She had initially thought of exchanging a few blows with him before injuring him and making him bedridden for three to five months. Who knew that when he was attacking her, he would aim to disable her and not allow her to leave unscathed? This enraged Gu Lingzhi and she wanted to see what he had intended to do. She then realised that he had aimed his attack directly at her right arm. After she understood what he wanted, Gu Lingzhi raised her Fengwu Sword with the intention of reflecting the blow back at him. This was how the battle ended.


    How could a typical longsword be any match for her Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon? The second that their swords shed, his sword disintegrated under the power of her Fengwu Sword.


    Amongst the despising looks she was receiving, Gu Lingzhi made a beeline for Xin Yi. She lowered her voice as she asked him, ��What is going on?��


    Xin Yi didn��t seem to care as he replied, ��Someone was being retarded and was asking for a beating. I am merely teaching him a lesson. Without his manhood, he will no longer create trouble for bothdies and men.��


    Everyone who heard Xin Yi started to feel sympathy for the guy who had just be infertile.


    From what Xin Yi said, it was clear that this man had something wrong with him and wanted to take advantage of Xin Yi. Never would he have thought that he would be punished. It was better for this kind of person... to be infertile.


    ��Nonsense!�� Having taken a Healing Pill, the young man was helped up by the older man. His face was no longer as pale from pain. ��I did not do anything!��


    Xin Yi raised his brows, ��Oh? Were you nning on doing something else then?��


    ��I...�� The guy was rendered speechless out of anger.


    ��Stop arguing! You shall pay for injuring my disciple!��


    After saying this, the old man clenched his fist and brought his fist, surrounded by golden spiritual energy towards Xin Yi.


    If his fist were to hit Xin Yi, Xin Yi was bound to die or at least have his entire skin peeled off.


    ��Retreat!�� Gu Lingzhi barked out as she pulled out and threw the Protective Jade Amulet that Rong Yuan had given to her from her waist. The artefact let out a white glow as it blocked the skinny older man��s blow. The artefact then returned to Gu Lingzhi��s hand.


    ��How dare this violent man enter the arena? Is the security so poor in the First School?�� Gu Lingzhi turned her head and questioned the judges. As the older man repeatedly attacked, the Protective Jade Amulet was activated once again.


    The judges face ckened as maintaining order in the arena was also the responsibility of the First School. When Xin Yi first injured the person, someone had already noticed.


    From far, they saw the skinny old man that was standing beside the injured boy and quickly retreated.


    The skinny old man was actually a roaming guard with rtions to the First School. On normal days, he would receive payment from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family and worked only when the Royal Family needed him to.


    Furthermore, the one who created trouble was not from the North Qiu Kingdom and the guards of the area closed an eye as they allowed the skinny old man to do what he wanted.


    They never thought that the first move that the skinny old man made would be one with the intention to kill. Yet, what was angering was that the attack had actually been blocked by Gu Lingzhi��s Protective Jade Pendant. Hence, the judge was put in a spot as he could not pretend to ignore them.


    ��Where is security? What did the school hire you for?��


    As they were called out by the judge, the security guards who were hidden among the crowd had no choice but toe out.


    As the one attacking was an expert from the Martial Lord rank, the Protective Jade Pendant was disintegrated after three blows. As Gu Lingzhi took out another Jade Pendant, the guard moved to stand in between Gu Lingzhi and the old man. Blocking the old man, he dered, ��Senior Mei, please do not cause trouble in the First School! If there is anything, you should talk it out.��


    The security guard emphasised the words ��First School�� as if to remind him where he was. If he wanted to take revenge, he would have to do it outside of the First School.


    Mei Yingxiong caught on to what the guard meant and waved his fist once again before holding himself back. He then said sorrowfully, ��I will respect the First School, but my disciple is injured and all of you owe me an exnation!��


    The guard turned his head and face Xin Yi seriously, ��Audacious! How dare you cause trouble in our First School? Aren��t you going to cripple your own hands as punishment?��


    Cripple your own hands?


    A collective gasp could be heard from the crowd.


    This punishment was more severe than even the one Gu Lingzhi did to Liang Xiao.


    Everyone from the Royal School could take it no longer as they stood closer to Xin Yi. No matter what, they were all from the same school. Even if they did not get along personally, they would not allow anyone to bully someone from their school.

 Chapter 206 – Time to Close the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 206 �C Time to Close the Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Wei Hanzi stood beside Gu Lingzhi. After pondering for a while, she subtly held her hand in front of her and sent out a message.


    Everyone was calmly waiting for Xin Yi to respond. Xin Yi tilted his head to the side as he smiled and looked at the guard, ��What if I don��t?��


    Mei Yingxiongughed sinisterly, ��No? Then prepare to lose your life!��


    ��What a pity, I don��t intend to lose my life over someone as insignificant as him,�� Xin Yi shrugged.


    ��Teacher, why are you still wasting your effort talking to him? Just chop off his hands already. The people of the First School won��t dare to do anything to you,�� the man��s teeth were chattering as he looked at Xin Yi, his face filled with fury. Xin Yi has caused him to lose his chance for happiness and now he wanted to ruin Xin Yi!


    As he said this, the faces of everyone that was not from the North Qiu Kingdom, changed. The meaning behind this was... very frightening.


    The guard��s face darkened as he heard this too. Although what the man said was true, but the fact that he said this in front of everyone...was he trying to ruin the First School��s reputation?


    Simrly, Mei Yingxiong was protecting this useless disciple of his. To think that the disciple had so easily been dismembered and waspletely useless in protecting himself. Now, he even said such inappropriate words. Even if he wanted to help him and find someone to secretly get rid of Xin Yi, it would be extremely suspicious.


    s, Xin Yi looked towards the guard mockingly, ��So this is what you people call maintaining security of the arena and ensuring that participants are safe, when really, it��s just favoritism. Also, you did not even bother to ask me what had happened before demanding me to chop off my own hands. Don��t you think this is too negligent of you?��


    The lead guard spoke softly, ��Senior Mei��s disciple was dismembered by you and the proof is right there. Isn��t that enough?��


    ��Of course not. If someone were to insult and demean your Royal Family and even look at you vulgarly, would you allow yourself to be treated like that and have no reaction?��


    This caused amotion as everyone started to look at Ling Yizhe with disdain, aplete change from the looks of sympathy they had given him earlier. He even lusted over a man. Dismembering him was considered a rtively light punishment already.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Ling Yizhe irately as she wished she could also disable another leg of him. Although Xin Yi did not state explicitly, but everyone knew that the only Royal family that Ling Yizhe would be insulting now was Gu Lingzhi and no one else.


    ��This...�� The lead guard was rendered speechless as he silently cursed at what an idiot Ling Yizhe was. He then pretended to interrogate him, ��Is what he is saying true? Did you really... look at him frivolously?��


    The lead guard��s face turned slightly red as he said this. No matter how beautiful Xin Yi looked, he was ultimately still a man and if Ling Yizhe did not even care about this and still lusted over him, it is no wonder that Xin Yi cut off his manhood.


    ��I did not!�� Ling Yizhe held his neck as he lied without blinking. Under this kind of situation, how could he admit to it?


    ��He is defaming me to get out of this!��


    The lead guard silently led out a sigh of relief, at least Ling Yizhe was not dumb enough to admit. ��As you can see, Senior Mei��s disciple did not do what you said, you...��


    ��Aren��t you missing the point? If he only looked at me vulgarly, I would not have cut off his manhood. I did it because he insulted the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Family!�� Xin Yi cut off the nonsensical bber that the guard was trying to say and used him coldly.


    Bearing the obscure looks that his teacher and the guard was throwing him, Ling Yizhe rushed to deny, ��You are lying, I did not insult the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Family.��


    ��That��s right. Although Yizhe is yful, he knows his boundaries, he...��


    ��Although we are in the North Qiu Kingdom, you cannot look down on our Royal Family. Maybe I will have to make a trip to the Royal Pce and ask your Emperor to be the judge of this,�� Rong Yuan��s voice interrupted. Seeing him appear, everyone from the Royal School breathed a sigh of relief as they leaned towards Rong Yuan for support.


    It was always good to have someone to rely on. If only they could get rid of Ding Rou behind him.


    Mei Yingxiong was mildly startled as he saw Rong Yuan. He thought of what had happened earlier. Other than Xin Yi and Ling Yizhe who knew exactly what happened, no one else had seen the entire scene. Even if this matter was brought up to the king, there would be no evidence and since his disciple was the one that was injured, Xin Yi would definitely not have an advantage. He then said darkly, ��The Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom is certainly petty by trying to bring our Emperor into this. But even so, my disciple will not be wrongly used. I want to see just who our Emperor will believe!��


    It sounds like this matter was going to be brought up to the North Qiu Kingdom��s Emperor.


    No one had thought that such a simple matter would be escted. Even Xin Yi, who had caused the situation, did not think this would happen and frowned.


    ��Wait- wait a minute. I saw what happened and can be the witness,�� Just as the group was about to head to the Royal Pce, a timid voice spoke out.


    Everyone looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a sweet-looking girl standing timidly.


    ��You should think through this carefully. Did you really see what had happened?�� Mei Yingxiong��s heart suddenly skipped. He did not think that there would be a witness and lowered his voice as he threatened slightly.


    ��Er... I- I...�� The girl was startled by the threat in his eyes and could not help but take a step back. Her eyes filled up with tears.


    Standing not far behind her, another beautifuldy immediately jumped out in front of the girl and stated angrily, ��Mei Yingxiong, don��t cross the line! Although our Fengyuan Kingdom is small, we will not be bullied by you!��


    The Fengyuan Kingdom was about as powerful as the Xia Kingdom. Thisdy was the teacher-in-charge of the students that were participating in thepetition from the Fengli School. The Fengli School was the national school built by the Fengyuan Kingdom��s Royal Family. She could not stand back and see the student that she was proud of being bullied.


    Behind the protection of thisdy, the shy girl then recounted what she had seen.


    She was one of the students representing Fengli School in thepetition this time but was unfortunately eliminated before the final rounds. Today, she came with the intention to learn and never thought that she would witness what she had seen. Initially, she was too afraid to stand out but seeing how they wanted to bring this up to the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family, she decided to speak out.


    ��...This- this was what happened. This man was speaking vulgarly and insulted the girl that waspeting on stage. I was angered by what he said so I turned around. That was when I saw him look frivolously at this other student here.��


    The truth was out. With the recount by this girl who had no affiliation to either side, it was enough for everyone to believe what had happened.


    Mei Yingxiong��s face darkened as he red at his disciple, ��You��re embarrassing, how dare you speak so foully!��


    After he scolded his disciple, he then turned to Rong Yuan, ��Although it is my disciple��s fault and he should not have insulted your fianc��e, but this man here is too harsh. What he caused my disciple to lose is directly rted to a man��s happiness. How are you going to answer to this?��


    Slyly, Mei Yingxiong changed the focus, intentionally overlooking his disciple��s mistake and emphasizing that Xin Yi was the problem. However, he was not as confident as before.


    After all, it was a fact that Ling Yizhe was at fault and if the matter was brought up to the Emperor, he might even be punished. He was trying to find the upper hand and resolving this matter now.


    It was not long until the end of the Inter-school Competition and he was not worried about being unable to find a time to take revenge for his disciple.


    Rong Yuan lifted his eyebrows as he reached and took out a Storage Ring filled with spirit stones, not saying another word. He then threw it at Ling Yizhe, ��There are one hundred thousand spirit stones as well as one Earthly Spirit Gem. It is enough topensate you.��


    Behind him, Yuan Zheng turned his head away as he silently cursed.


    Right in the beginning, his master had used this Earthly Spirit Gem as a wager and made a bet with him in the Gu n. In the end, he had lost this Green Spiritual Gem that he had spent effort obtaining. Now, he used this Earthly Spirit Gem as a bait against Ling Yizhe. This gemstone was certainly being used well.


    s, as Mei Yingxiong heard the three words Earthly Spirit Gem, his eyes shone. He had been trying to find an Earthly Spirit Gem to upgrade his weapon for a while now. He never would have thought of obtaining one in this manner. He could not be bothered about his grief-stricken disciple and went ahead to take the Storage Ring. He then quickly brought his disciple and left.


    Once Mei Yingxiong left, Ding Rou shouted, ��Liang Xiao, what happened to your arm?��


    She then walked quickly to Liang Xiao who was being carried by a few others.


    ��Princess, you must help me...�� Liang Xiao pleaded sorrowfully as he pointed at Gu Lingzhi, ��This evil woman chopped off my right arm. I am afraid I can no longer serve you anymore, Princess!��


    Ding Rou then looked at Gu Lingzhi in shock, ��Did you just say that Lingzhi cut off your arm? Could you be mistaken? Lingzhi does not seem like such a cruel person.��


    ��I am very sure, Princess! Everyone saw it. If you don��t believe, you can ask the prince, he was watching the entire time.��


    Ding Wei then spoke up angrily, ��That��s right, Liang Xiao��s arm was cut off by Gu Lingzhi. Rong Yuan, shouldn��t you give us an exnation?��


    Rong Yuan��s eyelid twitched slightly as he nced at Gu Lingzhi and said coldly, ��What happened? Did you really cut off his arm?��


    Not bad, there was an improvement. This time, he did not immediately me everything on her. Gu Lingzhi bit down on her lip as she put on a regretful and scared face as she exined, ��I didn''t mean to. It was just that he was targeting me and I don��t know what��s wrong with his Spiritual Weapon but it failed to cut off my arm so it went for his own instead.��


    What did she mean by ��but it failed to cut off my arm so it went for his own instead��? Was she mocking Liang Xiao for failing?


    As Gu Lingzhi said this in an innocent and pitiful voice, it made Liang Xiao so angry he fainted once again.

 Chapter 207 – Help me Forge My Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 207 �C Help me Forge My Weapons</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Looking at Liang Xiao��s fainted state, Rong Yuan pursed his lips as he patiently asked Ding Wei to describe the fight.


    Ding Wei knew there was no way to fabricate anything and recounted the entire scene truthfully after hesitating slightly. He ended off with saying Gu Lingzhi was too harsh during the battle.


    He thought that with how submissive Rong Yuan was to Ding Rou, he would berate Gu Lingzhi after hearing this. Never did he expect that after hearing this, Rong Yuan��s face would turn serious as he asked, ��Are you saying... that Gu Lingzhi lifted her Spiritual Sword towards Liang Xiao and cut off his arm?��


    Even though he rarely watched the battles, Rong Yuan knew quite a bit about a few students'' moves from his subordinates. Liang Xiao��s ultimate move, Ten Thousand Swords to One, was considered a powerful move. For Gu Lingzhi to lift her Spiritual Sword directly at him and cut off his arm would mean that Liang Xiao��s original target was Gu Lingzhi��s arm as well.


    Even though he knew that Liang Xiao was not Gu Lingzhi��s match, Rong Yuan became extremely angry thinking about what the oue could have been if Gu Lingzhi had been holding a normal Spiritual Sword instead of an Earth-Level Spiritual Sword. Gu Lingzhi could have been in extreme danger and Rong Yuan wanted so badly to tear Liang Xiao apart. Although he controlled his expression, he could not control the gloomy aura that was emanating off him.


    ��Rong Yuan, how about we forget about this? After all, a sword has no eyes and Liang Xiao can only me himself for not being strong. What is important now is to find a physician for him.�� Sensing something wrong with Rong Yuan��s expression, Ding Rou tried to mediate.


    ��Forget it?�� Rong Yuan chuckled coldly, ��No matter what Lingzhi has done wrong recently, she��s ultimately still my official fianc��e. If not for his evil intentions to begin with, how would he have ended up like this? On the other hand, I want to ask Ding Wei. As their leader, how do you think you should be punished?��


    With this interrogation, not only the people from the Dayin Kingdom, but everyone was also slightly confused.


    Rong Yuan had obviously shown his loss of interest in Gu Lingzhi, why is he suddenly protecting her?


    As Ding Rou and Ding Wei both grew up in royal families, they could guess what the issue was. Like what Rong Yuan said, Gu Lingzhi is still his official fianc��e and what Ding Wei did was akin to challenging him. What more when Rong Yuan had a past rtionship with Gu Lingzhi.


    From an outsider��s point of view, it seemed like Rong Yuan had been taking extra care of her, his ��savior�� and ignoring Gu Lingzhi. However, only her and Ding Wei knew the efforts she had gone through to make Rong Yuan stay with her.


    She always knew that Rong Yuan had always sincerely liked Gu Lingzhi. If not, she would not have set up that whole scene of sacrificing herself for Rong Yuan to make him feel guilty and indebted to her.


    In the original n, she had only intended to pretend to save him. It was just that she as well as the people she hired, had underestimated Rong Yuan��s abilities and could only sacrifice her life to make him stay.


    Thereafter, she then took the chance to confess to Rong Yuan.


    However, she was rejected by Rong Yuan the minute she told him about her feelings. She then pleaded with Rong Yuan to treat her affectionately while she recovers and not tell anyone the truth as to round off the infatuation she had for him all these years.


    Rong Yuan was also very trustworthy and did not bring this up to anybody. He even hid it from Gu Lingzhi.


    After realizing this, Ding Rou then made use of a woman��s jealousy and intentionally created the fa?ade that she and Rong Yuan had something going on. Gu Lingzhi had fallen for it and in the few times that they were with Gu Lingzhi, the two of them had always parted ways unhappily. Rong Yuan had also slowly showed his displeasure with Gu Lingzhi.


    When Ding Rou had pretended to fall a few days ago, she thought that Rong Yuan had finally seen the ugly mask of Gu Lingzhi��s jealousy. Thereafter, the way Rong Yuan treated Ding Rou had clearly changed and was no longer as skimpy as before. He even silently epted when she subtly showed her interest for him.


    The day before, Ding Wei had taken the chance to drink with Rong Yuan and tried to probe for the situation between him and Gu Lingzhi. Rong Yuan had shown his unhappiness with Gu Lingzhi and did not seem as determined on her as before.


    All these made Ding Rou feel that along with the rumors she had spread, Rong Yuan would ultimately get tired of Gu Lingzhi ande to her. However, today��s scene seemed to reignite the spark between Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. After all, she was officially his fianc��e and he could not see her get mistreated. Just like the malicious rumours surrounding Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan had already came up with a n. Although he seemed like he did not care, he already had a card up his sleeve.


    Thinking of all these, Ding Rou was slightly annoyed with Liang Xiao. This fool who thought he was so smart. It would be okay if he had seeded in cutting off Gu Lingzhi��s arm, but now it was his own arm that was cut off and he even caused Rong Yuan to pay attention to Gu Lingzhi once again. What a wastrel!


    So many things ran through Ding Rou��s mind in a mere few seconds. She immediately put on a reprimanding face and looked at Ding Wei, ��Brother, what are you doing? Liang Xiao brought this upon himself. No matter how angry you are, you cannot vent your anger on Lingzhi!��


    In a mere few sentences, Ding Rou had made her brother��s impatience seem like it was out of concern. She then turned towards Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, I hope you don��t mind. My brother has always been rash. He is just upset that we have lost such a great student and he doesn��t mean you any harm.��


    Gu Lingzhi stared at her ndly and did not miss out the things she did just to make it seem like she was a good person. Ding Rou has certainly spent a lot of effort trying to make Rong Yuan irritated with herself. Since that was the case... then she should just y along. She should not let her down right?


    ��No bad intentions?�� Gu Lingzhi looked harshly and scorned, ��I thought that it was you who ordered Liang Xiao to cut off my arm.��


    ��How can you think that way? Lingzhi, you��ve misunderstood me. We should be like sisters and get along.��


    ��Who wants to be your sister?�� Gu Lingzhi scoffed. Ding Rou purposely said words to disgust her and she did not mind being rude, ��My father only has me and Linglong. Princess Ding Rou, you can��t spout nonsense. Kinship cannot be taken lightly.��


    These scornful words caused Ding Rou��s face to change and Rong Yuan had to force himself not tough.


    He loved and hated this lively version of Gu Lingzhi after they had cleared things up.


    ��Rong Yuan, does Lingzhi not like me? Then in the future, when we...�� Ding Rou was not someone that was easy to deal with. Immediately after being shot down, she had turned to Rong Yuan toin, speaking in a tone as if she was extremely confused. Yan Liang, who had been standing beside them and listening to the conversation, could not help but say, ��The Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom can only have one official wife. Could it be that the princess wants to give herself as a concubine?��


    Ding Rou��s face could not look any more sour.


    Sensing the people around them increasing and almost no one was paying attention to the current ongoing battle anymore, Rong Yuan frowned and coughed out, ��That��s enough. Those that have yet topete, go to thepetition grounds and wait. Those who don��t have a duel today, then please leave. Stop standing around and making so much noise.��


    He then turned towards Gu Lingzhi, ��Follow me, I have something to say to you.��


    Without waiting for a response, he then grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the arena. Ding Rou hesitated and exchanged nces with Ding Wei. She then followed along, bringing with her one servant girl. Before she could take more than two steps, she was held back by Yuan Zheng.


    ��Sorry to offend you, Princess, His Highness has something to discuss with the Princess Consort. He will give you an exnationter.��


    Ding Rou was delighted. Did Yuan Zheng mean that... Rong Yuan was going to tell Gu Lingzhi about them?


    Rong Yuan dragged Gu Lingzhi all the way to their dorm before closing the door and pulling Gu Lingzhi into a hug. After a long while, he then mumbled, ��Lingzhi, I am sorry.��


    If not for him, Liang Xiao would not have been so harsh and she would not have to bear being ridiculed by Ding Rou and everyone else.


    Heaven knew how flustered he was when he received the news from his subordinates and immediately rushed to the arena. It was only until he saw Gu Lingzhi standing, perfectly unharmed, that he could rx. He then heard that someone had wanted to hurt Gu Lingzhi and had never felt more useless in his life.


    If only he was as powerful as the Emperor of the North Qiu Kingdom, then he would not have to go about and put on an act with Ding Rou, much less allow Gu Lingzhi to suffer.


    ��Just bear with it a little more. It will be a month at most, and then you will no longer have to put up with them.��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned slightly as Rong Yuan was squeezing her too hard. She resisted the urge to push him away and patted his head. In a simr way to how he alwaysforted her, she did the same to him, ��Don��t worry. As long as your heart is true, I don��t care about what other people say.�� The only people that could hurt her were those she cared about.


    The two of them enjoyed each other��s embrace for a while before Rong Yuan let Gu Lingzhi go. In a surprised tone, he then asked, ��Are you already an Earth-level Weapon Forger?��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded as she grinned, ��Although Zhang Kuihan was secretive, but he revealed quite a few useful things and I managed to sessfully breakthrough.��


    Although Gu Lingzhi said this casually, but to be an Earth-level Weapon Forger before she was even twenty years of age was extremely impressive. It was a standard that 80 percent of Weapon Forgers could not reach even if they tried very hard. Even Rong Yuan who was already used to being impressed by her, could not help but be surprised. He then raised his brows as he took out a bunch of materials used for forging from his Storage Ring. The materials fell in front of Gu Lingzhi. They were all material of good quality that could be used to make Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons. Ever since he was sure that Gu Lingzhi liked him, he had begun to collect materials used to make weapons. To a Martial Artist, it was extremely romantic to receive a Spiritual Weapon personally made by someone you loved.


    ��My dear wife, since you are already an Earth-Level Weapon Forger, then I will leave you to make all my future Spiritual Weapons.��


    He acted so naturally that Gu Lingzhi wanted to throw the materials at his face. However, she kept all these precious materials into the Storage Ring.


    Only a fool would throw such precious gems away.

 Chapter 208 – Su Nian’s True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 208 �C Su Nian��s True Colors</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The first round of duels in the final rounds for the Martial Practitioner category was over. What everyone was talking about was not the bloody scene involving Xin Yi, nor the feud between Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, nor was it Song Ze��s bloodybat. They were all talking about the ck Thorn.


    When Gu Lingzhi waspeting, it was only at the veryst minute that she showed the power of her Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon. At that time, everyone was just slightly suspicious. However,ter on when Tianfeng Jinpeted, the entire arena buzzed.


    An Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon!


    It was the second Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon that appeared during thepetition today. But that was not the important part, what was important was the weird and awkward shape of Tianfeng Jin��s long sword that was unique to the ck Thorn��s work.


    In the past two years, everyone knew about the umon Weapon Forger in the Xia Kingdom. Every Spiritual Weapon made was different and each was weirder than the next. However, they would contain unique properties that other Spiritual Weapons did not have. It caused lower-ranked Martial Artists to have a love-hate rtionship with the weapons she made.


    Today, they once again saw weirdly shaped Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons. Did this mean that... the ck Thorn had be an Earth-Level Weapon Forger?


    Someone then confirmed this with a student from the Royal School.


    Quickly, numerous Martial Lords and Martial Sages were interested. In the past, the ck Thorn��s weapons were only ck-Level ones and were thus not of concern to them. Now, the ck Thorn could make Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons that they needed.


    After all, every Martial Artist seeked a weapon that could make them stronger.


    When the news of the ck Thorn bing an Earth-Level Weapon Forger spread through the entire First School and into the Yan City, Zhang Kuihan boiled with anger.


    Why? It was an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon that they worked on together. He had spent so many days working on it but had yet to see an improvement. Yet the ck Thorn was able to advance before him? How could someone from a weaker country than him be stronger than him? He had to be an Earth-Level Weapon Forger as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he would be theughing stock of his entire school!


    Gu Lingzhi, who had a restful sleep, never expected the weapons she made for her and Tianfeng Jin to create such an uproar. The next morning, as she was about to watch Yan Liang and Nie Sangpete, she was stopped at the door.


    ��Is this Lady ck Thorn?�� a robust and healthy-looking man wearing a mud yellow robe hurriedly asked as they stepped out of the door.


    Wei Hanzi was mildly stunned as confusion shed across her face under her mask, ��That��s me, can I help you?��


    ��Haha, Lady ck Thorn, I��ve heard of you and heard that you are already an Earth-Level Weapon Forger. I wonder if you could make a Spiritual Weapon for me? As long as the quality of the Spiritual Weapon is good, money is not an issue.��


    He came to ask for weapons. Wei Hanzi tilted her head as she looked towards Gu Lingzhi, asking for her opinion. After receiving a negative reply, she proceeded to reject him, ��I��m sorry, I currently do not have time to make weapons. I am afraid I can��t help you.��


    ��Wait, hear me out.�� The yellow-robed Martial Artist misunderstood that Wei Hanzi rejected him because she was afraid of failing as she was a new Earth-Level Weapon Forger. If not, she would also not have made Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons for lower-ranked Martial Artists to test out.


    ��You don��t have to make a Spiritual Weapon for me now, you can contact me when you are more confident,�� the man then passed Wei Hanzi a slip of paper with his contact information. It was obvious that he had expected this beforehand.


    ��I think you��ve misunderstood.�� Impatience shed across Wei Hanzi��s face, ��I won��t be helping anyone forge weapons and will not forge any weapons in the North Qiu Kingdom. If you are interested, you can find me in the Chiyang City of the Xia Kingdom when thispetition ends. When the timees, you can look for weapons that I made in the Store of Many Treasures and buy them from there.��


    The man��s expression changed after hearing Wei Hanzi speak. It was obvious that Wei Hanzi was not willing to give him a chance at all. He was about to burst out in anger but was cut off by Gu Lingzhi, ��The ck Thorn only personally customises Spiritual Weapons for people that are close to her. The rest of the Spiritual Weapons are still made carefully. If you still need a weapon, you can try the visiting the Store of Many Treasures in about two months. Maybe you will find a suitable weapon.��


    After her exnation, Gu Lingzhi then took Wei Hanzi��s hand and quickly left the area.


    She still had to rush to pass the two Spiritual Weapons that she made the night before to Yan Liang and Nie Sang.


    A dayter, the news that another two students from the Xia Kingdom��s Royal School possessing Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons once again shocked the public. This time, even those that were suspicious of the standard of ck Thorn��s Weapon Forging skills could not no longer attribute it to luck.


    One or two sesses could be counted as luck. However, with four sesses it was clear that she had the abilities to do so.


    In a sh, it was time for the second round of duels.


    In the first round, Su Nian was unlucky and met with one of the Martial Students with very high potential to win the championship. He lost the first round as a result.


    Although he lost, Su Nian was still very cheerful. This was because Gu Lingzhi had given him a middle grade ck-Level Spiritual Weapon before thepetition and this was the highest possible grade of weapon that could be used by Martial Students.


    ��Lingzhi, I really love this sword. I want to engrave my name on it so that if I lose it, others will know it is mine and return it to me.��


    If you lose it, won��t it most likely be sold or used by whoever found it?


    Gu Lingzhi swallowed what she really wanted to say and instead smiled as she said, ��No worries, all I did was provide the materials. The one who actually made the weapon is the ck Thorn.��


    Su Nian immediately turned to thank Wei Hanzi and looked at Gu Lingzhi expectantly, ��Lingzhi, I want to treat you to a meal as a way of expressing my thanks.��


    ��Sure.�� If she did not let him treat her, he would not feelfortable using the weapon and hence Gu Lingzhi agreed.


    Su Nian lit up with joy, happy that he got what he wished for, ��Then let��s do it today. It is about time for lunch and I know a good ce to eat near the Yan Capital. We can go there.��


    Su Nian was done with his fight and there was no one else from the Royal School that waspeting today, hence Gu Lingzhi did not object. Under Su Nian��s warm hospitality, she sat with him and Wei Hanzi in a rented carriage.


    ��Is the restaurant very far away? Why do we need a carriage?�� Looking at the passing scenery, Gu Lingzhi casually asked.


    ��It is not that far. After exiting the Yan Capital, it takes about half an hour to get there. If you are bored, you can rest first. I��ll wake you upter��


    The carriage they rented was extremely spacious and both sides of the carriage would allow a person to liepletely.


    ��No, thank you. It is nice to look at the scenery.��


    The scenery in the Yan Capital was rather impressive. The minute they exited the gates, the scenery was mesmerising. Vibrant green fields stretched on and anywhere would be good to have a pic.


    When the Inter-school Competition ended, she coulde again with Rong Yuan to appreciate the scenery.


    Just as she thought of this, Wei Hanzi grabbed the hand by her side.


    Gu Lingzhi turned over to look and saw the serious look on Wei Hanzi��s face.


    ��Xiao Hei, what is the matter?��


    ��I have lost contact with the Secret Guards,�� Wei Hanzi breathed out quietly.


    Whenever Gu Lingzhi left the city, there would be a group of guards secretly guarding her. If not, Wei Hanzi would not allow Gu Lingzhi to leave the boundaries of the Yan Capital. But a while ago, she suddenly realised that she could no longer sense the guards that were following them.


    ��Su Nian, stop the carriage!�� Gu Lingzhi immediately understood what Wei Hanzi was worried about.


    There was only one exnation for this... the guards had been hindered by someone.


    Su Nian did not immediately stop the carriage but smiled as he asked, ��Why? We haven��t reached yet.��


    ��It is dangerous, we have to quickly get back, if not...�� Gu Lingzhi suddenly halted as she looked at Su Nian warily.


    He still looked the same, but usually he always looked extremely joyful. However, now the corners of his mouth slightly changed and there was a hint of gloominess and something seemed strange.


    ��We can��t. I��ve said that we haven��t reached yet. If we get off early, my Master will not be happy.��


    Hearing this, Wei Hanzi did not hesitate to draw out her sword. Recovering from her shock, Gu Lingzhi realised that someone had sent Su Nian to harm her! No wonder he had pretended to be infatuated with her for so long. It was to the point that his infatuation with her was slightly weird.


    Gu Lingzhi drew out her Fengwu Sword and surrounded Su Nian on his left and right side with Wei Hanzi.


    ��Tsk, you are really cruel. You would take action on someone that has liked you for so long, what a waste of my affection for you.�� As he said this, Su Nian did not show any mercy in his actions as he aimed his sword at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Master, Su Nian��s cultivation level is not of a Martial Student. He��s a low grade Martial Lord!�� After exchanging a few blows, Wei Hanzi was appalled to realise Su Nian��s true cultivation level. He had managed to hide it for so long! He had suppressed his cultivation level to that of a Martial Student and hid amongst the Royal School for so long without being detected.


    Gu Lingzhi was also shocked as she quickly left the carriage. If she was hit by someone of the Martial Lord level, she would be severely injured. She looked at the wildebeest which was still running and whipped it, causing it to run even faster.


    She then stood at the fringe of the carriage and shot a few spiritual energy balls towards Su Nian to distract him.


    ��Ah...�� Suddenly, Wei Hanzi��s body flew and hit the hall at the back of the carriage, a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    ��You��re overestimating yourself!�� Su Nian scolded. He stopped attacking Wei Hanzi and went for Gu Lingzhi who was standing at the edge of the carriage.


    His target was Gu Lingzhi. Once he finished her off, his mission would bepleted!

 Chapter 209 – Refuge in a Tree

    <h4>Chapter 209 �C Refuge in a Tree</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As the situation took a critical turn, Gu Lingzhi did not think twice as she leaned backwards, and half her body fell out of the carriage. She hooked both her feet tightly at the edge of the Wildebeest carriage. She dodged another of Su Nian��s attacks.


    Wei Hanzi rushed over and shed her long sword, covered in fire spiritual energy, directly towards Su Nian��s head.


    Su Nian��s expression changed as he rolled on the floor, narrowly escaping her attack. Impatience shed in his eyes. Just a little more and he would have seeded.


    ��Are you okay?�� Forcing Su Nian to retreat, Wei Hanzi helped Gu Lingzhi reenter the carriage and look over her worriedly.


    ��I am okay. You should be careful,�� Gu Lingzhi said as she regained her footing.


    Su Nian was about to descend on them as rocks fell from the sky and his de was aimed for Wei Hanzi.


    ��Since you have a death wish, I shall fulfill it for you!��


    Gu Lingzhi retrieved the Protective Jade Pendant that Rong Yuan had once again reced for her and threw it at Su Nian. She had about ten of these Jade pendants and if she used it in coordination with Wei Hanzi, they might be able to defeat Su Nian.


    Wei Hanzi immediately understood what Gu Lingzhi was trying and drew her sword and pulled Su Nian away from Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi remained at the side, interfering with her Jade Pendant and blocking Su Nian��s attack whenever Wei Hanzi was in danger. After a few times, Su Nian became irritated as he looked sinisterly at Gu Lingzhi and stopped what he was doing.


    As the both of them were staring at each other, Wei Hanzi suddenly let out a miserable cry. A meter-long stone formation protruded from the ground, infused with metal. It had pierced through one of Wei Hanzi��s legs. Luckily, she managed to dodge in time such that it was only her leg that had gotten hit.


    Su Nian took the chance and flew towards Wei Hanzi before even her cries could die out. He struck out at Wei Hanzi repeatedly.


    Gu Lingzhi quickly threw down another Jade Pendant to block the attack but was not as fast as Su Nian and he managed to get a few hits on Wei Hanzi. The stench of blood quickly filled the carriage as blood seeped from Wei Hanzi��s wounds.


    ��Hanzi!�� Gu Lingzhi cried out and called her real name by ident.


    ��Don��t worry. After I kill her, I aming for you next.�� Smiling slyly, Su Nian lifted his sword and stabbed violently towards Wei Hanzi.


    Gu Lingzhi murmured, ��Wood spiritual energy, bind!��


    Thick vines suddenly appeared around Su Nian��s body and started to wound tightly around Su Nian as if capturing a live animal. It was the seed of the vine that Gu Lingzhi had secretly nted on Su Nian when she was interfering and distracting him. When it was activated by her wood spiritual energy, they binded Su Nian up.


    ��Throw him off the carriage!�� Gu Lingzhi growled.


    Wei Hanzi immediately lifted her leg and kicked him. Su Nian only managed to block his vital points in time before he was kicked violently out of the carriage. The huge force caused him to burst through the carriage walls and fall out of the carriage. Afraid that he would catch up, Gu Lingzhi used up what was remaining of her spiritual energy and activated the secret ability of her Fengwu Sword �C Fire Meteor.


    In a split second, fire meteors the size of human heads, carried bits of rock as they flew towards the sound of Su Nian��s cries. It obstructed Su Nian, who had already gotten out of the wooden binds and was trying to reenter the carriage.


    When he finally managed to escape from the fire meteors, the wildebeest carriage that was carrying Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi had already hurtled past. All that was left was a dirt road signaling his failure.


    Two years of hiding just toplete his mission from that person. However, just as he finally made a move, he had failed. Su Nian refused to give up as he activated his spiritual energy and tried his best to catch up with the carriage. However, the carriage was much faster and pulled further and further away. He finally gave up when there was no hope of catching up.


    If he knew that this was going to happen, he would not have used the fastest wildebeest carriage to bring Gu Lingzhi out of Yan Capital. Now, it was helping her escape.


    On the contrary to his unhappiness, Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi were overjoyed that they were able to escape.


    ��Who would have known that Su Nian could actually hide in the Royal School for so long by suppressing his cultivation level. The Royal School should filter their students more carefully.��


    Wei Hanzi nodded her head in agreement. Although she was also of the Martial Lord rank, she was clearly not Su Nian��s match. She took over the carriage and changed the direction at which they were moving away from the Yan Capital.


    If we head back now, we might fall into another trap. We should find a safe ce to hide for a while and wait for Master to find us.��


    ��Okay, I wonder what happened to the Secret Guards.��


    Wei Hanzi��s expression stiffened as she fell silent.


    The Secret Guards were a part of the Death Troops. For the convenience of the Inter-school Competition, they all had their unique methods ofmunicating.


    It has been about half an hour since she had lost contact with the Secret Guards and she still had not gotten any information from them. She was afraid that... the worst had happened.


    All these guesses made Wei Hanzi feel a sense of distress. However, it was only for a fleeting moment before she scolded herself.


    Did she think she was a free person after pretending to be the ck Thorn for so long? Wasn��t the sole reason for the Death Troops existence to ensure the safety of their master? It was their fate to sacrifice themselves to protect Gu Lingzhi.


    Wei Hanzi��s gaze hardened as she thought about this. No matter what, she would ensure Gu Lingzhi was safe. She would hand her over to Rong Yuanpletely unscathed.


    The area outside the Yan Capital was t and it was not easy to hide. Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi��s carriage rolled on for a long period before stopping at a rtively small forest to hide.


    ��This ce is conspicuous and small. It��s not very suitable for hiding.�� Wei Hanzi rushed to say as she saw Gu Lingzhi exit the carriage.


    ��It is indeed unsuitable for hiding.�� Gu Lingzhi nced at her surroundings andughed. ��The people chasing us will think the same way.��


    Gu Lingzhi then walked to a tree that had the width of about a water bucket and knocked on the trunk. She knocked on the trunk from its base to where she could no longer reach. She then turned to Wei Hanzi and said softly, ��This forest isn��t that big and the people chasing us will most likely not waste too much time looking around here. Why don��t we hide in the tree?��


    Wei Hanzi did not understand, ��How do we hide?��


    ��Just like this.��


    Gu Lingzhi then climbed to the halfway point of the tree, cutting into the tree with her Fengwu sword. Before long, she had created a two-foot gap in the trunk. She then dug out the inside of the tree until it was empty enough to fit a person in it. To Wei Hanzi��s astonishment, Gu Lingzhi hopped into the tree and disappeared from sight.


    When she put thest piece of tree bark in ce, a light voice asked from within the tree, ��How is it? Can you tell that there is anyone inside?��


    ��I can��t tell!�� Wei Hanzi happily copied what Gu Lingzhi did and made a hiding ce for herself in the next tree.


    In the meantime, Gu Lingzhi fed the wildebeests before hitting their back and sending them on their way. The well-rested Wildebeests then pulled the carriage and ran off.


    Gu Lingzhi then went and hid in her tree. Wei Hanzi was also done with hers and did the same.


    They only hid for a while before the sound of hoofs could be heard from afar. Soon, the sound stopped at the forest which the two of them were hiding at.


    ��Search. Be careful not to miss anything out.��


    A rough voice barked out an order and the sound of footsteps soon filled Gu Lingzhi��s ears.


    Carefully, she peered out of the small gap that she had made earlier and saw about ten over masked men. Their leader was wearing an ugly ck mask. This weird shape of the mask was simr to the one that Wei Hanzi was wearing.


    This ck masked man wanted to kill her...


    A familiar image shed into Gu Lingzhi��s mind. She seemed to have seen or heard this before. But in that moment, she could not put a finger as to why he seemed familiar. The masked man��s subordinates were done checking the forest once over and did not find any traces of them.


    Taking onest look at the forest, the masked man waved his hand and ordered everyone to mount their horses and continue forwards.


    ��I don��t believe that Gu Lingzhi could have escaped.��


    This time, in order to kill Gu Lingzhi while she was in the Yan Capital, they had activated quite a number of their men. They had surrounded the entire Yan Capital in all directions. No matter where Gu Lingzhi appeared, they would be able to find her. This time, Gu Lingzhi was sure to die!


    Yet, Gu Lingzhi had escaped right under his nose.


    When the group left, Gu Lingzhi then carefully crawled out of the tree. She exchanged nces with Wei Hanzi who was doing the same thing. Both of them had a solemn look on their faces.


    It seemed like the person behind Su Nian was quite powerful. He was actually able to send so many people after them in such a short period of time. It seems like Wei Hanzi was right, when the enemy was so strong and they were weak, they could only wait for Rong Yuan toe and rescue them.


    The two of them crawled back into the tree simultaneously, reading each other��s minds. Thankfully, they had both chosen arge tree and were able to sit in it.


    Their decision was on point. Not long after the both of them hid back in their trees, another group of masked men appeared. When nightfall finally came, there were already about five batches of men looking for them. And Rong Yuan had yet to be seen...


    ��Rong Yuan, the Eight Treasure Jade soup from the Fuyue Restaurant is not always avable. Today��s Eight Treasure Jade soup is made from the Shadow Leopard, do you want to try it?��


    Rong Yuan picked up a piece of Shadow Leopard meat and ced it in his mouth. Although the meat of a fifth-order demon beast was not as tender as normal beasts, it had a special bite to it. Along with the ingredients of the Eight Treasure Jade soup, the vor was really extraordinary. What was even more incredible was that whoever ate it would receive the energy in the Shadow Leopard��s meat upon swallowing it. It would dissolve to be spiritual energy and help improve one��s cultivation. This was the reason why the Eight Treasure Jade soup was so popr among Martial Artists.

 Chapter 210 – Search

    <h4>Chapter 210 �C Search</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Not bad, the taste is very different from the Silver-maned Beast that I ate thest time. Every beast has a different taste. The Eight Treasure Jade certainly lives up to its name,�� Rong Yuan praised sincerely. However, he was feeling slightly restless.


    This feeling had been following him around but it suddenly became stronger.


    It was like something important had happened and he did not know about it. This kind of feeling made him extremely ufortable.


    ��Yuan Zheng.�� Attempting to understand why he was feeling uneasy, Rong Yuan called for Yuan Zheng who had always been following him around these few days and asked softly, ��Is there any news from Lingzhi?��


    ��No,�� Yuan Zheng replied in a simrly low voice, ��There has been no news from the Princess Consort. I think everything is normal, so she hasn��t reported back yet.��


    ��If this is the case...�� Rong Yuan frowned. He nced at Ding Rou who was looking at him curiously and smiled, ��I remembered that I have something on today and will not be able to apany you.��


    The uneasiness he was feeling was enough to convince him to head back. Even if there was not any unusual news, he would only feel settled when he saw Gu Lingzhi.


    ��What do you have that you must go now?�� Ding Rou raised her eyebrows unhappily, ��This Eight Treasure Jade was so difficult to get, you should finish it first before leaving. I won��t be able to finish it by myself and it will be a waste.��


    She then grabbed a piece of Shadow Leopard meat and ced it into Rong Yuan��s bowl, smiling at him beautifully.


    Looking at the palm-size meat in his bowl, Rong Yuan turned to Yuan Zheng and said, ��Pack it up and bring it back so that the Princess�� intentions are not wasted.��


    Ding Rou��s face hardened, she had yet to open her mouth but Rong Yuan had already left Fuyue Restaurant. Yuan Zheng then worked extremely fast and packed the Shadow Leopard meat up in the shortest time possible. Bidding farewell, he then rushed to catch up with Rong Yuan.


    When they left, Ding Rou��s hardened face slowly became menacing, ��Good that you left early, so that you can see her corpse earlier and give up on her!��


    Rong Yuan rushed back uneasily to the dorm that he shared with Gu Lingzhi. After looking around the whole house, he failed to find any traces of Gu Lingzhi. At this time, Yuan Zheng had also caught up, his hand holding the bag with the meat. He looked at Rong Yuan seriously and said, ��Your Highness, the Secret Guards protecting the Princess Consort have all... disappeared.��


    ��Disappeared? What do you mean?�� Rong Yuan whipped his head around and stared at Yuan Zheng severely.


    Yuan Zheng could not help but tremble under Rong Yuan��s gaze but forced himself to say, ��I can��t contact them.��


    Rong Yuan had sent about ten Secret Guards to look after Gu Lingzhi. Did he mean that he was not able to contact a single one of them? Along with the restlessness he was feeling, Rong Yuan did not dare to think what might have happened to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Order everyone else that came to the North Qiu Kingdom to start looking for Lingzhi. Before the sky turns dark, I must know where she is!��


    ��Yes, Your Highness,�� Yuan Zheng replied before turning around and was about to do exactly as Rong Yuan instructed, before he caught sight of Tianfeng Jin��s open door on the opposite side. Tianfeng Jin then appeared.


    ��Su Nian invited Lingzhi to go eat at a nearby vige outside the city. They left in the morning. Have they not returned?��


    Rong Yuan and Yuan Zheng immediately halted. Gu Lingzhi has been gone for so long? Rong Yuan immediately dashed in front of Tianfeng Jin and looked at her darkly, ��You said she went out with Su Nian? Where did they go?��


    ��I am not sure,�� Tianfeng Jin started to sense something was wrong from Rong Yuan��s attitude, ��I only know they headed to a manor house outside the city. What happened? Is Lingzhi in danger?��


    ��...we have lost contact with the people that were in charge of guarding her.�� Rong Yuan was troubled.


    There was nothing to hide from Tianfeng Jin as Rong Yuan exined his situation and handed a Jade Pendant over to her, ��If you have any news on Lingzhi, just activate this pendant with spiritual energy.��


    Rong Yuan then turned to leave. Tianfeng Jin immediately rushed to him, ��I want to go!��


    How could she not do anything knowing that Lingzhi was in danger?


    ��Okay.�� In the North Qiu Kingdom, every person counted.


    ��There��s me too!�� Yan Liang��s voice sounded from the side. His expression was as serious as Rong Yuan��s. Nie Sang was also by his side, ��I will go too.��


    Rong Yuan nodded, ��Okay, let us all go.��


    The group of them hurriedly made their way to the entrance of the First School. The minute they entered the schoolpounds, they were met with Ding Rou. Seeing the anxious looks on their faces, she stopped them, ��Rong Yuan, what has happened? Do you need my help?��


    ��No.�� The one who rejected her was Tianfeng Jin who usually kept quiet. She did not forget that this woman in front of her was harbouring different intentions.


    ��I asked Rong Yuan, who are you to answer?�� Ding Rou frowned and imed unhappily.


    ��Xiao Jin said exactly what I was thinking. You have yet to recover and should head back early to rest. I will be back soon.��


    Rong Yuan then could not be bothered with Ding Rou and hopped onto the wildebeest that Yuan Zheng had prepared. He then called out to Nie Sang, ��Come on, you can ride with me.��


    ��Alright,�� Nie Sang said half-jokingly, half serious. With nimble hands and feet, he climbed on behind Rong Yuan and sat on the back of the saddle.


    Rong Yuan then tugged the reins and the wildebeest shot off like an arrow, leaving behind a trail of dirt.


    Yuan Zheng did the same and called for Yan Liang to share his. Looking apologetically at Tianfeng Jin, he said, ��Lady Tianfeng, there will be someoneingter to give you a wildebeest. We shall head off first.��


    Just as he finished speaking, the wildebeest let out a neigh and galloped off, leaving behind an indignant Ding Rou and a blurry eyed Tianfeng Jin.


    ��Tsk, a wastrel with useless friends. Look at Rong Yuan, he doesn��t even want to bring you along,�� Ding Rou called out lightly as she turned and entered the First School. Seeing how frenzied Rong Yuan was, she had to pretend to be concerned and ask what was happening. She had to make sure that she was the first one tofort and console Rong Yuan when the news of Gu Lingzhi��s death reached him. This was the only way that she can leave a deeper impression onto Rong Yuan.


    As to whether Gu Lingzhi woulde back alive?


    Knowing how strong they were, she did not think that they would fail. Moreover, she still had Su Nian...


    ��Who are you calling a wastrel? It has only been two and a half years since Lingzhi realised her Spiritual Roots and she is already a Peak Level Martial Practitioner. If someone like her, with such a quick ascension rate is a wastrel, then wouldn��t you, who is only a Martial Practitioner after five years, be worse than a wastrel?��


    Ding Rou halted in her footsteps. She wanted to walk away but upon hearing this, she turned around angrily only to face Xin Yi. She then turned up her mouth mockingly, ��I didn��t know that Rong Yuan��s fianc��e would be so well-liked. There is always someone speaking up for her wherever she goes. I have no idea what she bribes you with, since all of you are so willing to do anything for her.��


    Ding Rou intentionally lowered her voice, causing people to easily guess what she meant by bribe. Tianfeng Jin could not hold herself back.


    ��Nonsense! Who do you think you are to talk about Lingzhi?��


    ��That��s right, unlike someone, Lingzhi isn��t the kind to forget other people��s kindness and steal their fianc��. Shameless.�� After angering Ding Rou, Xin Yi then gestured to Tianfeng Jin to ask her to ride with him on the wildebeest.


    When he heard that Gu Lingzhi had gone missing, he had searched for a wildebeest as fast as possible but never thought that he would witness this scene just before he left. When Tianfeng Jin was properly seated, he ignored the aggressive stance that Ding Rou��s guards were showing him and pulled on the reins. The wildebeest broke through the circle of guards and galloped towards the Yan Capital��s gates.


    On Rong Yuan��s side, as he and Nie Sang reached the city gates, amon looking man went up to him, ��Master, the Princess Consort went that way.��


    The Secret Guard then pointed in a direction. Rong Yuan instructed him to keep on monitoring Gu Lingzhi��s movements and headed in the direction the guard pointed at. Behind him, Nie Sang closely observed his surroundings as they galloped. All of a sudden, he shouted, ��Stop!��


    Rong Yuan tightened the reins and the Wildebeest stopped, ��Did you see something?��


    Nie Sang nodded and hopped off the wildebeest��s back, ��I have to investigate further before I am sure.��


    Rong Yuan sat on the wildebeest��s back patiently and did not interrupt him.


    Everyone in the Xia Kingdom knew that Rong Yuan looked highly upon Nie Sang��s talent and that was the reason why he invited him to the Royal School to study. However they did not know that, it was Nie Sang��s tracking skills and not his cultivation abilities that caught Rong Yuan��s attention.


    Taking on the identity of a weak youth, he managed to lead the Third Prince and his men to the nest of a group of bandits that had been causing trouble for tens of years. He had done this with just a few clues. A talent like this was rare toe by.


    It was onlyter on that Rong Yuan realised his cultivational talent and made the move to invite him to the Royal School to study.


    In the past few years, Nie Sang never had the chance to utilise this talent of his. To think that when he used it again, it would be in a situation like this.


    The sound of another pair of hooves grew nearer as Yuan Zheng and Yan Liang arrived. Seeing Rong Yuan on the wildebeest��s back and Nie Sang on the ground, Yuan Zheng immediately caught on. He stopped Yan Liang as he was about to ask, and exined Nie Sang��s special talent to him. They then waited on the wildebeest back and awaited Nie Sang��s results.


    Since the secret guards following Gu Lingzhi was uncontactable, they could only count on Nie Sang to locate Gu Lingzhi as fast as possible.


    Before long, Nie Sang suddenly gasped. He then reached out to touch the ground that he was examining. Looking at the direction the grass was leaning, he turned to Rong Yuan and said, ��Your Highness, the Princess Consort headed east.��


    Headed east? That was in the exact opposite direction of the Yan Capital. Rong Yuan did not have any doubts about Nie Sang��s deduction and immediately rushed towards the direction he pointed at as soon as Nie Sang got on.

 Chapter 211 – Their Hiding Place has Been Exposed!

    <h4>Chapter 211 �C Their Hiding ce has Been Exposed!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��The grass on the floor has been trampled on and from the looks of it, it seems like it only happened today. Although it has already faded, there is still the faint smell of blood. On the other patch, there seem to be traces of wheels. In addition, the direction at which the nt is leaning...��


    Nie Sang exined to Rong Yuan as he continued to look closely at the signs on the ground. Yan Liang was secretly impressed as he heard him.


    He had originally thought that Nie Sang was just talented and never knew that he was also an expert in tracking. While the surroundings did not look any different to him, Nie Sang was actually able to find so many clues. His confidence in finding Gu Lingzhi quickly increased.


    As time passed, the sky quickly turned dark.


    On the other side, the toughest time for Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi just arrived.


    As the sky turned dark, the two of them had intended toe out to breathe and relieve themselves. However, before they were able to, a group of seven to eight masked men appeared.


    This time, they did not simply search the area and leave. Instead, they had set up camp causing Gu Lingzhi to curse internally and almost externally.


    If only they came half an hourter! Her dder was about to burst! If she knew this would happen, she would have gone immediately after the previous group left instead of waiting a while more out of fear. Now, not only did she have to be careful not to make any noise, she also had to control her dder. Gu Lingzhi felt her eyes rolling to the back of her head under the pressure of having to maintain her emotional and physical state.


    ��Brother Qi, where do you think Gu Lingzhi could have hidden? We have sent so many people after her yet no one has been able to find her. Could she have escaped back to the Yan Capital?�� A small man asked as he took out some snacks from his Storage Ring.


    ��Probably not.�� The one that was called Brother Qi was the leader of this group, ��Master wants us to search the outskirts of the city. This means that Gu Lingzhi has not returned to the city. We should be careful not to ruin Master��s ns. The consequence is not something that you or I can bear.��


    The man that spoke earlier remained silent.


    Another plump guy then spoke in a muffled voice, ��I don��t know what Master is thinking. Isn��t Gu Lingzhi just the fianc��e of some prince? What can she do? Why must we kill her? Even her bodyguard must be captured back alive.��


    ��Who knows?�� Brother Qi sighed, ��We shouldn��t create trouble for ourselves and question what our Master wants. On the other hand, who knew that the ck Thorn would also be an expert Martial Lord. It ispletely different from what we knew. If not, Su Nian would not have failed.��


    ��That��s right. I heard the ck Thorn first appeared in the Town of the Brave of the Xia Kingdom two years ago. Back then, she was only a Level Five Martial Student. In just a few months, she has be a Martial Practitioner and now she is a Martial Lord. She must have hidden her true cultivation right from the beginning. If not, how is it possible for her to improve so quickly?��


    ��Speaking about improving quickly, the fianc��e of the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom is also a demon. In two years, she has advanced from a wastrel to a Peak Level Martial Practitioner. With such a speed of advancement, even her fianc�� who is proimed to most likely be capable of bing a True God is no match for her. It is no wonder our Master wants to get rid of her. If she is allowed to continue to improve, tsk... she might really be able to be a True God.��


    ��Talent is useless if she can��t even live to that age,�� Brother Qi barked coldly, ��This time, she shouldn��t dream of getting back alive!��


    Everyone else agreed with him. Somehow, the topic then switched to the rumours from the First School and they started talking about Gu Lingzhi��s morals.


    ��Brother Qi, if we really managed to catch Gu Lingzhi, how about we enjoy her for ourselves?�� A vulgar-looking man said, ��She was able to seduce the Third Prince with her beauty and even made him ditch his previous fiancee. She must certainly have some talent. Brother Qi, aren��t you curious?��


    ��Screw you. Your entire mind is filled with such filthy thoughts,�� Brother Qi scolded teasingly but desire brewed in his eyes. The man must have nted an idea into his mind.


    ��It is no use thinking about this now. Let��s wait till we catch her.��


    Hearing this, everyone knew that this meant Brother Qi had agreed and they all smiled meaningfully. All that was left was for them to start drooling.


    In the other tree, Wei Hanzi was nowhere better. One of her hands was gripping her saber. If she was not worried about giving away Gu Lingzhi��s location, she would have taught them a lesson even if it meant getting seriously injured!


    As these angry thoughts ran through her mind, Wei Hanzi shocked herself. She had been trained as a Death Troop from young and had long been attuned to not having any feelings or thoughts. She was trained to only heed her master��s orders. Since when did she start to have emotions like normal people?


    This was forbidden as a Death Troop!


    Thinking of how Gu Lingzhi thought of her sincerely as a friend and not just a disposable Death Troop, a entitled feeling crossed Wei Hanzi��s mind.


    Unknowingly, the sky turned dark.


    The group of masked men did not want to draw any attention to themselves and did not lit up a fire. Instead, they each upied a convenient position to attack. After leaving one person to remain on guard, they all leaned against a tree to rest.


    Unluckily, one of the men had chosen to lean on the tree that Gu Lingzhi was in.


    To prevent herself from being found, Gu Lingzhi had to slow down her breathing and remainpletely still in order to prevent making any sounds and attracting his attention.


    However, this did not hold for long. Just as the group was about to fall asleep, a loud growl sounded from Gu Lingzhi��s stomach.


    ��Damn it, little brat, you ate quite a bit during dinner. Why is your stomach still growling?�� The person that was guarding the night teased.


    ��My stomach didn��t growl...��


    ��Damn, if your stomach did not growl then was it a ghost?�� The night guard teased as he scolded. The little brat��s eyes however widened as he turned to look at the tree he was leaning on.


    The night guard was startled as he lifted his head to look but did not see anything. He thenughed as he scolded, ��It��s okay if your stomach growls, no one isughing at you. You don��t have to pretend.��


    ��No!�� The small man jumped up suddenly, ��There is someone on the tree!��


    This cry woke everyone up as they all turned to look at the big tree that the small man was at. They then started to surround the tree.


    Seeing that she could no longer remain in hiding, Gu Lingzhi pinched her stomach in irritation. She then pushed the tree bark that was hiding her and hopped out of the tree. Her foot tapped lightly on the branch as she hopped away. She then said lowly, ��You��re just a bunch of gangsters who are only capable of bad mouthing others behind their backs. If you think you��re so capable,e and catch me!��


    Wei Hanzi paused her movements as she was about toe out of her tree. She realised that Gu Lingzhi had intended to lure the group away and that was why she shouted that. She felt both touched and guilty at the same time. It was her job to protect her Mistress but now it was Gu Lingzhi that was protecting her instead. If only she was stronger, they would not be in this situation.


    If she could escape, she would definitely train harder and never ever let herself be caught in a situation where she was so helpless ever again.


    Making up her mind, Wei Hanzi did not sit obediently in the tree as Gu Lingzhi wished. Instead, she rushed out even more determined. A light shed in the dark. The masked man standing at the back of the group was done for.


    ��Ah���� The masked man let out a short and grievous cry before he fell.


    This cry sessfully caught the attention of Brother Qi who was chasing Gu Lingzhi. Assessing the situation, he ordered the rest of his men to catch Wei Hanzi while he went for Gu Lingzhi.


    In his mind, although the group with him were only of the Martial Teacher rank, if he was able to quickly get rid of Gu Lingzhi, he would be able to return quickly to help them with Wei Hanzi.


    Unfortunately for him, he forgot that Gu Lingzhi was in possession of numerous protective Jade Pendants given by Rong Yuan. Before he arrived, Gu Lingzhi had already activated two Jade Pendants, protecting both her front and her back.


    Brother Qi��s eyes narrowed and he cursed, ��Why do you have so many protective pendants?!�� He then ignored the Jade Pendants and proceeded with his attack.


    Although the Jade Pendant was able to block off his attacks, it could only be used three times. With two Jade Pendants, she would only be able to block off six attacks at most. He was confident that he would be able to destroy the Jade Pendants and sessfully kill Gu Lingzhi before Wei Hanzi caught up. He can then work with the others to take Wei Hanzi down.


    However, things did not always go as you intended them to, especially if you were overly confident.


    Just as Brother Qi spent all his might and raining seven continuous attacks onto Gu Lingzhi, expecting to finally see her body, he was shocked to see another three Jade Pendants in front of Gu Lingzhi. She then looked at him mockingly, ��Please continue. Let��s see if I��ll run out of Jade Pendants first or you��ll run out of spiritual energy first.��


    Although Gu Lingzhi spoke confidently, her hands were actually mmy from sweat.


    Rong Yuan loved to create protective Jade Pendants for her whenever he had free time. However, there was a limit to how many he gave her.


    The spiritual energy of the Jade Pendant could onlyst at most 30 days after being ced in her Storage Ring. After 30 days, the spiritual energy in it will slowly disappear and it will return to bing a basic Jade Pendant without any spiritual powers. The number of usable Jade Pendants Gu Lingzhi had left was these three that she had just used. Hopefully, Brother Qi would be distracted by her and thus give Wei Hanzi more time to escape.

 Chapter 212 – Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 212 �C Reverse</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    That��s right, she was helping Wei Hanzi stall for more time. Not for herself.


    She had the Inheritance Space and could hide into it at any time, but others could not.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed, if only she could bring others into the Inheritance Space. What if Brother Qi really believed her and thought it was too troublesome to hunt her down and went for Wei Hanzi instead? Uncertainty shed in her eyes.


    Brother Qi had actually been startled by Gu Lingzhi. If Gu Lingzhi had a lot of Jade Pendants on her and could hold out until Wei Hanzi finished off his other men, then his mission to kill Gu Lingzhi and capture the ck Thorn alive would have failed.


    Although he had yet to exchange blows with Wei Hanzi, from what he heard from his subordinates, Wei Hanzi��s cultivation was on par with his. If he fought with her one on one, he might be able to scrape a victory, but it would be impossible to capture her alive. What more with Gu Lingzhi, who was a Peak Level Martial Practitioner and possessed so many Jade Pendants?


    In a battle of life and death, every second was precious. In the time where he made the decision to continue attacking Gu Lingzhi first, another two of his subordinates were killed by Wei Hanzi. Their anguish cries filled the quiet night as Brother Qi had a sudden realization.


    Seeing the guilty look on Gu Lingzhi��s face, he growled, ��You lied to me!�� If Gu Lingzhi really had so many Jade Pendants on her, then how did they only barely manage to escape Su Nian?


    rifying his thoughts, Brother Qi once again started attacking Gu Lingzhi. He growled sarcastically, ��No wonder you are called a snake. You stole the man that your sister admired and even made use of your friend that is protecting you. You are really admirable.��


    He said this not only to mock Gu Lingzhi, but to also tear apart the rtionship between her and Wei Hanzi. ording to him, no one would continue helping and protecting someone that betrays them. Even if Wei Hanzi did not leave immediately, she would also hesitate.


    But he was wrong. Not only did Wei Hanzi not get angry, she even sounded happy as she said, ��It is my fortune to be used by Lingzhi!��


    This caused the few people attacking her to suddenly slow. Did they hear her wrongly? Why was she so happy to be used?


    Before they coulde to terms with what they heard, the one with the lowest cultivation amongst them was killed by Wei Hanzi. His eyes remained wide open as he copsed to the ground.


    Failing to achieve what he wanted, Brother Qi��s face darkened as he cursed, ��Miserable wretch!�� He then increased the speed at which he was attacking Gu Lingzhi.


    Fifteen minutes had gone by since Gu Lingzhi came out of the tree and four masked men had already been killed. Only Brother Qi and three Peak Level Martial Teachers remained. Between Brother Qi and Wei Hanzi, whoever was quicker to kill their opponents would win.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The sharp shing sounds were especially piercing in the barren surroundings. The continuous res of spiritual energy lit up the area making it seem like daytime.


    Under Brother Qi��s frenzied attacks, the three Jade Pendants in front of Gu Lingzhipletely shattered.


    When thest Jade Pendant was smashed by Brother Qi, Gu Lingzhi immediately created a water wall in front of her as well as linked herself to her Inheritance Space. Wei Hanzi had only one man left to take down, he was resisting as much he could. Without her dragging Wei Hanzi down, with Wei Hanzi��s abilities, she could definitely escape.


    ��You think you can stop me with a simple water wall?�� Brother Qi sneered as he broke through the water wall with a single punch intending to hit Gu Lingzhi as well. Never would he thought that before his punch couldnd on Gu Lingzhi, the water wall in front of him would turn to white mist. With the sudden change of his surroundings, Brother Qi was momentarily startled. Gu Lingzhi took the chance to escape into her Inheritance Space.


    ��Lingzhi!�� Wei Hanzi cried out thinking that Gu Lingzhi had been hit. She ignored the man she was fighting with and dashed forwards to take a look. However, the fact that the man could survive until now meant that he was somewhat capable. He immediately held onto Wei Hanzi, preventing her from leaving their fight.


    However, Brother Qi��s punch met with nothing, but air and he eximed astonished, ��Eh? Where is she?��


    With his Martial Lord enhanced eyesight, he very quickly adjusted to seeing through the white mist and could see clearly in it. To his surprise, the captive which he was so sure he had gotten ahold of had suddenly disappeared...


    ��I see you, hurry up and get out!�� Brother Qi faked and shouted. He was attempting to draw out Gu Lingzhi, who he suspected was using some Spiritual Weapon to hide. Despite numerous calls, Gu Lingzhi was nowhere to be found. On the other hand, the man fighting Wei Hanzi was not able to hold out any longer.


    ��Sly bitch! Don��t let me catch you!�� Brother Qi threatened after wildly attacking his surroundings but failing to find any trace of Gu Lingzhi. He then turned back to help his subordinate.


    Seeing Brother Qi turn back to help him, the young man was so touched he was about to cry. Only heaven knew how difficult it was for him, a Peak Level Martial Teacher to hold back an expert Martial Lord. If not for his high-level ancestral movement technique, making it difficult for Wei Hanzi to locate him, he would have died along with his brothers long ago.


    Everyone treasured their lives dearly, but there were rules in the group, and they had no choice but to listen to orders. Should they not follow orders, their punishment would be worse than death itself. If not, none of them would blindly and stupidly continue to attack knowing how strong their enemy was.


    Now that Brother Qi was helping him, he could escape death.


    He was not the only one that was happy to see Brother Qi. Wei Hanzi was simrly ted.


    ncing at the direction of the white mist and confirming that Gu Lingzhi��s body was not in it, Wei Hanzi let out a breath of relief. Although she did not know how Gu Lingzhi had disappeared, all was good as long as Brother Qi continued to attack her.


    She could not let Brother Qi turn back to attack Gu Lingzhi!


    With this in mind, her entire demeanor changed as Brother Qi came up to her. There was a strong murderous aura surrounding her. She was going to bring Brother Qi down with her.


    Brother Qi naturally saw the change in Wei Hanzi and spat, ��Lunatic!��


    He was unable to understand. Initially he was still afraid that Wei Hanzi would take the chance to escape, now it seems like he could work together with his remaining man to slowly torment Wei Hanzi to death.


    As he was secretly delighted, Gu Lingzhi who was in the Inheritance Space was extremely anxious and she could not keep still. Was there something wrong with Hanzi��s brain? Why isn��t she taking the chance to run for her life!


    Although she scolded like this, she did not blink as she looked at the three of them fight each other. She was trying to find a chance to secretly kill off the subordinate man.


    After she ascended to the Martial Practitioner rank, not only did the space in the Inheritance Space be bigger, it was also much easier for her to enter and leave the Inheritance Space.


    In the past, wherever she entered the Inheritance Space would be wherever she exited it. But now, she could choose anywhere she wanted to exit from as long as it was within a certain radius from where she entered.


    Five hundred meters was not much to a Martial Artist, and they can easily cover that distance within a few seconds if they were fast. However, in a life and death situation, every second counted. The radius of five hundred meters allowed her quite a bit of flexibility.


    s, after waiting for almost fifteen minutes, Gu Lingzhi found an optimal time to attack them sneakily.


    The subordinate��s actions had slowed slightly after keeping up with such a fast pace for so long. He was about to help Brother Qi distract Wei Hanzi once more when he suddenly stumbled.


    It was time for Gu Lingzhi to take action. A sword carrying both fire and water spiritual energy appeared in the air, aimed directly at the man.


    The man shouted and wanted to dodge to the side. However, a twine had appeared out of nowhere and bound his feet to the ground, causing him to falter. In the next second, the sound of metal piercing into bone filled the air.


    The man��s mouth gaped open as he lost consciousness.


    Brother Qi looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. Before he fought Wei Hanzi, he had intentionally left a bit of his mind to continue monitoring the surroundings for Gu Lingzhi. How did she appear in front of his man? It was like she came out of nowhere.


    Was there a secret technique that could allow someone to disappear like this?


    Although he was shocked, Brother Qi quickly responded and shot towards Gu Lingzhi. His attack was unsessfully as all he saw was Gu Lingzhi suddenly disappearing without a trace in a simr way to how she appeared. She reallypletely disappeared!


    His attack hit the air and fell to the ground, creating a hole in the ground.


    ��That is not possible!�� How could anyone in this world have such a frightening technique? If the person with this technique were to be of simr cultivation level to him, how terrifying would that be?


    If anyone from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family were to see this, they would immediately be able to guess that the reason Gu Lingzhi could do this was because she was using the Inheritance Space.


    Fortunately, Brother Qi did not know about such a possibility andpletely missed out on this extremely important piece of information that could benefit the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family.


    ��Kill him, we cannot let him live,�� Gu Lingzhi��s cold voice echoed in the air. Since she had already exposed the Inheritance Space, she could not let Brother Qi live.


    ��Yes, master!�� Wei Hanzi replied. She could tell from Gu Lingzhi��s voice that this was important, and she looked at Brother Qi as if looking at a piece of meat.


    With Gu Lingzhi��s assistance, she could definitely kill him!


    ��Are you trying to kill me? You are overestimating yourself!�� Brother Qi put on a bravado and shouted. He was however, already devising a n to escape.


    Without his subordinate to help him, he who was only a low-grade Martial Lord would very likely perish here under the threat of Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi.


    His demeanor suddenly changed as the sound of hooves filled the air. Brother Qi��s eyes lit up while Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi��s mood fell.

 Chapter 213 – Memories

    <h4>Chapter 213 �C Memories</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I will hold him back, leave!�� Wei Hanzimanded, making the decision instinctively.


    At this point, Gu Lingzhi could not understand what Wei Hanzi was thinking. Was she dumb?


    ��I will hold him back. You run!�� The only way for the two to escape was if Wei Hanzi left first. By then, Gu Lingzhi could not be bothered if her identity as a Spirit Tribe member was exposed.


    Instead of heeding Gu Lingzhi��s words, Wei Hanzi shook her head ferociously and insisted, ��I am not leaving!��


    ��Tch, what deep sisterhood among you two. Since none of you can bear to leave the other behind, then both of you remain here!�� Brother Qi scoffed. There was no escaping from death��s door.


    With the both of them unwilling to leave, they could do nothing but hear the bone chilling sounds of hooves trotting towards them. In the next instant, six men riding on three wildebeests appeared in front of them.


    When had their organization be so poor such that two people had to share a single wildebeest?


    This doubt was immediately dispelled the moment they recognized the men on the wildebeest.


    ��It is Master!�� Wei Hanzi eximed in gleeful surprise.


    Wasn��t the man seated on the leading wildebeest Rong Yuan?


    Gu Lingzhi beamed with joy. She had thought that the men that had arrived would be Brother Qi��s allies and had not expected it to be Rong Yuan. After such a long wait, Gu Lingzhi had almost forgotten that she had a fianc�� she could rely on.


    Reality proved different from expectations and Brother Qi had no hopes left. With ast full force attack that forced Wei Hanzi to retreat backward, he tried to escape the scene at lightning speed.


    All of a sudden, arge sword appeared in front of him without any warning. Brother Qi��s face turned pale with fright, not expecting the sudden appearance of the sword. Without any chance to avoid the sword, the sword sliced horizontally across his chest and a pool of blood spilled out of Brother Qi��s wounds.


    ��Asshole!�� Brother Qi cursed in anger as he continued to stumble away, a valiant attempt to escape.


    ��You won��t be happy for long. Once the Third Prince is engaged to the Princess of the Dayin Kingdom, I��ll see how you...��


    Thest few curses that Brother Qi wanted to say was caught in his throat as he stared wide-eyed at the man who had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Was this the power of the man rumored to have the highest chance of bing a True God?


    Brother Qi was known to be exceptional even among his peers of the same cultivation rank. Yet, he had not even seen Rong Yuan move before his throat was caught in Rong Yuan��s hands. They were both Martial Lords, but the difference in their powers was drastic.


    ��I will not marry anyone other than Lingzhi in this life,�� Rong Yuan muttered under his breath as though he was making an oath. ��As for the Princess of the Dayin Kingdom that you have mentioned, she will be joining you in hell.��


    With these final words, Rong Yuan cold-heartedly crunched Brother Qi��s throat in his hands.


    Rong Yuan had guessed how the sudden sword from Gu Lingzhi had appeared. She could not let anyone who could expose her secret live.


    ��You should have let him live to interrogate him.�� Yan Liang who hurried over muchter chided Rong Yuan.


    He thought that Rong Yuan had been too rash with his actions.


    Nheless, Rong Yuan only took a sideward nce at him before saying, ��Even if I didn��t interrogate him, I can still guess who is the mastermind behind this.��


    With that, Rong Yuan didn��t bother about the others any longer as he spun around and hugged Gu Lingzhi in his arms tightly.


    ��Thank goodness you are alright......��


    It seemed that these few years, he had always left Gu Lingzhi in danger by herself. This made him question himself on whether he could really protect her.


    This time he would head to the Secret Territory upon his return to meditate in seclusion. He promised that he would not leave until he had advanced to be a Martial Sage!


    Rong Yuan��s closest aide could not know his thoughts. A doubtful expression crossed Tianfeng Jin��s eyes as he took in Rong Yuan��s words.


    ��Such sweet words, but what are you going to do about Ding Rou?��


    ��You will know it soon,�� Rong Yuan nonchntly replied Tianfeng Jin��s question.


    ��You are purposely making thingsplicated.�� Tianfeng Jin mocked slightly before turning silent. Thereafter, he asked Gu Lingzhi, ��How are you? Are you injured?��


    ��I am fine but the ck Thorn has suffered some injuries that need immediate treatment.��


    Wei Hanzi had sustained severe injuries from Su Nian��s sudden attack previously. Additionally, she had also exchanged injury for injury in a bid to escape the sudden ambush by the few Martial Teachers. Gu Lingzhi would not have used such a shoddy method to distract Brother Qi otherwise. Thankfully however, the oue was good.


    They had managed to wait until Rong Yuan and his reinforcements arrived to save them.


    The moment Tianfeng Jin heard that Wei Hanzi had been injured, she rushed over to check her injuries, only to see the long bloody open wound across her chest. Blood stained her clothes and Wei Hanzi looked dishevelled.


    With a small gasp, Gu Lingzhi retrieved a long sash from her Storage Ring at lightning speed and used it to cover Wei Hanzi. ��Turn around and don��t peek,�� Gu Lingzhi barked out an order to the men.


    The men obediently turned their eyes away while Rong Yuan took the chance to cheekily tease, ��Rest assured Lingzhi. I only have eyes out for you. No matter how beautiful otherdies are, I will never look at them.��


    Gu Lingzhi replied to him with a roll of her eyes.


    On the other hand, Yan Liang nodded his head with a stern expression and said, ��I hope that you can abide by what you said. Don��t hurt Lingzhi because of Ding Rou.��


    ��Of course.��


    The two had suddenly developed camaraderie from the interactions they had with each other. Their impressions of each other had improved dramatically, perhaps due to the fear that Gu Lingzhi was in danger. It allowed them both to see the other��s genuine concern for Gu Lingzhi and by then, Yan Liang had suspicions on Rong Yuan��s attitude towards Ding Rou previously.


    Truthfully, if not for Ding Rou, Rong Yuan was definitely a person Yan Liang would have trusted. Hence, Yan Liang had to think over Rong Yuan��s act of being ��concerned�� previously.


    One should not brood over matters he should not ask. Yan Liang was hesitant for a slight moment before he abandoned the thought of poking further on the topic. As long as Gu Lingzhi did not suffer, Yan Liang was fine with liking her from a distance. If Rong Yuan ended up hurting Gu Lingzhi, it would not be toote for him to steal Gu Lingzhi back by then.


    As Rong Yuan observed Yan Liang��s stern expression rxing, he twitched his lips and ced his hand on Yan Liang��s shoulder. ��Give up that thought, you will not have that chance,�� Rong Yuan assured.


    The confidence in Rong Yuan��s words made Gu Lingzhi shudder and she rolled her eyes again, ��Since when did you know how to read minds? Are you not going to think of how we are going to return? The next batch of masked men who are going to patrol this area is going to arrive very soon.��


    Speak of the devil. Just as Gu Lingzhi finished her sentence, a louder array of hooves beating the ground echoed from the distance.


    The group exchanged looks and Tianfeng Jin paused her actions of treating Wei Hanzi. Under Rong Yuan��s signal, the group hid themselves behind a small shrub while Yuan Zheng kept the wildebeests in his Demon Beast Pouch.


    This Demon Beast Pouch seemed simr to an embroidered pouch. However, it was a special item that could allow beasts to live for up to three hours inside it without dying. Furthermore, it could only be made by a high-grade ck-Level Weapon Forger.


    The hooves sounds drew closer and closer, arriving before the group not longter. Gu Lingzhi held her breath in. She had thought that Rong Yuan had wanted to avoid being found out by these group of men by hiding behind the shrub. However, upon seeing the light rays that shot out a secondter, she knew she was wrong.


    In the next instant, the pitch-ck area was lit up by bright rays of light. Even Tianfeng Jin had released her golden spiritual energy in an attempt to attack the group of men.


    The array of spiritual powers shot out and before Gu Lingzhi could question anything, the battle was over.


    The leader of the group had been taken down from the wildebeest he was riding by a ruthless attacking from Rong Yuan. More than eighty percent of his body sustained third degree burns and the awful smell of burnt flesh permeated the air. At the next instant, the body of the leader fell lifelessly onto the ground in front of Gu Lingzhi.


    With that, the remaining masked men dropped down one by one helplessly onto the ground, none of them a match for the group.


    ��Ask away. If they remain silent, kill them straight away.��


    Had interrogations ever been so casual?


    Gu Lingzhi nced at Rong Yuan. How could she think that Rong Yuan had ordered them to hide to get away from the masked men? These masked men were no match for Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan had ordered them to hide to ensure that he could sneak an attack upon the masked men and defeat them in a quicker manner!


    ��Lingzhi, you can be the one to interrogate them. We met quite a few groups of masked men on our way here and have tried to interrogate them already. Maybe you can get something out of them instead.�� Xin Yi��s words made Gu Lingzhi understand why the group listened to Rong Yuan so quickly previously. Without any orders, they had attacked and defeated the masked men so efficiently. So they had done this before...


    These masked men were trained assassins. It would be harder to get anything out of them than killing them. Without even waiting for Gu Lingzhi to interrogate them, the masked men bit their tongues andmitted suicide.


    ��Again...�� Rong Yuan sighed, a hint of disappointment in his voice. Thereafter, he continued, ��We cannot underestimate the mastermind behind this since he could send out so many trained assassins at once. Even I would find it hard to gather so many trained men to work for me.��


    Rong Yuan��s words caused the expressions of many in the group to harden with seriousness. This was not the first time that Gu Lingzhi had been the target of other scheming people.


    ��If those gangsters from before had not lied to me, this is the second time they are targeting me.��


    Under the concerned look of others in the group, Gu Lingzhi revealed. She had almost forgotten about that incident. Back in the first week of being in the Royal School, she had been surrounded by a group of gangsters when she returned to the school by herself. ording to the leader of the group, they would be rewarded by a man in a ck mask if they attacked Gu Lingzhi. That masked man had a mask simr to the ones this group of men were wearing.


    ��Does this mean that the group had had their eyes on you for a long while now?�� Tianfeng Jin asked with concern, ��If I had known, I would have returned with you back then.��


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled lightly, ��It��s alright. In the end, I killed all of them. If you had returned with me, would you be trying to steal my kills?��


    Tianfeng Jinughed, reassured.


    Yet, Rong Yuan could not bring himself tough at Gu Lingzhi��s light heartedly recalling the danger she had been in. If the masked man had not tried to go through the gangsters to harm Gu Lingzhi but acted personally instead, would Gu Lingzhi have been able to escape with her cultivation level back then?

 Chapter 214 – They Are All Professional Actors

    <h4>Chapter 214 �C They Are All Professional Actors</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    With the intention of getting revenge for Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan made the decision to not return to the Yan Capital. He was going to stay in the outskirts and catch all the masked men that were scattered around trying to catch Gu Lingzhi!


    As Rong Yuan voiced out his thoughts, everyone agreed with him. Yan Liang was the first to take out the Spiritual Spear that Gu Lingzhi had given him earlier and said, ��Tonight, I shall borrow the blood of these men to light up my Shihun Spear.��


    Xin Yi grinned and also took out the Spiritual Sword Gu Lingzhi gave him, ��There��s me too. My Qian Sword has been hungry and calling out recently.��


    Tianfeng Jin and Nie Sang followed by taking out their own weapons. Their weapons were all given to them by Gu Lingzhi via the ck Thorn.


    Seeing the proud looks on everyone, Rong Yuan however, was gloomy. He looked at Gu Lingzhi as if toin: why did they have weapons but not me?


    Reading the question in Rong Yua��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi shrugged as her eyes carried a slight dismissive look: Were you expecting me to do nothing while you were messing around outside? Additionally, thepetition was ongoing. Of course I would satisfy other people��s needs first.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes immediately turned apologetic: I��m sorry, I only have eyes for you.


    On the other hand, Yuan Zheng who had wanted to express his unhappiness and ask Gu Lingzhi to make him a Spiritual Weapon forcibly swallowed his words as he caught the silent interaction between the two of them.


    The rest of the night was a massacre.


    With Rong Yuan as the leader, they were like a group of hunters as they killed every masked man they came across. It was only until dawn that the leader of the masked men realised something was wrong. He suddenly realised that his subordinates had been... decreasing.


    ��I didn��t know that the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom was actually so capable,�� a silver-masked man mumbled softly. He then instructed his guards to quickly round up everyone that he sent out.


    ��He must��ve found Gu Lingzhi if he can so openly and daringly massacre my men. Go call everyone back. With Rong Yuan protecting her, it is impossible to stop him without a Martial Sage.��


    ��Yes, Master.�� His guards replied before they turned around and carried out his orders. When only the silver-masked man was left in the room, he turned to look at the First School and mumbled, ��It doesn��t matter whether Gu Lingzhi is killed, but the ck Thorn must be gotten rid of. She is already a Martial Lord. If she bes a Martial Sage, it would be almost impossible to deal with her...��


    Gu Lingzhi and everyone else were oblivious to the intentions of this silver-masked man. After killing yet another group of seven to eight people, they bumped into an exhausted-looking Ding Rou. Ding Rou immediately burst into a smile as she saw them. She waved her arm excitedly, ��Rong Yuan, I��ve finally found you!��


    She approached them with a few guards behind her.


    ��Lingzhi, it��s great that you are alright! If anything happened to you, Rong Yuan would be extremely upset.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed ndly, ��Unfortunately, now that I am alive, someone else would be the one that is upset.��


    One of the guards behind Ding Rou immediately lost hisposure, ��What do you mean by that? Our Princess looked for you for an entire night out of concern. Even if you��re not grateful, how can you doubt her sincerity? What kind of person are you, even the thoughts you have about others are crude!��


    When he spoke finish, Ding Rou promptly reprimanded him, ��Keep quiet! How can you say that about Lingzhi? Just because she said that doesn��t mean she was referring to me, right? Lingzhi?��


    She loved to pretend to be magnanimous but this annoyed Gu Lingzhi. Shaking off the hand that came to grab her, she said coldly, ��Am I wrong? I bet you are very disappointed to see that I am alive.��


    ��That��s right, if you really didn��t want your subordinate to scold Lingzhi, why did you wait until he finished talking before reprimanding him? Pretentious,�� Xin Yi added, causing Ding Rou��s face to darken.


    She spat, ��although I like Rong Yuan, but I am not so desperate that I would use underhand means to gain his affection.��


    ��Oh, really?�� Gu Lingzhi was not convinced. Her casual and light tone demonstrated her disbelief in Ding Rou.


    ��Enough. Xiao Rou, you have yet to recover. Why are you out here instead of resting in your room? Aren��t you going to hurry back and rest?��


    To prevent Ding Rou from exploding out of anger, Rong Yuan had no choice but to step in and express his unhappiness with Ding Rou appearing here in the nicest way possible.


    As Ding Rou listened to him, her anger immediately dissipated as she adopted a demure and gentle look, ��Rong Yuan, I am only here because I was worried about Gu Lingzhi. Without ensuring that she was safe, I couldn��t fall asleep.��


    If anyone else was here, they would definitely scold Gu Lingzhi for being ungrateful upon hearing Ding Rou��s words.


    A pity that everyone that was there was either her men or they were on Gu Lingzhi��s side and her pretense was ignored by everyone. The only one that entertained and responded to her was Rong Yuan, who had an ulterior motive.


    ��Xiao Rou...�� Rong Yuan paused what he was saying and looked at Ding Rou with warmth and guilt, ��I understand what your intentions. Since Lingzhi is safe now, you should go back and rest.��


    ��No, I want to go back with you.�� Ding Rou insisted. She then said sympathetically, ��You haven��t slept for an entire night in order to find Lingzhi. Let��s go back.��


    It was as if she was suddenly curious as she asked, ��Aren��t you going back? After the entire night, Lingzhi must be tired too.��


    She had sessfully convinced Rong Yuan to give up his original n of continuing to hunt down all the masked men. After hesitating for a while, Rong Yuan ordered Yuan Zheng to let the wildebeest out.


    ��I think we have killed a majority of them. Even if we continue finding, we might not meet many of them. We should all return to rest.��


    Although everyone was unhappy that Ding Rou��s appearance caused them to retire early, they knew that what Rong Yuan said was true. From when they started hunting the masked men, they were able to meet a group in an hour. Now, after two hours, all they found was Ding Rou, an unwanted guest. Even if they continued waiting, they might not find much. After fighting for an entire night, they were indeed exhausted.


    The few of them had intended to return the way they came with two to a wildebeest but now there was Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi. It was going to be tough for these three wildebeest. Nie Sang and Yan Liang were the first to be ditched by Rong Yuan and Yuan Zheng respectively. The freed seats were then given to Gu Lingzhi and Wei Hanzi.


    ��Why don��t Lingzhie and ride with me? I can fit one more person here.�� Before Yan Liang and Nie Sang could protest, Ding Rou stated first. Although she wore a light smile, she was actually feeling gloomy.


    She was feeling worse than she had expected seeing Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi riding so intimately together.


    ��No, thank you. The roads here are not too bad. Yan Liang and I can just walk back,�� Nie Sang stated before Yan Liang could say anything.


    It was basic behaviour for a subordinate to help his master share his burdens when required. Yuan Zheng then continued to say, ��Since that��s the case, I will thank Your Highness for such a favor. It is slightly inappropriate for me to ride with ady.��


    Wei Hanzi was quick-witted and hopped down from the wildebeest and went to Ding Rou��s wildebeest. Her face under the mask wore a mocking smile as she said, ��Sorry to trouble you to bring me along.��


    Yan Liang very automatically hopped onto the wildebeest the minute Wei Hanzi got off such that it was toote for Ding Rou to retract her offer even if she wanted to. She stered a fake smile on her face as she made space for Wei Hanzi to sit behind her.


    She had yet to suppress the unsettled feeling in her before she heard Rong Yuan speak.


    ��I would have forgotten if you did not mention it. Xiao Rou, can you find someone for Nie Sang to ride with. It is too dangerous to let him walk alone.��


    Ding Rou forced a smile, ��Even if you did not mention it, I would have done it.��


    She then casually turned around and pointed to one of her guards to ride with Nie Sang. She was secretly scolding Yuan Zheng in her heart for being a busybody. He was a grown man and did not want to take the chance to sit with Wei Hanzi and made her ride with Wei Hanzi, there was something certainly wrong!


    Ding Rou suddenly felt a cold shiver run down his spine as if a cold wind had blown past. She saw Yuan Zheng subconsciously move backwards, leaning closer to Yan Liang behind him and felt a lot warmer.


    Ding Rou suddenly froze seeing his actions. Suddenly, an outrageous thought crossed her mind. Could Yuan Zheng... be homosexual?


    The more she thought about it the more likely it became. If not, why hadn��t Yuan Zheng shown any interest in women all these years that he had been Rong Yuan��s bodyguard?


    On the way back, everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts. When everyone returned to their rooms, only Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan was left. Seeing Ding Rou who was still hanging alongside Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi sneered, ��Your Highness, aren��t you going back to attend to the Princess? Why are you walking in the direction of my room? My ce is very small and can''t amodate someone as high in status as you.��


    Gu Lingzhi then red resentfully at Ding Rou and headed into her dorm.


    Rong Yuan ran a few steps forward before pausing. He looked at Ding Rou apologetically, ��I just talked to her yesterday about us and today, she was betrayed by a friend. It��s natural she is feeling upset. Don��t think too much.��


    ��I won��t.�� Secretly wishing she could tear Gu Lingzhi apart, Ding Rou maintained a bright smile as she said, ��After all, I am the one that got between the two of you. It is natural that she pushes me away. Don��t worry, I will get along well with her and try my best to get her to ept me.��


    ��It is good that you think this way.�� Rong Yuan smiled in relief. He then patted her shoulder tenderly, ��You have been busy the entire night. Quickly go back and rest, I wille and see youter.��


    Ding Rou nodded obediently. She still had a certain degree of unrestrained ease about her, a result of being a young woman in love.


    Rong Yuan chuckled and consoled her tenderly. He stood staring at her back until shepletely disappeared before returning to the dorm. He had brilliantly executed the role of a man being caught in between two girls. Ding Wei who was secretly observing him, nodded in satisfaction.


    It was more believable that with Ding Rou��s intentional seduction, Rong Yuan was torn between the two of them. If Rong Yuan hadpletely ignored Gu Lingzhi, he would then be suspicious of Rong Yuan��s true intentions. But from what he saw, it seemed like Rong Yuan had really fallen for his sister and that was why he seemed so torn.

 Chapter 215 – Su Nian’s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 215 �C Su Nian��s Persistence</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��You are finally willing toe back.�� The minute he stepped into the living room, Gu Lingzhi��s jealous voice floated into his ears.


    Rong Yuan chuckled and went ahead to embrace Gu Lingzhi who was giving him a hard time, ��I am happy that you are jealous but before that, you should rest.��


    Not sleeping for an entire night was nothing to a Martial Artist. However, Rong Yuan felt upset seeing Gu Lingzhi��s exhausted state.


    ��It��s okay, you can go and attend to the Princess. I still have to gopeteter,�� Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes.


    Today was the second round of the finals for the Martial Practitioner category, she could not miss it.


    Rong Yuan frowned, ��Don��t think about thepetition now, you should get some rest first.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at him speechless as she mimicked him, repeating what he said before, ��This is about the Xia Kingdom��s honor and reputation, whoever dares to mess around will be dealt with as a betrayal to the country.��


    Rong Yuan opened his mouth andughed bitterly, ��If only you could remember my words of love as clearly.��


    As the two of them bickered lovingly on this side, Ding Rou had flipped an entire table out of anger.


    ��My dear sister, what is the matter with you?�� Ding Wei asked as he saw the mess on the floor.


    ��Damn Gu Lingzhi, how can she still be alive?�� Ding Rou gritted her teeth, ��Su Nian is useless. He hid beside her for so long yet could not take her out. He is simply useless!��


    ��Who would have known that the ck Thorn was actually a Martial Lord? We can only me her for hiding it so well. On the other hand, they have sent news. We are not to bother about Gu Lingzhi first. Our priority is to kill the ck Thorn as quickly as possible.��


    ��The ck Thorn?�� Ding Rou frowned. ��What��s the point in killing her? It��s better if I get rid of Gu Lingzhi first so that we can get Rong Yuan on our side to help with the n. The ck Thorn is just Gu Lingzhi��sckey.��


    ��Who can guess why they made the decision?�� Ding Wei stated, ��From the start, they have been cing very high importance on the ck Thorn. I believe that they changed their mind and decided to kill her now because she exposed her Martial Lord cultivation which is more than they expected from her.��


    As the two of them were talking, the guard outside suddenly reported in. There was a man in a veil requesting for an audience with Ding Rou��s badge. As Ding Rou took the badge, her face changed.


    ��Let him in!��


    ��Yes.�� The guard immediately brought the guy in.


    Ding Wei had also seen the badge and lowered his voice, ��Is it Su Nian?��


    ��Yes,�� Ding Rou gritted her teeth, ��What is he doing here now? Isn��t he afraid of getting discovered by Rong Yuan��s men? A useless guy that can��t get anything done!��


    ��Lower your voice.�� Ding Wen nced outside, ��Don��t let him hear you.��


    ��What are you scared of? Why would I, a Princess, be scared of amoner?��


    Ding Wei pressed down on her shoulders and asked her topose herself, ��Whatever it is, we will discuss after we send him on his way. Don��t create unnecessary trouble.��


    Just as Ding Wei finished speaking, the soft sound of footsteps could be heard. Not longter, two silhouettes appeared at the entrance. It was Su Nian and the guard that was bringing him in.


    Lifting the hat that was covering his face, Su Nian looked intensely at Ding Rou before saying apologetically, ��Princess, I was incapable and could notplete the task.��


    He then kneeled down on one knee as if awaiting his punishment.


    As Su Nian was kneeling down, a sinister look crossed Ding Rou��s eyes. However, her voice was warm as she said, ��I don��t me you. After all, no one expected that the ck Thorn would actually be a Martial Lord. Thank you for your hard work in hiding in the Xia Kingdom for the past two years.��


    ��It was not hard work!�� Su Nian suddenly lifted his head, ��To be able to serve you, Princess, is my honour.��


    That intensity in his eyes reflected his sincerity and no one could doubt him.


    But it was also when he lifted his head did he see the disgust and despising look, that Ding Rou failed to cover in time. Su Nian felt his heart sink as he forced himself to not think of what her look could have meant. After all, with his status it would already be a blessing for him to remain by Ding Rou��s side.


    Unfortunately, this hope of his was quickly dashed.


    ��To prevent people from bing suspicious about your sudden appearance, you should return back to the Dayin Kingdom. When the issue has died down, I will then call for you.��


    Su Nian felt his entire body stiffen.


    He was a secret bodyguard that was sent to protect Ding Rou ever since she was young. When he followed her to the Royal School, in order to not create suspicions, he did not take the Appearance Alteration Pill when he entered. Instead, he had entered the Royal School with his true appearance. His motive was to get close to Gu Lingzhi and find out about her weaknesses. If he was able to seduce her and break apart her rtionship with the Third Prince, that would be even better.


    Who knew that the Third Prince treated Gu Lingzhipletely differently from all the other girls and he waspletely unable to tear them apart? All he could do was make the Third Prince ufortable.


    This time, his mission was to qualify for the Inter-school Competition ande to the North Qiu Kingdom. The scene that he was met with was however, Ding Rou trying her best to win over Rong Yuan. His heart was broken but all he could do was to try to get news about Ding Rou from different sources. Others only knew that he was concerned about Gu Lingzhi, but who knew that the one that made his heart stopped was actually Ding Rou?


    Now, with his identity exposed, he did notplete his mission and Ding Rou was requesting for him to return to the country. This was equivalent to dismissing him. As long as Ding Rou stayed by Rong Yuan��s side, he would never have the chance to return to her side.


    Thinking back on Ding Rou��s request for him to take a Spiritual Medicine to break off his Spiritual Roots, it resulted in him forever not being able to increase his cultivation level. This was so as to not give away his facade of being a Martial Student, and he felt indignant about it.


    ��Princess, I don��t want to return!�� Su Nian kowtowed, his head hitting the floor with a loud sound, ��I can disfigure myself so that no one will recognise me.��


    Ding Rou was momentarily rendered speechless as she did not expect Su Nian to be so devoted to her. Ding Wei looked at her seriously before replying on her behalf, ��There is no need to disfigure yourself. Xiao Rou is fortunate to have someone like you. About 50 kilometers from Yan Capital, there is a city called the Wuwang City. Find somewhere to stay first and I will send someone to get you after this has passed. When the timees, I will help you obtain a new identity to stay by Xiao Rou.��


    ��Thank you, Your Highness!�� Su Nian kowtowed a few times to Ding Wei out of happiness and Ding Wei helped him stand up. He then sent him off after assuring him.


    After Su Nian had left, Ding Rou narrowed her eyes and looked disapprovingly at Ding Wei, ��Rong Yuan is not easy to fool. The minute Su Nian appears in front of him, he is at risk of being exposed.��


    ��Of course I know that,�� Ding Wei gave her a calm look, ��There are so many capable people in the North Qiu Kingdom. Su Nian will be staying in Wuwang City, who knows if he will offend and be killed by an expert before we even call for him. Now, the most important thing is to send him away quietly.��


    As Ding Rou caught onto what Ding Wei nned to do, which was to silence him, a sh of sadness came over her. However, it disappeared as quickly as it came.


    It was Su Nian��s fault for being delusional. Her status was much higher than his. How could he harbor such thoughts about her? Now, they should take the chance to get rid of him to prevent him from continuing to hope and create unnecessary trouble in the future.


    The news that Gu Lingzhi had been betrayed by one of her admirers and almost lost her life quickly spread through the First School. As she returned to her dorm after winning her fight that day, she could feel numerous gazes and people talking about her.


    ��How does she have the shame to continue topete today? Why didn��t Su Nian kill her?��


    ��That��s right. Her fianc�� is about to be stolen, yet she had the mood to go out with another man. No wonder Su Nian��s admiration for her turned to hatred and he attacked her. I wonder if Su Nian took advantage of her before he tried to kill her. It would be such a pity to kill her directly after chasing her for so long.��


    This man��s regretful tone caught the attention of many people, resulting in them giving Gu Lingzhi suggestive looks.


    ��Lower your voice, don��t let her hear you. If sheins about you to the Third Prince, you won��t be able to get off scot free.��


    ��What is there to be afraid of? Who knows if the Third Prince still cares enough about her? I heard that not long after rescuing her, the Third Prince went to find the Princess of the Dayin Kingdom again. They��re definitely going to get married so that there can be an alliance between the two kingdoms.��


    Numerous ridiculous rumors were spreading around school and Gu Lingzhi the victim of this whole thing was suddenly made out to cause this upon herself. On the other hand, Su Nian, who was the one that had conspired against her, gained the sympathy of everyone and took on a tragic role.


    Hearing all these, Gu Lingzhi was stunned for quite a while. She did not know whether tough or cry as she told Wei Hanzi not to bother with the rumors.


    ��I don��t rely on those rumours to live. The truth will eventually be revealed.��


    ��But I don��t feelfortable,�� Wei Hanzi stated. She felt sorry for Gu Lingzi as she was clearly the victim but was made out otherwise.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled slyly, ��Don��t you think the more they bring me down now, the more embarrassed they will feel when the truth is out?��


    Five dayster, the third round of the finals ended. The top five that were able to enter the finale was released. What made everyone surprised was that out of the fifteen spots of the three different categories, the Xia Kingdom had actually gotten about half of the spots.


    In the Martial Practitioner category, everyone in the finale was actually from the Xia Kingdom. They were Gu Lingzhi, Xin Yi and Tianfeng Jin from the Royal School, Song Ze from the Langya School and Lin Xiaouh from the Jingxiu School.


    In the Martial Student category, one student from the Royal School had made it into the finale while two students had made it in the Martial Teacher category. They were Nie Sang and Yan Liang.


    Gu Lingzhi was not surprised to see the others that made it to the finale. However, there was one that surprised her.


    It was the young man named Lin Xiaohu. Wasn��t he the young man that had gotten the Yuli Snow Lotus at the Flower Hunt previously? Who knew that he would improve so much in just two years? It seemed like she could not ck off even with her Inheritance Space.


    However, everyone��s attention was not on those that made it to the finale but it was once again on the ck Thorn.

 Chapter 216 – Incredible Strength

    <h4>Chapter 216 �C Incredible Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    No one was blind and could see that there were a lot of Royal School students that made it to the finale. One of the most important factors for them making it this far was the fact that they had Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons.


    They all knew this from seeing Lang Jingchen, who did not have an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon and did not make it to the finale.


    This created a wave ofints from students iming that it was not fair that the Royal School students made it to the finale.


    Gu Lingzhi, whose reputation could not be any lower in the First School, was one of the main targets of theints.


    ��We can��t ept this! How can someone like her enter the finale? It does not reflect her true abilities because all she relied on was her weapon to win!��


    ��That��s right, we are protesting to change thepetition rules. No one should be allowed to use Spiritual Weapons above the Martial Practitioner rank!��


    The protests got more intense and as the main target, Gu Lingzhi got up calmly as the questions raged on. She went directly to the person that was protesting the most, ��So you think that the reason I won is only because of my Spiritual Weapon and I don��t qualify to be in the finale?��


    ��Of course,�� the man replied arrogantly, not at all affected by the imposing aura that Gu Lingzhi was giving. ��Without the Earth-level Spiritual Weapon, you are nothing.��


    ��Really?�� Gu Lingzih neither agreed nor disagreed, ��So you think that you are good enough to qualify for the finale?��


    ��Of course.�� As she mentioned this, the man was filled with anger, ��If you guys weren��t so shameless and relied on your weapons to win, did you think that so many of you guys from the Royal School would actually make it to the finale?��


    Gu Lingzhi simply nodded. To everyone��s surprise, she drew out the sword that she had used before her Fengwu Sword and pointed it at the man, ��Then let us see what you, who im to be stronger than me, have to offer?��


    An uproar could be heard as no one had expected Gu Lingzhi to do what she did. There were people that mocked, ��She really thinks she is undefeatable after winning a few matches. Han Xiu was actually one of the candidates that had the highest potential to win the championship. If not for the Royal School being shameless and using Earth-Level weapons, he would not have been eliminated.��


    Hearing the bustle around him, Han Xiu looked even more arrogant as he called out, ��Did you hear that? You all are despicable. If not for your Earth-Level Weapons, did you really think that so many of you from the Xia Kingdom would have made it to the finale?��


    Gu Lingzhi stared at him with an incredulous look, she could not believe how delusional he was. ��Why can��t Earth-Level Weapons be used by Martial Practitioners? When in a life or death situation, must we be fair and ensure that our weapons are of the same rank?��


    ��You... are just being unreasonable! How can you be considered capable if all you do is use your Spiritual Weapons as a threat?��


    ��But the Inter-school Competition did not restrict the use of Earth-Level Weapons. From what I know, we are not the only ones that used Earth-Level Weapons in thepetition.��


    Han Xiu was left speechless. From what Gu Lingzhi said, there were people that used Earth-level Weapons in thepetition. Ten years ago, there was a student from the First School that had used an Earth-Level Weapon and tried to defeat Rong Yuan. Unfortunately, he still lost to Rong Yuan and ced second in thepetition that year.


    This was also the reason why Gu Lingzhi had dared to give everyone an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon of their own. But all these people had actually believed that they relied solely on the weapon to get to where they were? What a joke!


    ��After saying so much, aren��t you just trying to find an excuse for yourself? How about you change your weapon to fight then?��


    No one knew who shouted this, but it made Han Xiu find the courage to challenge Gu Lingzhi, ��Didn��t you want to know my strength? Come on.��


    ��As you wish.��


    Gu Lingzhi suddenly drew out her long sword and thrusted towards Han Xiu. Along with her Sparrow Wings movement technique it caused Han Xiu to not have time to defend himself before her sword was already at his throat.


    ��This, this is a sneak attack. It doesn��t count!�� In disbelief that he had lost to Gu Lingzhi in a single move, Han Xiu quickly made up an excuse.


    Everyone who was watching was stunned at how fast the fight had ended. They regained their consciousness and were all criticizing Gu Lingzhi for being shameless. How could she attack when her opponent was not ready?


    Gu Lingzhi shrugged, ��I thought that when he called out, ��Come on�� it meant that he was already prepared.��


    Han Xiu��s face flushed. What Gu Lingzhi said was true, when he yelled e on��, he was already prepared. It was just that Gu Lingzhi��s movements were too fast and he refused to believe that his defense was useless.


    Knowing that the only way to shut the crowd was topletely defeat him, Gu Lingzhi did not bother arguing and once again pointed her sword at Han Xiu, ��Now are you ready?��


    In order to make up for his previous embarrassment, he was determined to not lose too easily this time. Han Xiu took out his Spiritual Sword and regarded her seriously, ��Since you are persistent then let��s start!��


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled. She twisted her body and suddenly ��disappeared�� from Han Xiu��s sight. In the next second, fear crawled up Han Xiu��s back as he heard Gu Lingzhi��s voice from behind him. Following that, was her cold sword, ��This time, you can��t say that I sneaked an attack, right?��


    In the past two years, she had mastered the Sparrow Wings and the Moon Stride movement technique. As long as she wanted to, she could make use of her technique such that her opponent would not be able to detect her.


    In order to shut these people up, she had shown a little of her true power. s, she had easily stunned them.


    It took a while before Han Xiu shouted angrily, ��That is not possible! How can you be so powerful?��


    How could someone who used Spiritual Medicine and a man to get to the cultivation level she was at, be so powerful?


    The first time, he could lie to himself and im that he underestimated her. But this time, her attack was upfront. He refused to believe that there was anyone in the same rank as him that could defeat him. Even thest guy that was said to be the best candidate to win in the Martial Practitioner category was not able to defeat him. How was it possible that Gu Lingzhi had defeated him?


    But no matter how much he refused to believe, it was a fact that Gu Lingzhi had defeated him twice, both times using only one move.


    Regarding him, Gu Lingzhi responded, ��If you are not happy, we can always go for another round.��


    ��That��s right, go for another round! You can definitely defeat her, it was just pure luck these two times!�� someone shouted. Several others who were in denial about Gu Lingzhi��s strength all agreed with him.


    Another round? To prove how useless he was?


    Han Xiu red at Gu Lingzhi and secretly bore a grudge towards those that were edging him on.


    ��I am not on form today and will not continue fighting Lady Gu. If anyone else is interested, feel free toe up and fight yourself. I will be leaving now.��


    Han Xiu then quickly turned and left, beyond embarrassed. After he left, Gu Lingzhi looked at the crowd that had yet to disperse and targeted the one that was the strongest, ��Ding Yue right? Are you the one that called for Han Xiu to go for another round? Now that he has left, how about youe up instead. Then we can see if I am just lucky.��


    Gu Lingzhi said this in a gentle manner but to Ding Yue, it was like she pped him. How could he not have seen that the reason for Han Xiu losing to Gu Lingzhi was not based on luck? When he shouted previously, all he wanted was to make Han Xiu, who had stolen his fame before the finals, embarrassed. Who would have known that Gu Lingzhi would target him now and dragged him down together?


    But Gu Lingzhi did not care about what he thought. She was determined to make this an example to everyone else today.


    She could not sit by as everyone twisted her good intentions into a reason to criticize the Royal School students.


    With the rest of the time, Gu Lingzhi proved to everyone that it was her abilities, not her Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon, that got her into the finale.


    Everyone was finally convinced that it was not luck that Gu Lingzhi defeated Han Xiu. There were even some that started to wonder if Gu Lingzhi had intentionally cut off Liang Xiao��s arm!


    The result of her example was evident. The number of students criticizing the Royal School students for using Earth-Level Weapons to get into the finale significantly decreased. The finale was in two days.


    The way the finale was going to be conducted was simrly done via the clumsy method of drawing lots. As there were only five participants that made it to the finale, the organizingmittee made the decision that participant 1 wouldpete against 5, 2 against 4 and participant 3 would not have topete for the first round.


    ording to the organizer, luck was also a form of strength. But everyone could tell that the reason why the organizer made the decision was because they did not want to drag the Competition on any longer.


    Their original intention of showing off the strength of their new students had failed and they had been overshadowed by the Xia Kingdom.


    Especially in the Martial Practitioner category, there was not a single student from the North Qiu Kingdom that made it to the finale. How would they have the mood to continue to hold thepetition? Hence, the rules for the finale were more rxed.


    But this was beneficial to the Xia Kingdom, as they were the majority, they had a higher chance of not having topete. Gu Lingzhi was extremely lucky to be the one that did not have topete in the first round.


    If it was in the past, everyone would definitely mock her and be jealous of Gu Lingzhi��s luck. However, after the show in front of the Principal��s office that day where she defeated a few of the stronger Martial Practitioners, their mindset changed. Although they were still jealous, they were jealous that Gu Lingzhi was not only strong but she was also lucky. How could anyone match up to her?


    The other Royal School students were not as lucky. The empty round in the Martial Student and Martial Teacher rank was upied by students from the North Qiu Kingdom. It was a form of constion to the North Qiu��s organizingmittee after their failure to show off.


    After the ballot ended, it was time for the finale.


    The finale wouldst three days with the Martial Student, Martial Practitioner and Martial Teacher categories each upying a day.


    The Royal School student in the Martial Student rank was unlucky and was eliminated in the first round and was ranked 4th. The finale for the Martial Practitioner rank, was about to begin.

 Chapter 217 – This is Power

    <h4>Chapter 217 �C This is Power</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As Gu Lingzhi was lucky, she did not have topete in the first round. The luck of students of the Royal School was especially good this year.


    Not only did the three of them enter the finale, they were also lucky in the ballot and did not have to face each other. They had drawn numbers 1, 3 and 4, hence would not have to fight each other.


    If it was not for the person in-charge of the balloting that was being sent from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family, everyone would have thought that he might have been bribed.


    In the first round, Xin Yi was up against Song Ze.


    As per his usual style, Song Ze put up a bloody fight and not long after the fight began, the floor was covered with streaks of blood.


    Only a small amount of it belonged to Xin Yi while most of the blood was from Song Ze.


    Song Ze was not only cruel to his opponents, he was also harsh on himself. After a few exchanges, he saw that his chance of victory was not high and took on an upfront approach, attempting to hurt Xin Yi even if it meant injuring himself. He was like a starving wolf and threw himself at Xin Yi without any care.


    Xin Yi did not manage to defend himself in time and was injured by Song Ze. He then learnt from Song Ze and went head on as well.


    Gu Lingzhi frowned slightly before realising what Xin Yi was trying to do. When against someone like Song Ze, if he kept trying to defend, he would just be controlled. The only way to win was to be crazier than him.


    To everyone��s astonishment, the two of them went head to head like two wild beasts in the forest,pletely letting go of themselves.


    In the end, the battle ended when Song Ze fainted from loss of blood. Xin Yi��s condition was nowhere better. He was just slightly stronger than Song Ze and could at least stand still.


    Under normal circumstances, it would have been impossible for Xin Yi to continue fighting the next round.


    The organizer had predicted this situation and as Xin Yi got off the battle stage, an Alchemist wearing a white gown immediately headed to him. He then proceeded to feed all sorts of Spiritual Medicines into Xin Yi��s mouth to help him recover his energy in time for his match in the afternoon.


    On the other side, as Xin Yi and Song Ze ended their battle, Tianfeng Jin and Lin Xiaohu��s battle was about to start.


    Compared to the bloodbath earlier, Tianfeng Jin and Lin Xiaohu��s fight was a lot milder. Of course, this was inparison to the earlier fight.


    Maybe it was because of the rumours, in order to prove to everyone that they did not make the finale solely because of their Spiritual Weapon, both Xin Yi and Tianfeng Jin did not use the Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon that Gu Lingzhi had given them.


    As she was observing their fight, Gu Lingzhi was surprised to realise that Lin Xiaohu was much stronger than she had imagined. Even Qin Xinran��s brute force might not be his match. Every raise of his arm and every attack seemed to carry a gust of wind that destabilized Tianfeng Jin.


    Of course, it only seemed like that from the outside. In reality, Tianfeng Jin knew that if she relied on brute force, she would be no match for Lin Xiaohu and she had to rely on her technique in order to win. The Tianfeng n was afterall, one of the Four Great ns in the Xia Kingdom and would have several good techniques. She was always able to beautifully dodge Lin Xiaohu��s fists.


    Seeing that she had no choice, Lin Xiaohu stomped his foot and rows of vines suddenly grew from the ground. They wrapped around Tianfeng Jin��s foot like live Spiritual Snakes, attempting to hold her in ce.


    Tianfeng Jin had seen his battles with other people and was prepared. At the same time that Lin Xiaohu stomped her foot, small golden halos appeared around Tianfeng Jin��s leg. As the vines attempted to twist around her leg, they were cut into numerous small segments, losing their effectiveness.


    Lin Xiaohu was not surprised by this twist and lifted his right leg and stomped. As Tianfeng Jin was busy trying to cut the vines, she took the chance to attack him.


    As she saw Lin Xiaohu��s fist headed straight for her chest, Tianfeng Jin immediately bent backwards. Bending her flexible back, her back pressed against the back of her thighs as she whipped out a sword and aimed it at Lin Xiaohu through his legs. She did everything in one swift motion, returning his blow.


    Another gasp was again heard from the audience and everyone was surprised at Tianfeng Jin��s coordination. She was actually able to bend her body and do that?


    Rong Yuan was simrly impressed as he sneaked a nce at Gu Lingzhi. Smiling mischievously he asked, ��Lingzhi, why don��t you ask Xiao Jin how she became so flexible and try it too?��


    Gu Lingzhi did not understand what he was insinuating, ��Xiao Jin��s body is naturally more flexible and she can do more than just this. I am not as flexible as her, why would I learn from her?��


    ��Of course to...�� Rong Yuan smiled slyly and lowered his voice, ��...make our bedroom activities more fun.��


    As predicted, he was greeted by the rolling of Gu Lingzhi��s eyes and her sour reply, ��Then you are going to be disappointed. I have stiff bones. I can��t learn moves like that. You should go ask your Princess. Maybe she will be more than happy to learn those moves for you?��


    ��Ha, there is no need, I like inflexible people like you.��


    ��...��


    In the short span of the conversation between the two of them, the situation on the stage was bing clearer.


    Both Tianfeng Jin and Lin Xiaohu were considered prodigies for their age. It had just been two years since they became Martial Practitioners and they already possessed such strong powers. No matter who won, they would be considered the top among their peers.


    Thanks to Gu Lingzhi, Lin Xiaohu managed to take the Yuli Snow Lotus and there was a significant improvement in his abilities. However, it was unable to match the effect of Gu Lingzhi��s Spirit Cleansing Pill. The Spirit Cleansing Pill is able to cleanse one��s Spiritual Roots and in terms of quality of spiritual energy, Lin Xiaohu was not as good as Tianfeng Jin. In a short period of time, it was hard to tell, but as they fought more, the difference became clearer. Finally, in onest sh, Lin Xiaohu was thrown off the stage by Tianfeng Jin.


    The top three participants in the Martial Practitioner finale hence all came from the Royal School. It was time for the internal fight.


    Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi will now each fight Gu Lingzhi once to determine the final rankings.


    After four hours of recuperation time, Gu Lingzhi entered the battle arena under Rong Yuan��s watch. On the other side, Xin Yi also slowly entered the arena.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled pleasantly, ��This must be the first time we are exchanging blows? I never thought it would be in a situation like this.��


    Xin Yi returned the smile, ��I also never thought that it would be like this.


    After their friendly exchange, the judge announced the start of the battle.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately became serious as she pulled out her Spiritual Sword. She was intending to have a good fight with Xin Yi and never thought he would do what he did next. As Gu Lingzhi pulled out her sword and gestured for him to unsheathe his, Xin Yi looked up towards the judges and spat out the three words, ��I admit defeat.��


    ��Wah���� This undoubtedly stunned everyone who was ready to see a fight between students from the Royal School.


    Since they were all in the top three ces, why didn��t they fight it out to see who would be the first?


    Gu Lingzhi was dumbfounded as she stood there. She did not make a move to keep her sword as she stared at him dumbly, ��Why are you admitting defeat? I might not be your match.��


    ��It doesn��t matter, we are already the top three. It makes no difference who is the first.��


    When Xin Yi said this, he was directing it at Tianfeng Jin. Tianfeng Jin then added on, ��That��s right, I also admit defeat. Lingzhi can be the champion.��


    Tianfeng Jin��s words threw the crowd into a chaos.


    Since when did getting first be so easy? Everyone gave it to her without even fighting. How was Gu Lingzhi��s luck so good?


    What Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi did told everyone what it meant by power.


    With them upying the top three positions, they were not interested in fighting amongst themselves!


    The judges had to breathe out deeply to calm himself and not blow his top at Xin Yi and Tianfeng Jin��s actions.


    To others, what they did seemed to show that they did not care about their rankings. But to him, a person from the North Qiu Kingdom, it was a blow to his country��s reputation. The championship was something that the North Qiu Kingdom used to boast to the other countries. Yet, they pushed it around like it meant nothing. How could he not be mad?


    But no matter how infuriated he was, he had to do his job. Biting down the urge to act rashly, he stered a fake smile, ��Since the two others eligible for first ce have decided to admit defeat, then there is no need for Gu Lingzhi to fight and will be first ce. The two of you shall then fight to decide who is second and who is third.��


    Xin Yi had originally wanted to let Tianfeng Jin have second ce. However, upon seeing how ck the judge��s face was as well as the members of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family who was present to observe thepetition, he swallowed his words. He then exchanged nces with Tianfeng Jin who was thinking the exact same thing. They both grinned and Tianfeng Jin hopped onto the stage and stood in front of him.


    ��Lingzhi, go and rest. Let me and Xin Yi exchange blows.��


    Hearing how Tianfeng Jin said exchange blows instead of fight, Gu Lingzhi knew that the two of them had no intention of fighting it out. She did not know whether tough or cry as she left the stage as she returned to Rong Yuan��s side to observe the battle.


    When Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi were both still Martial Students, they alwayspeted with each other. Even after they both broke through to Martial Practitioners, they would practice against each other whenever they had time. They knew each other��s abilities inside out and after a few exchanges, they actually became slightly serious.


    They were not interested in their ranking but did it purely for fun.


    The audience that wereining finally settled as they were slightly consoled by the fact that this was something that they hade to watch.


    However, the duel did notst long. The reason was due to Xin Yi��s sudden cry, ��Ah!�� He then rubbed his tummy and said, ��It is almost time for lunch and I am hungry.��


    Hungry? What did being hungry have anything to do with the fight?

 Chapter 218 – The Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 218 �C The Reverse</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Very quickly, they knew the answer. As Tianfeng Jin��s next attack came, he carelessly gave a shout before falling to the floor before the sword even hit him.


    ��...�� The entire crowd became silent.


    Couldn��t he have at least acted a little better? Anyone who opened their eyes would have known that Xin Yi did it on purpose?


    Xin Yi acted as if he could not hear the debate that was happening around him as he continued lying on the floor and turned to stare at the judges, ��Can you announce the end of the fight?��


    The judge froze before gritting his teeth and forcing out, ��Victory to Tianfeng Jin.��


    With this, the positions of the top three in the Martial Practitioner rank was finalised. Gu Lingzhi was first, followed by Tianfeng Jin in second and Xin Yi in third ce.


    Lin Xiaohu and Song Ze were fourth and fifth respectively.


    As the results were released, everyone started discussing.


    ��I refuse to ept this! Why should Gu Lingzhi be first, she did not even fight!��


    ��That��s right, we can��t ept this!��


    Someone shouted out. Many others echoed along.


    Recognising Gu Lingzhi��s abilities was one thing, but thepetition was another matter altogether.


    Hearing theints from the ground, the judge��s face looked slightly better. At least there were people that agreed with him.


    Although this was what he thought, he maintained a troubled expression as he looked to the other side of the stage.


    Following his line of sight, on the other side of the stage sat the honest and amiable-looking Principal of the First School and Pan En, the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom. Around them were numerous witnesses from other kingdoms that came in order to be witnesses to the finale.


    Catching the look, the Principal slowly moved his plump body as he tilted his head and said a few words to Pan En. A grin appeared on Pan En��s face as he raised his voice, ��Dear students, I know that many of you may not be pleased with this results. But as a Martial Artist, talent and perseverance alone will not help you seed. Talent, luck and people are all necessary. The fact that Lady Gu managed to get others to give up first ce to her without needing to lift a finger is also a sign of strength in itself.��


    Pan En then intentionally paused and seemed tough at himself, ��When I waspeting in the samepetition many years back, my senior who was in the same rank as me had no intention of giving up the ce to me at all. It is admirable that Lady Gu is so popr with people.��


    Quite a few people sniggered as they heard him, liking the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom more. After all, if the Emperor of North Qiu was someone like Pan En and had humor, it definitely beat having an extremely cold and serious king.


    At least the pressure would lessen in the Inter-school Competition.


    However, Pan En��s words were not enough to erase their annoyance with Gu Lingzhi. Although today��s situation was not infuriating, the annoyance that they had built against her over time made them refuse to ept her getting first ce.


    For a moment, the audience spat and cursed Gu Lingzhi who was standing on stage. It was as if their criticism would increase the embarrassment in her and make her automatically reject first ce.


    However, it was not the first time that Gu Lingzhi had been criticised and hated by others. However since she formalised her rtionship with Rong Yuan, she was seldom treated in such a hostile manner. She even seemed to miss and cherish those times.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s inaction and how she looked pretty happy, the crowd became even more rowdy. They started spitting at the stage as if they had a personal vendetta against Gu Lingzhi.


    ��No wonder she is a master seductress, she can even smile in these kind of situations.��


    ��A simple Inter-school Competition has been messed up by her. What a pity for the other two students from the Royal School. Who knows if they willingly gave up fighting for first ce or they were forced?��


    ��From what I see... thedy must have been forced. As for the guy...ha.��


    He left his sentence unfinished so as to insinuate and demean Gu Lingzhi��s quality as a person. Anyone who was slightly biased against Gu Lingzhi all immediately caught on as they assessed her. They wondered what Gu Lingzhi did to get Xin Yi to give up first ce for her. Since the Inter-school Competition was only held once every five years, the rewards for first ce was extremely valuable. The rewards for second and third ce was no wayparable.


    As the criticism started to develop in this trajectory, a man could no longer sit and watch as the crowd became rowdier. He bellowed into the audience, ��No one is allowed to defame Lady Gu!��


    A moment of silence befell the audience. Following that, the noise level increased even more as they mocked, ��Is this another man that has been seduced by Gu Lingzhi? Her prowess really has no boundaries.��


    ��From the sound of his voice, he sounds pretty old. I guess Gu Lingzhi really does not care and goes for all ages.��


    Under this mockery, the person that initially shouted went to the front of the stage and under Gu Lingzhi��s surprised gaze, he shouted to the crowd, ��You are a bunch of idiots who only know how to listen to rumours. Lady Gu is nothing like what you all are making her out to be. She is the most morally uprightdy I have ever seen. Without her generosity and kindness, my Tianfeng n would no longer exist!��


    Tianfeng n? What is that?


    A well-built but vulgar-looking manughed, ��Old geezer, you are already so old, don��t embarrass yourself. If your grandchildren knew about you trying to y the hero for someone and mes you, you wouldn��t even be able to defend yourself.��


    ��If I can help clear Lady Gu��s name, what does it matter even if my children don��t acknowledge me?��


    Realising that the old man that came up to defend her was Tianfeng n��s leader, Tianfeng Yi, Gu Lingzhi��s jaw dropped. Astonishment was written all over her face as she turned to face Rong Yuan, ��Is this the surprise you were talking about?��


    Regarding the rumours, when Rong Yuan confessed to her, he told her not to worry and that he will give her a surprise when the timees. She did not think that she would really be surprised. Tianfeng Wei was rumored to be the most tragic victim from Gu Lingzhi��s schemes. What could be more convincing than Tianfeng Wei��s father exining the situation?


    After getting his cultivation removed, Tianfeng Yi had aged significantly but his aura was still present. As he raised his voice, most of the chaos died down. As everyone became calmer, Tianfeng Yi started to make the speech that he had prepared. Hints of hatred, sadness and guilt were written on his face, ��I hope that all of you can stop humiliating Lady Gu based on baseless rumours. As the father of the ex-fiancee of the Third Prince, I wish to confess. The Third Prince did not break the engagement with my daughter because he was seduced by Lady Gu. He did not have an engagement with my daughter to begin with.��


    The crowd gasped in shock. They did not expect this old man to be Tianfeng Wei��s father. And what did he say? Tianfeng Wei did not have an engagement with the Third Prince?


    Then what was the engagement that spread through the Xia Kingdom about? Why did the Third Prince never rify this?


    Their questions were about to be answered.


    ��Are you all very confused on why there isn��t an engagement between my daughter and the Third Prince? It is because my wife is very close to Consort Rong and the two of them had the initial intention of setting an engagement for the Third Prince and my daughter. The Third Prince was never willing. My daughter however, was infatuated with the Third Prince and announced to everyone that they were engaged although he had rejected her. With regard for the rtionship between Consort Rong and my wife, the Third Prince never rified this matter so that my daughter would not be embarrassed in public. He thought that as time passed, my daughter woulde to terms and rify the matter. Who knew that his generosity would end up stretching over a few years. It was only until the Third Prince met Lady Gu and wanted to get engaged with her, did he bring up the matter. He was still kind and did not reveal the entire truth in order to protect my daughter��s reputation...��


    Tianfeng Yi��s long speech caused numerous jaws to drop.


    Rong Yuan never had an engagement with Tianfeng Wei and everything was Tianfeng Wei��s wishful thinking?


    This enormous news seemed like a joke to them. What Tianfeng Yi said next was even more shocking.


    ��My daughter secretly hated the Third Prince for dissolving their engagement, and in a moment of anger, she thought that if she got rid of Lady Gu, she would be able to be engaged to the Third Prince again. She...she actually colluded with the Beicheng n and set up a n to massacre the youths of the Four Great ns. She did not care if she sacrificed hundreds of her own n in order to kill Lady Gu. It resulted in Lady Gu almost dying in the Secret Territory. Thankfully, the heavens protected Gu Lingzhi ensuring she made it out alive. If not, even if my old bones were buried I would not be able to find peace!��


    His long speech confused everyone even more. It waspletely different from the rumors that they have been hearing, making them seriously doubt the reliability of what he was saying.


    ��Even if your daughter almost killed Gu Lingzhi, you need not me yourself to this point. Could it be that you were bribed in order to twist the truth and clear Gu Lingzhi��s name?��


    Someone questioned, bringing out the questions in most people. ��That��s right. Even if your daughter did harm Gu Lingzhi, why are you so agitated? You weren��t the one that did it.��


    Facing the interrogation, theplicated feelings on Tianfeng Yi��s old face became even more pronounced as he turned to face Gu Lingzhi. His face was full of guilt as he avoided her face, ��When my daughter colluded with the Beicheng n, they killed hundreds of n members from the Four Great ns. The other two remaining ns were extremely angry and wanted to kill our remaining n members to seek revenge. It was only because Lady Gu pleaded on our behalf and managed to convince the Third Prince and the Gu n to not hold it against our two ns that we managed to survive. The only punishment was that our two ns would no longer be part of the Four Great ns. Such benevolence will forever be remembered in the hearts of the Tianfeng n!��

 Chapter 219 – Apology

    <h4>Chapter 219 �C Apology</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Tianfeng Yi��s speech had caused much confusion.


    Tianfeng Wei, whom they had believed was the victim was actually the perpetrator? On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi whom they had believed was the evil woman, was actually innocent? Not only that, she had actually pleaded on behalf of those that had meant her ill out of the goodness of her heart. She had saved Tianfeng Wei from death and even betrothed her to Lang Jingchen?


    That��s right, Lang Jingchen!


    They could not just listen to one side of the story. Who knew if Tianfeng Wei��s father had been bribed by Gu Lingzhi? It was better if they question another person that was involved in it as well.


    Very quickly, someone spotted Lang Jingchen in the crowd. He was looking sullen as he was pushed towards the stage. ��Lang Jingchen, didn��t you say that your wife was sweet-tempered and gentle and is an extremely rare girl? Now your father-inw is ruining your wife��s name, aren��t you going to rify?��


    Although his words seemed like he was helping Lang Jingchen, anyone could see the amusement in his eyes.


    As the trouble with Gu Lingzhi looked to die down soon, he was looking for something else to entertain himself.


    Being forced to the front by others, Lang Jingchen hated himself for being a busybody. He did not make it to the finale, so why did he not stay in his room and rest? Why did he want toe and join the crowd?


    Now, not only did he not see anything amusing, he was being dragged into the situation as well.


    It was toote now, he could not get out of this. Before long, he had been pushed to the front of the stage and was facing Tianfeng Yi.


    Lang Jingchen��s mouth open, but was interrupted by Tianfeng Yi, ��Jingchen, I know you have liked Xiao Wei for a very long time. Your marriage with her was only made possible with Gu Lingzhi��s help right?��


    Lang Jingchen nodded his head but proceeded to argue, ��But that was because...�� of the Third Prince��s threat.


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Tianfeng Yi cut in once again, ��Two years ago, did Xiao Wei collude with the Beicheng n and cause hundreds of Tianfeng n members to die in the Secret Territory?��


    ��...She did.�� Lang Jingchen hesitated before replying. This was no small matter and anyone who wanted to find out about it could simply ask around and they would know about it. There was no need for him to hide. However, Tianfeng Wei colluding with the Beicheng n was also instigated by several seniors of the Tianfeng n.


    ��But father-inw, Xiao Wei...��


    ��Xiao Wei deserved everything that she got. I know you love her, but you can��t ruin Lady Gu��s reputation just to protect Xiao Wei��s. What you did before has really disappointed me!��


    Tianfeng Yi suddenly dered, diminishing thest bit of hope Lang Jingchen had in pushing the me to Gu Lingzhi.


    He did not know why Tianfeng Yi was suddenly behaving like this, but Tianfeng Yi was after all a father who loved his daughter. He could not argue otherwise and put him down. In actual fact, what Tianfeng Yi said was also 90 percent true and with him trying to protect Gu Lingzhi, there was no way for Lang Jingchen to argue otherwise.


    Lang Jingchen��s silence was taken as acknowledgement to what Tianfeng Yi said. All the rumors against Gu Lingzhi was finally rified. Everyone who was scolding Gu Lingzhi before suddenly felt lost.


    After a while, someone asked, ��Even if the things that happened to Tianfeng Wei is untrue, then what about Gu Linglong? How can you exin that?��


    ��On this, I can exin it.�� Rong Yuan drawled, ��I have never met the Second Mistress of the Gu n more than a few times, how can we be in a rtionship? Furthermore...�� Rong Yuan smiled slightly at the person that asked this, causing the man to suddenly feel a cold chill up his spine. ��Lingzhi has lost her mother ever since she was young and was raised by the mother of the Second Mistress of the Gu n. All of you should be able to guess how it was like under her stepmother��s care without me having to exin. Under circumstances like this, how do you suppose Lingzhi would have the power to target Gu Linglong? What more...on the day that Gu Linglong went missing, Lingzhi was having a meal with me and a few other ssmates, how would she be able to do anything to Gu Linglong? It��sughable that people can actually believe rumors like this without any evidence.��


    With this, all the rumours surrounding Gu Lingzhi had been rified. At this point, no one had evidence to prove that what Rong Yuan was saying was false.


    Behind Pan En, a smalldy named Xiao Yue suddenly broke the jade cup in her hands. The broken shards cut her palms causing streaks of blood to appear on her otherwise pale white hands. The blood dripped onto the floor.


    ��Don��t be anxious, they won��t becent for long.�� Smelling the scent of blood in the air, Pan En felt sorry and took out a handkerchief to bandage her hand. ��I will feel hurt if you hurt yourself.��


    Xiao Yue flushed and the anger she felt earlier dissipated under Pan En��s assurance. Slightly bashful, she timidly snuggled into Pan En��s embrace.


    The rumors that had flooded the Yan Capital for a period of time were cleared in this surprising way. There were still a few that refused to believe the truth and stubbornly insisted, ��If there were all just rumors then why did you note clean in the beginning?��


    Gu Lingzhi finally defended herself, ��Smart people would not be influenced by these rumors. I did not think that there would be so many idiots.��


    Also... with someone��s malicious intentions, no matter how she defended herself it would seem like she was making excuses. She was better off waiting patiently to thest moment such that these people who meant her harm would be caught off guard.


    Hearing her exnation, the remnants of the crowd flushed in embarrassment. They had jumped to the conclusion that Gu Lingzhi was malicious just based on some rumors. Everyone had jumped on and scolded Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi certainly had the right to call them idiots.


    Someone suddenly said, ��Sorry.��


    Following that, apologies could suddenly be heard from different people. Those that were able to attend the Inter-school Competition and those that came to watch were certainly notmon people. What happened today waspletely a contrast to the rumors and people needed time to mull over it.


    The rumors regarding Gu Lingzhi had spread too fast and were too detailed. No one had time to understand what kind of person Gu Lingzhi was before an image of her had already formed in their minds. Along with a few agitators, the emotions of the crowd was heightened and everyone had a fixed impression of Gu Lingzhi.


    Now when they thought about it, it seemed like whenever Gu Lingzhi was fighting, there would be people agitating the crowd. Unfortunately, they were always shocked by Gu Lingzhi��s battle oues to notice. With those agitators misleading them, they always felt as if there was something wrong with Gu Lingzhi and her wins were disgraceful. These emotions were felt repeatedly during her battles and along with the ridiculous finale today, it was the reason why so many people could not ept the result.


    With everything rified, it was not that difficult to apologise. They felt apologetic towards Gu Lingzhi and ashamed at their own behavior.


    At the same time, in Wuwang City, Su Nian was staying in the guest room that Ding Wen had rented for him. However, in a mere few days he was challenged by someone of the Martial Teacher rank, but Su Nian managed to kick him out.


    Before long, the Martial Teacher brought a few seniors from the Martial Lord rank to get back at him.


    There were many schools in the Tianyuan Continent, but there were those that did not like the teaching style of schools and preferred to find their own teachers. The Martial Teacher that Su Nian had kicked out was clearly someone like this.


    Seeing the two men blocking the main door, he knew something was wrong.


    In his previous battle against Wei Hanzi, although he won, he still suffered a few injuries. In addition, the Spiritual Medicine that he had taken to suppress his cultivation resulted in him being kept at the cultivation level of middle-grade Martial Lords. Against two middle-grade Martial Lords, it was going to be a cruel fight.


    As Su Nian had predicted, the two Martial Lords that hade to find him under the directive of the Martial Teacher. Without even talking to Su Nian, they had drawn out their Spiritual Weapons and started to attack.


    Su Nian was also not one to sit and await death and simrly attacked back. In the small guest room, the three of them engaged in a battle.


    After just a few blows, Su Nian realised something was off.


    They were just helping their junior vent their anger and should be satisfied with having taught him a lesson. There was no need to take his life, but their attacks were vicious, and each move was a move for his life. It was clear that they hade to kill him. Assessing the situation, Su Nian immediately broke the window of the guest room and haphazardly escaped through it.


    What he did not expect was another two Martial Lord experts waiting for him outside the inn. Seeing him appear, they grinned and attacked, ��When you bully our junior, maybe you should think of the consequence. Next time when you want to attack anyone weaker than you maybe you should consider if he has anyone behind him.��


    Su Nian finally realised.


    How was this revenge for their junior? These people were clearly out for his life.


    Who was it? Who wanted to kill him? He had only just settled down in Wuwang City a few days ago and shouldn��t have made any enemies? Only Ding Wen and Ding Rou knew where he was.


    Su Nian suddenly froze. His absent-mindedness caused him to suffer a blow. He staggered slightly before coughing out a mouthful of blood...


    Everyone around the inn had long fled the area and stood a distance away, pointing and talking about what was happening.


    Just as Su Nian thought he was sure to die, two shadows appeared behind the crowd. They were wearing masks. Each taking on two opponents, they stood in front of Su Nian, protecting him.


    One of the masked men spoke in a low voice, ��If you want to live, thene with us!�� They then pushed and shove, retreating in a different direction.


    Su Nian did not hesitate as he followed them. He could wonderter why they were helping him. For now, his life came first.

 Chapter 220 – Underground Palace

    <h4>Chapter 220 �C Underground Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Following the two masked men, Su Nian managed to ditch the people that wanted to kill him. He then entered a carriage that was prepared by the masked men.


    The two masked men remain silent throughout the entire journey. They travelled until sunset before the carriage stopped in front of a house.


    Su Nian got off and automatically followed one of the masked men into the living room. When he saw the person in the living room, his jaw dropped, ��Your Highness, howe it is you?��


    ��Why can��t it be me?�� Rong Yuan looked at Su Nian��s shocked face with a slight amusement, his voice was sympathetic as he said, ��The feeling of being assassinated by the woman you love must not be great right?��


    ��Nonsense! The Princess will never treat me like that!�� Su Nian argued back. His agitated tone resembled someone who was trying to cover up his heartbreak but failing.


    He had protected her for over ten years but she tried to kill him just because of one failed mission. How tragic was that?


    Seeing the weakness behind Su Nian��s mask, Rong Yuan shrugged, ��Really? Then maybe I��ve heard wrongly. But if I had heard wrongly, then how would I know where and when your Princess and her brother plotted to kill you and shut you up? Could it be that someone else wants to kill you? That would really be a coincidence.��


    Rong Yuan chuckled as Su Nian��s expression became darker. Rong Yuan was clearly making fun of him for not being able to ept the truth. Butpared to this, what troubled Su Nian more was...


    ��Your Highness, aren��t you going to marry the princess? How can you spoil her ns and save who she wants to kill?��


    Rong Yuan did not answer his question but instead praised him, ��You are really stubborn. Look at the situation you are in and you can still worry about the Princess. If Ding Rou were to know how loyal you are to her, I wonder if she would still have gotten rid of you?��


    The answer was...yes!


    The light in Su Nian��s eyes seemed to diminish with this answer. When he went to find Ding Rou after he had failed his mission, he had seen the disgust and murderous look in her eyes before she managed to cover it. But he had believed that after ten years of protecting her, even if she did not see him the same way he saw her, she would at least feel some sort of attachment to him. It was the reason why he shamelessly requested to stay by her side.


    He never thought that his request would lead to Ding Rou wanting to get rid of him. Only someone that had gone through the same betrayal would understand the pain he felt when he realised that the people after him were sent by Ding Rou.


    ��Since Ding Rou is so heartless towards you, don��t you want to take revenge?�� Sensing that Su Nian had been influenced by his words and was currently in pain, Rong Yuan asked curiously, ��You protected her for ten years but ended up like this. I pity you.��


    ��You...�� Su Nian opened his mouth. He had thought that Rong Yuan had been moved by Ding Rou and even wanted to marry her. How could he say things like this? However, the words got caught in his mouth and he eventually kept quiet.


    What more was there to ask? Rong Yuan had caught him and knew who he was. Was there anything he did not know? He must also have known what Ding Rou did previously in order to get him to fall for her.


    ��It is okay if you can��t bear to seek revenge on her.�� Seeing that Su Nian did not reply him, Rong Yuan patiently tried another way, ��Do you want her to be yours?��


    Hearing this, Su Nian raised his head abruptly and looked at him. Rong Yuan was smiling like a fox, ��I just need your help on one thing and I will help you get her. She will belong to you forever...��


    The next day, it was thest day of the Inter-school Competition. Nie Sang did not let the Xia Kingdom down and managed to clinch the championship for the Martial Teacher category. Yan Liang unfortunately lost to thepetitor from the First School and got third ce. Nheless, results like this brought fame to the Xia Kingdom.


    Other than the Martial Student category, the Royal School performed exceptionally, upying five out of the six top three positions in both the Martial Practitioner and Martial Teacher categories!


    With results like this, Pan En was finding it difficult to maintain his smile as he gave out the awards for the top three cings in all categories.


    ��I��m envious, there has been many talents from the Xia Kingdom these few years.�� Giving out the awards they had initially prepared for their students to Gu Lingzhi and friends, Pan En��s heart was hurting.


    If he had known this was going to be the result, he would not have added on to the rewards for the top three positions out of his own pocket. He had wanted to boast the North Qiu Kingdom��s fortune. Now, arge portion of it was given to the Xia Kingdom. No matter how sullen he was feeling, he still had to pretend to be courteous and congratte every winner.


    On the contrary, in response to Pan En��s pretentious praise, Rong Yuan acted as if he did not understand and smiled brilliantly, ��The North Qiu Kingdom did pretty well too. If not for Liang Xiao underestimating Lingzhi, the positions in the Martial Practitioner rank might be entirely different.��


    ��Sigh, what is lost is lost. Lady Gu is extremely talented and even if Liang Xiao was prepared he might not be able to go against her Earth-Level Spiritual Sword. He is not ashamed of his loss.��


    Although this was what he said, but anyone could hear that Pan En was mocking Gu Lingzhi for using the power of her weapon to win instead of fighting with her own strength.


    Thest day of the Inter-school Competition hence ended with a war of words between the two of them.


    At night, Gu Lingzhi was sitting in her room and sorting out the award she received today. The award for the first ce was so abundant that it could turn a penniless man into a rich one. The entire First School was taking in the atmosphere of the end of thepetition.


    Suddenly, Gu Lingzhi felt a tremble in her legs before the ground she was standing on shook. It was as if an ancient beast was breaking through the ground, causing the entire world to shake.


    Wei Hanzi, who was standing guard outside immediately dashed in. Grabbing Gu Lingzhi, she pulled her out of the dorm and ran, ��It is not safe here, let��s get out first!��


    As she exited her dorm, she saw Tianfeng Jin who had dashed out of her dorm as well. There were more people lining the road outside their dormitories. Everyone was stunned as they stared at the ground.


    The ground in the Tianyuan Continent was very dense and earthquakes seldom happened. Earthquakes that were strong enough to shake buildings were even rarer. How could something like this happen?


    Soon, Rong Yuan rushed over. Seeing Gu Lingzhi standing unharmed, he let out a deep breath and stood by her.


    The strong tremors continued on for fifteen minutes before they slowly became weaker. When thest tremble had died out, a sudden ray of light shot out from outside the Yan Capital south of the First School. The brilliant golden ray was so bright it lit up half the sky and made it seem like day.


    ��Is that a...Secret Territory?�� Rong Yuan frowned as he muttered under his breath. He then quickly calcted how much the Xia Kingdom could stand to gain from it.


    To create tremors of this kind, the Secret Territory was definitely not small. It was highly probable that there were gems that could make people go crazy. Wealth touched everyone��s hearts. No matter how strong the North Qiu Kingdom was, with so many people from so many kingdoms present, it would be impossible for them to take everything in the Secret Territory for themselves. He should report back to the Xia Kingdom as quickly as possible.


    All these shed through his mind in a mere few seconds. Rong Yuan had already activated his movement technique and was half dragging Gu Lingzhi towards the direction of the light ray.


    There were many others who did the same as him as they rushed towards the light ray. After being dragged along by Rong Yuan for a while, Gu Lingzhi caught on to what he was thinking. She took his hand that was around her waist into hers and used her Sparrow Wings movement technique.


    This was all about chance and whoever got there first would stand to benefit the most.


    After travelling for almost two hours, the two of them finally saw what caused the disturbance tonight.


    It was a huge depression. More urately, it was the entrance to an underground pce. Gold stones paved the way as the ground subsided and extended even deeper into the ground. The light ray in the sky came from deep in the ground. Even from outside, they could see that this secret territory was not ordinary.


    Beside the stairs, Pan En was already standing there with a few others and discussing. Seeing the two of them arrive, surprise shed through his eyes before he greeted them with a smile, ��I didn��t think that the both of you would be so quick. I only managed to get here so quickly with the help of others. It is no wonder one of you is the first ce in the Martial Practitioner category while the other is the most likely Martial Artist to be a True God.��


    ��Second Prince, we don��t deserve such high regard. Our techniques are just slightly stronger that is all.�� Rong Yuan replied humbly. His eyes subtly look over the people that were behind Pan En and he was slightly surprised.


    In his brief look over, he realised that the Martial Artist with the lowest cultivation in their group was at least of the Martial Lord rank. One of the youths in a purple gown had a cultivation so strong, he waspletely unable to sense it. He was at least a Martial Sage in theter stages. More surprisingly was the presence of Demigods. He was probably a senior member of the North Qiu Royal Family.


    It was sufficient to deduce the importance of this Secret Territory from how fast they had rushed over.


    ��Good technique is also a form of strength,�� Pan En sighed as a sh of greed appeared in his eyes before they resumed their courteous look, ��Seeing the huge disturbance that it created, this Secret Territory is definitely not ordinary. Someone might have even set up traps in the entrance of this Secret Territory. It might be dangerous for us to go in based on our ability. How about we wait until everyone has arrived before we head in together?��


    ��Okay,�� Rong Yuan nodded. Although he did not really trust Pan En, he knew that a Secret Territory of this magnitude would not allow anyone to enter so easily. If not, it would not have created such a huge disturbance earlier.


    Knowing that he could not go down for now, Rong Yuan turned his attention to several members who were looking sour.


    ��May I know who these people are?��


    ��These are a few of my elders. They were all shocked by the disturbance earlier and came down specially to investigate.��

 Chapter 221 – Rules

    <h4>Chapter 221 �C Rules</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan did not believe Pan En��s words but still politely greeted and bowed to the elders.


    Everyone else that hadgged behind Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi also started to slowly arrive. They were shocked to see that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had already reached. Their speed was astounding.


    They had all left at the same time when they saw the golden ray and did not catch sight of the two of them on the entire journey here. Their speed surpassed everyone else by leaps and bounds.


    Fifteen minutester, more people arrived, blocking the way to the entrance of the underground pce. Some were students from the First School, some were participants of thepetition. There were also others that were attracted by the light ray.


    Tianfeng Jin had also reached with Tianfeng Yi. When he caught a glimpse of Gu Lingzhi, numerous feelings shed through his eyes. Eventually he sighed and headed in another direction.


    Gu Lingzhi was not angry at this but felt relieved, ��This is more like it. If he behaved extremely grateful towards me, I wouldn��t be able to ept it.��


    Rong Yuan shook his head and chucked, ��Everyone says it is better to make friends than lose an enemy. Howe you are the opposite?��


    ��Because I know for a fact that there is no way that he can be anyone��s friend,�� Gu Lingzhi blinked, looking adorably at Rong Yuan.


    ��How did you convince him to help me?��


    It was impossible for her to believe that Tianfeng Yi had finally epted the situation. It was equivalent to asking her and Tianfeng Wei to shake hands and be friends. Why would someone who would sacrifice hundreds of his own n��s lives and marry his daughter off to someone she did not love, help her, his ��enemy��?


    As expected, Rong Yuan shrugged and looked towards Xin Yi, ��This time you guessed wrongly. The person that convinced Tianfeng Yi is him, not me.��


    ��Xin Yi?�� Gu Lingzhi was surprised. What bargaining chip could a Martial Practitioner have against Tianfeng Yi to make him defame his daughter and speak up for her?


    Loving the way she looked right now, Rong Yuan brought her hand to his lips and gave her a kiss. In a warm and soft voice, ��Although Xin Yi does not have much, the Xin n does.��


    When the Tianfeng and Beicheng ns copsed, the Xin n who had been biding their time finally showed their strong and solid side. Within a year, they had upied one of the positions in the Four Great ns. Because the Tianfeng and Beicheng n offended the Gu and Qin ns, they were destined to be exterminated and their lives were miserable. Everyone that they had offended before were now seeking revenge on them and there were members of their n dying every day.


    At a time like this, it was unlikely that someone would extend a helping hand and was willing to ept and protect them as a subsidiary n. Even if it was fake, it was like a ray of hope in a dark pit and they were not willing to let go of the chance! This was what Tianfeng Yi chose.


    Hearing what Rong Yuan said, Gu Lingzhi caught onto the crucial point and said a silent prayer for the remaining members of the Tianfeng n.


    From what she knew, the Qin and Tianfeng Family did not have a good rtionship. They must have been convinced by Rong Yuan to offer help. In the future, even if their enemies stop harassing them, the entire n would be in the hands of the Qin n and it would be impossible for the Tianfeng Family to rise back in power.


    ��Eh? Isn��t that the previous Emperor of the North Qiu Kingdom? He is actually still alive!�� An exmation cut off what Rong Yuan wanted to say. Following the voice, he looked in the direction where Pan En stood with a few others. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he recognised the person that was said to be the previous king. He was surprised to see a young man wearing a purple robe.


    The emperor from North Qiu��s previous generation was rumoured to have secluded himself tens of years ago in order to ascend to a Demigod. There had not been news about him since then and everyone believed that he had failed. They never thought that he had actually sessfully became a Demigod. Even his appearance had returned to how he looked like when he was younger. This was the reason why Rong Yuan was able to recognise him as he looked exactly like he did in his old pictures.


    ��Stay with meter, do not leave my side.�� Even the Demigods were present. This meant that the underground pce that caused the disturbance was definitely not ordinary!


    ��Third Granduncle, do you think we can get someone to assess the underground pce now?�� Seeing more and more people gather, Pan En greeted respectfully and asked the young man dressed in purple, also known as Pan Wuyang.


    Pan Wuyang, who was still analysing the entrance replied, ��Yes.�� Pan En then turned and addressed the bustling crowd, ��Everyone, silence please!��


    The noise immediately died down as everyone turned to him expectantly.


    Anyone could see that this was not normal. However, this was still the North Qiu Kingdom��s territory and with a Demigod present, everyone had to behave themselves even if all they wanted was to dash in. The fact that Pan En did not chase them away meant that he was not intending to keep everything for himself. What he was going to say next was definitely rted to the sudden appearance of this Secret Territory.


    As everyone quietened down, Pan En gave a perfectly courteous smile as he said warmly, ��I believe that everyone knows that the disturbance created by the appearance of this Secret Territory is not normal. Our North Qiu Kingdom does not have the intention of having it all for ourselves. ording to the rules of Tianyuan Continent, anyrge-scale ancient Secret Territory that appears should be made essible to everyone. However, the country that the Secret Territory appears in has the privilege to enter and collect the treasures first. I believe everyone is clear on this point.��


    ��Of course. The rule onrge-scale Secret Territories needing to be shared was set by the North Qiu Kingdom, who would dare go against it?�� someone intentionally lowered their voice and bellowed, the mocking tone apparent in their voice.


    It was because of this rule made by the North Qiu Kingdom that numerous Secret Territories in other kingdoms were used casually by the North Qiu. Whenever a high-ranking Martial Artistcked a certain resource, they would form a group and have a go in one of the Secret Territories, attempting to find what they need.


    Some smaller kingdoms were under pressure and could not collect fees for allowing the usage of their Secret Territory. All they could do was stare as people from the North Qiu Kingdom took their valuables from the Secret Territory. It could be said that other Martial Artists that were not from the North Qiu Kingdom hated this rule. Now, it was finally time for the North Qiu Kingdom to offer the Secret Territory in their own kingdom.


    Pan En��s expression did not change as his eyes nced in the direction of the voice. Smiling, he said, ��That��s right. That rule was set by the North Qiu Kingdom and we will abide by it. We will not let you all leave empty-handed.��


    ��But as you can see, there are still a lot of things to prepare with the appearance of this Secret Territory. How about everyone head back to rest for the night and return tomorrow morning? When we have assessed the situation, we will exin everything tomorrow morning and we can all head in then to look for treasures.��


    Although Pan En was using a kind and courteous voice, Pan Wuyang who was standing behind him, had thrown out a threatening aura. He was clearly warning everyone that they were in no position to reject.


    It was like Rong Yuan did not consider anything as he raised his hand to bid farewell, ��Since the Second Prince has mentioned it, then we wille back tomorrow. I hope everything goes smoothly for you.��


    Pan En politely replied to Rong Yuan��s greeting, ��Thank you for your well wishes. If there is anything, I will invite you to enjoy it together.��


    Rong Yuan then grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand as he headed towards the First School. Yuan Zheng and Wei Hanzi followed along. Tianfeng Jin and the others hesitated for a bit before leaving as well.


    With the departure of Gu Lingzhi and her friends, a few others decided to head back to rest as well. However, arger portion of the people decided to stay behind and check things out.


    When they were out of everyone��s sight, Gu Lingzhi then asked Rong Yuan, ��Why are we not waiting there?��


    Although the home country of the Secret Territory had the privilege to enter and collect first, everyone else could watch as they entered so as to have a better understanding of the secret territory.


    Rong Yuan did not reply to Gu Lingzhi��s questions directly but instead said, ��Let��s rest early tonight. Tomorrow, we will leave at around 6 a.m. to investigate.��


    Understanding that he did not want to borate, Gu Lingzhi did not bother asking anymore. No one else had any intention to ask anything else and all headed back to their rooms obediently. Tianfeng Yi hesitated for a bit before following Xin Yi. This caused Lang Jingchen, who had been attending to his father-inw attentively on the entire journey, to be annoyed.


    Why? He had been extremely attentive to him yet his father-inw had followed Xin Yi. What has Tianfeng Yi been possessed by? Why was he following Xin Yi blindly?


    With these questions, Lang Jingchen was feeling sullen and did not want to follow Rong Yuan��s orders. He turned around and headed back to the Secret Territory.


    Since the person he was attending to did not want him around, then he was just going to follow what his heart told him to. He was going to wait at the entrance of the Secret Territory. Now that the Inter-school Competition was over, Rong Yuan could not fault him for not listening to orders.


    Not long after he left, an agile silhouette sneakily entered Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s dorm.


    Inside the room, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi sat side by side on the bed. Wearing a rogue expression, Rong Yuan said, ��Putting aside the issue of the Secret Territory, aren��t you going to reward me for solving the problem regarding the rumors?��


    ��Reward?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her brows. She took back her hand that had been grabbed by Rong Yuan ever since the Secret Territory appeared. ��Isn��t it something you were supposed to do?��


    ��...�� It was true. Rong Yuan choked on how blunt Gu Lingzhi was. He then mimicked her and raised his brows, ��What my wife says is right, it is my duty to help my lovely wife share her troubles. Then shouldn��t my lovely wife do her duty too?��


    His eyes then scanned Gu Lingzhi��s body suggestively. He received a p from Gu Lingzhi, ��If you have something, then quickly say it. Don��t you have to return to serve the Princess? Aren��t you afraid that she will see through your ns?��

 Chapter 222 – The North Qiu Kingdom’s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 222 �C The North Qiu Kingdom��s Plot</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rubbing his hand that got smacked, Rong Yuan grumbled slightly, ��Aren��t I worried about you now? How can anyone be more important than you?��


    ��Glib-tongued.�� Gu Lingzhi breathed out but could not deny that his simple words made her happy. Hence, she closed one eye at his arm that was reaching out to her once more, narrowing her eyes slightly. She asked, ��You suddenly asked us to return, it��s not only because you want us to rest right?��


    ��You��re smart,�� Rong Yuan smiled as he tapped her nose affectionately. His eyes drifted towards Wei Hanzi��s room opposite Gu Lingzhi��s. Lowering his voice, he whispered, ��If I was not mistaken, I think I saw Pan Yue in the crowd just now.��


    Pan Yue? Gu Lingzhi was surprised. She heard that Pan Yue had been grounded by the North Qiu Kingdom��s Emperor ever since he fought with them for the Eight Treasure Jade at Fuyue Restaurant previously. He was forbidden to take a single step out of the pce before the Inter-school Competition was over.


    A while ago, she had heard news from Chiyang City that someone looking like Pan Yue had appeared by her side to win her over. Gu Lingzhi had then believed that he misbehaved in Fuyue Restaurant so that he would be grounded. When he was grounded, it would then be easier for him to disappear to the Xia Kingdom to find Qin Xinran. Who knew that he would appear in the crowd today? This timing was too coincidental.


    ��Could it be that the appearance of the Secret Territory was not by chance?�� Gu Lingzhi quickly thought of a reason as her face turned serious.


    Rong Yuan squeezed her cheeks, attempting to get her to rx as he consoled, ��Who knows, we will have to see if Pan Yuees tonight.��


    Rong Yuan��s ear suddenly twitched as he chuckled, ��He��s here.��


    ��Who��s here?��


    Rong Yuan did not reply to her but pointed across the room and made an action for her to keep silent.


    Gu Lingzhi did not ask more but started talking to Rong Yuan about something else. Only after an hour did Rong Yuan sense the person in Wei Hanzi��s room leaving. Before long, Gu Lingzhi��s door opened. Outside her door, stood Wei Hanzi.


    After bowing to the two of them, she immediately started talking about why Pan Yue had seeked her out.


    From what Pan Yue said, the Secret Territory was once home to the leader of the Spirit Tribe. There were numerous treasures belonging to the Spirit Tribe there. However, it was sealed up by the Spirit Tribe when they left. After so many years, the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family only managed to release the seal on a small portion of it and gained the benefits of the small area. These small benefits were enough for them to produce several Demigods, allowing them to be one step of other kingdoms in the Tianyuan Continent.


    With that small area, it resulted in the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family desiring the rest of the Secret Territory even more.


    However, theyers of seals set by the Spirit Tribe were much too powerful. Despite so many years, they only managed to unseal a small corner of the Secret Territory. Having no choice, the North Qiu Royal Family decided to make use of the spiritual energy of all the Martial Artists in Tianyuan Continent to open the Secret Territory. This was what resulted in the disturbance today.


    ��Is the North Qiu Royal Family crazy? Aren��t they afraid that by exposing the existence of the Secret Territory, the treasures inside will be stolen by everyone?�� Gu Lingzhi was incredulous.


    ��They are not crazy.�� Rong Yuan squinted as he continued massaging Gu Lingzhi��s hand, ��Because they don��t intend to let anyone who enters the Secret Territorye out alive.��


    ��What?�� Gu Lingzhi sucked in a breath, ��Does the North Qiu Kingdom want to be the enemy of the entire continent?��


    Realisation hit Gu Lingzhi as she widened her eyes.


    They were already behaving as the enemy of the entire continent. If not, Ding Rou would not have appeared.


    Knowing that she had thought of the answer, Rong Yuan lowered his voice and said seriously, ��The North Qiu had wanted to control the entire Tianyuan Continent for a while now. They made a pact with the Dayin Kingdom and several other countries for tens of years already. Taking the chance now, they nned to kill everyone that was likely to hinder their progress to controlling the entire continent in the Secret Territory. They were then going to announce that everyone was killed by traps in the Secret Territory. Hence, even if anyone were to suspect anything, they would not have proof. On the contrary, they could lure even more people in and make their route to conquering the other countries even smoother. To them, exposing the Secret Territory has numerous benefits.��


    ��Then what should we do now? Should we go in? Seeing the crowd tonight, I am sure there will be more people tomorrow.�� Gu Lingzhi finally realised why a Demigod was present tonight.


    Who would not want to try their luck in a Secret Territory that even a Demigod was interested in?


    The North Qiu was really going all out to lure in high-ranking Martial Artists.


    ��Of course we��re going, why should we not go in?�� To Gu Lingzhi��s surprise, Rong Yuan did not cancel their n to enter the Secret Territory. Smiling a sly smile, ��Since the North Qiu Kingdom wants to lure Martial Artists they must definitely have some kind of bait. They have to leave some treasures for people to get and spread the word. As long as we move with Ding Rou, the North Qiu Kingdom��s people will not attempt to kill their allies so quickly. Furthermore... wouldn��t it be more effective for a prince of a kingdom to help them publicise such an urrence?��


    ��Master has deduced it urately. Pan Yue thought the same when he exined it to me. The North Qiu Kingdom��s people do not intend to take action on you first. On the contrary, they n to help you obtain a sufficient amount of treasures to lure the high-level Martial Artists from the Xia Kingdom over.��


    ��Since that is the case, if I don��t ept their kind gesture and bring some treasures out, I would be disappointing them, right?�� Rong Yuan sneered as his eyes turned gloomy.


    The North Qiu Kingdom had first sent Ding Rou to seduce him and try to get into the Royal Family of the Xia Kingdom. Now, they wanted to use his hand to lure more people over. He was going to show them what it means to lose!


    After a good night''s rest, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were filled with energy. At dawn, they met up with everyone else punctually. They realise that there was one less person in their group. Realising it was Lang Jingchen that was missing, Rong Yuan did not bother to ask. He then led the group to the entrance of the Secret Territory.


    The entire First School was abnormally quiet. Whenever they chanced upon any students, they were all filled with excitement as they raced towards the Secret Territory. After that night, the Secret Territory had attracted even more people.


    It was until they reached the entrance of the Secret Territory did Gu Lingzhi realise she had underestimated the attractiveness of it.


    Waves of Martial Artists crowded near the entrance, covering the entire area inyers. If not for a group of guards wearing the North Qiu Kingdom��s armor and maintaining order, everyone would have ran out of patience and dashed into the secret territory.


    As they were contemting how to enter, an imperial bodyguard walked towards them with a group of people. Greeting them politely, ��Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom? I��m under orders from the Second Prince to meet with you upon arrival. There are too many people here and the prince invites you over.��


    Rong Yuan nodded as he grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand and followed behind the guard.


    With the imperial guard leading the way, the crowd of people seemed less intimidating. Very soon, they caught sight of the entrance that was blocked by the crowd. As they walked through the crowd, Lang Jingchen looked at them resentfully as they neared the entrance of the Secret Territory with the help of the guard. He was utterly regretting his decision to wait at the entrance of the Secret Territory by himself.


    In the time that he took to return here from the First School, the area around the entrance was packed with people. Everyone was shoved against each other, he was not able to enter and was not willing to leave either. Hence, he was now in an awkward situation where he could neither advance nor leave. He could not muster the words to ask Rong Yuan to stop and bring him along. All he could do was stare at their backs resentfully.


    If not for Rong Yuan asking them to go back and rest, he wouldn��t have been caught in this position. This was all Rong Yuan��s fault!


    Naturally, Rong Yuan could not sense his anger as he followed behind the guard. In less than fifteen minutes, they had cut through the crowd and reached the entrance of the Secret Territory.


    Today, the light ray had disappeared. This was probably to create the illusion that the seal on the entrance had been ��broken��. Pan En was staring worriedly at the entrance. When he saw Rong Yuan arrive, he stered a smile on his face, ��Third Prince, you��ve arrived. Granduncle entered a while ago and has yet toe out. I am afraid you all won��t be able to go in just yet.��


    Rong Yuan did not seem to mind, ��Don��t worry, it is not urgent. A new Secret Territory has been found and is bound to require some effort to reap its benefits. I need to thank the various seniors. I believe they have opened several routes for us with their effort overnight, saving us a lot of time.��


    ��Haha, as long as you understand,�� Pan Enughed. He however, felt extremely gloomy.


    Although exposing this territory was a good thing for the North Qiu Royal Family, but thinking of the numerous treasures that he had ced in it to attract people, he felt a sense of loss. What made him angrier was what Rong Yuan had just said. It was obvious that Rong Yuan was treating his elders as vanguards and using them to assess the routes first. If not for therge benefit of letting Rong Yuan live, he would have made Rong Yuan the first sacrifice in the Secret Territory.


    Just as he was secretly cursing, a confident voice bellowed from the entrance of the Secret Territory, ��It��s the Starry Cloud Stone! I��ve searched for so many years to no avail, but actually found it here! Haha... there is also the Scarlet Moon Plum. This ce is really filled with treasures!��


    Following the voice, everyone in the crowd who had heard him became excited. Even Pan En, who knew the existence of those two things salivated with greed.


    The Starry Cloud Stone and the Scarlet Moon Plum were both precious gems used to make Earth-Level spiritual treasures. If the skill of the forger was high enough, it was even possible to create Heaven-Level spiritual treasures. The Secret Territory had only been open for a night and already, two extremely precious treasures had been found. Then... won��t there be more that dyet to be found?


    In a sh, everyone��s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 223 – Prepare to Enter

    <h4>Chapter 223 �C Prepare to Enter</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Quickly return and report to the Principal that the Secret Territory has a lot of treasures. We have to quickly get as many treasures as possible!�� a middle-aged man with a moustache told the young man next to him.


    The young man received the order as he gave the entrance of the Secret Territory onest reluctant look as he sped away.


    If he could get the news back to his country and allow the Martial Artists in his country to benefit, someone would eventuallypensate him for not being able to enter the Secret Territory first to grab the treasures.


    At the same time, a woman wearing an emerald green robe told her disciple beside him a simr thing. The disciple��s eyes were red as he left the area.


    With so many higher-ranking elders around, she did not hope to get an extremely rare and valuable gem. All she wanted was a few treasures that would allow her to get a new Spiritual Weapon.


    The same situation happened all around the Secret Territory��s entrance. Several people were under orders by their teacher or leader to go spread the news and get more people toe. Silently watching all these happen, a sh of satisfaction crossed Pan En��s eyes. He pretended to be pleasantly surprised as he looked at Rong Yuan, ��Third Prince, did you hear that? Granduncle has actually found the Starry Cloud Stone and Scarlet Moon Plum. This Secret Territory is definitely special! Maybe we can find even more valuable treasures!��


    ��Really? That is something to celebrate.�� Rong Yuan congratted him as he wore a surprised look as well, ��I wonder how it is like in the Secret Territory? Can Martial Practitioners go in?��


    ��Of course they can,�� Pan En replied subconsciously. He suddenly realised that he replied a bit too abruptly and tried to correct himself, ��I have an uncle of the Martial Practitioner rank that went in. I think it should be fine.��


    ��That��s good.�� Rong Yuan nodded as he looked worriedly at Gu Lingzhi. ��To have such precious gems like the Starry Cloud Stone, the ce must be filled with traps. I am not sure if Lingzhi and the rest would be able to go in. It would be such a pity to miss an opportunity like this.


    Pan En did not reply as quickly this time but consoled, ��The traps in the entrance of the Secret Territory has been more or less cleared by my granduncles. I believe it will be okay.��


    With this, Rong Yuan was sure that what Pan Yue had passed on is true.


    All that was left was the question on why he would help them and betray his own n. They would be able to ask him when Gu Lingzhi took on the identity of the ck Thorn.


    The group of them waited for a while more at the entrance. Eventually there was some movement and Pan Wuyang��s purple figure walked out. His eyes were curved in delight allowing everyone to imagine what kind of treasures he had gotten.


    ��He��s out! Quick, look, they are out!�� someone shouted in joy.


    With the people insideing out, it meant that it was time for them to go in.


    As the people inside slowly made their way out, Pan Yue pretended to ask the elders what they had gotten. They wore satisfied smiles on their faces and they heaped praises on the specialty of this Secret Territory. There were numerous treasures to be found but it was a pity that their time in there was limited. In order to not break the rules, they had toe out of the Secret Territory within six hours.


    As they spoke delightedly on the treasures they had ��obtained��, everyone else became more and more excited. Their gazes looked as if they wanted to just burn the guards standing in front of the entrance and dash in.


    ��Due to time restrictions, we only managed to cover a small area. There are still numerous treasures to be found along the way. If anyone is interested, you can rest assured and enter. We have broken down most of the traps extending a few kilometres around the entrance. As long as you do not go too deep, there should not be much danger even to Martial Students.��


    The crowd whooped in joy. They were worried that the treasures in the Secret Territory would be too high a level and only people of high cultivation would be allowed in. They never thought that the minimum cultivation to enter would be so low such that all Martial Artists would be able to enter. This made those that were worried their wait would go to waste be filled with joy. Everyone started rubbing their knuckles and stretching their legs, prepared to start.


    Pan Enughed as he saw the sight in front of him, ��I see that everyone is very excited to head in and I won��t block your way any longer. ording to the rules onrge-scale Secret Territories, everyone who wants to enter will have to pay out one high-grade spirit stone. If you have proof that you are a citizen of the North Qiu Kingdom, you will only need to give ten middle-grade spirit stones.��


    ording to thews of the Tianyuan Continent, one high-grade spirit stone was equivalent to one hundred middle-grade spirit stones. One middle-grade spirit stone was worth one hundred low-grade spirit stones. Just the entrance fee itself was enough to make some people flinch.


    However, thinking of the jewels that were awaiting them in the Secret Territory, no matter how embarrassing it was, those that did not have so much spirit stones on them had to grit their teeth and borrow from others around them. No matter what, it was the first time thisrge-scale Secret Territory was open and everyone believed that there were numerous treasures inside awaiting them. If they did not take the risk, it would be a waste of their time spent queuing the entire night.


    Seeing a few impatient people already passing over the spirit stones to the guards at the entrance, Rong Yuan addressed the students from the Royal School, ��Whoever wants to go can go. Remember, there is no free lunch in this world. This Secret Territory is not a hundred percent safe.��


    Everyone��s heart skipped a beat as they heard the warning tone in Rong Yuan��s voice. This was to tell them to take whatever they saw but not be greedy. Although they did not fully understand what he meant, everyone nodded as if they did. They then stood behind the two of them without budging.


    Rong Yuan then raised a questioning brow as he heard Yan Liang say, ��I will stay by Lingzhi and protect her.��


    Rong Yuan��s face darkened, ��I will protect her, you don��t need to worry.��


    Xin Yi then cut in, ��I thought...the person you want to protect the most now is Ding Rou.��


    How can that be? Rong Yuan wanted to rebut immediately. He then realised what Xin Yi was trying to say. How could Xin Yi say such infuriating things even after knowing what Rong Yuan was actually feeling?


    He then took Gu Lingzhi��s hand and stroke her palm twice indicating to her not to overthink. He raised his voice slightly, ��Both Lingzhi and Xiao Rou are equally important to me. I will not desert either one of them.��


    He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his hand as Gu Lingzhi pinched him. But still, he had to maintain a loving and guilty expression. It was certainly not easy.


    Three or four metres behind Rong Yuan, stood Ding Rou. She had initially wanted toin to Rong Yuan about how she did not see him the entire night because he was too busy caring about Gu Lingzhi and ignoring her. However, upon hearing what he said, she felt both happy and forlorn.


    She had spent so much effort to try and enter Rong Yuan��s heart. Yet, Gu Lingzhi still upied half of his heart. If only she could take the chance to get rid of Gu Lingzhi in the Secret Territory.


    A malicious look appeared in Ding Rou��s eyes. Laughing lightly as if she had just arrived, she stood next to Rong Yuan, ��Rong Yuan, I��ve finally found you. I was really worried because I did not see you the entire night.��


    Xin Yi sneered, ��If you can��t find His Highness, it obviously means he is with his fianc��e. If not, why won��t you be able to find him? Princess, you really love to joke around.��


    That mocking tone caused the smile that Ding Rou was wearing to stiffen. Her guards standing behind her bellowed, ��Audacious! How dare you be rude to our Princess.��


    ��Oh, so you know that I was talking about your Princess, not bad!�� Although praises wereing out of his mouth, Xin Yi was wearing a disdainful look. ��Since she��s your Princess, why does it matter to me? I am a citizen of the Xia Kingdom. Since when did I have to listen to the Royal Family of the Dayin Kingdom? Even if the Third Prince wants to marry you, you will have to wait until it actually happens before you are considered royalty of the Xia Kingdom. Now, the only one that can represent the Third Prince is Gu Lingzhi.��


    Seeing the smile on Ding Rou face about to distort, Rong Yuan could not help but appraise Xin Yi secretly in his heart. He decided that when he returned to the Xia Kingdom, he would give permission to the Xin n to start the business n of opening a silver mine.


    ��You...�� The guard could not think of anything to rebut Xin Yi and could only turn to Rong Yuan, ��Your Highness, are you just going to stand and watch as our princess is bullied?��


    Rong Yuan immediately pursed his lips guiltily as he had just secretly praised Xin Yi. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Xin Yi, ��Xiao Rou is still the princess of the Dayin Kingdom and even though she does not have the authority to order you around, you should still treat her with basic respect. Aren��t you going to apologise to her?��


    ��Heh...�� Xin Yi sneered and simply turned and left. Tianfeng Yi who was watching the show beside him quickly followed along. It was obvious he was now treating Xin Yi like his master. Unfortunately, with his cultivation disabled, he only had his physical strength left. As Xin Yi was handing over his spirit stones at the entrance, he stopped Tianfeng Yi.


    ��You don��t have to go in. It will be a waste of spirit stones if you enter. You should go and talk to that son-inw of yours and tell him to stop making trouble for the Third Prince. If he does, the Xin n will not be able to protect you.��


    Tianfeng Yi��s expression changed as he thought back to the time when he was the n Leader of the Tianfeng n. When would he ever suffer this kind of treatment? But now, even a Martial Practitioner was looking down on him. If only he still had his cultivation, if only the Tianfeng n still had power...


    Although resentment filled his heart, Tianfeng Yi��s face maintained a respectful look, ��Young Master Xin, there will still be danger in the Secret Territory. Although I no longer have my cultivation, I am experienced. If you go with me, I can help you avoid a lot of trouble.��


    If he could find one or two spiritual treasures to recover his disabled cultivation, he would willingly bear any kind of insult now.


    ��Oh, really?�� Xin Yi looked at him notughing. This made Tianfeng Yi wonder if Xin Yi had seen through him.

 Chapter 224 – Fighting for Affection

    <h4>Chapter 224 �C Fighting for Affection</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Just as Tianfeng Yi was bracing himself for rejection, Xin Yi agreed to bring him along.


    ��Since you are so useful, then you cane in with me.�� After all, Xin Yi was done using Tianfeng Yi for his personal gains. Since he was the one that was dreaming of making aeback then no one was to me if he died following his dream.


    Tianfeng Yi was delighted as he quickly handed over a high-grade spirit stone and followed behind Xin Yi into the Secret Territory.


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan��s face had darkened as Xin Yi turned and left. Just as Rong Yuan was about to call out to Xin Yi and stop him, Ding Rou��s eyes shed as she stopped him, ��Forget it, he was also only trying to help Lingzhi. I��m not angry.��


    ��But that is too unfair to you,�� Rong Yuan��s posture immediately changed from focusing on Xin Yi to looking at Ding Rou apologetically.


    ��It doesn��t matter, he is right. I am the princess of the Dayin Kingdom and he does not need to listen to me.��


    ��Xiao Rou...�� Rong Yuan pretended to look guilty but in fact, he waszy to continue the act.


    Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi coughed as she shook out her hands. In a slightly irritated tone, she said, ��Are the both of you going to stand here all day and talk? If you are not going in then let go of me. You can continue being lovey-dovey with your princess here!��


    ��Of course we are going in!�� Rong Yuan immediately turned and assured her. With a smile he said, ��How can I let you go alone into somewhere so dangerous? Xiao Rou, will you go with us? I won��t feel safe letting you go alone.��


    Other than Ding Rou, whose heart melted at this, everyone else wanted to throw up.


    Wherever Ding Rou went, she always had a group of guards following behind. Not only that, her brother Ding Wei would also not let her move about alone. Hence, when Rong Yuan said this, it was obvious that he treated Ding Rou specially.


    With a serious face, Yan Liang asked Gu Lingzhi, ��Do you want to go with me?��


    ��...For safety, everyone should go together.�� Not allowing Rong Yuan and Ding Rou to be alone, Gu Lingzhi tactfully rejected Yan Liang��s kind intentions.


    Ding Rou secretly scolded Gu Lingzhi for being thick-skinned before smiling, ��What Lingzhi says is right. With my group of guards, I won��t let trouble befall you all.��


    Although it sounded like she was praising Gu Lingzhi, she was insinuating that Gu Lingzhi was borrowing her power to protect herself. This caused Rong Yuan to subconsciously frown. If he was not waiting for the right time, he would have asked Yuan Zheng to sew up Ding Rou��s mouth a long time ago.


    The group then doubled from their original number of ten to twenty. Ding Wei joined inter, increasing their numbers to thirty. Therge group caught everyone��s attention as they reached the ce to pay out spirit stones. They each paid their individual amounts and headed down the golden stairs as a group.


    As they stepped off thest step, the area in front of them abruptly cleared.


    It waspletely different from how it looked like from above. When they stepped off thest step, the white wall at the bottom of the stairs automatically disappeared and the scenery behind the wall came into view.


    ��This is...a pce?��


    The view in front of them resembled a majestic and splendid pce. In front of them, a row of pces sat, intricately designed with beautiful flower carvings. It gave off a feeling of luxury.


    Just looking at the extent of the pce and anyone could guess that its original owner must have been someone of an extremely high status.


    The group then headed forward on the road paved with gemstones in amazement. asionally, they would hear gasps of other Martial Artists along the way.


    After they covered a short distance, the road divided into numerous small roads. Wild Spirit nts, nted on both sides of the road, emanated a thickyer of spiritual energy into the air. There were already numerous Martial Artists frantically harvesting them into their Storage Rings.


    ��Rong Yuan, should we stop for a bit for everyone to collect a few of these Spirit nts before moving forward?�� Seeing the longing expression in her guards�� eyes, Ding Rou suggested.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes swept across the guards as well as the two Martial Students from the Royal School and said, ��Whoever wants to stay behind can stay. Now that we are in the Secret Territory, everyone should be responsible for themselves.�� Although there were a lot of Spirit nts here, they weremon. The truly valuable items would not be left outside for people to take so easily. However, for the two Martial Students, picking these was much safer.


    The two Martial Students hesitated for a while before deciding to split with the group.


    Although they would most likely get better items if they followed Rong Yuan, no one knew what the conditions were like outside. The reason for theming in was also just to check the ce out. Once they confirmed that there really were precious gems, they would head back to inform the elders of their own ns. There was no need for them to risk their own lives.


    Rong Yuan knew what they were thinking. After reminding them not to be greedy, Rong Yuan then led the rest of the group down the easiest-looking path.


    Something was on Ding Wei��s mind as he remained silent the entire time. His eyes asionally brushed across Wei Hanzi, causing Tianfeng Jin to re at him. It was then that he realised he had been caught and decided to directly address Wei Hanzi��s mask, ��Lady Xiao Hei, do you know what material your mask is made of? Howe we are unable to see your true face under the mask?��


    ��Why? Is Your Highness interested in our Xiao Hei?�� Not expecting Ding Wei to ask such a question, Gu Lingzhi immediately interrupted to prevent Wei Hanzi from giving the wrong answer.


    ��Lady Gu, you��ve misunderstood me.�� Ding Weiughed, �� I am just curious as to how Lady Xiao Hei looks. I heard that no one has ever seen how Lady Xiao Hei actually looks. Lady Gu, aren��t you curious?��


    ��I am not curious.�� Gu Lingzhi stated simply.


    She saw herself in the mirror every day when washing up. What was there to be curious about?


    His face turned dark as Gu Lingzhi replied to him simply. Sighing, Ding Wei said no more. However, he kept wondering, who was the ck Thorn? Why did people from the North Qiu Kingdom care so much about her? Before they entered the Secret Territory, someone had told him that there was no need to take care of her. Once there was any movement from her, however, he should send news to the outside world and they will tell him what to do next.


    If not for this, he and Ding Rou would not have followed along knowing that they were not weed.


    On the other side, fury burned in Ding Rou as she saw her brother get talked down. She got even angrier as she saw how Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were holding hands as they walked. She pointed to the distance and shouted, ��Rong Yuan, what is that?��


    Rong Yuan looked up and saw that at the end of the path they chose, stood an arched door ten meter tall and ten meter wide.


    ��There seems to be a garden behind, let��s quickly go take a look!�� Ding Rou then grabbed Rong Yuan��s other hand and ran forward like a child.


    Rong Yuan got dragged along a few steps before he stopped. He thought that Ding Rou would let go of his hand and continue on but did not think that Ding Rou would grab his hand even tighter, forcing him to continue forwards. Ding Wei yed along as he urged, ��Look at how happy Xiao Rou is, let��s hurry over.��


    As he said this, he inserted himself in between Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, forcing them to let go of each other��s hands.


    Before Rong Yuan could grab Gu Lingzhi��s hand once more, Ding Wei pushed him from behind causing him to take a few steps forward. The distance between Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi increased as Ding Wei smiled, ��Go ahead first, we will catch up soon.��


    Ding Rou put on a pitiful expression as she took the chance to pull again, ��You��ve already spent the entire night with Lingzhi, can��t you apany me for a bit?��


    This sentence sessfully forced whateverints Rong Yuan wanted to say down his throat. If Ding Rou had said something else, Rong Yuan would have thought of something to reject her. But she clearly showed that she was feeling jealous and no matter how unwilling Rong Yuan was, he had to go along with her wishes.


    It was just running a few steps, he would take it as if he was training.


    With this, he grabbed Ding Rou��s hand apologetically, ��I��m sorry for neglecting you, I will apany you now.��


    Delighted, Ding Rou did not realise that when Rong Yuan had turned his hand over to grab hers, he had sneakily pulled down his sleeves over his palm. Their skin did not touch, just like their hearts, they had never been together.


    Reaching the huge arched door that Ding Rou saw, they crossed over and saw the view on the other side. The entire ce was filled with the scent of flowers, refreshing their minds. Numerous unique flowers were nted on both sides while a pavilion, a few feet wide, stood in the middle.


    ��What a pity, there are so many beautiful and unique flowers here but none of them are Spirit nts,�� Ding Rou sighed regretfully as she looked at the nts closely.


    ��It is not all wasted... at least our eyes are satisfied.�� Rong Yuanughed as he subtly pulled his hand out of Ding Rou��s. Walking to a tree, both his hands reached up and pulled down a branch filled with purple flowers, pulling it to his nose, ��I have seen many orchids before but this is the first time I am seeing a hundred thousand year old orchid. Even the smell of these flowers emits spiritual energy.��


    Ding Rou copied him and sniffed one of the purple flowers, she said disappointedly, ��Even if so, it is just amon nt with very weak spiritual energy.��


    What a fool.


    Gu Lingzhi thought to herself as she crossed the door.


    Everyone only thought of the orchid as a tree that can produce flowers of many different colours and had no other use. But to Gu Lingzhi, who had the Inheritance Space, she knew that a hundred thousand year old orchid was nomon nt.


    This was because for amon nt to survive so long, it must have been grown using a special technique. This orchid that no one knew exactly how old it was, had grown and morphed into a flower that had gone extinct in the Tianyuan Continent...the Perpetual Flower.

 Chapter 225 – Side Palace

    <h4>Chapter 225 �C Side Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Perpetual Flower, as the name suggested, could forever preserve its youth.


    There was a mild spiritual energy that was emanating from the tree, which was why Gu Lingzhi was sure that this orchid had already changed. It was now a flower with the ability to be made into an Anti-aging Pill that all the women on the Tianyuan Continent would go crazy to get their hands on.


    Such a valuable item had been described by Ding Rou to be useless. Gu Lingzhi did not know whether tough at Ding Rou for being ignorant or thankful that she was? Seeing everyone else just giving the orchid tree a passing nce, Gu Lingzhi silently made her way to the tree and plucked a flower down to sniff. She then pretended to be enchanted with the smell as she told Wei Hanzi and Tianfeng Jin, ��Although this flower has no effect on cultivation, but it smells really nice. If we can pluck a few back, we can dry it and decorate the room with it. The room will smell really nice.��


    Wei Hanzi immediately went forward to pluck the flowers without question. She would always follow whatever Gu Lingzhi said without any question. Tianfeng Jin hesitated for a while before following Wei Hanzi and Gu Lingzhi to pluck the flowers. With Gu Lingzhi��s personality, she would not do anything that is not practical and useful. There was definitely a reason for her to say this.


    Yan Liang and Nie Sang automatically went to help them pick the flowers.


    They had the same thoughts as Tianfeng Jin. Gu Lingzhi was not someone that liked to do things for no good reason. This meant that there was definitely a special reason for it.


    Everyone looked at them with disdain. In a Secret Territory like this where there were numerous spiritual treasures, they were focusing their attention on useless flowers. s, only a wealthy family was capable of bringing up a properdy.


    The guard behind Ding Rou immediatelyughed, ��Lady Gu is really elegant. Even at a time like this, she does not forget to get decorations for her house.��


    Gu Lingzhi turned a deaf ear to what he said. She continued to pluck the Perpetual Flower instead of wasting her time bickering with someone else.


    Rong Yuan was not in a position to discipline Ding Rou��s men but he supported Gu Lingzhi��s decision and silently joined the group harvesting the flowers.


    Although they had limited time to find spiritual treasures, the group of thirty people were forced to stop because of Gu Lingzhi��s ��moment of desire��.


    Seeing how they continued to pick their flowers, Ding Wei had no choice but to remind Rong Yuan, ��Rong Yuan, we can��t stay here for too long. The good items will be taken by others.��


    ��Then let them have it.�� Rong Yuan did not seem to care as he replied. After all, the treasures that were truly valuable were already taken by the North Qiu Kingdom. The baits that were left behind were all things that could be bought from the outside. It was more fun to help Gu Lingzhi pick her flowers here.


    ��You...�� Ding Wei choked as he got an even more frustrating reply. Rong Yuan continued on, ��Xiao Rou, do you want toe help Lingzhi pick the flowers? The earlier we finish picking these flowers, the earlier we can head on to the next ce.��


    Seeing that Rong Yuan really intended to pick all the flowers here before leaving, Ding Rou had to suppress the insults that were brewing in her heart and forced herself to smile and nod, ��Then let��s pick all of these before leaving.�� Controlling her anger, she then ordered her subordinates to help pick the flowers in the shortest time possible.


    Ding Rou could not outwardly express her emotions in front of everyone. Gu Lingzhi subtly gave Rong Yuan a thumbs up as she saw the sullen look on Ding Rou��s face. Rong Yuan ranked first when ites to making others feel disgusted and no one could beat him.


    There was indeed strength in numbers. With the help of Ding Rou��s men, they spent less than an hour plucking the flowers of the huge patch of orchid trees. Keeping the huge pile of Perpetual Flowers, Gu Lingzhi could already imagine herself earning a lot of money. The fact that a good portion of these flowers were plucked by Ding Rou��s men made her all the more satisfied.


    ��Can we go now?�� Ding Wei gritted his teeth and asked after looking at Gu Lingzhi keep thest bunch of Perpetual Flowers in her Storage Ring.


    Gu Lingzhi felt refreshed as she nodded her head, ��Yes, we can.��


    Ding Wei snorted as he led his own men to clear the path forward. Sensing the dissatisfaction in Ding Rou��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi rushed forward to grab Rong Yuan��s arm first, ��Let��s hurry. We have wasted so much time, I wonder how much treasures have been taken by others. Hopefully, we won��t go back empty-handed.��


    ��If we go back empty-handed, we all know whose fault it is,�� a guard said gloomily behind Ding Rou.


    Gu Lingzhi realised that this guard was always the one to talk back to her. Could he be Ding Rou��s confidante?


    Gu Lingzhi proceeded to pay more attention to this guard in the remaining time, causing Rong Yuan to start to feel slightly jealous. He wanted to punish the guard. Seeing this, Tianfeng Jin secretly scolded Rong Yuan for deserving it.


    He could not stand it when Gu Lingzhi looked at other men a bit more. Did he not think about how Gu Lingzhi had felt when he seemed to have something going on with Ding Rou?


    Yuan Zheng, Wei Hanzi and Nie Sang all knew the truth and were amused by this. Seeing their master suffer made them rather satisfied.


    Perhaps the orchid after the arched door had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy but on the rest of the way, they did not see anything of value. Everyone was in their own thoughts as the scenery in front of them suddenly changed. A small pce appeared at the end of the road.


    Seeing the size and shape of it, it must be a side pce.


    Everyone quickened their pace as they saw this and very soon, they reached the side pce where there were already others surrounding it.


    Theyer uponyer of human bodies surrounded the pce tightly. Just as a few people entered, a sudden sizzle could be heard. The crowd then parted as a body came flying out, falling heavily onto the ground. It was as if the body was struck by lightning as the man��s clothes hung loosely off his body, exposing parts of his skin that was ckened by the strike. His hair was unevenly burnt and formed a ball, looking extremely devastated. The cause of this all was the pce in front.


    ��How many has it been? People still don��t believe that it is booby-trapped and they��re still trying to enter. Aren��t they embarrassed?�� A mocking tone rose from somewhere in the crowd.


    No matter where they were, there would always be someone that mocked others for trying and failing, knowing that they could not achieve it themselves and not daring to try. It was such a twisted way of thinking but it made them feel good about themselves.


    Gu Lingzhi frowned as she scanned past theughing crowd and concentrated at the end.


    At the end of the white jaded ground, the door of the side pce was open wide, allowing everyone to see clearly the treasure that was ced in it. It was a Spiritual Knife sitting on a knife holder.


    Without a covering, a faint green glow was emitted from the body of the knife, showing everyone very clearly its quality �C Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon.


    Although Gu Lingzhi gave away numerous good Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons to Tianfeng Jin and the rest, to everyone else it was a dream to own a good Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon. Even several Martial Lords did not possess good Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons for themselves.


    The reason was because there were simply far too little Earth-Level Weapon Forgers. In addition, anyone who could be an Earth-Level Weapon Forger would all be pulled into big ns. Hence, even if Martial Artists from smaller ns are able to get ahold of a Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon, the weapon might not be the most suitable for them.


    This was also the reason why so many people came up to Gu Lingzhi and requested for her to make them an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon.


    Now the weapon that many Martial Artists dreamt of was ced right in front of them. It was no wonder that so many of them continued to try despite the danger.


    In that short time, yet another guy walked out from the crowd towards the side pce. His every step was cautious. Behind him, a youngdy bit on her lip worriedly as she reminded him softly, ��Husband, be careful. Don��t force yourself if you can��t do it.��


    The man nodded slightly as he looked warm and adoringly at the woman, ��I will.��


    Although this was what he said, he did not n on holding back.��


    They had reached the side pce two hours ago and saw numerous people try to enter the side pce. However, all of them had been burnt by the Restrictive Shield that was surrounding the pce.


    The human��s mind was such an intriguing thing. Before they tried, they would always feel as if they might be the lucky one that would make it.


    Hence, after much hesitation the man had decided that he would give it a try. When he was about one foot away from the side pce, he suddenly halted as he looked back worriedly at his wife. He then looked at the crowd that was looking at him expectantly and took a deep breath. Very carefully, he extended a hand towards the side pce.


    Gu Lingzhi and the others held their breaths as they watched.


    As the man��s hand reached the area under the pce��s roof, it was as if he had bumped into an invisible object and faced resistance. A ripple then appeared around his finger before everything became calm once again.


    At this, the man breathed out slightly as he turned around and smiled at the woman once more.


    The invisible Restrictive Shield was set in ce to protect the side pce.


    Wherever that had something important would always have such heavy protection that prevented people from going in. Once you passed the Restrictive Shield, you would be able to obtain the treasure that was being protected. However, if you were not careful, you might risk getting severely injured. Obviously, everyone else before this man had unfortunately triggered some kind of backfire.

 Chapter 226 – Hunting for Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 226 �C Hunting for Treasures</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The man��s luck was already considered pretty good as he extended his hand past the Restrictive Shield and did not trigger any attack even after inserting his entire arm in. The Restrictive Shield remainedpletely still.


    This undoubtedly was a huge encouragement to the man as he lifted one leg and carefully brought it closer to the edge of the Restrictive Shield.


    Just as his legnded on the ground and he was about to move half his body across, the calmness was suddenly disrupted. A faint blue arc shed where his leg was.


    The woman that was watching him intently immediately shouted, ��Husband, be careful!��


    Following her voice, an even bigger blue arc engulfed the manpletely. Before he entered the side pce, the man had prepared himself by cing ayer of spiritual energy around his entire body. Yet, he could not help but twitch and his whole body was thrown out of the pce. A loud explosion could be heard along with the man��s miserable cries of pain.


    Even after the mannded on the floor, the remaining electric arc continued to shock him. When the sound of electric shocks stopped, there was not a single piece of flesh on the man that was unharmed. The smell of burnt flesh wafted into the air. It was a reminder to everyone that coveted the treasure that the Restrictive Shield was not just for show.


    For a moment, the only sound that filled the air was the woman��s cries and the man��s heavy breaths.


    Observing the effect and threat of the Restrictive Shield, Rong Yuan felt that it was a bit problematic as he frowned.


    It seemed like the North Qiu Kingdom had spent quite a bit of effort putting the restrictions back up to make it seem like no one had been here before. In order to attract more people, they had put in a lot of effort and money as seen by the spiritual items on the way.


    It was certainly shocking that they had managed to set up such arge amount of spiritual treasures overnight.


    ��Rong Yuan, should we try?�� Ding Wei asked Rong Yuan after assessing the power of the Restrictive Shield.


    Even though the Restrictive Shield was intimidating, it was manmade after all. With both of theirbined powers, along with the help of others, they might be able to break through the barrier.


    ��Okay, let��s give it a try,�� Rong Yuan agreed.


    It was not in his personality to simply walk by a treasure without trying to get it. Additionally, Ding Wei��s response told Rong Yuan that both Ding Wei and Ding Rou were in the dark with regard to the North Qiu Royal Family��s ns!


    A mocking look sh across his face. The Dayin Kingdom had thought that they would be able to rise to power by clinging onto the North Qiu Kingdom. They did not know that North Qiu Kingdom was not nning to share any power with them. From the opening of this Secret Territory, it was obvious that the North Qiu Kingdom was also plotting against the Dayin Kingdom. If they could make the average cultivation of all Martial Artists in Tianyuan Continent fall by one rank, it would significantly help them in their quest to conquer and control the entire continent.


    In this way, Rong Yuan understood why the North Qiu Kingdom was willing to spend so much on the treasures. It was all bait for a big fish.


    A pity that their ns had already been exposed by their own people. They were destined to lose everything they had invested in this trial.


    There were quite a few people surrounding the pce. As they heard that Rong Yuan was about to work with Ding Wei to break through the Restrictive Shield, they looked at the group of people following them and knew that their cultivation levels must be high. Someone enquired, ��Do you want to work together to break the Restrictive Shield? The faster we recover the treasures inside, the fewer people there will be around here.��


    Ding Wei frowned and was about to reject but Rong Yuan cut in, ��That��s a good idea, then we will trouble all of you to help us break through the Restrictive Shield.��


    Ding Wei expressed his dissatisfaction at Rong Yuan��s decision and using the Secretive Voiceover technique, he asked Rong Yuan, ��Why did you agree to it? Their cultivation levels are all so low, will they be of any help to us?��


    Rong Yuan looked at him ndly and replied, ��Although their individual cultivation levels are low, there are a lot of them. How sure are you of being able to hold back this whole group of people after you break through the Restrictive Shield?��


    The Restrictive Shield was not like a door where it could be closed after opening. Once it was broken, it wouldpletely disappear unless someone had the skills to mend it. Looking at the current situation, there would be no time to mend it.


    They had about thirty people in their group, but there were over two hundred people surrounding the side pce. It was not possible to keep everyone out. Since they were going to have to split the rewards anyway, it made more sense to pretend to be the good person and invite everyone along. They could buy them over and save their energy.


    Rong Yuan��s reply left him speechless and Ding Wei turned away, not bothering to reply. The look that he gave everyone was however not friendly.


    Rong Yuan chuckled at Ding Wei��s expression.


    Although Ding Wei was talented in cultivation, he needed a lot more work if he wanted to be the leader of a country. High-ranking Martial Artists were the support pirs of a country, but the majority of Martial Artists were below the rank of a Martial Teacher.


    It was not a good idea to look down on the majority of the people.


    Before they even started to work together to break the Restrictive Shield, there were already people whispering to each other as they saw the look on Ding Wei��s face.


    ��Since everyone is agreeable, then let��s break the Restrictive Shield together. Brother, don��t give such a sour face. Are you still thinking about the treasure earlier? Even if you missed one, aren��t there a lot more here?�� Ding Rouughed suddenly.


    Her confident and beautiful smile easily bought over many people��s hearts. As they listened to what she said, they started to believe that Ding Wei��s dark look was rted to the treasure he had not gotten earlier and it was not because of them. The unhappiness they had with Ding Wei lowered.


    In terms of interacting with people, Ding Rou was definitely a lot better than Ding Wei. One sentence from her and the unhappiness everyone had with Ding Wei had dissipated.


    If Ding Rou was not around to keep him in check, Ding Wei would have a difficult time securing his position as the Crown Prince of the Dayin Kingdom.


    Although Ding Wei looked down on low-ranking Martial Artists, he still had a brain and caught onto what his sister was trying to do. He followed along, ��Sister, you are right. I am too stubborn. There are so many treasures here, I should be more optimistic.��


    With the siblings synchronising each other, they changed the impression the crowd had of them. However, there were still some that saw this sight and cut in, ��We didn��te across any treasures on the way here. What did you miss? Should we go back and find it?��


    The one who said this was Nie Sang. He had been sniggering the entire time but now, his gentle eyebrows were curved and he seemed about seventy percent serious as he asked. It made people wonder if he was pretending to be dumb and did not know that Ding Rou had said that only to help Ding Wei out.


    Once he said this, the people around the siblings gave them suspicious looks.


    ��That��s right. Why didn��t you tell us when you saw a treasure? We would have stopped to help you,�� Gu Lingzhi added. She looked at the two of them worriedly.


    Yan Liang, Wei Hanzi and Tianfeng Jin asked simr questions, causing the two siblings to turn pale. They wanted nothing more than to tear these groups of people apart. They knew what was going on but had purposely put them in a tight spot.


    They maintained their calm look and forced augh, ��It��s alright, we��ve already passed it long ago. I believe that someone must have already taken the treasure, we should just move forward.��


    This time, not many people believed Ding Rou. Everyone here was sophisticated and would not easily be tricked. The looks that they gave her were no longer as friendly, causing Ding Rou to grind her teeth. She had to swallow her anger and wait for the right moment to teach this bunch a lesson.


    ��Good, let��s start.��


    Under Rong Yuan��s orders, the people around them put aside their prejudice and got to work.


    Rong Yuan was the first to strike at the Restrictive Shield. A gold spiritual energy ray striked towards the side pce. It then hit the Restrictive Shield and was engulfed in a light arc.


    Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi immediately threw down the Protective Jade Amulet that she had ready, in between Rong Yuan and the Restrictive Shield, preventing Rong Yuan from getting hurt by lightning strikes from the barrier. Yuan Zheng then threw out his own attack helping to share the strike back from the barrier.


    Ding Rou did notg behind as she came over. Compared to Gu Lingzhi��s immediate reaction of protecting Rong Yuan, she chose to face the enemy with Rong Yuan and shot a Fire Snake Arrow back at the Restrictive Shield.


    Everyone��s attacksnded near Rong Yuan��s attack. The originally terrifying-looking lightning seemed to spark a few times on Rong Yuan��s sword before extinguishing.


    ��This could work! Let��s work harder, the treasure is waiting for us!��


    Seeing this, everyone became excited.


    The fact that they could extinguish the counter strike by the Restrictive Shield meant that their attacks were more than the Restrictive Shield could bear. Breaking through it would not be a problem.


    s, under everyone��s continuous attack, the Restrictive Shield dissolved with a ��plop�� sound.


    Cheers rose up from the crowd as they fought to enter the side pce, but none of them touched the Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon.


    One reason was that they were no match for Rong Yuan and Ding Wei. The second important reason was if not for them, this group of people would not have worked together. Without someone to lead them, no one would have started thebined attack.


    When Rong Yuan entered the side pce, he did not stop at all as he rushed towards the Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon and kept it. He then said to Ding Wei who was close behind, ��Time is of the essence, I will keep this weapon first. Let��s talk after we look for more treasures.��


    Without caring how ugly Ding Wei��s face had be, Rong Yuan went past him to look for Gu Lingzhi. He grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand and instructed, ��Xiao Rou, there are a lot of people here. Let your brother protect you. I will go with Lingzhi to see if there are any treasures around. Let��s meet back at the main doorter.��


    He then grabbed Gu Lingzhi and left abruptly, leaving behind Ding Rou who did not have time to reject him along with Ding Wei who was looking extremely sour.

 Chapter 227 – The Third Prince is Not That Kind of Person!

    <h4>Chapter 227 �C The Third Prince is Not That Kind of Person!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi get pulled away by Rong Yuan, Tianfeng Jin automatically followed along, giving Ding Rou a slightly smug look.


    However, when Tianfeng Jin turned to look at Rong Yuan, she felt like it was getting harder to read his intentions.


    Rong Yuan��s initial behaviour had led them to believe that he had been seduced by Ding Rou. However, his behaviour during Su Nian��s attempt to assassinate Gu Lingzhi made it seem like he had never given up on Gu Lingzhi to begin with. Although he still hung out around Ding Rou and treated her adoringly, it seemed as if he was putting on an act. This was the reason why they were willing to let Gu Lingzhi continue being with Rong Yuan and did not try to convince her to leave him.


    But if he did not feel that way towards Ding Rou, why didn��t he just make it clear? ording to Ding Rou, Rong Yuan even had ns to marry her.


    What confused them the most was Gu Lingzhi��s attitude. Whenever Ding Rou was around, she would pretend to be jealous and purposely go against her for no reason. However, to those that really knew her, they could tell that Gu Lingzhi was not truly jealous and she was not really neglected by Rong Yuan but seemed to bepromising. All in all, the situation between the two of them was extremely weird...


    On Gu Lingzhi��s side, Rong Yuan had dashed and taken the most valuable item, the Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon, for himself. After she was sure that Ding Rou and her brother could not hear them, she lowered her voice, ��Will you share the Spiritual Weapon with Ding Wei when you go out?��


    Rong Yuan gave her a look that said ��are you kidding?��.


    ��Why should I give away anything that I have already imed?�� His righteous look seemed as if he had forgotten what he said when he took the weapon.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and hissed, ��Despicable.�� However, she fully approved of his answer. Anything that would cause the two siblings to lose out made her feel good. They were the ones who made use of her and Rong Yuan.


    This side pce was not very big. Other than the living room, there were only two back pces. One was a bedroom while the other looked to be a study room.


    Both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan reacted in the same manner. The minute they stepped into the room that was ten meters wide, they rushed to the bookshelf leaning against the wall.


    It was a pity that although the bookshelf had a lot of books, they could all be bought in the Tianyuan Continent. When they paused to think about it, why would the North Qiu Kingdom leave behind anything that was truly useful for them?


    Rare books were different from spiritual treasures. No matter how precious thetter was, it could only be used once. On the contrary, rare books could be passed down generations and were useful even for fundamental techniques.


    After confirming that there was nothing valuable on the bookshelf, both of them turned their attention to the other things in the room.


    From the way the study room was decorated, the person that used to live here must have been ady.


    The study table had intricate flower engravings and on it sat a rabbit-shaped paper weight made of white jade. The owner of the room seemed to have left in a rush and on the tabley a painting and half a drawing. It was of the orchid tree that Gu Lingzhi had been plucking earlier. Numerous colourful flowers dotted a tree branch glittering splendidly. The rising sun peeked out from behind the clouds and shone on the orchids, making the entire painting seem lifelike.


    ��What a pity,�� Gu Lingzhi sighed. If the painting had been finished, it would definitely be an extremely valuable treasure. Unfortunately, as it was only half-finished, it was merely scrap paper. If not, the North Qiu Kingdom would not have left this behind to make it look like no one had been here before.


    At this moment, Tianfeng Jin and a few others who were faster, had also reached the study room. Seeing the books on the bookshelf, they simrly rushed forward.


    A pity that after roughly browsing through, they returned the books to their original position as they look at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan suspiciously.


    ��There are only those few books here. We haven��t taken anything,�� Gu Lingzhi rushed to defend herself before they could use her.


    ��Hmph, who would believe you if you just say that you didn��t take it? It is obvious that someone has looked through this shelf. Who would put only a few useless books in the room? You all must have hidden them!�� a bright-looking young man said.


    Someone immediately used loudly as well, ��That��s right, you must have hidden them. The shelf is so big. There must have been quite a few valuable rare books. Are you all trying to take them all for yourselves?��


    As the words left his mouth, the ten over people that entered the study room looked at them usingly.


    Yan Liang immediately stood up for Gu Lingzhi, ��If Lingzhi says there wasn��t any, then there wasn��t any. Are all of you asking for a fight?��


    The group from the Royal School, Yuan Zheng and Wei Hanzi stood in front of the Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, in a position that signalled they were ready to fight.


    Just as the energy in the room peaked, Rong Yuan who had been silently searching for treasures around the room spoke. cing a metal lump that he had found on the small cab beside the table into his Storage Ring, he straightened up and looked happily at the group of people. In a mocking tone he said, ��Even if we wanted everything for ourselves, what can you all do about it?��


    He then emitted Martial Sage spiritual pressure, forcing the few people in front of him to fall to the ground with a plonk as they could not resist his power. One of them was the same rank as Rong Yuan, a Martial Lord. He looked at Rong Yuan in disbelief.


    He had known Rong Yuan was powerful, but did not expect him to be so powerful. Even at the same cultivation rank, he waspletely powerless.


    ��You... are greedy to the point that you will not even share a bit with us... you will risk everyone��s fury!��


    ��If you��re not happy about it, we can have a duel.�� The taunting look became more obvious as Rong Yuan��s lips twitched, ��Haven��t you already determined that we benefited a lot from this area? If I don��t have the imaginary bookshelf that all of you im, am I supposed to sit still whilst all of you attack me?��


    ��This...�� The Martial Lord that was under the pressure of Rong Yuan��s power stiffened. Rong Yuan��s words had left him speechless.


    It was only an assumption they were making that the two of them had gotten the rare books and had no concrete proof that the bookshelf had indeed contained valuable items. They had jumped to that conclusion as a constion to themselves foring up empty-handed. They just did think that Rong Yuan would be so strong and just exert his power on them as he was toozy to exin.


    ��What kind of status does Rong Yuan have? Do you think he would lie to all of you over unimportant spiritual treasures?�� Ding Rou��s voice suddenly interrupted. The indignance and anger in her eyes had changed intoplete trust in Rong Yuan. ��I believe Rong Yuan isn��t the kind of person to take everything for himself. If there was anything, he would have left some behind for others.��


    Was Rong Yuan that kind of person? Of course not!


    It was obvious that Ding Rou did not fully understand Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan had intended to keep the Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon for himself. Every treasure that heid his eyes on, he did not fail to keep it.


    Spiritual Weapons were not like Spirit nts that could regrow. For these, if he did not take them all, others would take it anyway. If he saw treasures and did not take them, wouldn��t there be a problem with him?


    But Rong Yuan could not admit to this here and could only follow along with Ding Rou, ��Xiao Rou knows me the best. Am I the kind of person to not leave anything for others? Additionally...��


    Rong Yuan��s eyebrows knitted together slightly as he did notugh, ��Which Martial Artist would be dumb enough to leave precious rare books on the study table?��


    Everyone fell silent for a second after hearing what Rong Yuan said. Someone thenughed heartily. The familiar chuckle came from outside the room, ��Haha, what this man says is right! Who would not keep their rare books in their Storage Ring so that they can ess it at any time? Why would they ce it in something like a bookshelf? Who would rummage through the bookshelf to find the book they need when they are training? It��s not like it��s a hidden shelf.��


    The faces of the people that were initially using Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi became dull. Not only did they not obtain any treasures, they were also mocked by this person. The taunting voice sounded once again, ��Well, I guess you guys don��t want to look for treasures. Then I shall quickly go and find some more spiritual treasures for myself.��


    Hearing this, it was as if everyone suddenly realised where they were. They dropped their unhappiness and started to rummage through the room as if they were a bunch of bandits.


    It was only then did Gu Lingzhi catch a glimpse of the red gown that Xin Yi was wearing. Xin Yi winked mischievously at Gu Lingzhi before turning to leave.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled before preparing to continue looking. The halfpleted painting on the table suddenly seemed to sh as if something had moved.


    How could a painting move?


    Gu Lingzhi taught she had seen wrongly as she turned back to examine.


    This however, confirmed her suspicions that the painting had indeed moved.


    ��Lingzhi? What is the matter?�� Seeing Gu Lingzhi pause, Rong Yuan asked curiously.


    ��The painting...�� Just as Gu Lingzhi said these two words, she saw Ding Rou heading towards them and stopped talking. She grabbed the table with one hand as if she was tired, ��Maybe we walked too fast earlier, I am a little tired. Let me just rest here for a bit.��


    Rong Yuan did not believe that Gu Lingzhi was such a delicate person and as he saw Ding Rou heading towards them, he realised that it was something that she probably did not want Ding Rou to know. He added, ��Okay, rest here then.��


    ��Eh? I didn��t think your physical strength would be so weak. You only walked a short distance and you are tired. How will you look for treasures like this? What a pity.�� Ding Rou pretended to be concerned but in actual fact, she was mocking Gu Lingzhi. How could a Peak Level Martial Practitioner be tired after walking for such a short while?


    Gu Lingzhi was clearly fine before, but once Gu Lingzhi caught sight of her walking towards them, she started to pretend to be weak. Was she trying to win Rong Yuan��s affection by pretending to be pitiful? How disgusting!


    As she thought this, Ding Roupletely forgot about how happy she had felt when she was acting weak previously. She even intentionally emphasised on ��look for treasures��, to remind Rong Yuan that they were now outside and everyone was trying to gain as much treasures for themselves as possible. She could not help but think that Gu Lingzhi was an idiot to try to use such a method at a time like this to gain affection from Rong Yuan.

 Chapter 228 – Duobao Spiritual Squirrel

    <h4>Chapter 228 �C Duobao Spiritual Squirrel</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    However, Ding Rou��s ns of tearing them apart had all gone to waste. Upon hearing her words that were filled with malicious intent, Rong Yuan did not show any sign of disapproval towards Gu Lingzhi. In fact, his heart started to ache for her and he lovingly helped Gu Lingzhi to a nearby chair. Softly, he pacified her, ��Rest for a bit if you��re tired, don��t force yourself to do something that you don��t wish to do. It��s okay if the treasure has been taken by someone else, the only thing that matters is that you��re happy.��


    Rong Yuan��s mushy words made Gu Lingzhi��s lips twitch, and she had to resist the urge to roll her eyes at him.


    She knew that he had long ago instructed his bodyguards to join the effort in finding the treasure. Even Wei Hanzi had been deployed.


    Even though she was aware of what Rong Yuan had done, Ding Rou was not. Ding Rou only knew that the person she liked for so long had finally developed an interest in her after putting in a great deal of effort on her part. Yet, Gu Lingzhi had appeared out of nowhere and received all of Rong Yuan��s love. Though they were searching for something in the Secret Territory, Gu Lingzhi could still throw a tantrum and dy the search. When Ding Roupared the both of them together, she felt sour inside.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan werepletely unaware of Ding Rou��s feelings. After they looked at each other, Rong Yuan immediately smiled at Ding Rou and said, ��Xiao Rou, since Lingzhi isn��t feeling well, why don��t we let her rest here? Let��s go explore somewhere else.��


    The treasures in the room were unlike the ones they had seen along the way. They were not as visibly obvious and required thorough searching before finding something that was valuable. When Ding Rou heard Rong Yuan��s invitation, the sourness in her heart instantly disappeared. She tilted up her chin slightly and epted it, before turning to Gu Lingzhi when he was not noticing and shed a delightful grin at her.


    ��Look at you pretending to be weak. Now, Rong Yuan is mine. You can stay here and rest all by yourself.��


    Despite Ding Rou��s words, Gu Lingzhi had never nned on retorting. Her mouth twitched a few times, but she returned to examining the painting in front of her.


    The objects that wereid out on the table looked so ordinary that it did not catch anyone��s attention. Though it had piqued the attention of some, it was not long before they turned in the other direction and walked away. They were slightly disturbed that Gu Lingzhi had such a cheap taste to be standing there and observing for so long.


    Why was she admiring such a painting? There were so many other nicer paintings that were worth her attention.


    Truthfully, those were Gu Lingzhi��s thoughts as well. However, when she tried to grab the corners of the piece of artwork so that she could keep it in her Storage Ring, she was shocked to find out that she was unable to. In an instant, she pretended to continue admiring the flowers in the artwork, though she was thinking about how she could take this painting away without anyone noticing.


    The painting was extremely realistic, and even though it was iplete, it was still worthy of attention. However, there were so many people that were walking past this artwork, and none of them had thought of keeping it in their Storage Rings. There must be something wrong with this artwork!


    ��Hehe... As expected by someone from the Spirit Tribe. You are much smarter than the others,�� a sly voice rang out in her head suddenly, making her jump.


    Someone had found out about her identity, who could it be?


    Gu Lingzhi immediately looked around, wanting to find out who had managed to talk to her using the Secretive Voiceover technique. Her brows furrowed when she could not find anyone suspicious. Was she just imagining things?


    ��Hey! Lass, I just said you were smart, but you��re disappointing me. How could you think that I was part of the others around you? Look here, here... that��s right, I��m in the painting. Do you see me?��


    As Gu Lingzhi followed the instruction of the voice, she saw that the iplete painting on the table had changed. The flowers were still colorful, and everything had looked the same as before, except for the squirrel that had suddenly appeared on one of the trees in the artwork.


    Perhaps it did not just appear and was always in the artwork, just that she had neglected it.


    It was not important how it had appeared in the painting; the most important thing was that... the squirrel was alive. It started to move its tail, a proud expression on its face. Even though it had tried to look arrogant, there was a mischievous glint in its eyes.


    Yes, it was obviously teasing her. It started to show off its physique the moment it realized that Gu Lingzhi had found it. She resisted the urge to shove a mirror in its face. Originally, it would have been cute, but because of its actions, Gu Lingzhi could not help but feel bewildered.


    ��...I��ve lived since ancient times, it��s your fortune to be able to meet me! Now, won��t you hurry and keep this painting, I can��t stand being in such a suffocating ce anymore. After not having interactions with living things for so long, I can��t even remember what it��s like to be alive!��


    Finally, the squirrel had mentioned its true motives. It looked at Gu Lingzhi nervously, afraid that she would not take the painting with her.


    She was speechless for a moment as she looked around her. When she realized that no one was paying attention to her at all, she lowered herself down to the painting and whispered, ��How did you know that I��m...?��


    Even though she did not finish her sentence, the squirrel understood what she was trying to ask. It propped an arm against its waist and said, ��How could I not recognize you when you have ess to the Inheritance Space in your mind? I thought that I was going to disappear together with the Spirit Tribe after not seeing someone from the Spirit Tribe for so long. Is Pan Luo finally dead from being too over-ambitious?��


    Gu Lingzhi breathed out a sigh of relief when she heard its words, at least now she knew that the squirrel was not on Pan Luo��s side. In her head, she asked the squirrel how she could keep the painting in her Storage Ring.


    The squirrel��s answer was simple �C with a drop of her blood.


    To think that the iplete painting that no one had cared about was a Heaven-Level spiritual treasure!


    She immediately did what the squirrel told her to do and grabbed the artwork with her hands. The squirrel that had been trapped in the artwork had subsequently also be a demon beast that belonged to her.


    In the few moments that Gu Lingzhi had taken to keep the painting in her Storage Ring, people that walked past thought that she was daydreaming in front of the painting and since they found the iplete painting to be useless, they did not think much of it. However, for Gu Lingzhi, it had been an extremely nerve-wracking event for her.


    It turned out that the squirrel was not just an ordinary one, it was an ancient Demon Beast, the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel. The only way to tell the difference from a Duobao Spiritual Squirrel and an ordinary one was by a circle on its tail. However, the difference in rankings between the two were vast.


    The Duobao Spiritual Squirrel had a great intuition for finding spiritual treasures. Having this ability meant that they were high in demand and many Martial Artists had coveted them.


    In order to gain more cultivation resources for themselves, people started to catch and sell them inrge quantities. Within a few hundred years, they had entirely disappeared from the streets. From then on, they became creatures that only existed in legends.


    Now, Gu Lingzhi had one that belonged to her. In fact, its spiritual powers were extremely strong �C such that it could transform into a human being and blend in with the crowds.


    With this Duobao Spiritual Squirrel in her possession, she suddenly had the potential to be the richest person in the world.


    The most shocking thing was that the previous owner of this squirrel had been a Sacred Maiden from the Spirit Tribe.


    Before the tragic event that drove the Spirit Tribe to near-extinction, this particr Sacred Maiden refused to join forces with Pan Luo. Before she, the Spirit Tribe Leader and Elders had sealed the Secret Territory that was actually the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands, she sealed the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel into an iplete Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapon. The seal could only be broken by someone from the Spirit Tribe or by the Squirrel, if it had achieved a certain level of cultivation.


    The Squirrel did not think that it would have to wait for so many years before finally being set free.


    Perhaps its owner had been in a rush, but the Sacred Maiden had forgotten that the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel could not absorb any spiritual energy from the artwork as it was an iplete Spiritual Weapon. As such, it could not achieve a high enough level of cultivation to break free from the painting.


    However, there was a good side to this. Though the Spiritual Weapon had trapped the Squirrel for so long, time had frozen while it was stuck inside. Thus, when it was set free, it was almost as if time had not passed by at all. To this, Gu Lingzhi was envious of its fortune but also sympathetic towards how it had been stuck inside the painting for so long.

 Chapter 229 – The Wrong Idea

    <h4>Chapter 229 �C The Wrong Idea</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After realizing that Gu Lingzhi was from the Spirit Tribe, the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel attached its thoughts to Gu Lingzhi��s brain andmunicated with her telepathically.


    Within a minute, she found out that its name was Zi Zi, and everything that had happened in its life. Gu Lingzhi also gave it a short summary of what things were like in the Tianyuan Continent present-day and told it the reason why she was here. Zi Zi stomped its feet, ��It��s been so many years and that bastard, Pan Luo, still hasn��t given up on extinguishing the Spirit Tribe. Has his conscience been eaten by a dog? To think that the Spirit Tribe Leader once trusted him so much! Yet Pan Luo still... still...��


    The squirrel��s eyes reddened and tears welled in its eyes, ��There used to be hundreds of thousands of people in the Spirit Tribe, now they��re all gone. The ground had been entirely stained with their blood; how could he be so heartless!��


    As Gu Lingzhi listened, her eyes started to tear as well. Although she had never met anyone from the Spirit Tribe, when she had known that she was from the Spirit Tribe as well, it had be her home instantly. After hearing about the Tribe��s tragic past, she could not help but feel saddened as well.


    ��Lingzhi, what��s wrong?�� Rong Yuan asked. Even though he had listened to Gu Lingzhi and took Ding Rou away, his attention had never strayed away from her. To him, it was easy to tell whenever she had a shift in emotions. He did not hesitate to leave Ding Rou, who was busy searching for spiritual treasures and rushed back to Gu Lingzhi��s side.


    ��I...�� Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth to say something, but realized that it was not a good ce to talk. Immediately, she swallowed her words and shook her head, ��It��s nothing. I think the noise here is giving me a headache.��


    Rong Yuan could tell that it was an inconvenient location for her to speak her mind, so he did not probe any further. Seeing that Ding Rou was busy searching for spiritual treasures and did not have time to tend to him, Rong Yuan continued to stand behind Gu Lingzhi. He stood in a protective stance as he kept her in close proximity.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening sound that came from outside the side pce. The whole of the side pce vibrated due to the sound waves.


    A flustered and exasperated voice came out from within the pce, ��Damn it! Why is it so difficult to break this Restrictive Shield? I was almost blown to death here!��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan looked at each other before looking in the direction where the sound came from. Only a Martial Artist that was above the rank of a Martial Sage could produce such a loud sound. They did not think that the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands would so quickly attract a powerful Martial Sage.


    ��Come on, let��s go take a look,�� Rong Yuan dragged Gu Lingzhi with him to the side pce the moment he finished his sentence.


    Anyway, whatever that had been worth of value here had already been raked clean. There was no point in staying any further because they would not find anything valuable, so they decided to go and find out what was happening instead. Maybe they could get their hands on something precious.


    As they followed the direction where the sound came from, the moment they left the doors of the side pce, they could see a beautiful scenery far in the distance that was floating in mid-air.


    The scenery was shrouded with an arc of invisible air that was as colorful as a rainbow. In a corner, a man who was dressed sloppily with a white-haired beard spat at the air.


    If one looked closely, it was easy to tell that the man��s robe was made of fine material �C the fur of a powerful demon beast. From his burnt hair, which made him look battered and exhausted, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could tell that he was definitely the man who had produced the deafening sound.


    The old man started to shout in anger, ��In order to find the treasures, I��ve spent lots of money to get this robe made. How dare the likes of you ruin it so easily? If I don��t break you today, I shall not be called ��Hua Qingcheng�� from this day onwards!��


    Gu Lingzhi could not help but choke on her own saliva. Her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the old man. He waspletely different from what the rumors had said about him.


    ��Are there any other Martial Sages in the Tianyuan Continent that are named ��Hua Qingcheng��?�� Gu Lingzhi asked. Without a confirmation from Rong Yuan, she would not believe the rumors.


    Rong Yuan looked at the old man before sighing, ��From what I know, there��s only one person called ��Hua Qingcheng��, it��s this man that you��re looking at right now. Although his looks may be... a little different from what the rumors say, but that weapon is unmistakably his.��


    Thest hope that Gu Lingzhi was holding had been extinguished just like that. With a stupefied expression, she looked at Hua Qingcheng as he wielded his Lotus Flower Flute and charged towards the Restrictive Shield once again. Like the previous time, he once again got blown back by the repulsive energy of the Shield. She then sighed to herself, ��The rumors are too scary.��


    Hua Qingcheng was a Martial Sage from the Sangyuan Kingdom, neighboring the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ording to the rumors, he was extremely good-looking. Any woman would break their back just to have another look at him if he walked past them. His Lotus Flower Flute that was made out of Cold Jade, had attracted the hearts of manydies. Even though he was constantly surrounded by lots of pretty women, he only had eyes for his childhood sweetheart ever since they were young.


    However, on the day of their marriage, his bride had been killed in cold blood out of jealousy by some of Hua Qingcheng��s admirers. Ever since then, his disposition had changed drastically. He became crazy as he sought revenge on his bride��s murderers. Just like that, he had continued in this crazed state for over a decade.


    Gu Lingzhi had never expected that Hua Qingcheng, who was supposed to be so handsome that he could make any girl think about him all day long, would be like this.


    ��His body withered together with his heart,�� Rong Yuan helped to answer her suspicions. He could empathize with Hua Qingcheng to a certain extent.


    It was precisely because of his looks that had caused the girl he loved to die. If it was not for his parents, he would have scarred his face a long time ago. What was the point in caring about his appearance after his wife had died?


    The rumors had said that after Hua Qingcheng had gone crazy, he would spend all day by his wife��s coffin talking to himself. Why would he be here? From the looks of it, he must have had his eye on a particr treasure in the Sacred Lands.


    Suddenly, a bright voice rang out, ��I was wondering who it was making so much noise, turns out it was you, Brother Hua. I��m afraid that you will not be able to break the Restrictive Shield with your capabilities alone, why don��t we try to break it together? Once we��ve broken the Shield, the treasures inside will belong to either of us depending on our individual capabilities.��


    Though Hua Qingcheng was in a frenzied state, he understood the meaning behind those words. With a final charge, he was blown back once again by the force of the Shield.


    After they lost sight of Hua Qingcheng��s silhouette, Rong Yuan hesitated for a while before dragging Gu Lingzhi with him towards the ce where Hua Qingcheng had been standing. They were currently at the side pce, but the pce that Hua Qingcheng was in was right in the center of the Sacred Lands. It was highly possible that the pce that Hua Qingcheng was at was the main pce, where the Leader of the Spirit Tribe had used to reside. It was also the ce that the North Qiu Kingdom had failed to break into.


    Speeding through the Sacred Lands, both of them were thinking of the same thing �C there were many Martial Artists who had wanted to get into the main pce as well. Whilst they were travelling to the main pce, shemunicated with Zi Zi to ask about the situation.


    ��That��s indeed where the Spirit Tribe Leader used to stay. There are many spiritual treasures in there, but look at these people trying to break the Restrictive Shield, they underestimate the Spirit Tribe too much.��


    Back then, the remaining Martial Artists of the Spirit Tribe were the ones who had sealed up the entire Secret Territory �C the Shield was incredibly strong, there was no way that it would be easy for people to break through!


    Ever since Gu Lingzhi had gotten the painting, she couldmunicate telepathically with Zi Zi. After hearing Zi Zi��s words, she asked it a question, ��A True God can only use the powers of a Demigod when he enters the Tianyuan Continent, right? Why is it that only True Gods can break the Shield?��


    ��You underestimate your ancestors!�� Zi Zi rolled his eyes in frustration, ��They were extremely powerful people, how else would they be able to reign over the continent for so many years?��


    ��If that��s the case, then how are we going to get the treasures in the Sacred Lands?��


    When her ancestors from the Spirit Tribe sealed up the Sacred Lands, it was in hopes of a day where they could rise up from the ashes, the treasures were to give their descendants an opportunity to do so. However, if it was really like what Zi Zi had said �C that only True Gods could break the Shield, then how was she going to get the treasures that were inside?


    If she were to wait for the day where she became a True God, she would ascend to the Realm of the Gods and no longer have a need for such treasures.


    ��Are you sure someone as silly as you belongs to the Spirit Tribe?�� Zi Zi whipped his tail against its forehead and pretended to faint, ��Since the Sacred Lands were left for the descendants of the Spirit Tribe, the Restrictive Shield would be ineffective towards you. You just have to find a corner where there is no one, spill a drop of blood on it, and you��ll be able to go in.��


    It��s that easy?


    Gu Lingzhi rejoiced internally, ��Are you sure I��ll only need a drop of my blood to enter?��


    ��Yes, I��m sure! A part of the reason why I��ve been sealed in this artwork was so I could show descendants of the Spirit Tribe how to enter the Sacred Lands. Just do what I say, it��s definitely correct.��


    Having found a way to get into the main pce, Gu Lingzhi rxed instantly. She grabbed Rong Yuan��s hand and used her finger to draw a few strokes on his palm. He looked at her, before apologizing, ��Lingzhi... I was wrong. I was too caught up in the spiritual treasures and I neglected you.��


    What? Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth in confusion, afraid for a moment that the walls had ears. All she did was write some words on Rong Yuan��s palm, what was he saying?


    After a few seconds, she understood what Rong Yuan had meant, ��There��s many people here, let��s find somewhere else with less people and we��ll do whatever you want to do.��


    Rong Yuan looked at Gu Lingzhi apologetically and wrapped her hand in his, giving her a few rubs. The suggestive gesture caused Gu Lingzhi��s face to darken in an instant.

 Chapter 230 – Everyone’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 230 �C Everyone��s Arrival</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After rolling her eyes at Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi firmly dug her nails into his palm, spitting through clenched teeth, ��Your brain is filled with useless things. Concentrate!��


    Rong Yuan immediately stopped his yful act and focused on what Gu Lingzhi was writing in his palm. Using her fingers to gently stroke his palm, Rong Yuan felt almost as if she was stroking his heart too, which made him want to do some unspeakable things to her.


    Seeing that there were many people around them, he resisted the urge of speaking his mind until they came out of the Sacred Lands.


    As Rong Yuan understood what Gu Lingzhi was trying to tell him, his face morphed into one of shock. It was only until she had conveyed what she had learnt from Zi Zi that Rong Yuan became touched instead.


    Anyone could tell that the Sacred Lands that had once belonged to the Spirit Tribe was different. Even though the North Qiu Kingdom had managed to get ess to only a few side pces in the Sacred Lands, it was already possible for them to be the most powerful Kingdom in the world. One could only wonder what treasuresy in the main pce of the Sacred Lands. Gu Lingzhi did not hide a single piece of information from Rong Yuan, which showed the amount of trust that she had in him. Her action alone said more than words ever could about how she felt about Rong Yuan.


    ��Lingzhi... I... Thank you!�� Rong Yuan could only summarize his thoughts in these few words as he wrote it down on Gu Lingzhi��s palm.


    Rong Yuan held her hand so tightly that she could sense the throbbing of his heart. Sheughed gently, ��We don��t have to thank each other for anything.��


    Even though she was still unsure about her feelings towards Rong Yuan, since she had agreed to stay with him for life, then there was no point in hiding anything from him. If they could get the treasures from the Sacred Lands, then Rong Yuan��s powers could increase �C which was equivalent to her powers increasing as well, so why would she hide anything from him?


    After knowing that the Restrictive Shield could be broken so easily, Rong Yuan no longer bothered to rush over. After scanning his surroundings, he pulled Gu Lingzhi over to arge tree behind a pond to hide. Before she had time to react, Rong Yuan kissed her.


    Gu Lingzhi red at him. Couldn��t he wait until they were done with business? However, she did not notice that after he had kissed her, the first thing that she felt was shyness rather than frustration. The change in emotions in her proved that she liked Rong Yuan much more now.


    Rong Yuan pretended not to see her roll her eyes and took out a shield from his Storage Ring. When itnded on the ground, it separated into four pieces that enveloped them so that no one could see what was happening inside.


    An old man that was passing by rubbed his chin as he shook his head, ��It��s great to be young and energetic all the time.��


    ��I think they��re just shameless. Look at them being so touchy in front of so many people, now that they��re covered themselves up, they must be doing something dirty,�� the old woman beside him nagged.


    ��If you don��t mind, we can also find ourselves a big tree and do something dirty...�� the old man replied in a suggestive tone.


    ��Get lost, you old man!�� the old woman shouted back immediately out of embarrassment. Her face reddened as she stomped away. The old man merelyughed at her reaction and hurried to follow behind her.


    Within the shield, Rong Yuan did not hesitate to kiss Gu Lingzhi until her legs turned to mush. He only let go of her when her lungs were almost out of oxygen. He smiled delightfully, ��Lingzhi, I��m so happy!��


    Ever since Rong Yuan hugged her, she had never rolled her eyes at him. Despite the crowd around them, they enjoyed spending this little time together in such a small ce. It was only until another loud sound was produced, that was way louder than the one before, that the two of them decided toe out of the shield to see what was going on. After seeing the reddish light in the sky, they rushed towards the main pce.


    A minuteter, the two of them followed the crowd and reached the entrance of the main pce. At the front of the crowd, there were more than ten Martial Sages and three Demigods that had gathered. They were floating near the top of the main pce, examining the Restrictive Shield around it. The enormous sound that was produced earlier on was from theirbined attack against the Restrictive Shield.


    ��Pan Wuyang, are you sure this is going to work? What if we get blown to death even before we break the Restrictive Shield?��


    The one who spoke was the old man from earlier, his wife standing a meter behind him. They did not expect that this couple would be strong Martial Artists who were at the rank of a Demigod. From the way the old man regarded Pan Wuyang, one could tell that they were all simr ranks of Martial Artists.


    Pan Wuyang��s face twitched as he resisted the urge to retort, ��If we do not cooperate, do you intend on breaking this Restrictive Shield on your own?��


    It wasn��t possible for one person to break the Restrictive Shield.


    Even though a Demigod was powerful, they were still far less powerful than True Gods.


    The old man did not believe that the Restrictive Shield was so strong, and after a few words with his wife, they both descended to the ground and started to examine the Restrictive Shield from another angle.


    Pan Wuyangughed in mockery and did not bother to stop them. When the old man realized that it was not possible to break the Restrictive Shield on his own, he would go back to get help from Pan Wuyang.


    Gu Lingzhi squeezed to the front of the crowd. She looked at the old man, before greeting him together with Rong Yuan, ��Greetings, Elder Mei and Elder Su.��


    ��Haha, I didn��t think that after so many years of being absent from the Tianyuan Continent, there would still be someone from the younger generation that knows who I am. It seems that my name carries on even though I��m not here,�� Mei Ying replied as he stroked his beard. At that moment, Su Ruo really wanted to return to Men Valley where they had lived in seclusion. It was embarrassing what her husband was saying. It was unbelievable that he liked to brag even at such an old age.


    Rong Yuan, who knew about what Mei Ying was like, was not shocked at all. He coolly replied, ��Of course, everyone knows about how powerful you were during your prime days. Even until today, my father keeps talking about you.��


    ��Your father? Who��s that?��


    ��My father is the Emperor of the Xia Kingdom, Rong Han.��


    ��Oh, so you��re his son, no wonder you look so energetic just like him. You��re much stronger than Pan En��s grandson,�� Mei Yingmented whilst criticizing Pan En.


    Mei Ying was more than a thousand years old. In order toe to the Sacred Lands, he had to pay a piece of high grade spirit stone. However, after living in seclusion for so long, he could no longer remember what a spirit stone looked like. He had only managed to gain ess to the Sacred Lands after registering himself and his wife as a Demigod.


    This boy in front of him, who was much more polite and genuine, was far stronger than Pan Wuyang who was always insincere. Even with a serious expression, Rong Yuan gave off a good impression.


    As they exchanged words back and forth, Rong Yuan had constantly said the things that Mei Ying liked to hear. In less than half an hour, he had gained Mei Ying��s favor.


    ��Rong Yuan, we��re friends now. If there��s anyone who dares to bully you in the future, let me know and I��ll beat him up for you,�� Mei Ying said as he patted Rong Yuan on his shoulder.


    ��I��ll have to thank you in advance then,�� Rong Yuan epted Mei Ying��s favor without hesitation. He had said many sweet nothings just for this.


    Gu Lingzhi did not know this, but Rong Yuan had to know what had happened in the lifetimes of all the Martial Artists who were above the rank of a Martial Sage since he was a child. Though Mei Ying was sloppily dressed, Rong Yuan knew just how powerful that old man was.


    700 years ago, when Mei Ying was still a Martial Sage, he publicly challenged a Demigod who had humiliated his wife. Everyone thought that he was bound to lose, however, the match had ended differently from what everyone expected.


    Mei Ying had beaten the Demigod, even though he was only a Martial Sage!


    Even though the Demigod had a much higher level of cultivation, he had still lost, which caused him to lose all the godly knowledge that he had just acquired. In the end, he could only undergo meditation under closed doors to recover. Ever since then, Mei Ying had be renowned for achieving this feat.


    After so many years, Rong Yuan��s father constantly told Rong Yuan about Mei Ying��s incredible feat. His father also mentioned that Mei Ying could have be a Martial Practitioner before the age of twenty if not for the fact that he had taken a longer time to awaken his Spiritual Roots.


    By gaining the favor of a powerful person like Mei Ying, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi could further ensure their safety in the Sacred Lands.


    Gu Lingzhi was oblivious to Rong Yuan��s actions, but from her understanding of him, she could roughly guess what he was trying to do, so she yed along with him. They continued talking until another crowd had formed outside the main pce, before Mei Ying and Su Ruo were dragged away by Pan Wuyang.


    The group of people were uniformly dressed in white and blue robes and all of them had apass hung around their waist. When they had arrived at the main pce, they formed an arc around the Restrictive Shield. They raised theirpass towards the Shield.


    ��They��re from the Luosheng Sect! Look how fast the news has spread, even the Qin Kingdom knows about it now.��


    The Luosheng Sect were made up of a special group of Martial Artists in the Tianyuan Continent. They specialized in a certain area of cultivation that studied the interaction between the five elements. As such, they had an unrivalled knowledge about Formations and Shields. In fact, the only high grade Earth-Level Weapon Forger in the Tianyuan Continent came from the Luosheng Sect.

 Chapter 231 – The Opening of the Main Palace

    <h4>Chapter 231 �C The Opening of the Main Pce</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Never would I expect that Master Zhong Xiru would be here,�� Rong Yuan thought to himself while watching the people from the Luosheng Sect stream in.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes lit up. The only one in the entire Luo Sheng sector that was capable of shouldering the title of a ��Master�� was the utmost legendary Weapon Forger �� Zhong Xiru.


    Through Gu Lingzhi��s look of excitement, Rong Yuan pinched her cheeks and gazed towards one direction before saying, ��There, the one in ck is the high-grade Earth-Level Weapon Forger Master Zhong Xiru from the Luosheng Sect.��


    Gu Lingzhi followed Rong Yuan��s line of vision towards a middle-aged man with a sturdy physique and healthy bronze skin. On his waist held a distinctivepass that was evidently unique due to its shape and texture.


    ��So, this is Master Zhong? What a pity I am unable to discuss the art of weapon forgery with him,�� Gu Lingzhi sighed.


    As a Weapon Forger herself, she admired Zhong Xiru the way Martial Artists idolized the True Gods. Unfortunately, she was assuming her true identity as Gu Lingzhi. If she assumed the identity of the ck Thorn, she could shamelessly go up to him and ask for advice on how to improve her weapon forgery skills.


    The people from the Luosheng Sect had arrived upon invitation by the North Qiu Kingdom. Upon their arrival, Pan Wuyang��s face revealed the first sincere smile ever since he entered the Secret Territory. He weed Zhong Xiru warmly, ��Master Zhong, we have been waiting for you for some time ...��


    Afterwards, both Zhong Xiru and Pan Wuyang started to reminisce about their past. Both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan both had no habit of eavesdropping and thus, stopped themselves in front of a portion of the Restrictive Shield that was vacant.


    The high-level Martial Artists had energies surpassing normal beings. A few days without sleep was nothing to them. Martial Lords could persist for months without sleep. For Martial Sages, sleep was no longer necessary to rejuvenate their bodies. They could eliminate their fatigue just by meditating for a few minutes.


    Therefore, even when it waste at night, those within the Sacred Lands would have no intention of resting. Everyone was more energized than they would be in the day. Along with the transition in time, the number of people in the Sacred Lands increased continuously.


    Fortunately, the main pce had an imprable Restrictive Shield. Other than a few Martial Artists who were above the level of a Martial Sage, no one dared to stick around �C except Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Bystanders scoffed at the sight of them overestimating their abilities.


    ��Look at these two lowly Martial Artists thinking about breaking through the Restrictive Shield and entering the pce. They must��ve gone crazy from thinking about the spiritual treasures.�� Simr opinions were constantly exchanged in the surrounding. Yet, no one kindly stepped up and persuaded them to leave. Observers anticipated a good show to happen and continued to let the two of them waste their time.


    With two less people fighting for the treasure, the onlookers�� chances of acquiring the treasure would increase. Only a fool would persuade them not to break through the Shield.


    Gu Lingzhi had no time to notice the stares of the bystanders. Her current state of mind was all concentrated on her palm that was ced firmly against the Shield.


    After circting around the boundary of the Shield, they had finally found an empty corner. Gu Lingzhi followed the method given by the voice and summoned the spiritual energy from the Inheritance Space, channeling it onto her palm. When the spiritual energy came into contact with the Restrictive Shield, she attempted to extend her palm further into the Shield.


    Along with the movement of Gu Lingzhi��s hand, the Restrictive Shield that even Demigods could not trespass had dissolved.


    It went in!


    Gu Lingzhi was filled with excitement. As the spiritual energy poured out from her Inheritance Space, it enveloped half of her body. She attempted to put her leg through the Shield. The voice in her consciousnessmanded, ��Yes, that��s it. Put your shoulder in first before stepping in with one leg. As long as half of the body is in, the rest can pass directly.��


    As Rong Yuan was unable to hear the voice, he became nervous upon watching Gu Lingzhi��s movements, afraid that something might happen. He hated that he was unable to stand-in for her. After all, Gu Lingzhi was the only person who could ess the Inheritance Space, so she was the only one who could attempt trespassing the Restrictive Shield.


    Gu Lingzhi carefully maneuvered her body such that her entire right arm was already deep within the other side of the Shield. Half of her right leg was also inside. She just needed to inch slightly more to fully trespass the Shield.


    Suddenly, her body shook. She felt numbness throughout the body that was already within the boundary as dozens of transparent ripples began to spread outwards.


    ��Get out quickly! Damn it, the Restrictive Shield has been tampered with!�� The voice eximed as soon as it sensed the anomaly.


    Gu Lingzhi did not hesitate to pull her body out of the Shield the moment she heard the voice.


    Almost as soon as she withdrew from the Shield, a series of arcs shed across the once transparent Shield. It was not difficult to imagine what kind of counterattack Gu Lingzhi would have suffered if she were to be a little slower.


    Looking at the Shield that was shing blue and purple currents, Rong Yuan took Gu Lingzhi into his arms in fear as he asked, ��What happened? I thought you could safely pass through it as long as half your body is inside.��


    Judging by the color of the arc, if Gu Lingzhi were to be struck by it, she would be skinned alive or even die.


    ��I am not too sure, Zi Zi said that the Shield has been manipted.��


    Upon hastily replying to Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi decided to ask Zi Zi about what had happened.


    Zi Zi��s big tail fluttered angrily behind it. After listening to Gu Lingzhi��s inquiries, it pointed angrily to the direction of North Qiu��s pce and cursed, ��There��s no doubt that it was the actions of those bastards! They entered the Sacred Lands but were unable to break the Shield. In order to not let others reach the treasure, they put up another Shield on top of the original one in the main pce. That��s why the spiritual energy from the Inheritance Space was not able to flow smoothly. The only people who are capable of such deleterious actions are those from the Pan Family.��


    In fact, Zi Zi had only managed to guess half of it right.


    For so many years since the discovery of the Sacred Lands, the royal family of the North Qiu Kingdom could not go past the Restrictive Shield. As ast resort, someone thought of the idea of adding a few moreyers of Restrictive Shields around the original one. Over time, the original Shield would weaken and gradually disappear.


    In reality, this approach had really worked.


    Although Gu Lingzhi had no ways of entering the main pce through the Inheritance Space, they had erased the possibility of her doing so by adding on a few more Restrictive Shields. The people who invited the Luosheng Sect were also here for that glimmer of hope of entering the main pce.


    After getting past the Restrictive Shield, it was entirely up to the North Qiu Kingdom how they wanted to divide the treasures. Their familiarity of the Sacred Lands meant that it would be easy for them to make a few people disappear without a reason.


    Not having the Inheritance Space to rely on, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could only stare at the Shield in hopes of entering the main pce. They helplessly joined the treasure hunting team and followed others in searching the surrounding for spiritual treasures while monitoring the happenings inside the main pce. The people who had watched them try to get past the Shield now looked at them in disdain. There were now two more people to split the treasure with.


    Even though many were able to obtain some form of treasure upon the discovery of the Sacred Lands, less treasures could be found as they went deeper into the Sacred Lands for some unknown reason. Many people had attempted to search for treasures for half a day before finding treasures that were of not much value. They could not even earn back the fees paid to enter the Sacred Lands. This was not inclusive of the people who had identally lost their lives as well.


    Five dayster, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had barely made any gains when they stumbled into a side hall that was beyond the Restrictive Shield. Whilst they were searching, all of a sudden, the entire ground seemed to shake.


    Both of their eyes met as they quickly jumped out of the side hall windows. By then, many people had already looked in the direction of the main pce in shock.


    ��That..." Gu Lingzhi watched in astonishment as the Shield was easily lifted above their heads by Zhong Xiru. The main pce that was once covered by the Shield, was now revealing its entire appearance. It now towers in the center, shining upon the whole Sacred Lands.


    ��...The Shield has been broken by them,�� Gu Lingzhi murmured the second half of the sentence. Soon after, she asked Zi Zi, ��Didn��t you say that even Demigods would be unable to break this Restrictive Shield? How do you exin this?��


    The voice made an extravagant embellishment out of the Shield. However, not only had the Shield been tampered with, but her inability to break through it even with the Inheritance Space made her doubt the credibility of the voice. Right in front of her, the Shield had been broken within a short span of five days.


    ��This... I don��t know. Maybe the people of the North Qiu Kingdom used some special spiritual treasure.�� The voice spoke with a little guilt, ��The Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom relies on Pan Luo, and you know it too. Maybe they used a hidden weapon that could unleash divine powers.��


    ��If the North Qiu Kingdom were to have a treasure like that, they wouldn��t have waited until today to use it.�� Gu Lingzhi could not even be bothered to roll her eyes at him. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan quickly rushed towards the main pce while sheined in her heart about how unreliable Zi Zi was.


    Sure enough, it was still best to rely on herself.


    Upon entering the main pce, the once passable main pce was now surrounded by a group of guards donning the North Qiu Royal Family guard uniform. There were a dozen or so powerful people who were above the rank of Martial Sages. They had wanted to search for treasures initially, but now they had an upset expression on their faces as they stood outside the main pce.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan looked at each other and could not figure out the situation that was unfolding in front of their eyes. Rong Yuan ticked his lips and nced at Mei Ying who was standing beside Pan Wuyang. He used his consciousness as a channel and asked, ��Brother Mei, what happened here? Why is no one entering even though the Shield has been lifted?��


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s message, Mei Ying froze for a moment. He then smiled back and replied, ��Didn��t you know? The relics left behind by the Spirit Tribe are pretty good. The Shield has been broken, but there lies a spiritual being whose powers areparable to a True God. Only those that have met his requirements can enter the main pce.��

 Chapter 232 – The Rules Were Made for Outsiders

    <h4>Chapter 232 �C The Rules Were Made for Outsiders</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    From Mei Ying��s words, both Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi learnt that when the Spirit Tribe closed off the Sacred Lands, not only did they set up a Restrictive Shield, but as ast line of defense, they even put in ce a Godly Spiritual Being to guard the ce.


    Though it had taken many people toe up with many methods to take down the Restrictive Shield, when they had finally aplished it, they were not yet rewarded with treasures. Instead, what waited for them was a Godly Spiritual Being.


    ording to the Being, anyone could enter through the main pce and attain the treasures. Yet, the conditions that the Spiritual Being had listed out were almost impossible for these people, who were above the rank of Martial Sages, to achieve.


    The condition was that one had to defeat three Martial Artists that were one level higher than him. For low-ranking Martial Artists, it was possible because there was not much of a difference in cultivation between the levels. However, for high-ranking Martial Artists at the level of a Martial Sage or a Demigod, the difference in a level was veryrge. It was impossible to defeat someone of a higher level than you.


    It was already extremely tough for a Martial Lord to beat three Martial Sages. What more Martial Sages trying to defeat three Demigods?


    Upon hearing this condition, silence fell over Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi as they tried to determine what their odds were of entering the main pce. At this moment, the crowd of people outside the main pce, who were blocked by the guards from the North Qiu Kingdom, were struggling to get through.


    ��What are you both doing? The Shield has been broken; if you don��t want to go in, then let us! Why are you blocking the entrance?��


    Immediately, the faces of the people that had been waiting outside the gates darkened.


    Everyone wanted to see the fruits of theirbor. However, now that they were not allowed to enter the main pce, they did not know whether they should try to fulfill the conditions set by the Spiritual Being, or leave.


    ��Pan Wuyang, what now? I��ve spent a legendary grade Earth-Level Weapon to help you break this Restrictive Shield. You have to be ountable for this.�� Zhong Xiru��s words had garnered the attention of many. They did not think that he would waste a legendary grade Earth-Level Weapon trying to get into the main pce. The other two most powerful Spiritual Weapons that existed were also legendary grade Earth-Level weapons - one of them belonged to Lord Fashen, and the other was the Yin and Yang Clock belonging to the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family that was passed down from one generation to another.


    However, all three legendary grade Heaven-Level weapons had been used here.


    Hearing the discussion that was going on around him, Zhong Xiru regarded Pan Wuyang with a sharp gaze. Now that it was near impossible to enter the main pce, Zhong Xiru��s heart ached at all the weapons that he had lost to help him break the Restrictive Shield. Even though he was an Earth-Level Weapon Forger, it was difficult for him to forge high-grade Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons. The materials that were needed to forge such a weapon had cost him a fortune, and this did not even include the materials that he had wasted on his failed attempts.


    Because of the Spiritual Being guarding the main pce, he would not have a chance of being the first one to enter the main pce to choose the treasures. He had no choice but to hold Pan Wuyang responsible for his losses.


    ��Your weapon was obviously a high grade Earth-Level one, why did it suddenly be a legendary grade Earth-Level weapon?�� Pan Wuyang retorted.


    He had to be held ountable? ording to Zhong Xiru��s reasoning, won��t he have topensate by offering the Yin and Yang Clock that belonged to the North Qiu Kingdom?


    ��What? Are you telling me that the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom has no ability to fork out this meagre amount?�� Zhong Xiru fired back. ��Our Luosheng Sect may not be as powerful as the North Qiu Kingdom, but we��re not one to be bullied. If you do not give me an answer today, then don��t even think of buying Spiritual Weapons from us in the future!��


    It��s your privilege to work with the North Qiu Kingdom, you should be cherishing this opportunity, Pan Wuyang scolded in his heart. However, he knew full well that Zhong Xiru truly had the capabilities to stop supplying weapons to the North Qiu Kingdom. If that happened, Pan Wuyang would be the public enemy of the high-ranking Martial Artists in the North Qiu Kingdom.


    After deliberating for a while, he suppressed the anger in his heart and replied, ��You and I clearly know the grade of your weapons. I��llpensate for your losses and also give you two more sets of materials that you can use to forge high grade Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons. What do you think?��


    Zhong Xiru pursed his lips and pretended to think for a moment, before demanding shamelessly, ��You��ll have to include the Starry Cloud Stone and the Scarlet Moon Plum that you obtained yesterday as well.��


    ��You��re pushing it!�� Pan Wuyang raised his voice in anger, ��You can have the Starry Cloud Stone, but the Scarlet Moon Plum is used in Alchemy, what do you even need it for?��


    ��I don��t need it, but I can find someone to cultivate pills for me,�� Zhong Xiru replied in a nd tone, which angered Pan Wuyang even more. If Pan Wuyang had known beforehand that he was going to work with such a greedy person, he would never have asked Zhong Xiru for his help in breaking the Restrictive Shield. Given the current situation, he could only resign to the fact that he had been unlucky this time.


    Gu Lingzhi, who was watching this scene unfold from a corner, could not help butugh. Zhong Xiru was indeed an amazing negotiator, to think that he did not even bother to patronize the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Stopughing so hard, you��ll get a stomachache,�� Rong Yuanughed lightly when he looked over at Gu Lingzhi. Seeing the crowd in a frenzy, he lowered his voice and suggested to Mei Ying, ��Brother Mei, since it��s impossible for all of us to enter the main pce, why don��t you hire a few people to help you enter and secure the treasures for you?��


    Mei Ying��s eyes lit up, and he pped Rong Yuan on the back, ��That��s a good idea, how did I not think of that?��


    Delighted, Mei Ying turned and ryed Rong Yuan��s suggestion to the others. A few of the high-ranking Martial Artists agreed immediately. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were sessfully chosen by Mei Ying and Su Ruo to be the ones to enter the main pce.


    After all of the Martial Sages and Demigods hadi chosen their representatives, an hour had passed.


    Under the scrutiny of the audience, a string of more than ten Martial Artists of different cultivations entered the entrance of the main pce. When they had reached the gates, they suddenly felt like their bodies were being hindered by an invisible force. The once pitch-ck hall suddenly lit up, and then a frail and white silhouette could be seen. Even though all the objects in the main pce had seemed quirky and strange, everyone only had their eyes on the silhouette within the center of the hall.


    White. That was everyone��s first impression of the silhouette.


    It was the silhouette of a man, who had hair as white as snow. He was wearing a white long robe. His skin tone was almost as white as his hair, which gave off the aura of a True God. His fleeting presence also made him seem ghostly. When one looked at him, it was hard to peel their eyes away.


    The dumbfounded expressions on everyone��s faces made Liu Yiyanugh. From his lips that were slightly pinkish which gave a bit of color to his face, a gentle voice rang out, ��Wee to the Spirit Tribe Leader��s sleeping quarters, I am the guard of this pce. I believe that all of you already know the condition to enter the main pce. There are seven levels to this main pce, to deal with all seven ranks of Martial Artists. Each of these levels have precious treasures that would be valuable to the respective ranks of Martial Artists. As long as you manage to defeat three souls with a cultivation level that��s one level higher than yours, you can enter the main pce and pick whatever treasure you wish for.��


    One person who had recovered from Liu Yiyan��s godly charm asked, ��So, as long as I pass the test, I can take any treasure from the main pce?��


    His words echoed the thoughts of some other Martial Artists. For some of them with a low cultivation level, it was a rtively simple task.


    ��Yes, and no,�� Liu Yiyan replied. ��If youplete the task that I��ve mentioned earlier, you can only enter the first level, which only has treasures suitable for Martial Students. Only if you defeat twenty souls with a cultivation level that��s one level higher than yours, or if you defeat three souls with a cultivation level that��s seven levels higher than yours, then you may enter the seventh level, which is where the godly treasures can be found. Additionally, you may only pick one treasure from each level. Everyone only has one chance to enter in their entire lifetime, so what will it be? How many souls do you wish to fight?��


    This was a fraud! Everyone��s thoughts seemed to echo.


    Though the main pce looked like it was abundant with treasures, it had a rigorous criterion for one to enter. Even after defeating three souls with a cultivation level that was one level higher, one would only have ess to a treasure suitable for Martial Students. Even if such a treasure did not exist anymore, at the end of the day, it was still a treasure with low value due to its limited usefulness. Furthermore, these Martial Artists were picked by the higher-ranking Martial Artists, so they had to give up more than half of the treasures that they had obtained. If they ended up with such a low-value treasure, they would not be gaining any profit for themselves at all. It would be easier and more profitable if they found treasures within the vicinity of these Sacred Lands.


    In a moment, almost half of the representatives decided to give up. One of them was Pan En, who had been sent by Pan Wuyang. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan looked at each other, and were thinking about leaving for a moment to discuss a new strategy before a voice rang in her head.


    ��The rules were made for outsiders, my mistress. You just have to walk past this boundary and you will immediately be brought to the seventh level. You��ll even get the key that has control over the whole of the Sacred Lands.��


    Well...


    Gu Lingzhi turned her head abruptly to look at Liu Yiyan, who blinked at her. This gave him a more humanly aura.


    ��My intuition was right; it was you who tried to enter the main pce five days ago. Fortunately, the Leader of the Spirit Tribe is wise and predicted that the Restrictive Shield would have been tampered with, so he stationed me here to wait for your arrival. Mistress... I��m waiting for you to bring me home,�� Liu Yiyan��s voice shook slightly as it trailed off.


    It had been a countless number of years that he had been waiting here for someone that belonged to the Spirit Tribe to arrive. Yet, time and again, he had been disappointed. Just when he was about to give up all hope, he sensed the energy of Gu Lingzhi��s Inheritance Space, that would only belong to people with the blood of the Spirit Tribe.


    Therefore, he cast off half of the restrictive powers so that it was easier for the Shield to be broken. Then, he made up those unreasonable rules to prevent people from going into the main pce. This was so that the owner of the Inheritance Space could easily sneak into the main pce. He did not think that in this first wave of Martial Artists that was trying to enter the main pce, Gu Lingzhi would be part of it.

 Chapter 233 – Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 233 �C Ancestors</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Though Liu Yiyan had taken a few minutes to exin himself, from the perspective of others, it only looked like Gu Lingzhi had hung around the entrance of the main pce for a few seconds. Rong Yuan left the entrance of the main pce together with her.


    Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to tell him the truth behind the main pce, Rong Yuan said, ��Lingzhi, it��s okay if we don��t get to go in. Why don��t you stay here and wait while I try to enter?��


    Even with Rong Yuan��s talent, he could only defeat a maximum of nine souls who had cultivation one level higher than his. Furthermore, after that, he would only have ess to treasures that were suited for Martial Teachers. Rong Yuan had no intention of gaining ess to the godly treasures, he merely wanted to test his limits. He did not wish for Gu Lingzhi to try out something so energy-consuming.


    Even though his opponents were merely souls, they were just as deadly as fighting against humans. If one was not careful, they might wind up injuring themselves.


    ��I want to go,�� Gu Lingzhi outrightly rejected Rong Yuan��s suggestion. Gu Lingzhi pretended to hold Rong Yuan��s hand, but just like before, she wrote a few words on his palm using her fingers whilst holding his hand. Due to the mimunication that they had before, Rong Yuan concentrated wholly on what she was trying to tell him. Alright, maybe he was enjoying holding her hand too.


    However, by the time Gu Lingzhi let go of his hand, Rong Yuan did not know how to feel. From the time he entered the Sacred Lands, he had already gone through multiple emotional rollercoasters. A huge realization dawned upon him now that he knew that Liu Yiyan��s ridiculous conditions were just to prevent outsiders from entering the main pce.


    ��Since you want to try, let��s do it together,�� Rong Yuan said this to fool the people around them, before he held Gu Lingzhi��s hand and headed towards the main pce once again.


    Right as they were about to enter, a man who had tried his luck earlier got thrown out of the main pce,nding on the ground with a loud thud. He coughed up fresh blood, before he stood up shakily. Looking at the main pce, the man scolded, ��What kind of stupid rules are these? Defeating three souls that have a cultivation level one level higher than you is just a bare minimum. These three souls were equivalent to the most talented Martial Artists in that rank. No one stands a chance at all!��


    When the man saw that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were about to enter, he reminded them, ��Hey, the both of you, if you want to try your luck using those special treasures that you��re carrying now, I advise you to quit right now. Those Spiritual Souls are not afraid of those treasures at all, you can only rely entirely on your own abilities. If you do not want to die, don��t bother going in at all.��


    Rong Yuan turned back andughed lightly, ��Thank you for letting us know, but we would still like to try our luck.��


    Then, he pulled Gu Lingzhi along with him as they entered the main pce and stopped at the entrance just like before.


    ��Hmph, I��ve said all that I needed to,�� the man��s face darkened as he saw that Rong Yuan did not heed his advice. He swallowed a healing pill, whilst he thought about how he would mock them when they get thrown out of the main pce just like the way he did.


    Of course, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi did not experience the same ill-fated encounter that the man did. Liu Yiyan was sharp enough �C he observed the interaction between Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan and the way that they had secretlymunicated to each other. He was slightly shocked when he realized that Gu Lingzhi had gotten a husband for herself so early on in life, but he did not have the intention of making things difficult for Rong Yuan. From the way she had secretlymunicated with him, Liu Yiyan could tell that Gu Lingzhi had valued and respected Rong Yuan greatly.


    Not wanting to create misunderstandings between Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, instead of pulling Rong Yuan into the same portals as everyone else had entered to fight with the Spiritual Souls, he teleported both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan into a separate space.


    It was a world that was white everywhere, just like how Liu Yiyan had lookedpletely white. Under the white-colored sky, there were white soils and white nts. Even the mountains in the distance were white, almost like ice sculptures.


    If not for the fact that Gu Lingzhi was in tune with reality, she would have thought that she had entered a strange dream.


    ��Wee to my legendary space-dimension realm,�� a voice rang out, after which Liu Yiyan��s silhouette appeared in front of them.


    ��Realms�� were a sort of spiritual power that a Martial Artist could gain when they advanced to the rank of a Martial Sage. For everyone that wished to be a Martial Sage, they would have to be enlightened about a particrw. After enlightenment, they could create realms that altered various dimensions of reality. They themselves would be the masters of these realms.


    The understanding of thisw differed between individuals, hence the realms were also formed in different ways. For example, Liu Yiyan��s realm was an extension of his physical form. The manifestation had the ability to suck people��s souls into it so that they could engage in a fight.


    In the realm, the damage inflicted on one��s body would not be visible on their physical body, but rather, it would injure one��s soul. This was exactly the reason why the man was stationary when he stood at the entrance of the main pce, but had suddenly flown back as if he had suffered from a huge impact. Although he seemed fine on the outside, his soul had been severely injured in Liu Yiyan��s space-dimension realm. He would require almost half a year of cultivation to heal entirely.


    ��Ancestor, to be able to possess and change this realm so easily, your cultivation must be much higher than that of a True God right?�� Rong Yuan asked.


    At the level of a Martial Sage, their realms would only upy a perimeter of around two feet. It was a small space. At most, they could only fight their opponent in closebat. However, Liu Yiyan��s manifestation was almost a small world in itself. Apart from its strange color, the mountains and the grounds that they were on seemed extremely realistic. From what Rong Yuan knew, it was impossible to create such a perfect realm even if one was in the initial stages of being a True God.


    ��You have a keen eye,�� Liu Yiyan smiled slightly. Every move that he made was as graceful as an ethereal painting.


    ��You��re right, I��m not just an ordinary God. However, even though I��ve achieved such a high level of cultivation, I can only watch as my Tribe��s people disappear one by one without being able to do anything. You, on the other hand, have yet to be enlightened. You have good perception; the space-dimension realm is one of the most powerfulws that you can realize. Pan Luo��s realm is a powerful one �C the space-dimension realm. That��s how most of our Tribe��s people lost to him. When you be a Martial Sage, you should let Lingzhi enter your realm so that she can feel its energy, it would bergely beneficial to her when she goes through her enlightenment.��


    After Liu Yiyan had finished his sentence, the scene in front of them changed. In a moment, they had been teleported to arge and simple-looking room. From the furniture in the room, it looked like it had been used as a ce for resting. In the middle of the room, there was a tea table that had been carved out from a Ten Thousand Years Spiritual Wood. On it was an intricately-designed tea set.


    Around the tea table, there were six praying mats. Spiritual energy pulsated out of these mats in waves; it was easy to tell that they were not ordinary objects.


    On two sides of the room, there were two cabs. On top of one of them, there were several Spiritual Weapons that were on disy that looked heavy and intimidating. On the other cab that was slightly bigger, there were many vials of medicine on disy.


    Using her perception, she could tell that the Spiritual Medicine and Weapons were at least high grade Earth-Level ones. Yet, nothing caught her attention quite as much as the man that was dressed in ck, sitting a few feet back from the tea table.


    The man was handsome in a strange way, and below his shapely eyebrows were two eyes drooped downwards, almost as if he was staring at the jade sculpture that was in his arms. His gaze looked loving, but tired; one hand cupped the bottom of the sculpture, while the other was lovingly ced on the top of it. It was as if he was holding someone that he loved.


    Though the man��s stationary position was as elegant as a piece of art, it was not moving. To be more urate, it seemed lifeless.


    ��This is...�� Gu Lingzhi had made a guess in her head, but could not bring herself to say it out loud.


    ��This is our Tribe Leader, Ling Yun. This is the seventh level of the main pce, the ce where he rests,�� Liu Yiyan exined, with a hint of nostalgia in his voice. His gaze became one of sorrow when he looked at the jade sculpture that Ling Yun was holding in his arms.


    ��Ever since the Tribe Leader��s wife passed away, he would often sit here alone. It was his wife��s favorite spot. Even until hisst moment, he refused to leave the spot.��


    After listening to Liu Yiyan��s words, Gu Lingzhi felt a pang of sorrow pierce through her heart; she felt thepulsion to kneel in front of Ling Yun and the jade sculpture and cry.


    The following words from Liu Yiyan made her take a few steps forward hurriedly and kneel in front of Ling Yun. He told her, ��The Inheritance Space would only be awakened in people who have the Tribe Leader��s blood running through their veins. If you truly possess the Inheritance Space, then Ling Yun and his wife are your ancestors.��


    ��Lingzhi is unfilial, but I��m here to greet you both,�� Gu Lingzhi said in a hushed tone, her voice hoarse. Tears rolled down uncontrobly.


    Compared to the Gu n, she felt much closer to these two ancestors that had passed away a long time ago. If one looked closely at the Tribe Leader��s features, it was possible to make out some of Gu Lingzhi��s features as well. She resembled Ling Yun a bit, but she mostly resembled his wife.


    People might believe that they were mother and daughter if they looked at both Gu Lingzhi and the jade sculpture.


    Rong Yuan knelt beside Gu Lingzhi, ��Ancestor, I am Gu Lingzhi��s fianc��. Don��t you worry, as long as I am alive, I will not mistreat Lingzhi. Though my cultivation is rather weak, as long we remain hopeful, I will give everything I have to help Lingzhi to revive the Spirit Tribe again. Even if we do not seed, our descendants will try their best to fulfill our wishes as well!��


    His words had shocked not only Liu Yiyan but Gu Lingzhi as well. When Rong Yuan said that he would help her, she thought that it would be his sole effort. She did not think that he would bear to let even his descendants fulfill his promise to Ling Yun, even though there was a huge possibility that they would bear children together.


    ��Rong Yuan, you...�� Gu Lingzhi was touched beyond words.


    Rong Yuan turned to look at her, before he smiled mischievously, ��In this life, I��ve made up my mind to be with you. You have to be responsible for my descendants now.��

 Chapter 234 – The Talents Try Their Luck

    <h4>Chapter 234 �C The Talents Try Their Luck</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    While Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were on the seventh level of the main hall learning about the history of the Sacred Lands, the people outside busied themselves as well.


    A few moments after they had been teleported into Liu Yiyan��s space-dimension realm, yet another Martial Artist coughed up blood as he flew out of the main hall. He was not as lucky as the first Martial Artist that had flown out, as heid on the floor unconscious.


    The Martial Sages that had sent him in immediately crowded around to assess the situation, before realizing that that Martial Artist had stopped breathing. He had coughed up all his lifeblood. When one��s lifeblood was used up, they would die.


    ��The Spiritual Being is so cruel to kill off someone��s soul like that,�� one of the Martial Sages sighed.


    If one was physically hurt, they could heal themselves with Spiritual Medicine. However, once one��s soul was injured, it could never be recovered again. The remaining parts of the soul could only recover after a long period of time. If too much of the soul was lost, then one would die. No one thought that the test to enter the main hall would be so cruel. Luckily, none of them had attempted to do the test themselves out of hastiness, if not...


    A silence immediately fell over the other Martial Sages who had learnt about the situation. It was not worth it to go through such a test to only get some treasures that were suited for Martial Students. They gave up any ideas to send more Martial Artists into the main hall.


    Defeating 27 Spiritual Souls that had cultivation one level higher than themselves? Only a masochist woulde up with such an idea.


    After weighing the pros and cons of the situation, all of the Martial Sages could only curse at the person who had thought of such a test, before disallowing anyone else to try their luck atpleting the test.


    ��Who came up with such a rule? Why don��t they just strengthen the Restrictive Shield? Now the treasures are in sight but unattainable, it��s no wonder that even those top-tier Martial Artists do not dare to step in. We��re merely finding trouble for ourselves!��


    Someone else eximed in disbelief, ��If it��s such a secretive ce, then there must��ve been the intention to pass down these treasures. There��s no way that they would make the test so impossibly difficult. The Spiritual Souls are definitely not as powerful as they say!��


    ��Why don��t you go and try it yourself then?�� the first person mocked, ��Can��t you see that someone has died trying? If I remember correctly, that was Qi Xinyi from the Dayin Kingdom. He��s definitely one of the better ones amongst his peers, why else would the Martial Sages from the Dayin Kingdom send him in to try his luck? But he��s dead because of the test, do you really think that you��re much stronger than he is?��


    The second person was speechless. He was just casually raising a point; he did not have the intention to try it out himself. The treasures were important, but he cherished his life more. Who would sacrifice themselves other than a few people who had thought that they were so talented that they could pass the test?


    That��s right, it was a death wish.


    The man who had doubted the difficulty of the test was speechless at first, but then he recovered himself. He turned to look at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, who were still standing by the entrance. ��Well, look at those two. They��ve been inside for a while and they��re not showing any signs of suffering. I��m guessing that there��s an 80 percent change that they��ll pass the test.��


    The rest of them looked at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan as well. They recognized Rong Yuan instantly.


    ��Isn��t that the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom? Why would he put his life at risk so easily?��


    ��Isn��t that his fianc��e whom everyone said he was going to abandon? It doesn��t seem like they��re going to cancel their engagement.��


    ��You don��t know anything. A man of his status does not even need to cancel his engagement. If he doesn��t like her, he can just marry someone else. He has an endless number of suitors.��


    In an instant, the conversation topic had changed from the difficulty of the test to Rong Yuan��s willingness to suffer. With his social status, why did he even bother with treasures that were suited for Martial Students? They did not even consider the fact that he would ever attain treasures that were meant for higher-tier Martial Artists. There was no way that he could even defeat three Spiritual Souls with cultivations one level higher than his.


    ��Old man, do you think both of them are alright?�� Su Ruo asked when he heard the discussion happening around him.


    ��I��m sure they��re fine. That brat, Rong Yuan, is so outstanding, what could happen to him?�� Though Mei Ying had said that, he looked stricken with worry as he looked at both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. They had stood there for so long without moving, it could not be a good thing.


    There were other people who worried for them, such as Yuan Zheng. He looked at Wei Hanzi and saw the same panicked expression in his eyes. Rong Yuan��s cues had brought them all the way here, yet they did not think that they would be met with such a scene. Even though they had lots of confidence in Rong Yuan from the beginning, the difficulty of the test was starting to make them extremely worried.


    ��Our masters wouldn��t...�� Wei Hanzi trailed off, but she did not manage toplete the sentence before Yuan Zheng interrupted her.


    ��They will be alright. Even if you don��t trust His Highness, you have to believe that he will not let the Princess Consort risk her life with him.��


    Yuan Zheng��s words had given a bit of reassurance to the people from the Royal School who were all waiting outside the main hall.


    ��Yuan Zheng is right, even though the Third Prince is a fool when ites to love, he would never endanger someone that he loves,�� Yan Liang said. If it was up to him, he would not put Gu Lingzhi��s life at risk too. Yuan Zheng was absolutely right.


    However, logic and emotions were two different things. Yan Liang had never felt worse when he saw the girl that he loved being in danger and yet he could not do anything.


    After a moment of silence, Yan Liang suddenly lifted his head and walked towards the entrance of the main hall.


    ��What are you doing?�� Nie Sang tried to pull him back.


    ��I want to try my luck at the test and see if it��s as bad as they say,�� Yan Liang replied, before he wrenched his hand out of Nie Sang��s grip. He was determined to enter the main hall. When he understood the rules of the test, he epted it.


    When Yan Liang��s soul was pulled into Liu Yiyan��s space-dimension realm, everyone that had been standing at the entrance of the main hall disappeared. The first level of the main hall immediately brightened up with a red glow.


    ��Did... did someone sessfully enter the first level?�� Yan Liang questioned.


    ��Congrattions on having defeated three Spiritual Souls, you may enter the first level and pick any treasure that you��d like. Remember, you can only pick one,�� Liu Yiyan��s voice suddenly rang out just as Yan Liang asked the question.


    Liu Yiyan��s voice carried a hint of delight, which made Lin Yue, who barely made it alive, to fume with anger. Even if the treasures in the first level were rare, it was for Martial Students, what use would he have for it? If it was not for the fact that the Martial Sages had forced him to take on the challenge, he would never have taken the risk. Now, he could only curse at them on the inside, whilst searching for the most valuable treasure albeit the fact that they were all of rather low value.


    The people that were waiting on the outside had the same thoughts as Lin Yue, as they silently cursed at Liu Yiyan. To think that they had undergone such a huge risk for such a small reward. Who had been so sadistic toe up with a test like that?


    At the same time, there were many Martial Artists that had flown out of the main hall. Some of them were severely injured, while others were not breathing at all. If they could go back in time, would they have regretted epting the test?


    Many people who had turned up after hearing that the Restrictive Shield had been broken and wanted to try their luck at getting a treasure immediately turned around and left after seeing the Martial Artists who were either injured or dead. Only a small portion refused to leave and paced around while they monitored the actions of the Martial Sages and Demigods. They were hoping that these higher-ranking Martial Artists would be able to think of an idea to deal with Liu Yiyan, so that they could scavenge through the remnants.


    On the other hand, Yuan Zheng was solely worried for the both of them. In contrast, Ding Rou was desperately praying for Rong Yuan��s safety, while she cursed Gu Lingzhi and hoped that she would injure herself here so that no one could snatch Rong Yuan away again.


    As time passed, after Lin Yue had sessfully entered the first level of the main hall, there were a few others after him that had seeded as well. The most shocking thing was that someone had actually managed to enter the second level.


    What was strange was that at the beginning, out of all the people who had epted the test, there were more people who failed than those who seeded. Now, however, more people were seeding than failing. Even those that had failed and were catapulted out had a low death rate. It was probably because the people whocked the capabilities finally knew not to risk their lives.


    In under a day, the main hall had be a training ground for the best Martial Artists that existed. Any Martial Artist that had some sort of reputation would try their luck. It was almost as if they were afraid that they would no longer be called a talent if they did not ept the test. Those who had seeded were held in higher regard the moment they exited the main hall. This oue was unprecedented even for Liu Yiyan who had set up the conditions for the test in the first ce.


    ��It��s been so long, why aren��t both of them out yet?��


    Tianfeng Jin could not help start to pace in anxiety after watching waves after waves of people entering and exit the main hall. An hour ago, she could not help but ept Liu Yiyan��s test. However, even after she had seeded and exited the Realm, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan still stood there.


    Unless...


    It was such a scary possibility that thinking about it alone made her face pale.


    ��Don��t worry, His Highness will not let anything happen to Gu Lingzhi,�� Yuan Zheng reassured both himself and Tianfeng Jin.


    It had been more than five hours, yet the both of them were in the exact spot that they had been in ever since Yuan Zheng arrived. If it were not for the fact that they could tell that both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were still breathing and their hearts were still beating, they would have long ago thought that something bad had happened to them.

 Chapter 235 – The Seventh Level is Shocking!

    <h4>Chapter 235 �C The Seventh Level is Shocking!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In a blink of an eye, another three days had passed.


    In the Sacred Lands where the Spirit Tribe��s main hall was situated, it hadpletely be a ce for talents all over the world to challenge themselves. Many of them had rushed here after hearing about the test issued by Liu Yiyan.


    This was where they could prove their strength. The probability of one breaking through was the highest when they were at the brink of death.


    In this period, there were a few people who over-estimated themselves and challenged six Spiritual Souls, and almost all of them had died due to their souls being ripped apart. After that, no one tried to do the same anymore.


    Though many waves of people hade and gone, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan stood at the same spot for the whole of three days.


    People had been taken by surprise initially, but now they had gotten used to it. They would be more surprised now if they had suddenly disappeared.


    Suddenly, the first level that was already lit started to sh. In these three days, it had also be normal to see people sessfully get past the first level. Everyone turned to look, but they turned away a few secondster.


    However, right as they shifted their gazes away, the second level lit up as well.


    ��Wow, someone actually challenged six Spiritual Souls? Do they have a death wish?�� someone could not help but exim in disbelief.


    Right after he finished his sentence, the third level lit up.


    ��This...�� the man was stunned.


    Getting through to the third level meant that someone had sessfully fought off nine Spiritual Souls with cultivation one level higher than himself. Was it even humanly possible?


    ��Look, the... the fourth level is lit up too!�� someone else cried out in surprise.


    Everyone held their breaths as the fifth, sixth and seventh levels all lit up as well.


    This meant that someone had been fighting off 27 Spiritual Souls. Or they had fought three Spiritual Souls that had cultivation seven levels higher.


    Even if this Martial Artist was just a Martial Student, he would have to fight three Spiritual Souls that were at the level of a True God. There was no way that it would be possible.


    While everyone had been contemting the situation, suddenly, someone realized that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, who had been standing as still as statues for three days had disappeared into thin air the same way people had disappeared when they got through to the first or second level. Everyone who was witnessing this could not help bute up with their own guesses.


    ��Could it be that... the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince and his fianc��e have sessfully made it to the seventh level?��


    The crowd erupted in boisterous conversation.


    ��That��s impossible! How could they both enter the seventh level? I��m absolutely sure that only Rong Yuan has seeded alone. Gu Lingzhi must��ve only made it to the first level,�� Ding Rou shouted. She truly admired Rong Yuan and would never let him down. She had always believed that she could change the Xia Kingdom��s mind about the North Qiu Kingdom, as long as she became his wife and therefore attain a position of power in the Xia Kingdom.


    However, a woman��s jealousy was a scary thing. When Rong Yuan had expressed his pity about not being able to marry Ding Rou even though he had wanted to create an alliance between the two Kingdoms, she could no longer put up with Gu Lingzhi��s presence anymore. That was why she had long ago used Su Nian as a chess piece to get Gu Lingzhi away from Rong Yuan.


    However, Su Nian had beenpletely useless �C he failed at killing just a Martial Practitioner. Yet, he still wanted to continue following Ding Rou. If it were not for her brother who exiled Su Nian to a small town a few hundred miles away, she would not have known how to get rid of him.


    She frowned when she had thought of all that had happened.


    In Ding Wei��s initial n, he had wanted to assassinate Su Nian as soon as he was brought to the Wuwang City. Unexpectedly, he had been killed by two Martial Students even before the bandit could get to him.


    Even though the news that hade from the Wuwang City had confirmed that Su Nian was dead, Ding Rou��s heart never felt at ease. She felt that something bad was about to happen to her.


    A distance away, Su Nian, who had taken the Yirong Pill to take on the appearance of somebody else was looking straight at Ding Rou. She was right to think that something bad was going to happen to her. When the time came for them to leave the Sacred Lands, he would let her know that there was a limit to one��s loyalty when they were pushed towards the edge.


    ��Why can��t it be that Gu Lingzhi had made it to the seventh level while the Third Prince had only got through to the first level?�� Tianfeng Wei immediately retorted.


    Even though Rong Yuan was rumored to be the person that was most likely to be a True God, Gu Lingzhi was not far behind. She had achieved an extremely high level of cultivation only two years after her Spiritual Roots were awakened. In some aspects, she was much stronger than Rong Yuan. On what basis did Ding Roue up with such a conclusion?


    Yan Liang pursed his lips before agreeing, ��That��s right, Lingzhi is better than His Highness.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s insane talent could only be understood by those that had watched her grow the past few years. It was not something that outsiders could even begin to understand.


    ��Hmph, when Rong Yuanes out, you��ll all know who��s the stronger one,�� Ding Rou said as she looked at Yuan Zheng, ��I wonder how disappointed Rong Yuan will be when he finds out that the people whom he risks his life to protect did not even bother speaking up for him.��


    Yuan Zheng, who had been in favor of Gu Lingzhi being the stronger person, silently stared towards the sky as he pretended that he did not hear what Ding Rou had said, before he silentlymented, ��In His Highness�� heart, Her Highness is good in every single way.��


    When Ding Rou realized that her words had failed to take its intended effect, she was so angry she almost coughed up blood. She clenched her teeth as she resisted the urge to curse at Yuan Zheng. Being a bodyguard, how could he not speak up for his master?


    However, as Yuan Zheng was one of Rong Yuan��s most trusted people, she could not leave a bad impression on him, as Yuan Zheng��s opinions would influence Rong Yuan��s opinions as well. She could not scold him, no matter what!


    Ding Rou could only sulk as she looked up towards the seventh level. She tried to look out for Rong Yuan��s silhouette, so that she could get back at everyone else who was in favor of Gu Lingzhi. However, her hopes were destroyed when a window from the seventh level opened. A slender figure appeared at the window and a voice shouted out, ��Elder Mei, is there anything that you need in particr? There��s lots of treasures for Demigods and True Gods here at the seventh level, I can only pick one of them for you.��


    Everyone gasped in shock. Was there something wrong with her brain? It had taken so much for her to reach the seventh level; shouldn��t she take something for herself? Why did she bother helping someone else?


    On the other hand, the strongest and most talented Martial Artists immediately lifted their heads to look at Gu Lingzhi. They were so jealous that they wished they could swallow her whole.


    ��Lady Gu, if you��re willing to pick one item for me, I am willing to give you a set of peak grade Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons in return,�� Zhong Xiru interrupted even before Mei Ying could reply.


    Being the one and only Earth-Level Weapon Forger in the whole Tianyuan Continent, it was a promise that only Zhong Xiru could make.


    ��Don��t listen to him, his own weapons are high grade Earth-Level ones. How could he possibly have peak grade Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons? I promise you that if you help to pick a fire-based treasure for me, I��ll take you in as my disciple, protect you and help you with your cultivation until I die.��


    The whole crowd gasped once again as the person who had said that was a Demigod. To be taken in as a Demigod��s disciple meant that whoever wanted to attack her would have to think twice about their own abilities. Furthermore, being protected by a Demigod was much more reliable than having a peak grade Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon made by Zhong Xiru, which he did not even have to begin with.


    For two of the world��s finest Martial Artists to make such huge promises, it meant that they had very high hopes for the treasures that were found on the seventh level.


    If Liu Yiyan had not been lying to any of them, the treasures that could be found on the seventh level were Godly Treasures!


    Godly Treasures! These objects had long disappeared from the Tianyuan Continent and were only rumored to exist. There was a possibility that having your hands on one of these treasures would act as a triggering point for one to be a True God and ascend to the Realm of the Gods. Obviously, they would go crazy over it!


    Even Pan Wuyang could not help but make his own promise, ��Lady Gu, if you pick one of the treasures for me, I can promise that I��ll protect your n for a hundred years.��


    The crowd gasped yet again for the third time. It was another promise that held a lot of weight. Previously, the Demigod that had promised to protect Gu Lingzhi was just one person. However, Pan Wuyang was from the Royal Pce of the North Qiu Kingdom, and he definitely had the ability to deploy as many men as he could to ensure the safety of Gu Lingzhi��s n.


    Now that three people had given their promises, the rest of the apex Martial Artists had started to propose their own offers as well. Though their offers were not as good as Pan Wuyang��s offer, they all had their strengths. If it were someone else, they would be spoiled for choice. However, Gu Lingzhi was different from the rest. After seeing the treasure that the Spirit Tribe��s Leader had left for her, there was nothing else that could move her heart because nothing else in this world could possibly be more precious.


    While the Martial Artists were fighting amongst themselves trying to earn her favor, Gu Lingzhi, who was standing by the window,ughed lightly and said, ��Thank you everyone for the offers. However, before I came in here, I made a promise to Elder Mei to split half of the treasures with him. Hence, as much as I would like to ept your offers, I��ll have to turn them down.��

 Chapter 236 – Hua Qingcheng’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 236 �C Hua Qingcheng��s Request</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Though Gu Lingzhi had said that, there were no signs of internal struggle on her face. She had the exact same demeanor as when she opened that window, a slight smile on her face the entire time. She asked Mei Ying once again, ��Elder Mei, what do you need? I��ll get it for you.��


    Many people would remember for a long time toe, how Gu Lingzhi had leaned against the window smiling, not forgetting her promise to Mei Ying.


    Mei Ying was touched beyond words as he turned back abruptly to look at Su Ruo. He grabbed her aged and wrinkled hands in his own, and was about to tell Gu Lingzhi what he wanted when...


    ��Hold on,�� a voice interrupted. It was Hua Qingcheng, who was wearing a dirtied ck robe. His face was full of grime as he looked at Gu Lingzhi with a desperate expression in his eyes. With a shaky voice, he asked, ��By any chance, is there any Huanyang Grass in the main pce? If you can help me get some, I... I am willing to serve you for the rest of my life!��


    The crowd erupted in frenzied discussions. Even a few Martial Sages and Demigods looked at Hua Qingcheng with a shocked expression.


    Those who were in the same generation of Martial Artists as Hua Qingcheng would know that he was just as talented as Mei Ying back then. If it was not for what had happened to his fianc��e which made him lose all his focus on cultivation and live in seclusion, he would have be a Demigod by now.


    What was he talking about now? The Huanyang Grass? It was rumored that it was the only kind of Spiritual Medicine that could bring a dead person back to life. They could only grow under very specific circumstances �C it required the condensation of the dying breaths of countless numbers of True Gods. As long as a dead person��s body had been preserved wholly, the Huanyang Grass could bring the dead person back to life. It was the rarest and most precious object in the world. The only other objects that couldpare were things that could defy fate that had already been dictated by the heavens.


    With the Huanyang Grass, it was almost as if a person could have two chances at life.


    Gu Lingzhi had to weigh the pros and cons of exchanging the Huanyang Grass for protection by a Martial Sage that had the capacity to be a Demigod.


    At first, Hua Qingcheng knew that Gu Lingzhi had Rong Yuan to protect her and did not need the protection of a Martial Sage like him, which was why he did not bother making an offer to begin with. However, when he saw that Gu Lingzhi was a selfless person, he got his hopes up and decided to request for the Huanyang Grass.


    Ever since the woman that he loved died on their wedding day, he had put her in an ice coffin to preserve her body. He was waiting for the day where he would die so that he could apany her in death. However, now that the Sacred Lands were open once again, he could not help but start to get his hopes up again.


    This was where the Spirit Tribe Leader used to reside! Maybe there would be a tuft of Huanyang Grass here.


    ��If Lady Gu thinks that it��s not worth it, I am willing to promise that within ten years, I will be a Demigod!��


    How dare he suggest the possibility of bing a Demigod within ten years? He��s overestimating himself. The expression on Hua Qingcheng��s face at that moment helped Gu Lingzhi understand how he had managed to attract many girls in the past.


    ��Elder Hua, you...�� Gu Lingzhi trailed off.


    On the seventh level, there were not just one tuft of Huanyang Grass, but two!


    ��Give it to him,�� Rong Yuan interrupted. ��If there��s such a powerful person to protect you, I��ll be more at ease.��


    In order to ensure Hua Qingcheng��s sincerity, as long as they could get him to swear on the heavens, he would be forced to fulfill his promises. If Hua Qingcheng ever wanted to harm Gu Lingzhi, he would get punished by the Heavens.


    ��But what about Elder Mei?��


    ��I��m here too, aren��t I?�� Rong Yuan blinked at her, pointing a thumb at himself.


    ording to what they had discussed earlier, only Gu Lingzhi had to show her face to the crowd. If no one knew that Rong Yuan was at the seventh level, then no one would know that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had sneaked a treasure for themselves �C which meant that no one would covet over it. However, Hua Qingcheng��s offer had indeed moved both of them.


    It would save Gu Lingzhi a lot of trouble if she had a bodyguard who was a Martial Sage. For Rong Yuan, it was indeed worth it. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had asked about the Huanyang Grass the moment they saw it on one of the cabs. Liu Yiyan had told them that out of the two tufts of Huanyang Grass that was avable in the main pce, one of them had been cultivated by the Spirit Tribe��s Leader in his own Inheritance Space��s Spiritual Essence Spring. He had spent ten years growing it.


    If she could regrow another one of her own, then using one in exchange for the protection of a Martial Sage was definitely worth it!


    As Rong Yuan stood behind the window, no one from below could see what was happening on the seventh level. To them, it seemed like Gu Lingzhi was talking to herself.


    Gu Lingzhi��s hesitation caused Hua Qingcheng to panic and his whole body was shaking. If Gu Lingzhi did not deny him immediately, it meant that the Huanyang Grass was indeed avable on the seventh level! Desperate, Hua Qingcheng begged Mei Ying, ��Elder Mei, won��t you do me a favor this time? Is there any treasure that you would like? In the future, I��ll definitely find it for you!��


    The frenzied look on Hua Qingcheng��s face evoked the sympathy of Mei Ying. Though Mei Ying had never felt the pain of losing someone that he loved, he couldpletely understand what Hua Qingcheng was going through. If it were him that had the possibility of reviving someone that he loved, no matter how small the odds, he would give up everything he had. After a short internal struggle, Mei Ying nodded his head lightly.


    ��If the main pce truly has the Huanyang Grass and Gu Lingzhi is willing to give it to you, you can take it.��


    Hua Qingcheng was overwhelmed with happiness as he engulfed Mei Ying in a hug and thanked him repeatedly.


    Just as he was filled with hope, Gu Lingzhi��s words left him in despair once again, ��I��m sorry, Elder Hua, but I cannot break my promise to Elder Mei. I cannot give you the Huanyang Grass.��


    What? Gu Lingzhi had rejected yet another offer? From her words, did the main pce truly have the Huanyang Grass?


    The crowd began to stir yet again.


    If Gu Lingzhi could make it to the seventh level, why couldn��t they? There must be a secret behind this, one that they were not aware of. The scheming eyes of the elders held malicious intentions behind them as they red at Gu Lingzhi.


    When she finally fell from grace, she would finally know how stupid it had been for her to reject all their offers, they thought.


    When Mei Ying recovered from the shock, he could not help but ask, ��Lingzhi, have you gone mad? I said those words casually, it doesn��t matter whether I get the treasure or not. Look at Elder Hua, he��s been going through an emotional rollercoaster because of you. You...��


    ��Elder Mei,�� Rong Yuan suddenly appeared from beside Gu Lingzhi and interrupted Mei Ying. He raised his eyebrows, ��Lingzhi has gotten the treasure that you wanted, but there��s still me.��


    Rong Yuan��s sudden appearance had put everyone in a daze.


    It was shocking enough that Gu Lingzhi had made it to the seventh level, but even Rong Yuan had seeded too.


    While everyone else was taken aback, Tianfeng Jin and her friends were over the moon. It was not because both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had made it to the seventh level, but because they were safe and sound.


    ��You��re saying that you��d give the Huanyang Grass to me?�� Hua Qingcheng��s voice trembled. Rong Yuan smiled and said, ��Yes, Elder Hua, I��m willing to give it to you.��


    Rong Yuan��s words made Hua Qingcheng��s tears roll down his face involuntarily. He looked to the heavens and sighed, before kneeling on the ground and kowtowed three times to Rong Yuan, ��Thank you Master for your kindness. I, Hua Qingcheng, vow to be your loyal servant my entire life.��


    Rong Yuan only smiled and said, ��Elder Hua, your words are too kind. From now on, call me by my name.��


    Yet, everyone that was present knew that Hua Qingcheng��s kowtow meant that he would forever be known as Rong Yuan��s servant.


    Wasting no time, after Hua Qingcheng had stood up, Rong Yuan asked him whether he had brought the preserved body of his dead wife.


    Though the Storage Ring could not store a person that was alive, a dead person was as good as an object and could thus be put into the Storage Ring.


    After being asked about the woman that he loved, Hua Qingcheng was overjoyed and his voice immediately became gentler, ��I always bring her around with me.��


    ��That��s good,�� Rong Yuan replied, before asking Liu Yiyan if Hua Qingcheng could be let into the seventh level temporarily. After getting confirmation, Rong Yuan said to Hua Qingcheng, ��Elder Hua, to prevent anyplications in the process, you can enter the seventh level temporarily and leave after you��ve used the Huanyang Grass.��


    Hua Qingcheng immediately understood what Rong Yuan meant. There were many other people who wanted the Huanyang Grass for themselves. Though he was one of the best Martial Sages, if a Demigod wanted the Huanyang Grass as well, he would not be able to keep it for himself.


    ��Alright, I��m going in!�� Hua Qingcheng said as he flew to the seventh level. No one prevented him from going in, and he sessfully entered through the window of the seventh level.


    Pan Wuyang, another Martial Sage and even a Demigod followed in Hua Qingcheng��s footsteps and did the same, wanting to enter the seventh level of the main pce as well.


    However, they did not even make it past the fourth level before being swatted back to the ground by arge invisible palm.


    ��Get lost! Without passing the test, don��t even think of getting in.��


    Those words stung badly, as if they had been pped on their face.

 Chapter 237 – Concentrate on the Task

    <h4>Chapter 237 �C Concentrate on the Task</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Within the main pce, Hua Qingcheng did not notice the people who tried to enter the seventh level together with him. He turned towards Rong Yuan and asked, ��Master, where��s the Huanyang Grass?��


    Rong Yuan waved his hand lightly, disapproving of Hua Qingcheng��s formalities towards him. He took out the Huanyang Grass from his sleeve, ��Elder Hua, I��ve already told you not to address me that way. The Huanyang Grass actually belongs to Lingzhi. It was also I who made the promise to Elder Mei, so the person that you should thank is her and not me.��


    Hua Qingcheng immediately understood what he meant. Originally, Rong Yuan had not wanted to show the rest that he had sessfully reached the seventh level. If everyone thought that only one of them had reached the seventh level, then they could keep the Huanyang Grass for themselves without anyone coveting over it. Now that Hua Qingcheng had so desperately begged for it, Rong Yuan had no choice but to show his face as well. This was the only way for Hua Qingcheng to take the Huanyang Grass. With shaky hands, Hua Qingcheng epted it, before kowtowing to Gu Lingzhi, ��I am eternally grateful for your help. I will never betray you.��


    ��Get up quickly. You don��t have to be so formal with me, just address me as ��Lingzhi����, Gu Lingzhi immediately helped Hua Qingcheng up to his feet.


    To her surprise, Hua Qingcheng did not get up on his feet. He decided to swear to the heavens there and then.


    ��I swear to the Heavens that I, Hua Qingcheng, will serve Gu Lingzhi until my soul dissipates. I swear eternal loyalty to her; if I break my promise, I��m willing to eradicate all my cultivation and rot in eternal hell.��


    His words were powerful and resonating. In an instance, Gu Lingzhi suddenly felt something in her heart �C some sort of connection that had been created between her and Hua Qingcheng. It seemed that with just a move of her thumb, she could easily subdue this Martial Sage in front of her that was much more powerful than she was.


    Was this the power of the Heavenly Laws? They��re indeed powerful! Gu Lingzhi thought in her heart. She also developed an immense admiration towards Hua Qingcheng instantly.


    He did not forget his promise, and fulfilled his promise the moment he attained the Huanyang Grass. He was an Elder that she could easily be friends with.


    Everyone was thinking, ��Weren��t they afraid that Hua Qingcheng would betray them the moment he got his hands on the Huanyang Grass?��


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were not afraid because they had the support of Liu Yiyan.


    It was a pity that Liu Yiyan could only move within ten feet of the main pce, who was carrying the weight of his soul. Any further and he would need assistance.


    As for Hua Qingcheng, he was convinced of the Huanyang Grass�� powers the moment heid his eyes on it.


    Although it looked like a tuft of ordinary grass, there was an immense amount of life energy surging out from it. The magnitude of this life energy could not be detected even from a Demigod. It was exactly as the ancient records had described; he need not be worried that it was not authentic.


    Furthermore, if the Huanyang Grass could not be found near the Spirit Tribe Leader��s resting ce, where else could it have grown? He was absolutely sure that this tuft of grass was indeed the Huanyang Grass.


    ��Elder Hua, this matter can no longer be dyed. You should hurry, feed the Huanyang Grass to your deceased wife. We can only let you stay here for another two hours,�� Rong Yuan said, but it was a bunch of gibberish. Being the person that the Sacred Lands had been waiting for for a long time, Gu Lingzhi could allow whoever she wanted to stay here for however long she decided. He just did not want to stay here too long so that the people waiting outside would not suspect anything.


    Hua Qingcheng gently took out an ice coffin from his Storage Ring. Rong Yuan instructed Gu Lingzhi to ask Elder Mei what treasure he wanted.


    Even though she had Hua Qingcheng to protect her now, he was far from being the strongest Martial Artist present. It was better to be safe than sorry, because there would be many people that would think of stealing such a valuable treasure away from her.


    Gu Lingzhi went to the window and looked down at Mei Ying and asked, ��Elder Mei, I��ve already given the Huanyang Grass to Elder Hua. Is there anything that you want from her?��


    ��I... I... Lingzhi, do you really want to give me something that everyone else has been eyeing for such a long time?�� Mei Ying hesitated.


    Liu Yiyan was shocked at Mei Ying��s words that had so openly humiliated all the other strong Martial Artists that were present. He could also detect the happiness in Mei Ying��s voice.


    So many people had risked their lives and had not gotten anything out of it. How could he, who had never even attempted the test, possibly deserve getting such a valuable treasure?


    The more he thought about it, the more guilty he was.


    Smiling, Gu Lingzhi said, ��Elder Mei, do you want to see Rong Yuan and I getting killed by everyone else?��


    The faces in the crowd immediately darkened at her words. Mei Ying instantly understood what she was trying to say. Even if the Martial Sages and Demigods did not attack her, the low-level Martial Artists were enough to create trouble for them. Even if Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were much more talented than all of them, it would still be too much for them to handle if they were severely outnumbered.


    Not wanting to dy the matter any further, he nced back at Su Ruo that was standing behind him, before asking Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, is there anything in the main pce that can shorten the time that it takes for a Martial Sage to advance to a Demigod?��


    Many people held their breaths.


    Shorten the time that it takes to be a Demigod? Mei Ying is really imaginative toe up with something like this.


    Almost sensing that his request was too overbearing, he pursed his lips and held Su Ruo��s hands, before asking once again, ��If there isn��t such a thing, some sort of Spiritual Medicine that could help prolong life would also be alright with me.��


    Although he had already be a Martial Sage and could live for about three thousand years, his wife did not have many years left to live. He was 1,500 years old, which would be considered a young age for Demigods. To prevent his wife from thinking that she was past her prime, he deliberately changed his appearance to match hers so that they would both look old. However, they were just lying to themselves. If Su Ruo could sessfully advance to be a Demigod, then she would have many more years to live and he could rest assured.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed after listening to Mei Ying��s request. It made them think that there was not such a Spiritual Medicine in the main pce. Su Ruo closed her eyes and tapped gently on Mei Ying��s hand, softly reassuring him, ��It��s okay, we��ve been together for more than a thousand years. Aren��t you sick of seeing my old face? When I die, you should restore your original appearance and find someone else.��


    ��What are you saying?�� Mei Ying��s eyes immediately reddened, ��In my entire life, you will be my one and only wife, I��ll never find anyone else. I still like you no matter what you look like. I won��t get sick of your face even if I had to see it for another thousand years.��


    Gu Lingzhi could hear the words that were exchanged between them. She pursed her lips, touched by the scene in front of her, before saying, ��I��ll let you look at your wife for another thousand years then.��


    ��I... What? Another thousand years?�� Mei Ying was stunned at what Gu Lingzhi had said, before he abruptly raised his head and eximed, ��Lingzhi, what are you saying?��


    ��I mean... the main pce has exactly the thing that you are looking for.��


    Mei Ying��s eyes lit up, ��Then why did you sigh just now?��


    ��I sighed because the Spiritual Medicine that could help a Martial Sage advance to a Demigod exists in the sixth level. If you truly want that, then we��ve made a loss.��


    ording to Liu Yiyan, you could get one treasure from whatever level that you have managed to get into. Even if one had managed to get past the seventh level, if one wished for a treasure from the sixth level, they could only take one.


    Mei Ying and Su Ruo did not know what to feel, but it was a mixture between happiness and relief. They could only smile as they chided her, ��You brat, how dare you scare us like that? Quick, bring it to us!��


    Despite his words, everyone, including Gu Lingzhi, could tell that Mei Ying had indeed treated Gu Lingzhi as one of his own. He would only chide someone that he was fond of using that tone. There was also a subtle change in how Mei Ying treated Gu Lingzhi.


    Before, he had only admired her the way a strong Martial Artist had regarded a younger person who was extremely talented. Now, she had be family to him.


    Gu Lingzhi stuck out her tongue and replied mischievously, ��You��ll have toe up here yourself just like Elder Hua did earlier on.��


    Mei Ying did not hesitate as he took Su Ruo��s hand in his and flew to the seventh level and entered through the window. This time, no one tried to follow him. They could only watch as the three of them disappeared from behind the window, before cursing all of them.


    A-choo! Liu Yiyan sneezed all of a sudden. His face suddenly had a tinge of redness as he said, ��Looks like somedy somewhere in this world is thinking of me.��


    On the other hand, Ding Rou could only clench her teeth as she watched Gu Lingzhi steal the limelight and gain the admiration of Elder Mei Ying.


    Gu Lingzhi must have relied greatly on Rong Yuan in order to pass the test. She did not believe that she could pass the seventh level using her own capabilities.


    Ding Rou waspletely wrong. This time, it was not Gu Lingzhi that had relied on Rong Yuan. It was Rong Yuan that had relied on Gu Lingzhi��s ancestry to gain the favor and special treatment of Liu Yiyan.

 Chapter 238 – Pan Wuyang’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 238 �C Pan Wuyang��s Decision</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When Mei Ying and Su Ruo reached the seventh level of the main pce, they immediately saw the ice coffin.


    An ordinary-looking womany in the coffin. If there was anything unique about her, it was her peaceful aura, but even that was something that was easy to overlook.


    Even though Mei Ying had seen Meng Rou when she was alive, he could not figure out how someone as ordinary as her had managed to steal the heart of Hua Qingcheng, who had attracted many kinds of women. There were many women that tried to hurt her, the most prominent one of them being another one of Hua Qingcheng��s childhoodpanions.


    About a minute had passed since the Huanyang Grass was fed to Meng Rou. Hua Qingcheng was channeling his internal spiritual energy to her non-stop since then. Mei Ying observed the scene for a few moments before looking at Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, where��s the pill? Quick, give it to my wife.��


    ��I got it, here you go,�� Gu Lingzhi smiled, before retrieving a jade bottle from her Storage Ring. On one side of the jade bottle, there were three words that said, ��elerating Advancement Pill��. On the other side of the bottle, there was a description of the Spiritual Medicine��s nature and uses.


    Mei Ying hurriedly grabbed the jade bottle and after looking through the description of the medicine thoroughly, he wasted no time in unscrewing off the lid. Immediately, an immensely strong aroma filled the entire room.


    ��This is good medicine!�� Mei Ying announced. He poured out a pill that was emerald green in color, and it was emanating strong waves of spiritual energy.


    ��My dear wife, quick, swallow the pill!��


    Even if the jade bottle did not have the description of the pill, Mei Ying could tell that it was a very special pill just from the way it was glowing with spiritual energy.


    After Su Ruo had taken the medicine, she sat down and began to meditate so that she could acquire the full effects of it. Mei Ying sighed to himself as he drew his gaze towards Hua Qingcheng again.


    The woman in the ice coffin had seemed lifeless at first, but now her body started to have some color. However, her limbs had remained immobile for so many years and had shown signs of limpness.


    Mei Ying was someone that loved to bother with other people��s business �C seeing that Hua Qingcheng was having a difficult time and sweating non-stop, Mei Ying offered his help, ��Hua Qingcheng, do you want my help? If you go on like this, you��ll die before your wife even wakes up.��


    Hua Qingcheng wanted to reject his help at first, but after hearing his second line, he changed his mind. He nodded his head, ��Sure, thank you for your help then, Elder Mei.��


    ��You don��t have to thank me. Anyway, I have nothing to do now,�� Mei Ying said, before sitting down at the ce where Hua Qingcheng had been sitting before, recing him. He then channeled his spiritual energy towards Meng Rou, while he pondered. When his wife bes a demigod, they can then restore their youthful appearances. With Hua Qingcheng��s good looks, if he has a child with this woman, the child would definitely be a good-looking one. By doing this for Hua Qingcheng, it��s almost as if he was Meng Rou��s savior. If both of their families have children next time, it would be easy for them to get married to each other.


    Only Mei Ying could think of something so far-fetched in that short amount of time. If Hua Qingcheng knew the motives behind Mei Ying��s help, he would have not epted it even if it meant using up all his spiritual energy to revive his wife from the dead.


    Meanwhile, in these three days, Gu Lingzhi had sessfully inherited the entirety of the Sacred Lands from Liu Yiyan.


    The underground pce that they were all in was vast, and it was actually a Godly Treasure in itself too. The seventh level of the main pce that she was inside right now, was where the core of the spiritual treasure was located.


    As for Liu Yiyan, technically, he was not the spiritual being that was guarding the main pce, but the soul of this Godly Treasure.


    ��ording to the ancient records, Heaven-Level demon beasts could transform into human beings and speak ournguage so that they can live among us. As for Heaven-Level spiritual treasures, they could extend their spiritual souls to further assist their masters in battle. So, they��re all true,�� Gu Lingzhi eximed in realization when she found out about Liu Yiyan��s true identity.


    Only many yearster when the Spirit Tribe rose in power once again and Pan Luo had received his due punishment did Gu Lingzhi finally understand how much Liu Yiyan had sacrificed to be the spiritual soul of the Sacred Lands. She would also then understand the sacrifices made by the Spirit Tribe in order to ensure their continuity.


    However, Gu Lingzhi did not know anything about the future right now, and all she could do was to use her entire body to feel the energy pulsating through the Sacred Lands.


    Who would have thought that the key to controlling the whole of the Sacred Lands, was through the jade sculpture of the Spirit Tribe��s wife?


    It was only a foot tall, but it looked extremely realistic. Every strand of hair on the sculpture was intricately carved, including the jade bracelet on its wrist.


    When someone of the Spirit Tribe��s blood is dripped onto the bracelet, the bracelet would slowly dissolve and reveal what was underneath.


    It was a silver ring that was the backbone of the Sacred Lands. Whoever that wore this silver ring had control over the Sacred Lands, including the life and death of everyone that was in the Sacred Lands.


    ��Do you think... we should...�� Gu Lingzhi did not finish her sentence, but the meaning behind her words were clear in her eyes, and they were full of murderous intent.


    The North Qiu Kingdom wanted to make use of the Sacred Lands to trample over the other kingdoms, but who knew that there could be someone who was in control of the entire Sacred Lands? They could die whenever she wanted!


    ��There��s no rush,�� Rong Yuan shook his head, his expression cunning as a fox. ��It won��t be fun if we scare them away so quickly.��


    Mei Ying hummed to himself, ��That��s true. These people are too thirsty for power, thinking that everyone is as talented as the both of you. How dare they try toe up to the seventh level? Even female pigs aren��t as stupid as them.��


    Gu Lingzhi pretended to be unhappy as she pouted, ��Elder Mei, how could you say that? Aren��t male pigs stupid as well? You��re being sexist!��


    ��Hehe, don��t you know?�� Mei Ying giggled to himself, ��Male pigs only know how to eat and sleep their entire lives. Not only do they have people to serve them, they even have females being sent to them. They live afortable life before they die. However, female pigs are different. Though they have a good time when they��re young, they have to be sent to the males when they��re older. After they give birth to piglets, they��ll be ughtered and eaten, how can they bepared to male pigs?��


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned and speechless. Rong Yuan smiled and muttered under his breath to her, ��You can let him know that male pigs do not live as long as female pigs.��


    ��Why?�� Gu Lingzhi was baffled.


    Rong Yuan blinked, ��There aren��t enough female eggs to fertilize, so the males get reced easily.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    Seeing the innocent expression on Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan whispered something in her ear, which earned a kick from her, ��You��re sick!��


    Though the atmosphere in the main pce was joyous, it was not the same as the atmosphere outside the hall.


    An hour after Mei Ying and his wife entered the main pce, the Martial Sages and Demigod could not help but engage in discussion again.


    ��Why don��t... we gather all the Martial Artists who are above the rank of Martial Sage and above in the continent? There��s only one Spiritual Being that guards the main pce, his spiritual energy is bound to run out!�� Demigod Liao Tian suggested.


    Pan Wuyang immediately objected, ��No, this ce is underground. If we all attack together, we may bury ourselves even before the Spiritual Being dies. Your idea is not feasible.��


    ��Pan Wuyang is right. We don��t know if there��s a stronger Restrictive Shield in the main pce. It would be too rash of a decision to gather everyone here,�� another Demigod immediately agreed with Pan Wuyang. However, it was not that he was actually worried of the Sacred Lands copsing. Rather, he was concerned about the fact that if there were more people here, then there would be less treasures for everyone. If they could think of something else, then there would be more treasures for each of them. After all, the main pce was filled with treasures that were extremely rare such as the Huanyang Grass. Even the elerating Advancement Pill was found in the sixth level, what more the seventh?


    Liao Tian, who had given the first suggestion, was angered, ��Then what should we do? Just waste our time here all day?��


    ��Who says that we must waste our time?�� Pan Wuyang dragged out his words after looking at the seventh level. ��There��ll be a way. If not, we��lle back again in a few more decades. Maybe by that time, the Spiritual Being will run out of spiritual energy and die.��


    Liao Tian suddenly came to a realization.


    A Spiritual Being was the soul of someone who had already died. Under normal circumstances, when a physical body died, so would the soul. However, if one had achieved a high level of cultivation, they could keep a part of their soul alive even if their physical bodies died. However, most of these souls would not exist for long.


    It was possible that Liu Yiyan had yet to disappear because he had been binded to the Restrictive Shield that kept it alive. Now that the Shield was broken, it would not be long before he disappeared. They did not need to force their way in.


    Liao Tian immediately rxed, ��Brother Pan, you��re far-sighted. I��ve been too rash.��


    ��No, don��t say that. I��m just trying to preserve the Sacred Lands as it is. I don��t want the other Kingdoms to ruin this ce,�� Pan Wuyang sighed. Though it seemed like he had the interest of the Sacred Lands at heart, internally, he was already nning to plot against Gu Lingzhi.


    Since Gu Lingzhi could enter the seventh level this time, it was definitely possible for her to do it a second time, a third time, a fourth time, et cetera. He had to think of a way to get Gu Lingzhi on his side before others had thought of this.


    If this method didn��t work... Pan Wuyang thought, as an evil glint shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 239 – Gu Rong’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 239 �C Gu Rong��s Arrival</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In order not to attract the unwanted attention of Liu Yiyan in their discussions, the Martial Sages and Demigods put an Isting Shield around them. However, the owner of the Sacred Lands, Gu Lingzhi could hear everything that they were saying. She had control of everything that was inside the Sacred Lands.


    After conveying the contents of their discussion to Rong Yuan, he pursed his lips, ��Wow, Pan Wuyang is wonderful at pretending to be a good person.��


    Even though he held a tone of mockery, his eyes had a murderous glint to it.


    ��There��s definitely another motive behind this,�� Gu Lingzhi frowned, trying to decipher the meaning behind Pan Wuyang��s words.


    However, Pan Wuyang��s plots were useless as long as they were in the Sacred Lands.


    In a blink of an eye, three days had passed. More and more Martial Artists flocked to the Sacred Lands and in a few days, the ce had be overcrowded. There were also a countless number of Martial Artists that had given up their life whilst trying to get the treasures. It was a pity that most of these Martial Artists were low-ranking. To the Royal Pce of the North Qiu Kingdom, these were small fry that could be sacrificed.


    Meanwhile, the Huanyang Grass and elerating Advancement Pill had attracted many Martial Artists to enter the Sacred Lands. However, most of them had turned away after learning about the conditions that they had to fulfill in order to get into the main pce. Only a small portion of people who thought that they were talented would try their luck.


    A pity that none of these people had managed to make it into the main pce. This made Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, who had made it to the seventh level, to be regarded as gods.


    Suddenly, after three days of silence on the seventh level, there was a loud sound that filled the entire ce. A dazzling arc of golden light shone from the seventh level, together with a strong wave of powerful energy.


    In the main pce, Su Ruo, who had been sitting, suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of life and energy. The most surprising thing was her appearance. Originally, she looked like a seventy-year-old elderly woman, but now that she had advanced to a Demigod, she looked like her thirty-year-old self again. Though her appearance could not bepared to the youthfulness of a teenager, she was filled with the charm and elegance of a grown woman.


    ��Was that... a Demigod?�� Pan Wuyang��s face darkened as he felt the spiritual energy pulsating out from the seventh level.


    He did not think that the elerating Advancement Pill was so effective that it would allow a Martial Sage who was almost at the end of her life to advance to a Demigod in just three days. Now, her longevity would increase twofold. What other powerful treasures could the main pce have?


    ��Pass on the message to Ding Rou to try even harder to get Rong Yuan to marry her the moment he leaves the Sacred Lands,�� Pan Wuyang appeared to mutter to himself as he looked towards the seventh level of the main pce.


    However, the moment he had finished his sentence, there was an almost undetectable light gust of wind that blew from beside him, which meant that someone had gone to do what he had instructed.


    ��Hmm? There has been a shift in the spiritual energies outside the main pce. Why did I not detect it?�� Gu Lingzhi cried in shock, unable to congratte Su Ruo on bing a Demigod.


    Gu Lingzhi had been monitoring every single action that Pan Wuyang had taken. She had clearly heard what Pan Wuyang had muttered to himself.


    However, there wasn��t anyone beside Pan Wuyang, what was that shift in spiritual energy around him?


    ��What��s wrong?�� Rong Yuan asked Gu Lingzhi telepathically as he smiled and congratted Su Ruo.


    Gu Lingzhi then realized that she had lost her manners momentarily, so she walked towards Su Ruo and gave her blessings, ��Congrattions, Elder Su, on bing a Demigod. Now, Elder Mei will not have to shed any more tears secretly.��


    ��Who are you talking about? Who��s shedding tears secretly?�� Mei Ying hurriedly defended himself, ��I wasn��t crying, I was tired from channeling my spiritual energy to Lady Meng.��


    ��Yes, you��re the most hardworking person here. While Elder Hua was having cold sweats on his forehead from exhaustion, your eyes were sweating instead.��


    ��...Hahaha,�� Su Ruo could not help butugh. Both Mei Ying and Su Ruo had yful personalities. Now that their only worry has been solved �C not only did Su Ruo advance to a Demigod, but even her appearance had been restored �C she was naturally in a good mood. After hearing Gu Lingzhi mock her husband, Su Ruo could not help but giggle, ��Lingzhi, don��t mind him, his temper has always been like that and he always says things that he doesn��t mean. He really thinks that I don��t know how many times he has cried secretly behind my back, but I know him too well. He wants to be known as a strong man that doesn��t cry easily, so just pretend like you haven��t seen anything.��


    Su Ruo��s words had sessfully managed to rile him up, he stomped over indignantly and yelled, ��When have I ever cried behind your back? It was just some sand that entered my eyes, how can youy out my ws in front of others? Be careful what you say, or else!��


    After which, Mei Ying immediately chased after Su Ruo. Even though he held a fierce expression as he hugged her, it immediately became one of tenderness the moment he touched her. As they embraced each other, Hua Qingcheng watched as his eyes reddened. He turned to look at Meng Rou who was still in the ice coffin.


    Mei Ying and Hua Qingcheng had tried their best to help Meng Rou��s body absorb the spiritual energy of the Huanyang Grass. Now, the only thing that they could do was wait for her to wake up.


    As Hua Qingcheng got caught up in his own thoughts, and Mei Ying and his wife got engrossed in their own happiness, Rong Yuan decided to confront Gu Lingzhi telepathically about what had happened earlier.


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a while, before she lowered herself and spoke in his ear in a hushed tone about what had happened earlier. After hearing her description, Rong Yuan��s brows furrowed and thought of something that he had once read about in the ancient records. ��Could it be that Invisible Beings really exist in this world?��


    ��Invisible Beings?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her eyebrows, ��What are they?��


    ��They��re Death Troops that are unique to the North Qiu Kingdom,�� Rong Yuan exined, ��They gather children from the different kingdoms and feed them a kind of special medicine every day. If they do not die after a hundred days, their bodies go through shocking transformations such that they slowly be transparent, until they can sessfully camouge with the air. I didn��t think that such a vicious possibility would exist.��


    From Rong Yuan��s tone, even if he did not exin the process in detail, Gu Lingzhi could understand the cruelness behind it, causing her to shudder involuntarily. Understandably, she hated the Royal Pce of the North Qiu Kingdom even more after knowing this.


    ��If what you said about the Invisible Beings are true, then the power that the North Qiu Kingdom holds is truly something to be afraid of.��


    Rong Yuan did not reply to her, but the look in his eyes told her that he agreed.


    Initially, she thought that having control over the Sacred Lands could guarantee her victory. However, now that she had been told about the Invisible Beings, things were not as simple anymore. It was detrimental to their ns.


    ��Aren��t they just a few invisible children? What is there to be afraid of?�� Liu Yiyan suddenly interrupted, though he sounded nonchnt. ��As long as it is still a person, he would still have a physical body. With a Restrictive Shield, they won��t be able to hide as long as they have a physical body.��


    Subsequently, Liu Yiyan shifted his thumb that was ced on hisp. On an empty piece ofnd that had no one on it, there suddenly appeared a trail of blood, as well as a few gasps that sounded out, as if someone had been hurt.


    ��See? As long as it is still alive, he or she would still need to breathe and would still get hurt all the same. As long as you concentrate, you can definitely find where they are. Use the Restrictive Shields in the Sacred Lands too, and you��ll be able to catch them.��


    Uponing to this realization, Gu Lingzhi started to ponder about how she would fight if she ever encountered Invisible Beings.


    On the piece of empty ground, no one had noticed the trail of blood that had suddenly appeared. The Invisible Being that had gotten the instruction from Pan Wuyang assumed that he had identally walked into the Restrictive Shield. He got up and started to run towards Ding Rou.


    However, he was not going to finish his mission. Though Gu Lingzhi had never dealt with Invisible Beings before, she knew exactly how to get rid of them now.


    Following what Liu Yiyan had told him, she concentrated on sensing the movement of blood around her. After she took a deep breath, she could sense an unfamiliar shift in energies from a particr direction. Suddenly, with a lift of her right hand, she moved the Restrictive Shield right in front of the Invisible Being.


    The next second, the Invisible Being bumped onto the Restrictive Shield again and got injured by the repulsive energy of the Shield. Fresh blood oozed out of him.


    A dayter when Su Ruo��s cultivation had been stabilized, she and Mei Ying were sent out of the main pce by Liu Yiyan. Meng Rou, who had been lifeless this entire time, started to stir.


    Though her chest had not been moving this entire time, there were now faint signs of a heartbeat. Her rate of breathing also picked up speed. In the next two hours, her bodily functions had returned to normal. By dawn the next day, she finally opened her eyes that had been closed for a few millennia. Under the gaze of Hua Qingcheng, her body started to regain its vigor.


    Meng Rou had panicked for a little while when she looked at the man in front of her, who was sloppy and unkempt. However, once she had recognized Hua Qingcheng��s eyes, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, nothing came out because her throat was hoarse as she had not spoken for a long time.


    ��Xiao Rou, don��t you say a thing. Your body has yet to recover, you have to rest,�� Hua Qingcheng held her hand tenderly against his cheek, ��I��ll tell you everything once you��re better.��


    Although there were many things that she had wanted to ask, she knew that Hua Qingcheng was right. Meng Rou��s body was still very weak �C opening her eyes alone made her exhausted. Under Hua Qingcheng��s coaxing, she slipped back into unconsciousness.


    This time, however, it was not into a deep sleep, but just a short nap.


    Witnessing the reconciliation of the couple made Gu Lingzhi touched beyond words. However, it did not catch her attention for long, because a voice suddenly came from the window.


    ��Lingzhi, are you inside? Father is here to see you.��

 Chapter 240 – “Selling” His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 240 �C ��Selling�� His Daughter</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Father? Why are you here?�� Gu Lingzhi was shocked. She went to the window and looked down and to her surprise, she saw Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er who was standing beside Pan Wuyang.


    After seeing Gu Lingzhi, Gu Rong, who had been invited by the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce, hurriedly eximed, ��Lingzhi, I��m getting a bit tired of standing here. Would you tell the Spiritual Being guarding the main pce to let me in so that I can have a seat?��


    ��Have a seat? I think... he just wants to see what spiritual treasures there are in here,�� Rong Yuanughed in mockery.


    Though Gu Rong was his future father-inw, he was clear how Gu Rong had treated Gu Lingzhi this entire time. Rong Yuan never had a good impression of him.


    Couldn��t he just find a ce to sit down there? He insists oning up here? Does he really think that they were idiots?


    Gu Lingzhi��s forehead creased. She knew what Gu Rong was trying to say. However, no matter what, he was her father after all and she had to show him some respect. For a moment, she felt like she was put in a tough spot.


    It was as if Liu Yiyan understood her difficulties. With a twitch of his mouth, his voice resonated throughout the main pce and its vicinity, ��The visiting hours for the seventh level are over. Get out, all of you.��


    As soon as he finished the sentence, with a blink of their eyes, the four of them found themselves at the entrance of the main pce. Coincidentally, they ended up right in front of Gu Rong. Gu Rong wanted to shout something initially, but now that they appeared right in front of him, his face changed immediately �C almost into one of embarrassment.


    He had just finished speaking and now they had been chased out of the main pce; it was clearly to embarrass him.


    Gu Lingzhi silently thanked Liu Yiyan in her heart before she masked an apologetic expression. She rushed towards Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er and greeted them, ��I��m sorry, Father, I��m afraid I can��t let you go up there anymore.��


    ��Hmph, you��re useless,�� Gu Rong huffed. It was as if saying that could absolve all the embarrassment that he was feeling from what happened previously.


    Gu Lingzhi was used to his fluctuating moods towards her. However, Rong Yuan was not, and he could only smile patronizingly as he pointed out, ��Lingzhi is the Gu n Leader��s daughter. For Gu Lingzhi to be able to reach the seventh level of the main pce, it must��ve been due to your efforts in teaching her well.��


    ��That goes without saying,�� Gu Rong did not stand on asion and epted Rong Yuan��spliment immediately. He felt better about himself instantly.


    He did not expect the next few sentences that came out of Rong Yuan��s mouth, as his face darkened and he felt worse than before.


    ��Since that��s the case, I think that the Gu n Leader should ept the challenge as well. If you try your luck to get to the seventh level as well, maybe you��ll take a shorter time than Gu Lingzhi and I in getting there.��


    epting the challenge, did Rong Yuan want to see him die? However, Rong Yuan had looked extremely sincere when he said this. Not being able toe up with a reason to reject him, Gu Rong could only force himself to say, ��Your Highness, you must be kidding. I��m too old for this, and I��m nothing like what I was when I was younger. I can only look at the seventh level from here.��


    ��Sigh, n Leader Gu, why are you being so humble? Even if you can��t try for the seventh level, I think the fifth level should be alright for you,�� Rong Yuan continued, ignoring the expression on Gu Rong��s face.


    At this point, Yuan Zheng and the others had also arrived. After witnessing this scene, they could guess what was going on. Xin Yi also added, ��His Highness is right. If your daughter is so talented, you must be even more talented than her. I didn��t manage to see Gu Lingzhi get to the seventh level earlier, now I��ll have an opportunity to watch n Leader Gu attempt the fifth level!��


    Yuan Zheng and Nie Sang were both Rong Yuan��s subordinates �C naturally, they urged Gu Rong to challenge himself as well. It was as if Gu Rong was really going to attempt the fifth level �C there were many people in the crowd who did not know what was going on that really thought he was going to ept the challenge.


    Sensing that things were getting out of hand, Lin Yue-er coughed loudly and interrupted, ��My dear husband, you��re getting a bit too old, don��t bother ying with these children just because they asked you too. Let��s just leave the challenge for the younger ones, right? Lingzhi?��


    Lin Yue-er red at Gu Lingzhi, her eyes full of hatred.


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned for a moment before she recovered herself and realized what Lin Yue-er and Gu Rong were trying to do. Does Lin Yue-er really think that she is a tool that they can use to get spiritual treasures for themselves?


    Meanwhile, Pan Wuyang also chipped in, ��n Leader Gu��s wife is right. After all, Gu Rong is the leader of his n. Even if he wanted to demonstrate his power, he has to think about his responsibility as a n leader. Since Lady Gu is talented enough to get to the seventh level, why would you risk your father��s life?��


    Pan Wuyang looked warm and kind, yet every word that he said had a motive behind them. Not only did he help Gu Rong out of trouble, but he also managed to imply that Gu Lingzhi was an unfilial daughter for wanting to risk her father��s life.


    Since Pan Wuyang coulde up with something like this...


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi finally understood why she had gotten that strange feeling a few days ago. If it was any other girl, she would have done exactly as Pan Wuyang had said and continued to urge her father into epting the challenge to enter the main pce.


    However, she had lived for two lives. She had long ago seen through the selfish personalities of Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er. There was no way that she would agree to what they said. Even though she had the whole of the Sacred Lands under her control, she would never agree to help them gain some treasures.


    Everything in the Sacred Lands belonged to her and her alone. Taking any treasures away from her would be equivalent to stripping her away from her inheritance!


    Suddenly, she came to a realization which caused her heart to ache.


    The Sacred Lands had been open for such a long time. There were a countless number of people who had managed to get into the main pce and take a treasure for themselves. They were hers!


    Her face immediately changed, which prompted Rong Yuan to ask, ��Lingzhi, is your injury acting up again? I told you to rest earlier on, yet you refused. Look, now you regret it, don��t you?��


    When was she injured? Gu Lingzhi blinked her eyes in confusion, but she followed suit and acted along with his words. She nodded her head, a pained expression on her face. Yan Liang, who had been beside them, was extremely worried, ��Lingzhi, where are you hurt? Did you get hurt during the challenge?��


    The others also gathered around her out of worry, pushing Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er away from her. A hint of dissatisfaction crossed Gu Rong��s eyes when he heard that Gu Lingzhi was injured. It was only until he was pushed away when he realized that as a father, he should at least show some concern for her injuries. He raised his voice, ��Lingzhi, where are you hurt? Let your mother take a look, she brought some Spiritual Medicine.��


    ��No, thank you, n Leader Gu. I��m afraid that your wife��s Spiritual Medicine will not be able to help Lingzhi��s injuries,�� Rong Yuan immediately rejected Gu Rong��s kind intentions. With a pained expression, he exined himself, ��Lingzhi experienced some blows to her soul, Spiritual Medicine would be useless. The only thing that she can do is rest in seclusion.��


    ��Ah, this...�� Gu Rong was speechless for a moment.


    If Gu Lingzhi��s soul was injured, how could she challenge the seventh level again? Does it mean that he would not be able to get his hands on the treasures there?


    He hurriedly asked Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, how heavy are your injuries? Can you still go into the main pce to ept the challenge? How long do you need before you recover? If you��re unable to enter the main pce, the treasures will be taken by someone else!��


    His long string of words instantly revealed his true intentions. The people who had previously thought that he was genuinely concerned for his daughter was immediately caught by surprise. They had known about how Gu Lingzhi was mistreated in her n, but they did not think that it would be to this extent. Now, none of them had a good impression of Gu Rong.


    Xin Yi mocked sarcastically, ��What a loving and caring father that does not care about his daughter��s injuries, putting his own gains first. Your ancestors must have done lots of virtuous deeds for Lingzhi to have a father like you.��


    ��Virtuous deeds? Don��t you think she��s extremely unlucky?�� Nie Sang chimed in.


    ��No, she��s not. If her ancestors hadn��t done good deeds, how else would Lingzhi grow up so healthily in an environment like that? She��s also so understanding.��


    ��So, that��s what you mean,�� Nie Sang pretended as if he had suddenlye to a huge realization.


    Their exchange of words caused Gu Rong��s expression to change once again. He wanted to teach them a lesson, but Gu Lingzhi opened her mouth to say, ��Father, I��ll help you. However, I think I��ll have to wait a few more days before I ept the challenge again.��


    Gu Rong rejoiced in happiness and could no longer care about what Xin Yi and Nie Sang had said earlier. He eximed in excitement, ��Good, good! It��s alright as long as you��re still able to go in. How long do you want to rest for? I��ll prepare your lodging right away. I am good friends with the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, why don��t you rest at his quarters for the next few days?��


    Letting Gu Lingzhi stay alone with another man at his quarters? Rong Yuan was enraged at the thought. He wanted to protest, but Gu Lingzhi ced her hand on his back to reassure him, before she agreed, ��Then I��ll have to thank the Second Prince. It just so happens that Elder Hua��s wife also needs a ce to rest these few days, I hope it��s not extra trouble.��


    Pan Wuyang smiled graciously, ��It��s nothing much. It��s my honor that Lady Gu is resting at my quarters. Please follow me.��


    There were many people in the vicinity of the main pce �C word had spread quickly about what had happened. After seeing Gu Lingzhi and the others leave the ce with Pan Wuyang, many of the Martial Sages and Demigods could immediately tell that it was a plot set up by the Royal Pce of the North Qiu Kingdom. They could only curse at Pan Wuyang��s shamelessness in their hearts. How could they not have thought of inviting Gu Rong to the main pce?


    There were many others who had also thought of pulling Gu Lingzhi over to their sides. However, they were not as fast as Pan Wuyang who had thought of an idea so quickly. They wondered how much benefits Gu Rong had gained for him to ��sell�� his daughter so easily?


    Following Pan En, Gu Lingzhi had reached the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce before the sky turned dark, pulling an unwilling Rong Yuan along with her.

 Chapter 241 – Linglong’s Reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 241 �C Linglong��s Reappearance</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Why is my residence so far from Lingzhi��s?�� Rong Yuan raised his objections the moment he saw the residence that Pan En had provided for him. Before Pan En could even exin, Gu Rong interjected unhappily, ��Your Highness, you are currently engaged to Gu Lingzhi, but you have yet to marry her. It is better that you follow the rules so that others will have nothing to gossip about Gu Lingzhi.��


    Rong Yuan scoffed, ��In the Royal School, I lived in the same residence as Gu Lingzhi. If there were going to be any rumors about our cohabitation, it would already have started long ago. Who cares about these one or two days? If n Leader Gu minds, I will immediately raise the topic of my marriage to Gu Lingzhi when I return. Then it will be fine, right?��


    ��You...�� Gu Rong was speechless. He pointed a finger at Rong Yuan and managed to find a response, ��Regardless, I will not allow Lingzhi to be so intimate with you before marriage! As her father, I cannot disregard Lingzhi��s reputation even if you do not care for it!��


    If others who were unaware of the situation heard his speech, they would definitely think that Gu Rong was a very loving father. By his side, Lin Yue-er chimed in, ��Exactly, Lingzhi, your father just has your best interests in mind. You have yet to be married. It is never good to be too intimate.��


    When had Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er ever thought on her behalf? She still remembered thest time when the Gu n had met Rong Yuan, they were so impatient to put the two of them together in the same room. Why were they both so rule-abiding today? Could it be...


    Gu Lingzhi tilted her head and exchanged a look with Rong Yuan. They had a tacit understanding and immediately understood each other��s thoughts. Hence, as though he had been convinced by Gu Rong, Rong Yuan stopped requesting for a change in residence. He followed the guards and entered the residence that Pan En had prepared for him.


    Under Pan En��s arrangements, the other people also entered their residences one after another.


    Originally, Hua Qingcheng had wanted to carry the ice coffin with Meng Rou in it and follow behind Gu Lingzhi. However, Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er used their authority as Gu Lingzhi��s parents to hurry her to the residence prepared by Pan En and chased everyone away, saying that she did not need to have so many people to take care of her.


    When Gu Lingzhi was the only person left, Pan En smiled warmly at her and brought her to a residence that was significantly more luxurious than the others.


    ��Lady Gu, as the North Qiu Kingdom has had more visitors than usual during this period, we do not have any other spare residences. Hence, just for this asion, do you mind staying in my Yangxin Pce?��


    Despite the courteous tone, his actions did not give Gu Lingzhi the chance to reject him at all as he opened a door on the right side of Yangxin Pce. Through the open doors, the exquisite d��cor of the room was easily visible. From outside the door, she could already feel a surge of spiritual power. Evidently, the room was filled with spiritual treasures that Martial Artists would use.


    ��The Heart Cleansing Wood! To put such a spiritual artefact as a mere decoration in the guest room, Your Second Highness is too generous! It is making me feel guilty.�� Gu Rong praised Pan En exaggeratedly and caused Gu Lingzhi to feel ashamed for him.


    Even if the North Qiu Kingdom��s Imperial Family were outstanding, there was no need to fawn over them to this extent, right?


    Evidently, Pan En enjoyed being praised. He quickly followed up humbly, ��It is nothing. As long as it can satisfy Lady Gu, my efforts would not have been in vain.��


    As he spoke, his eyes were on Gu Lingzhi. If she was not wrong, his words were spoken in a gentle and soft tone?


    Ah... So, this was the North Qiu Kingdom��s intention!


    Gu Lingzhi avoided Pan En��s gaze and pretended to be shy while looking into the room. She thanked him quietly, ��Thank you for taking such good care of me.��


    He had already prepared a ce for Gu Lingzhi to stay before he even knew if she would follow him to the Pce. Was he so confident that she would be bewitched by him?


    After she entered the room, Gu Lingzhi had wanted to close the door and rest immediately. However, there were some people who quickly followed her in and refused to let her have some time to rest.


    Pan En left after speaking a few words to Gu Lingzhi in a gentle and warm tone. As he turned, he gave Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er a faint look. He even closed the door after him considerately.


    Once the door closed, Gu Rong cleared his throat and revealed his intentions impatiently, ��Lingzhi, what do you think of His Second Highness?��


    ��He��s great,�� Gu Lingzhi lied.


    Gu Rong��s eyes lit up, ��What do you think about marrying His Second Highness instead?��


    ��How can I?�� Gu Lingzhi��s eyes widened in shock, ��Father, you know that I have already been engaged to Rong Yuan long ago. How can I marry His Second Highness instead?��


    ��Isn��t it just an engagement? Even marriages can be annulled any time. Furthermore, this is just an engagement. Back then, didn��t the Third Prince also break off his engagement with Tianfeng Wei?�� Lin Yue-erughed, as though breaking off an engagement was just a small issue.


    ��Furthermore, I heard that His Highness has recently been very close to the Dayin Kingdom��s Princess and that there are intentions of a marriage. If this is true, I��m afraid you won��t be able to stay by the His Highness�� side for much longer anyway.��


    ��Exactly,�� Gu Rong sighed as though he was concerned for Gu Lingzhi, ��I had already heard about it before I arrived. Ever since Ding Rou earned the affection of His Highness, she has disrespected you time after time. His Highness has also be colder towards you. If it has already be like this before your marriage, then what will happen after marriage?��


    ��No matter what, Ding Rou is a Princess. How would she be able to stand having to share her husband? Your father and I just have your best interests at heart!��


    Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er��s wordsplemented each other. If Rong Yuan had really had a change of heart towards Ding Rou, perhaps Gu Lingzhi would really have been persuaded by them. However, now they were acting in vain. Gu Lingzhi also did what she needed to do and gave a performance of her own. She pretended to force out a smile, ��Father, Mother, I believe in the Third Prince. Even if he were to have someone else in the future, he will still treat me well. You saw it earlier as well, he gave Ding Rou the cold shoulder because of me. Before that, it was because Ding Rou had gotten injured when trying to save him, that��s why he was concerned for her. That is what he should do.��


    ��Look at this child, why are you so silly?�� Lin Yue-er feigned motherly love. However, Gu Lingzhi noticed her giving Gu Rong a warning look, to warn him not to be overly impatient and raise Gu Lingzhi��s suspicions. Sheforted Gu Lingzhi with a few sentences, then left.


    Gu Lingzhi heaved a sigh of relief when she was the only person left in the room. She felt depressed just thinking about how she would have to face Gu Rong��s and Lin Yue-er��s persuasion for the next few days.


    On the other hand, Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er did not head for their own residence after leaving Gu Lingzhi��s quarters. Instead, they headed for the main hall of Yangxin Pce.


    In the hall, Pan En was currently hugging a beauty as he drank some wine. If Gu Lingzhi was present, she would definitely be able to recognise that beauty as the girl who had been by Pan En��s side the entire time, Xiao Yue. As she sat in Pan En��s embrace, Xiao Yue froze when she saw two people entering, before her face bloomed into a bright smile. She stood up and faced Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er, ��Father, Mother, how did it go? Did Elder Sister waver?��


    ��It is her fortune for His Second Highness to have her in his eyes, how could she not waver?�� Lin Yue-er sneered. She walked towards her daughter with an expression full of love.


    ��Linglong, my precious daughter. Don��t worry, Mother will definitely think of a way to make that slut agree to it. Once she breaks off her engagement with the Third Prince, won��t she be yours to y with then?��


    ��Mother...�� Xiao Yue, whose true identity was Gu Linglong, smiled and hummed, ��We will truly be sisters after she epts His Second Highness�� proposal, how can you say that she is mine to y with? Whether or not my Elder Sister lives a good life, is it up to His Second Highness.��


    She turned and smiled charmingly at Pan En. Pan En immediately felt his mouth be dry and wanted to drag her into the room to do certain things.


    Having saved Gu Linglong waspletely unexpected.


    Back then, he had only travelled to the Xia Kingdom to investigate under the idea of understanding his enemy before the battle. He had never expected to bump into a Gu Linglong who had been drugged by Rong Yuan and left to die in the outskirts of the city.


    He, who was used to seeing beautiful women, had only given her a brief look before turning to leave. However, he actually heard her say Rong Yuan��s name. Surprised, he decided to bring her back instead.


    After that incident, Pan En heard about Gu Linglong��s grudge with Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    He never expected the girl that he brought back to have such an identity. Pan En then revealed his status and promised to give Gu Linglong a chance for her to get her revenge against Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Linglong had been wallowing in despair at losing at her chastity, but she no longer felt hurt after she found out that Pan En was the Second Prince of theNorth Qiu Kingdom. In fact, secretly, she was even delighted. Evidently, his status as the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom was much higher than that of Rong Yuan. In terms of appearances, he only lost to Rong Yuan by a bit. To Gu Linglong, he was definitely a man worth pandering to.


    Hence, the two of them got along well. Gu Linglong consumed a spiritual medicine that could change her appearance and followed Pan En to the North Qiu Kingdom. She had conveyed the news of her being alive only to Lin Yue-er. This time, if she had not required Gu Rong��s help, she would never have wanted him to know about her. She had not forgotten how Gu Rong had treated her back then when he had discovered how she had plotted to harm Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Linglong sneered in her heart.


    Gu Rong��s disdain of her actions back then was aplete hypocrisy. To him, daughters were merely bargaining chips for tangible benefits.


    Back when she was still of use, Gu Rong had doted on her very much. After he discovered that Gu Lingzhi was actually more talented than her, he pretended to be a fair and just father instead. What a joke!

 Chapter 242 – Second-hand Goods

    <h4>Chapter 242 �C Second-hand Goods</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    However, Gu Linglong had gotten the wrong idea about Gu Rong.


    Gu Rong truly loved and doted on Gu Linglong. However, that love waspletely thrown to one side in the face of tangible benefits.


    The next day, Gu Lingzhi was woken up by the sound of a sword dance.


    The sharp, whistling sounds of the sword caused listeners to feel as though they were at war.


    In Yangxin Pce, the only one who could disy such sharp and unbridled swordy could only be Pan En.


    Gu Lingzhi thought for a moment before she washed up and opened her door.


    Indeed, in the wide, open field in front of Yangxin Pce, Pan En was d in a ck outfit as he fought against several of his guards.


    Pan En noticed Gu Lingzhi opening her door and motioned to his guards. The guards understood him immediately. They held up their spirit weapons and channelled their spirit power to attack Pan En. Gu Lingzhi went along with the act and pressed her lips together as though she was shocked.


    The next moment, a shrill noise pierced through the air as a golden light shed. All the attacks that were about tond on Pan En��s body were suddenly stopped, and there were a few that were reflected onto the guards instead. This scene made Pan En look like an overlord, standing alone against countless enemies. He turned to look at Gu Lingzhi, retracting the tyrannical aura he had been emanating such that he once again appeared as the refined and gentle Second Prince.


    Giving a light smile, he asked, ��Did you sleep wellst night? Is there anything you need? I��ll have some servants bring it over immediately.��


    ��That��s okay,�� Gu Lingzhi declined, shaking her head. ��I��m fine, I��m notcking anything. I never expected this, but it seems that Your Highness can face off against 10 other experts of a simr level and win. Your Highness is truly talented.��


    ��Lady Gu, that��s an exaggeration. This was merely because the guards weren��t performing as well as they should, thus allowing me to quickly gain the upper hand. I don��t deserve so much praise,�� Pan En responded. Nheless, the delight that showed in his eyes was unmistakable.


    As the Crown Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, Pan En��s talent was naturally the highest among his brothers. Unlike other countries where the strongest member would be hidden behind the scenes, the North Qiu Kingdom had no need to do such things. After all, they had the backing of the Deity King and did not have to fear any small uprisings.


    Gu Lingzhi easily saw through Pan En��s words, but she acted oblivious as she continued praising, ��Your Highness is being humble. I can see that these guards are not that weak, thus for Your Highness to defeat them like this means that you are truly strong. I believe that if you were to ept the challenge at the main pce, you��d at least be able to reach the fourth level. How about waiting for my injury to recover before challenging the exam with me? I don��t feel confident going alone.��


    Pan En��s expression darkened when he heard this. As the Crown Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, he had never once entertained the notion of risking his life for some tiresome exam. This was also why he had immediately withdrawn when he heard about the rules to enter the pce previously.


    However, seeing the anticipation on Gu Lingzhi��s face, it was clear that she was expecting him to agree. If he were to reject her, he was afraid that the undefeatable image he had been building would crumble instantly.


    Just as he was thinking about how to reject her without damaging his own reputation, a female voice sounded out from behind him. ��Lady Gu, I��m afraid you will be disappointed. As the Crown Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, His Highness cannot toy with his life for such challenges. If any mishaps were to ur, it would be a tragedy for the whole kingdom. I hope Lady Gu can understand.��


    Pan En jumped on the chance, pretending to feel conflicted as he said, ��Miss Gu, as you can see, it��s not that I��m unwilling. It��s just... sigh...��


    Pan En especially exaggerated the final sigh, as though to express how aggrieved he was at being unable to take the exam with Gu Lingzhi. Then, facing Gu Lingzhi with an extremely sincere expression on his face, he promised, ��But Miss Gu doesn��t have to worry. Even if I can��t apany you into the main pce, I will definitely be waiting for you outside so you won��t feel alone.��


    Just based on these empty words, an innocent and naivedy would have beenpletely infatuated with him.


    But Gu Lingzhi was obviously not such a simple person. Not only did she not feel anything after hearing him, she even said uncaringly, ��Well then, I thank Your Highness for your concern, but Rong Yuan had long since agreed to wait outside for me. Since Your Highness can��t enter the pce, then having just Rong Yuan wait for me is fine.��


    If she had already made arrangements with Rong Yuan already, then what was the point of her invitation earlier? Was she just messing with him?


    Just as Pan En was about to retort out of rage, Rong Yuan happened to arrive and interrupted him. ��It is exactly so, it��s sufficient if I��m there to apany Lingzhi.�� h


    ��Rong Yuan!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed excitedly. Then, remembering something, she shed a guilty look towards Pan En.


    It seems likest night��s conversation and his performance earlier still had some effect, Pan En thought to himself, looking at Rong Yuan with some pity.


    ��I��m afraid the Third Prince doesn��t have the time to apany Lady Gu, am I right?�� Pan En asked.


    ��Why wouldn��t I?�� Rong Yuan immediately countered, before suddenly looking frantically for a ce to hide.


    However, there was no way Ding Rou would let him hide, as she came running in his direction, looking like a little bird seeking shelter. ��Rong Yuan! I finally found you! How could you just bring Gu Lingzhi away like this without saying anything? It was so hard to find you.��


    Faced with Ding Rou��s words which seemed like an usation, Rong Yuan found himself in a tough spot. He smiled sheepishly as Ding Rou, saying, ��I��m sorry, Xiao Rou. Something urgent happened, so I could onlye here first before looking for you. I didn��t expect you toe here too.��


    ��Hmph, I don��t care. You already spent the past few days with Lingzhi, so you must spend the next few days with me!�� Ding Rou said stubbornly, locking her jaw to show how determined she was to get her way. Then, without even giving Rong Yuan time to disagree, she grabbed onto his arm and led him out of Yangxin Pce. As she left, she did not forget to shout out, ��Second Prince, thank you for informing me that Rong Yuan was here. I��m counting on you to take care of Lingzhi for the next few days! I��m going to punish him for leaving me alone for the past few days.��


    Once she was done, she quickly dragged Rong Yuan to leave the pce. It seemed like Rong Yuan had no chance to look for Gu Lingzhi in the next few days.


    Pan En was secretly gloating inside, but when he turned to look at Gu Lingzhi, he pretended to look sympathetic. ��Lady Gu, the Third Prince is being dragged away by Princess Ding like this. Aren��t you going to chase after them?��


    Chase after them? What for? In fact, she had already begun discussing such a scenario with Rong Yuan using themunicative device they had gotten. This scenario had been devised by them. Otherwise, how could Ding Rou have dragged Rong Yuan away so easily?


    Since Pan En was nning to put on a show for her, how could she not y along? As such, she too put on a resolute expression without hiding her misty eyes as she replied, ��What��s the point of chasing after him? How could I win against Ding Rou? She is a princess after all. Rong Yuan wouldn��t possibly neglect her.��


    Gu Lingzhi was already very beautiful. Now that she put on such an act, it made her look even more demure, causing even Pan En��s heart to waver. The following words meant to console her was suddenly said with much more sincerity.


    ��Even if that were the case, Lady Gu is the one engaged to him in the first ce. It��s also not right for him to neglect you like this, going off with Ding Rou without even bothering to say anything. This type of person... he��s not worth dedicating your whole life to!��


    ��So what can I do? I��m already engaged to him,�� Gu Lingzhi said depressingly.


    ��Being engaged doesn��t mean you are married, you can always annul the engagement. Lady Gu, you are definitely deserving of someone better.��


    Not far from them, Gu Linglong was watching as all this happened. At this point, she could not help but gnash her teeth together in frustration. Perhaps Gu Lingzhi could not see it, but having followed Pan En for so long, she could clearly tell that in that instant, Pan En��s heart was truly moved and the sympathy he felt was real.


    Why was it that every man she fell for would treat Gu Lingzhi like this? Even Pan En was the same, though he had initially just intended to make use of Gu Lingzhi.


    Feeling as though her act was not good enough, Gu Lingzhi continued gloomily, ��I deserve someone better? Do I really have such qualifications for that?��


    In the face of Gu Lingzhi��s realistic acting, Pan En��s heart broke. He had a bad premonition that what Gu Lingzhi was about to say was something he was most unwilling to hear.


    Indeed, she continued in a shaky voice, ��Even though Rong Yuan and I aren��t married yet, I already... hic... I already... sniff...�� Suddenly, Gu Lingzhi sniffled loudly before turning and rushing back to her own room, leaving Pan En rooted to the spot, stunned out of his wits.


    ��Don��t tell me... she and Rong Yuan had already...?�� Pan En clenched his fist tightly, feeling his rage building up from deep in his chest.


    Even if he wanted to make use of someone, based on his status and honor, he could not ept someone who was a ��second-hand good��!


    Instantly, the infatuation that Pan En had started feeling for Gu Lingzhi immediately dissipated. With a frosty expression, he headed for the Royal Pce. He was going to seek an audience with the ancestor, to tell him that he was not going to ept someone that had been used before!


    In stark contrast to Pan En��s anger, Gu Linglong was feeling extremely gleeful as she nced in Gu Lingzhi��s direction.


    ��So what if you are valuable? Losing your chastity before being married, the only fate that awaits you is being abandoned by men.��


    Meanwhile, Pan En had hastily rushed to the underground Secret Chamber where a number of Demigod ancestors were residing. He quickly exined his suspicions that Gu Lingzhi was no longer chaste to the ancestor who was truly controlling the North Qiu Kingdom behind the scenes �C one who was rumoured to have passed on long ago, Pan Luming. Pan Luming was the Emperor of the North Qiu Kingdom nearly two millennia ago, and he lived in the same era as Lord Fashen.


    ��Is this all you wanted to say?�� He replied, after listening to Pan En��s tirade. Even as he said this, Pan Luming��s wrinkled face did not even twitch. Without hearing his raspy voice and just seeing him lie within the copper coffin, it was hard to tell if this man was even alive.


    ��If you want to achieve big things, you mustn��t be too concerned over small matters. Isn��t it just a woman? If you mind it that much, just use her less once you��re done with her. Don��t bother me over something as insignificant as this in the future.��

 Chapter 243 – Consent

    <h4>Chapter 243 �C Consent</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    People who achieved big things did not concern themselves with the small things? That was a woman who had been ��used�� before! As the dignified Crown Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, why should he try to please a woman who has lost her chastity?


    In front of Pan Luming, however, Pan En had to swallow his grievances despite his unwillingness. As a result, his face had turnedpletely green when he emerged from the underground Secret Chamber. Due to his ancestors�� orders, he had to take advantage of this time period when Ding Rou monopolized Rong Yuan and continue to act affectionately towards Gu Lingzhi. The best case scenario would be if Gu Lingzhi would willingly let herself be used by the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family.


    In a sh, ten days passed.


    Rong Yuan had not appeared ever since he was dragged away by Ding Rou that day. Instead, it was Hua Qingcheng that hade to see her countless times.


    Speaking of which, the power of love was really strong.


    In the Sacred Lands, Hua Qingcheng��s appearance was akin to the beggars on the street. Yet, ever since Meng Rou woke up, it was as though he had be a different person.


    His previously messy hair had been tidied up nicely and even the clothes he wore were brand new without any wrinkles at all. Gu Lingzhi was shocked when she saw him.


    Hua Qingcheng��s reputation of being the enemy of men was indeed true. Before he had tidied himself up, he did not look like anything special. Now that he had cleaned up his appearance, he looked youthful and handsome once again.


    He had a pair of peach blossom eyes that were always smiling, a high nose and red lips. He was a truly handsome man indeed.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was guessing which member of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family he was, Hua Qingcheng spoke, ��Master, I��vee.��


    This one sentence stunned Gu Lingzhi for a while. The difference in his appearance before and after was just too big such that she was unable to react.


    After some consideration, Gu Lingzhi decided to let Hua Qingcheng focus on taking care of Meng Rou. After all, Meng Rou had just woken up and needed someone to take care of her. Furthermore, Pan En would definitely not allow Hua Qingcheng to stay by her side and disrupt his ns and efforts.


    Even so, Hua Qingcheng felt indebted to Gu Lingzhi and would stille to visit her from time to time, inciting Pan En��s dislike towards him. Of course, the person Pan En hated the most, was still Gu Lingzhi.


    If she had been more selfish and kept her chastity, he would not be feeling so bothered right now. Each time he met Gu Lingzhi, he could not help but think back to that day when she had cried out those words before she ran and hid away, he felt as though he had just swallowed a fly. However, for the sake of the rare and precious treasures in the main pce that even the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal fFamily had never seen before, Pan En could only bear with it.


    Gu Lingzhi pretended not to see the disgust in Pan En��s eyes and continued acting as per normal. When she was in a good mood, she would even reveal a bashful smile at times which made him feel even more disgusted. On the fifteenth day, Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er once again came to persuade her. Gu Lingzhi did not voice any refusal but seemed undecided as she bit her lips as though she was trying to make a hard decision.


    Gu Rong could tell in one look that Gu Lingzhi was finally wavering. He seized the chance to persuade her further, ��Lingzhi, I know you are a smart girl. The Third Prince, that ungrateful man, hasn��t cared for you ever since Ding Rou appeared. Now, he has disappeared without a trace for over ten days. If he is already so cold towards you before marriage, just how much pain would you have to go through after your marriage? His Second Highness however, is different. Although he has many women around him, he still treats you as gently as ever. It is not easy to find such an outstanding man.��


    ��Exactly, and he has such a distinguished status,�� Lin Yue-er spoke up, ��His Second Highness will be inheriting the throne in the future. If you be his woman now, you will definitely be part of his harem in the future. If you can please him, perhaps you can even be the Empress of the strongest Kingdom on the Tianyuan Continent. Isn��t that much better than staying by the Third Prince��s side and being jealous of a Princess?��


    In front of Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er who were singing the same tune for half the day, the seemingly undecided Gu Lingzhi finally nodded her head softly.


    Gu Rong stood up excitedly, ��Lingzhi, I knew that my daughter wouldn��t be stupid enough to give up the chance to be the Empress of the North Qiu Kingdom and instead be the Queen of a small country. Let me see who else dares to disrespect me when the Gu n bes the most powerful n of the North Qiu Kingdom in the future!��


    So this was the olive branch that the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family had offered to Gu Rong?


    If the Gu n were to be the top n in the North Qiu Kingdom, it would truly be iparable to being one of the Four Great ns in the Xia Kingdom. No wonder Gu Rong would take the risk of being cast aside to persuade her.


    Gu Rong was relieved as he had managed toplete the most important task assigned to him by Pan Wuyang. He suddenly remembered another pressing matter, ��Lingzhi, your wound...?��


    For each day that the injury on Gu Lingzhi��s spirit has yet to recover, the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family would have to wait an additional day to retrieve the treasures in the main pce. They were impatient and simply could not wait any longer.


    ��My injury is almost fully healed,�� Gu Lingzhi murmured. She lowered her head when she saw Gu Rong��s eyes once again light up in delight and wrung her hands together, ��I just need another two days of rest, then I should be able to enter the main pce again. As for the matter regarding my engagement with Rong Yuan, I hope that Father can wait a little longer before making things clear with him. Furthermore, everyone knows that I am staying in His Second Highness��s pce, it won��t be good if everyone misunderstands His Second Highness.��


    Gu Rong nked out at Gu Lingzhi��s words; he could not understand what she meant. However, Lin Yueer was instantly able to understand Gu Lingzhi, she stopped Gu Rong from asking further questions and assured her, ��Lingzhi, don��t worry. We can resolve the matter with the Third Prince when we return back to the Xia Kingdom. You don��t have to worry about His Second Highness, he will not put you in a difficult position.��


    ��Mother...�� Gu Lingzhi whimpered and turned to have her back facing them.


    Lin Yue-er and Gu Rong assumed that she was feeling embarrassed. Since they had already achieved their aim foring today, they had no more reason to stay and left after saying a few sentences.


    After they left, Gu Lingzhi looked towards her bed with an amused expression. The curtains hanging around her bed moved slightly, and a long figure emerged. Gu Lingzhi was locked into the person��s embrace and kissed her with a fiery hot passion.


    Rong Yuan was unbearably lovesick and had sneaked into her room.


    After some time, Rong Yuan released Gu Lingzhi whose cheeks were all red and had almost suffocated. He whispered fiercely, ��You want to break off our engagement, hmm?��


    ��I wouldn��t dare to,�� Gu Lingzhi quickly denied. A pair of hot, seductive eyes looked up at Rong Yuan, almost stealing his soul, while two arms were wrapped around his neck. She smiled and said softly, ��Wasn��t this part of the n? Just like how you agreed to marry Ding Rou back then.��


    He thought that Gu Lingzhi had forgotten about that matter. It turned out that she had just been waiting for him here to repay her grievance!


    Rong Yuan immediately felt guilty upon hearing her words and his jealousy dissipated. He avoided Gu Lingzhi��s gaze and defended himself, ��That was part of the n, right? Furthermore, even though I verbally agreed to marry Ding Rou, I never did say that I would break off my engagement with you!��


    Towards the end, Rong Yuan��s voice was aggrieved. Back then, they had only agreed to socialize with Pan En, but now Gu Lingzhi had directly raised the bar by two levels and agreed to marry him. She must have done this on purpose!


    She refused to be on the losing end and took the opportunity to take revenge against him for having agreed to the marriage back then.


    Since Rong Yuan was the one at fault first, he could only ept it silently in depression.


    ��Didn��t Madam Lin say it earlier, that they would only announce the annulment after we return to Xia Kingdom? Don��t you have the confidence to resolve this issue before then?��


    ��I do!�� He had to have the confidence, even if he did not, he had to force himself to do it. In order to not be an ��abandoned husband��, Rong Yuan felt that he had to pick up the pace.


    After Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er left Gu Lingzhi��s residence and walked a distance such that Gu Lingzhi would not be able to listen in on their conversation, Gu Rong asked Lin Yue-er curiously, ��What did Lingzhi mean earlier on? Why do we have to wait until we return to Xia Kingdom before breaking off their engagement?��


    Lin Yue-er nced at him with disdain, ��Do you think your daughter is as useless as you?��


    ��You...�� Gu Rong stuttered in anger.


    ��Me, what about me?�� Lin Yueer sneered. Ever since her family had tried to earn a fortune using the Gu n��s name, which ruined their reputation, Gu Rong had distanced himself from her. It was only after Gu Linglong��s disappearance that they were finally able to work together with much difficulty against Gu Lingzhi. However, they were unable to do much because of Rong Yuan. Subsequently, even though Gu Rong was aware that Gu Linglong��s disappearance was rted to Gu Lingzhi, he turned a blind eye towards it because of the benefits towards both himself and the Gu n. Hence, Gu Rong had had several huge arguments with Lin Yue-er who wanted to take revenge for her daughter. They only acted like a pair of loving husband and wife when they were in the presence of others. However, in private, Gu Rong had not gone to Lin Yue-er��s residence since then,


    It was only a few days ago when Gu Rong received a secret correspondence that he finally learned that Gu Linglong was still alive. Subsequently, the matter of Gu Linglong having be His Second Highness�� favourite concubine almost caused Gu Rong to faint. Next, he saw Pan En��s handwritten letter stating that he would make the Gu n the most powerful n in the North Qiu Kingdom if he could convince Gu Lingzhi to willingly let herself be used by the Royal Family. Gu Rong was so thrilled that he did not even bother to verify the authenticity of the message and hurried over with Lin Yue-er.


    It was only when he finally saw Pan En and met up with Gu Linglong that Gu Rong finally found out that Lin Yue-er had known about her whereabouts all along. Furthermore, aftering to the North Qiu Kingdom, Lin Yue-er��s attitude towards Gu Rong underwent a drastic change as she no longer had to worry about being driven out of the Gu n.


    Since Gu Linglong had earned the favour of His Second Highness, she was no longer concerned about not having anywhere to go. The connection to Pan En waspletely reliant on Gu Linglong. It could be said that Gu Lingzhi yed arge part in the maintenance of Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er��s rtionship. It was truly ironic.

 Chapter 244 – Entering the Sacred Lands Again

    <h4>Chapter 244 �C Entering the Sacred Lands Again</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Two dayster, Gu Rong urged Gu Lingzhi to enter the main pce again on the grounds that the treasures would all be snatched by others as more and more people were entering the Sacred Lands.


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated slightly then agreed to his request. She followed Pan En and the others to the Sacred Lands outside of the Yan Capital. Hua Qingcheng heard about the situation and requested Tianfeng Jin to take care of Meng Rou before he went off with them.


    This time, Pan En weed Hua Qingcheng very courteously instead of treating him like an eyesore as he usually did. Gu Lingzhi was very confused. The Duobao Spiritual Squirrel that was hidden in the scroll pointed out Pan En��s motive through the connection of the contract.


    ��You are now one of his people. Your underlings be his as well, so naturally, he will have to treat them well. Furthermore, he is someone who has the potential to ascend to be a Demigod in the future. There is no harm in giving him better treatment.��


    ��Who says I am one of his people? That was just a dying tactic.�� Gu Lingzhi retorted in her mind.


    ��His Second Highness obviously does not think that way. Just look at that smug smile on his face. Hepletely views both you and Hua Qingcheng as his people already.��


    ��Lingzhi, the main pce is right in front of you now. How confident are you in entering it again?�� Gu Rong could not hold himself back and inquired when he saw Gu Lingzhi stand quietly at one side. He thought that she was worried about having to enter the main pce again. In his agreement with Pan En, he would receive a tenth of the treasures if Gu Lingzhi could sessfully retrieve them.


    Although the quantity may seem to be very little, the treasures would be worth the equivalent of a city if it were of the same grade as the treasures she had previously given to Hua Qingcheng and Mei Ying. Furthermore, if Gu Lingzhi had the ability to continuously enter the main pce, he would eventually be able to collect several treasures. How could he be unconcerned about her?


    ��I��m fine. I was just thinking about how to deal with the Godly Spiritual Being in the main pceter on,�� Gu Lingzhi quickly replied and continued forward.


    At the side, Pan En overheard the conversation and his eyes shed. He feigned concern and suggested, ��If the seventh level is difficult, then just start from the sixth level. The treasures may be important, but your safety is of utmost importance.��


    After all, only Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had been able to reach the seventh level so far. The rest of the people were either stuck in the first level or had perished in the tests for the higher levels. Only a few people had managed to enter the second level. In these circumstances, Gu Lingzhi��s safety was definitely more important than the treasures in the main pce. If something untoward were to happen to Gu Lingzhi, perhaps they would never be able to get the treasures in the main pce.


    Although Gu Lingzhi clearly understood the real meaning behind Pan En��s show of concern, she still acted ordingly and revealed a bashful smile. She lowered her head and bit her lip, ��Thank you for Your Second Highness��s concern, I will definitely act in ordance to my strength.��


    ��It is good that you think that way.�� Pan En chuckled then looked away to hide the internal struggle in his eyes.


    It is in a man��s nature to be lustful, especially when facing a beauty like Gu Lingzhi. If he had met her earlier, he would have quickly found an auspicious time to marry her. However, each time he got this impulsive feeling, her past interactions with Rong Yuan would surface in his mind and calm him down immediately.


    Objectively speaking, regardless of appearance or character, Gu Lingzhi far surpassed all the other women. However, such a woman who was perfect in every aspect had been ��used�� before by someone else. He still had to cater to her without revealing any dissatisfaction at all.


    After entering the Sacred Lands, Gu Lingzhi used the ring that could control the Sacred Lands to observe the situation within it. The Sacred Lands were incredibly crowded. After the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family had investigated the outer perimeter of the Sacred Lands, there were almost no restrictions left that could threaten the lives of Martial Artists.


    Arge group of low-level Martial Artists were gathered there to look for leftover treasures. However, after several days of searching and digging, there were no longer any Spiritual nts left, much less any treasures.


    If it was not for the orchid nts by the roadside having grown to be veryrge and strong, making it difficult to move, those few trees would probably have all been taken away as well. As the owner of the Sacred Lands, Gu Lingzhi was enraged at this scene. All these treasures that were being taken away were all hers!


    Along the way, there were several people who recognised Gu Lingzhi. They stopped what they were doing and curiously followed behind her.


    In this one month, the Martial Artists who entered the Sacred Lands had all heard about Gu Lingzhi. She was the fianc��e of the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince, but she could actually pass the harsh tests set by Liu Yiyan and ascend to the top floor of the main pce. Undoubtedly, they were shocked.


    Soon aftering out from the seventh floor of the main pce, Gu Lingzhi then very quickly entered the Royal Pce. There were many rumours about that but none of them was as surprising as the scene before them now.


    What exactly were they looking at? Gu Lingzhi, the fianc��e of the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince, was not together with Rong Yuan, but was actually travelling side by side with the North Qiu Kingdom��s Second Prince? Furthermore, His Second Highness was being very gentle towards Gu Lingzhi. What exactly did this mean?


    ��It looks like the rumors are real. This Gu Lingzhi seems to be a woman with no morals. She managed to ensnare His Second Highness after just a few days,�� a young woman gritted her teeth andmented.


    She was a student of the North Qiu Kingdom��s First School, and also an ardent fan of Pan En. As the next Emperor of North Qiu Kingdom, his poprity and prestige in North Qiu Kingdom was iparable to Rong Yuan��s poprity even in the Xia Kingdom. He was the dream lover of all the young girls in the North QIu Kingdom. Furthermore, Pan En was different from Rong Yuan who had always avoided girls. There were countless beautiful women by Pan En��s side. This fuelled the motivation and hope for all the other young girls.


    It did not matter if they were just one of the many girls. Which Emperor did not keep a harem of concubines? The important thing was to marry into the Royal Pce and enjoy a luxurious life.


    Yet, now, Gu Lingzhi, who was infamous in the school, was being treated so warmly by Pan En. Even though Tianfeng Yi had proved Gu Lingzhi��s innocence earlier, after this scene, her reputation had gone back into the gutters again.


    ��Don��t worry, His Second Highness is not such a shallow person. He must be pretending to win her affection because of her ability. Once Gu Lingzhi loses her usefulness, His Second Highness will definitely forget about her,�� another young girl sneered as she looked at Gu Lingzhi enviously.


    They were native beauties of North Qiu Kingdom but they were unable to win Pan En��s favour. Gu Lingzhi was undeserving of Pan En��s warmth and biased treatment.


    After witnessing this scene, several girls headed to the main pce out of jealousy.


    If all they needed to do was to perform outstandingly and be useful to His Second Highness to win his favour, then they could do it too!


    Hence, with this impulsive mentality, the number of people who decided to take the tests in the main pce today increased substantially. Liu Yiyan even felt a little regretful. Why were there so many beautiful and talented young women who could not keep a clear mind and wanted toe here to die in vain?


    After a few minutes, two fearless young girls challenged the seventh floor. However, in just three seconds, they were defeated and perished. Pity, what a pity indeed.


    Liu Yiyan shook his head then looked towards Gu Lingzhi. He could not understand what she was trying to do. It had only been a few days, but she had already changed her mind about Rong Yuan? If he remembered correctly, this person should be a descendant of Pan Luo. Could it be that... Gu Lingzhi was coerced by him?


    His eyes flickered for a moment as he looked at Pan En with a frosty gaze. In that instant, Pan En shivered.


    ��Your Highness, are you feeling cold? Shall I give you an additional coat?�� Gu Linglong who had been quietly following along immediately asked with a frown. In her hand she held a few pieces of clothing made from the hide of a fifth-order demon beast.


    ��That would be good,�� Pan En epted Gu Linglong��s goodwill. He wore the cloak and immediately felt much better. The chill that he had felt on his body earlier had also reduced substantially.


    ��Lingzhi, do you want to rest for a while before going in again? Or...?��


    ��I will just enter now. I have rested enough during this period of time.�� Gu Lingzhi replied. She left some instructions for Hua Qingcheng, then entered the main pce.


    To other people, she looked like she was just standing at the entrance of the main pce, taking the test like the rest of the people with her spirit having been pulled into Liu Yiyan��s space-dimension realm. However, Liu Yiyan had immediately teleported her to the seventh floor. Her body that had remained at the entrance of the main pce was merely an illusion summoned by Liu Yiyan.


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan, who should have been held back from entering the Sacred Lands by Ding Rou using all sorts of trickery and means, entered the Sacred Lands with an unfamiliar appearance. Immediately after he entered the Sacred Lands, Rong Yuan activated themunication stone to contact Gu Lingzhi. In less than two breaths of time, his surroundings rippled as he disappeared not far away from the entrance. This aroused the suspicion of the people nearby as they took a detour for fear of disappearing like Rong Yuan if they were to go too close to the area.


    However, Rong Yuan had actually been teleported to the seventh floor of the main pce by Gu Lingzhi.


    Upon seeing the person that he had been missing day and night, Rong Yuan immediately revealed a huge smile and pounced towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Hold on, return to your original appearance first,�� Gu Lingzhi ordered right before Rong Yuan was about to hug her. Her face was full of disgust as she held one hand out in front of her to block him.


    ��Lingzhi, don��t you like me anymore?�� Rong Yuan pouted and was very dissatisfied with Gu Lingzhi��s reaction. Under the effects of the Yirong Pill, his face had taken on an extremely ordinary appearance.


    ��It��s not that I don��t like it, but with this appearance, it gives me a wrong feeling as though I stole someone��s man.��


    Rong Yuan was speechless. He could not refute such a reason at all.


    Rong Yuan channelled his spiritual power and cancelled the effects of the Yirong Pill. Only then, did Gu Lingzhi finally smile and nod her head, and went into Rong Yuan��s embrace.


    ��What about Ding Rou? How could she bear to let you leave?��


    ��Her?�� Rong Yuan had a weird expression on his face, ��She should probably be rejoicing right now.��


    ��Huh?�� Gu Lingzhi blinked. What exactly was Rong Yuan up to?


    ��Su Nian used the Myriad Changing Pill that you gave me, to change into my appearance. He is probably rolling around in bed with her at the moment.��

 Chapter 245 – Delivering Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 245 �C Delivering Medicine</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It turned out that after Rong Yuan had been dragged away by Ding Rou that day, he had ordered Su Nian, who had been hiding in secret, to consume the Myriad Changing Pill. It was a pill they had retrieved from the Main Pce that could change the appearance of anyone. After he consumed the pill, Su Nian then reced Rong Yuan to stay by Ding Rou��s side whereas Rong Yuan himself then sneaked off to Gu Lingzhi��s residence to meet her in secret.


    Su Nian had loved Ding Rou for such a long time, now that he was given this golden opportunity to be affectionate with her, it is unimaginable what he would do.


    Before Rong Yuan hade over, he had wanted to remind Su Nian to pretend to him to apany Ding Rou. However, he had just stepped out of the residence when he heard some discordant soundsing from inside. Immediately, he turned and left.


    Since Ding Rou failed to see through Su Nian��s disguise even when they were doing such ndestine things, Rong Yuan believed that there would be no issues even if Su Nian were to be disguised as him for a few more days. Hence, a rxed Rong Yuan went to the Sacred Lands to meet with Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi groaned, ��Aren��t you afraid that in a surge of emotions, Su Nian will reveal his identity to Ding Rou?��


    ��He won��t,�� Rong Yuan stated firmly. He looked at Gu Lingzhi��s doubtful expression and chuckled, ��You are underestimating a man��s persistence. To ensure that he can own Ding Roupletely, Su Nian will definitely not let himself be exposed.��


    After all, it was only by following Rong Yuan��s instructions that Su Nian would be able to gain the affection of Ding Rou. There was no reason for him to reveal his identity; anyone with brains would know that there was no benefit to doing so.


    ��Ha! Aren��t you the same?�� Gu Lingzhi said teasingly. Pursing her lips, she focused on using her ring to observe the situation within the Sacred Lands.


    Quickly, she found that several interesting things were happening.


    For example, there was a sealed area that had previously been broken through by the North Qiu Kingdom��s people. That area had been sealed up once again, and a few days ago, several people who had let down their guard in what they thought was a safe area had disappeared without a trace inside.


    There were also some areas that had yet to be broken into. Near those areas were several mysterious figures who baited other explorers into the traps in order to kill them off.


    Seeing all these, Gu Lingzhi was thankful that she was able to control the Sacred Lands. If not, given the North Qiu Kingdom��s secretive methods, many people would likely be sacrificed.


    ��Now��s not the time yet,�� Rong Yuan reminded, after seeing the killing intent in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes.


    It had not been long since the opening of the Sacred Lands. Many treasures had yet to be found, and many old monsters were still watching and biding their time. Those who the North Qiu Kingdom had sent in were low-ranking forerunners. Even if they were all killed, it would not affect the Kingdom significantly. Based on the North Qiu Kingdom��s resources, they could easily train a new batch of Martial Artists.


    It was therefore foolish to expose the trump cards hidden in the Sacred Lands at this point. Gu Lingzhi was aware of this as well and could only clench her teeth in anger as she watched them. She made sure tomit each and every one of their faces into her memory, so that when it was time to take action, she would not miss out on a single one.


    ��You��re not allowed to think so much about other men who aren��t me,�� Rong Yuan suddenly teased, his warm breath tickling Gu Lingzhi��s ear. The suddenness of his action made Gu Lingzhi stunned and caused her to blush a deep red.


    ��I��m only remembering what they look like so I can deal with themter.��


    ��You��re not allowed to do that either,�� Rong Yuan continued joking. ��How can any one of those people evenpare to me? For them to upy your thoughts, you��re making me jealous.��


    Gu Lingzhi found herself at a loss for words in the face of Rong Yuan��s nonsensical teasing.


    ��As expected of the one who managed to ensnare the present Spirit Tribe��s strongest descendant, he has a truly slick tongue. If only I had a little bit of his skill, this Sacred Lands would have already been mine, the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel��sir. That Pan fellow wouldn��t even have the chance to strut around inside!��


    Gu Lingzhi did not respond, already having gotten used to this voice that would randomly speak in her head.


    ...


    Three dayster, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan returned back to the sixth level. When they did, the sixth level lit up in a sh of golden light, and the image of Gu Lingzhi outside the door of the Main Pce disappeared. Liu Yiyan��s voice reverberated through the main pce, announcing, ��Congrattions to thisdy for clearing the sixth level��s challenge. You may choose a single treasure from the items avable on the sixth level.��


    Hearing this voice, Pan En and the rest of his entourage who had been waiting outside the pce for the past three days reacted, instantly gathering below the sixth level��s window. Pan En shouted, ��Lingzhi, is that you?��


    ��Yes, it��s me,�� Gu Lingzhi replied, sticking half her body out of the window. Giving a faint smile to Pan En below, she said, ��I was lucky to be able to make it here again. What was the item you wanted me to get for you?��


    Beforeing here, Gu Rong had carefully instructed Gu Lingzhi to think about the big picture. Of course, what he meant was for her to give the majority of the loot from the main pce to Pan En in order to secure the North Qiu Pce��s favor and protection. As well, by possessing the qualifications to challenge the main pce, she could remain useful to Pan En, making him unable to cast her aside.


    In Lin Yue-er��s words, as long as she was able to maintain her value to Pan En, her position in his heart would be secure.


    ��How could I ask you to do this? Lingzhi, you took such a big risk toplete this challenge, I think you should prioritise looking for something to ensure your own safety,�� Pan En said, sounding extremely sincere as he looked up at her. Obviously, even though he could not wait to get his hands on the treasures, he still needed to put on an act so as not to let Gu Lingzhi feel that he was only using her to get the treasures. After all, the best way to make a girl willingly do anything for you was to make her fall in love with you. He had already done this very sessfully with Gu Linglong.


    ��My cultivation level is low... even if I take one of these treasures, I won��t be able to use it yet. I might as well help you get something you need first,�� Gu Lingzhi gritted her teeth as she mumbled this, turning back to face the room��s interior. From below, it looked like Gu Lingzhi was embarrassed about what she said. Only if you were inside would you be able to tell that she was grimacing as she turned to face the stony-faced Rong Yuan.


    It was thanks to Pan En��s strong cultivation level that he heard what she said despite her mumbling. Immediately, he put on an expression of disapproval, once again advising, ��No, you should take your pick first. If you pick something for me first, I would be ashamed.��


    Then, after repeating this act for a few more times, Pan En ��reluctantly�� epted Gu Lingzhi��s goodwill, requesting for the item his ancestor had bade him to find, ��Since you��re so adamant, I won��t hold back anymore �C that would be too unbing of me. Lingzhi, is there any medicine in there that can repair a broken Spiritual Root? If you can find one, I will be eternally grateful.��


    Gu Lingzhi exchanged a nce with Rong Yuan, silently asking for his opinion.


    ��Do I give it to him?��


    ��No.��


    It was obvious that the first thing they asked for would be the item they needed the most badly. They definitely could not allow the North Qiu Kingdom this advantage.


    Gu Lingzhi pretended to search about the interior before calling out to Pan En, looking apologetic. ��I��m sorry, I don��t think there is such a medicine like you described. I did manage to find some that could improve the purity of one��s Spiritual Roots however,�� Gu Lingzhi said.


    A medicine that could improve the purity of one��s Spiritual Roots?


    What the hell, that could be found in just about anyrge-scale auction!


    Upon hearing this, Pan En nearly failed to maintain his gentle expression. Taking a deep breath, he tried to ask for another item that would be suitable for his ancestor, ��That��s okay. Could you see if there��s anything that could extend the longevity of a Demigod then?��


    ��Alright, I��ll check it out.��


    This time, Gu Lingzhi did not disappoint him as she took out a jade-colored pill from her Storage Ring. Rapidly, a clean fragrance filled the air.


    The Longevity Extending Pill had the effect of extending one��s lifespan. For a normal human, this was definitely a heaven-defying treasure, extending the human��s longevity by five hundred years. However, if it were a Martial Artist consuming the pill, then its effectiveness would be reduced. Even then, it was still pretty effective because even a Demigod would gain about fifty more years of life after taking the pill.


    There was just one problem. After taking the pill, one��s cultivation level would instantly freeze, unable to progress any further. When the Spirit Tribe was in its golden age, this pill was often given to Demigods who had reached the limits of their potential.


    Obviously, Gu Lingzhi would not tell Pan En this for she did not know who this was meant for.


    Exchanging a crafty gaze with Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi raised the pill up high and dered happily, ��I found it! This is something that can increase the lifespan of a Demigod! I��ll bring it down right now.��


    The moment she said this, Gu Lingzhi was transported out of the pce by Liu Yiyan. Pan En immediately ran up to her, taking the pill from her. After inspecting it, he excitedly ced it in his Storage Ring before remembering that Gu Lingzhi was still there.


    ��I��ve put you through a lot of trouble, Lingzhi.��


    ��Is there still a need for this between us? It��s a small matter,�� Gu Lingzhi said, shaking her head.


    Hearing this made Pan En feel all fuzzy inside, and he raised his hand, reaching out to pet Gu Lingzhi��s head.


    ��Lingzhi, I...��


    ��Oh, I think I��m feeling a bit faint,�� Gu Lingzhi interrupted, brushing his hand aside. Weakly, she said, ��It might be the effects of overexerting myself earlier during the trial. I just need to rest a while.��


    ��Oh, alright. Sit down and rest,�� Pan En said, immediately retracting his hand. Shouting at a guard, he instructed, ��Quick, go find a spot for Lady Gu to take a rest! A bunch of useless idiots!��


    He definitely would not allow anything to happen to Gu Lingzhi at this point. All the treasures in the main pce were still sitting around, waiting for Gu Lingzhi to retrieve them.


    As Pan En��s men were bustling about, another group of people were anxiously waiting outside the pce.

 Chapter 246 – The Time Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 246 �C The Time Has Come</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The absence of Rong Yuan amongst Gu Lingzhi and Pan En set everyone in a discussion. Upon seeing this scenario, it was easy to guess what could have happened. Immediately, there were some who expressed sympathy for Rong Yuan, while others condemned the actions of Gu Lingzhi. More so, manymented at how fortunate Pan En��s life was.


    Not only was he born into the most powerful family of the Tianyuan Continent, he even had a soulmate now that could get spiritual treasures for him. He was definitely winning in life. It was just a pity for the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom. Half of Pan En��s possessions could have been his but they were now pocketed by Pan En instead.


    This made the crowd slightly suspicious.


    Wasn��t Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan the first two people to ascend to the seventh level? Why had Gu Lingzhi be closer to Pan En while Rong Yuan was nowhere to be found? Didn��t he have any intentions on re-entering the main pce? Could it be that their fundamentals were harmed while epting the challenge previously? With that being said, it was no wonder Gu Lingzhi was clinging onto Pan En.


    A spiritual injury was the hardest to deal with. A minor injury could be healed upon a few days of rest whereas a major one might cause one to die and lose his soul. If the injury was too lethal, Rong Yuan might lose his reputation of being the Martial Artist that was most likely to be a True God.


    Of course, there were people with more informed news and knew that Rong Yuan was held back by Ding Rou and was thus absent. However, such remarks only appeared for a few minutes before being drowned.


    This was the root of many people��s inferiority �� unable to stand the good in others. When people saw that others were met with a situation that could have two possible oues, they usually hoped for the worst.


    Unknowingly, another three months had passed.


    During this period, Gu Lingzhi would enter the main pce every few days to bring out the treasures for Pan En and Gu Rong. Under the approval of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family, Ding Rou would also bring Rong Yuan to witness how Gu Lingzhi endangered her life for another man.


    Rong Yuan��s reaction made her ecstatic. He gave cold stares from watching how Pan En and Gu Lingzhi stood together before he hugged her waist and kissed her cheek. Afterwards, Pan En left without a second nce at Gu Lingzhi.


    This kind of reaction led most people to think that Rong Yuan waspletely disappointed with Gu Lingzhi. Only the people from the Royal School that were familiar with them both could sense the unusualness in their interactions.


    Rong Yuan and Ding Rou had been upied ever since their arrival in the North Qiu Kingdom. Only Xin Yi, who knew the truth, shook his fan-shaped spiritual treasure twice in his hands while watching Rong Yuan��s departure. He spoke with a cynical tone, ��What goes aroundes around. This is all self-inflicted and inescapable.��


    This sentence sessfully made Rong Yuan and Pan En, who were both present in the main pce, angry at the same time.


    Rong Yuan was angered at how Xin Yi gloated while Pan En was vexed that Xin Yi was right. Gu Lingzhi��s loss of chastity has been like a poisonous needle for him and painful to swallow. If no one were to mention this, he could still lie to himself and notice only her virtues. Now that Xin Yi brought this up, he could feel the wrath and disgust engulfing him. His attitude towards Gu Lingzhi was no longer tender.


    He had wanted to say some words of encouragement to Gu Lingzhi, but he no longer had the heart to do so. With him staring silently at the wounded Gu Lingzhi, it became another melodrama in the eyes of outsiders.


    Upon seeing this situation unfold, Xin Yi clicked his tongue twice. His statement alone had caused Pan En to forget about what he was supposed to do. His attitude and expressions were all not precise enough even if it was just an act.


    Su Nian, who took on the appearance of Rong Yuan, never appeared in the main pce again after taking Ding Rou away. Gu Lingzhi seemed to havepletely cut ties with Rong Yuan. As long as her body recovered slightly, she would initiate to enter the hall. Judging by this speedy progress, it led some people to raise suspicion on whether she was having an affair with a man in the main pce such that she would be so eager to go in every time.


    The spection onlookers jokingly raised were quite right this time round. Rong Yuan had indeed stayed in the main pce.


    ��Pan Liwen is here.�� As soon as he entered the main pce, Gu Lingzhi faced Rong Yuan who was sitting at the coffee table, drinking with Liu Yiyan.


    Pan Liwen was a Demigod that was born into the North Qiu Royal Family more than a thousand years ago. He was a cousin of Pan Luming. He had been living in the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce and had long ago distanced himself from current affairs. No one expected that he would appear for the hunting of the top Martial Artists who came to the Sacred Lands in search of the spiritual treasures.


    Rong Yuan held the cup and moved his hand slightly before taking a sip of the agar andughed, ��Even Chu Huan is here, it��s no surprise that Pan Liwen would be present too.��


    Chu Huan, who is an old ancestor of the Chu Kingdom, had lived for almost two thousand years. He and Pan Liwen were born at around the same time and were both extremely talented. They had disliked and viewed each other as their opponents for life ever since they were young. If it was not for the existence of Lord Fashen whom they both admired to keep them both in check, they would have started a fight with each other within three seconds of talking.


    Now that Chu Huan hade to the Sacred Lands to hunt for spiritual treasure, how could Pan Liwen, who had always regarded him as his enemy, let this chance go?


    After thinking for a moment, Rong Yuan made up his mind and said, ��We can start executing the n.��


    Half a year��s time was enough for the news of the Sacred Lands to spread throughout the Continent. The treasures from the main pce that Gu Lingzhi brought out were achieving its intended effects. Many of the best Martial Artists hade here after hearing the news.


    Pan Liwen��s departure also illustrated this point. The North Qiu Kingdom was going to get rid of the top-ranking Martial Artists that had entered the main pce.


    ��I can finally take action. I have long viewed those from North Qiu unpleasantly,�� Zi Zi interrupted before Gu Lingzhi could say anything. It floated in front of her and began to bare its teeth and ws.


    Gu Lingzhi had discovered Zi Zi��s spiritual powers just a few days ago. As a Spiritual Squirrel with many talents, it not only had a strong intuition for spiritual treasures in nature, but could also freely enter ces with treasures including Storage Rings.


    With such a talent, there was bound to be a weakness, that is, the Spiritual Squirrel had a poorbat effectiveness. It had nearly no spiritual power for self-protection. This was also the reason as to why their tribe had be extinct so quickly. The inability to protect themselves coupled with the amount of jealousy harboured against them, they could only wait for their deaths just like the people of the Spirit Tribe. A tribe genocide had been triggered just because of one rumor. Even after so many years have passed, they were still not let off.


    Thinking of the numerous ancestors of the Spirit Tribe that have lost their lives, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed coldly. Upon touching the ring on the index finder of the left hand, the entire Sacred Lands became under her control.


    ��Damn, who exactly are you guys? We already said that we are unable to find any treasures at all and even offered our Storage Rings. Why are you stilling after us?�� a scream came from a rtively remote ce in the Sacred Lands.


    It was a three-people expedition. They heard the news of what had happened and came to the Sacred Lands from a neighbouring kingdom in search of the treasure. It had already been more than ten days. Yet, the rumored formidable treasure was nowhere in sight. Instead, they encountered a few madmen that were behaving strangely and were thirsty for blood.


    ��Damn it, what exactly does this group of people want? Will I really be killed here?�� Wang Wu, the man who was screaming earlier, roared while escaping. If he knew that the treasure hunting would not only be futile, but that he would be buried here, he would not havee no matter what.


    It was toote to say anything now. Originally, there were five people in their team. However, in less than an hour, two were killed by the sudden appearance of this group of madmen. The three of them were like an arrow at the end of its flight. It was a matter of time that they would be caught.


    ��I don��t want to die yet. I haven��t married my wife yet. My family is still depending on me to carry on the ancestral line,�� one of the men who looked the youngest, about eighteen or neen years old, could not help but cry. However, the sorrow in his voice was unable to change the minds of the killers behind. A cold light shot out from the sword used by one of the killers as he drew it into the heart of the young man. The sharp cries pierced the silence, as if the grim reaper had swept past the area. The face of the young man turned white instantaneously as the tears fell from his eyes.


    ��Ding!�� The teenager staggered and fell onto the floor. With a pale face, he turned to look behind his back.


    The sword that was supposed to stab into his heart had vanished mysteriously. The killer that drew the sword was stunned for a moment before he regathered his spiritual power for another blow.


    ��Yi Fei!�� the other twopanions of the young man eximed. It was toote for them to turn around to rescue him. After all, they both were unable to save themselves let alone others. At this moment, two men appeared at the direction they were heading towards. They looked like they were out for blood.


    ��Looks like I am really about to die here today,�� Wang Wuughed sorrowfully while watching the inevitable siege. He spat into his palm and clenched the Spiritual Hammer in his fits and roared, ��Come! Kill me if you have the ability to! If I am unable to live, I will at least take one of you with me!��


    As soon as his voice fell, he was taken aback by the scene before him.


    The dozen or so people that were surrounding and charging at them with various kinds of Spiritual Weapons appeared to knock into an obstacle when they were one meter away. When they rushed to attack, they flew out and disappeared instead.


    Having escaped death miraculously, a white light shed before him as the scenes began to change. It was a trail they had walked previously, not far from the entrance of the Sacred Lands.


    ��This...did I step into a Teleportation Spell?�� Since ancient times, there were sayings of the Spirit Tribe inventing a method whereby people could be transferred instantly from one ce to another. However, as the Spirit Tribe diminished, such a Teleportation Spell disappeared with them. They did not think that they would be able to escape death just by stepping into a Teleportation Spell.


    The three people who were teleported to the entrance had no time to figure out what had happened. They looked at each other before rushing in without hesitation.

 Chapter 247 – Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 247 �C Suspicion</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The same scenario took ce all over the Sacred Lands. Upon being teleported to a safe ce, some chose to leave while others set foot once again onto the Sacred Lands.


    These Martial Artists thought that they were lucky and stepped into a Teleportation Spell. What they were unaware of was that the second after they were sent away, those people pursuing them were attacked by the Restrictive Shield. Each of them were all shed instantaneously.


    And what caused all this was undoubtedly, Gu Lingzhi.


    Although many of the Restrictive Shields in the Sacred Lands were destroyed by the North Qiu Royal Family, there were still many more being kept intact. Those Restrictive Shields with formidable powers were secretly hidden away unscarred in different corners of the Sacred Lands. Through Gu Lingzhi��s maniption, she could control the entire situation.


    ��Senior Mei, there��s danger!�� Gu Lingzhi warned suddenly.


    The ring reflected an image of the Sacred Lands in which one could clearly see Mei Ying and Su Rou, who had been promoted to a Demigod, walking deeper into the Sacred Lands. In less than a hundred meters lurked three masked Martial Artists who seemed to be up to no good. To their right was an empty plot ofnd.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi finished saying those words, Mei Ying and Su Rou fell into a trap prepared by the North Qiu Royal Family and knocked into an invisible wall.


    ��Zik ... �� A series of electric shocks that could terrorise one��s hair apanied Mei Ying��s curse, ��Who in the world set up this Restrictive Shield? Couldn��t they even spare an inch of empty space?��


    He sensed something was wrong not long after cursing. He had no clue as to when the three shadows appeared while he was following behind Su Ruo. The three of them split into three directions in order to block off their escape.


    ��What��s going on? What do you want?�� Mei Ying��s face darkened instantly.


    Seeing how the opponents were unwilling to reveal their motives, Mei Ying knew that they were acquaintances. Mei Ying, who had been through so much, could understand this situation that he was in instantly. Since the other party dared to take action, they would have already calcted and devised on how to kill them both. Thus, he whispered to Su Ruo, ��In a while, I would hold them off while you leave first.��


    ��No, I want to be with you!�� Su Ruo objected immediately. After finally prolonging her lifespan in order to grow old with Mei Ying, how could she possibly leave him alone now?


    ��Listen to me. Go out so that it��s easier to get help, I ...�� Before he couldplete his sentence, one of the assants began the attack.


    Of course, the powers of Demigods were much more formidablepared to normal Martial Artists. Almost instantly, Mei Ying and Su Ruo retreated into different corners and disappeared into two different space-dimension realms that one of their assants formed.


    Mei Ying showed no signs of weakness and exuded his own realm as well. Suddenly, the corner where the four of them stood, distorted temporarily due to the expansion of their realms. This caused the people, who were originally here for treasure hunting, to retreat far away instantly. They knew better than to be involved in duels between Demigods.


    Although Mei Ying��s reaction was fast and the time to hold up the domain was short, his overpowering abilities were still unable to withstand the sh of the realms. After holding up the domain and fighting a few rounds with the opponents, Mei Ying felt weak as if all his spiritual energy was being sucked out of his body.


    ��The lot of you...�� Actually used poison against me!


    Without finishing the sentence, Mei Ying��s eyes rolled to the back of his head and fell onto the ground.


    On the other side, Su Ruo was no better as she fell to the ground a second after him. The corners of her mouth turned into a bitter smile. She did not expect to fall for someone else��s schemes just after prolonging her lifespan.


    A second before their eyes closed, all they could see was a cold ruthless knife being lifted by one of the men...


    ��Huh? Big Brother, where did they go?�� The Demigod wondered just as he was about to kill the couple. They were so close, but at thest step, their targets vanished into thin air.


    ��I don��t know.�� The man who was addressed as ��Big Brother��, stared gloomily at where the couple had been lying. ��Maybe they identally touched some Restrictive Shield and they were teleported elsewhere?��


    ��They actually touched a Restrictive Shield at a time like this, they are really lucky!��


    All three of them looked a little resentful. They did not have time to rejoice for wearing masks during their assault such that their identities were not seen by Mei Ying for in the next moment, numerous vines grew out of the once calm and peaceful surroundings. All three of them were surrounded and trapped. A subsequent white me engulfed and devoured them.


    ��So, this is the power of Divine Fire.�� While watching the high-ranking Martial Artists in the continent being turned to ashes by the raging white mes, Gu Lingzhi, who used a Restrictive Shield to hide herself, could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Divine Fire was fire-based spiritual power released by True Gods. After surpassing the Thunder God trial and sessfully ascending from a Demigod to a True God, one��s Spiritual Roots in the body would also undergo mega changes.


    The white me from before that burned the three Demigods was the energy Gu Lingzhi created using the Restrictive Shield. She followed a method Liu Yiyan taught her and managed to simte the Divine Fire. The power was overbearing as expected and so was the consumption. Just a fist-sized me would consume two pieces of spiritual treasures acquired from the seventh floor. This caused Gu Lingzhi to be anguished and ted at the same time.


    At the same time, the underground Secret Chamber of the North Qiu Royal Pce was built such that it was not inferior to the extravagance of other pces. Within a bronze coffinid Pan Luming who shook his body before slowly opening his eyes. His dry lips spit out three words tragically, ��My son...��


    A man meditating in another room immediately rushed over and greeted Pan Luming respectfully with a bow, ��Uncle, what can I do for you?��


    Upon hearing that, Pan Luming turned to the speaker with murky eyes. His rough voice sounded once again, ��Find the murderer and take revenge for my son.��


    ��Uncle, you mean...�� Pan Yu did not dare to continue his words under those fierce eyes of Pan Luming. When one reaches Pan Luming��s level of cultivation, there are many things that can be known through the sensory of the unseen world.


    With what Pan Luming had said, it was likely that his son, Pan Wei, had an ident while being sent out to hunt down a Demigod. And this ident was likely to be one whereby the North Qiu Royal Family was unable to bear.


    This was indeed the case. When Pan Yu passed Pan Luming��s words and ordered a search for Pan Wei and the others in the Sacred Lands, nothing could be found. Pan Wei and his trio disappeared silently as if they had never appeared in the Sacred Lands.


    ��Who is it? Who could cause three demigods to vanish mysteriously? Could it be...that person?�� Pan Wuyang, who was informed of the incident, spected in horror.


    Even though the cultivation of Pan Wei and others were not as superb, it was by no means that they could be taken down so easily. In order to eliminate the three of them without giving them a chance to call for help, the other party must have had at least five Demigods to do so. But Pan Wei and the rest were not fools. It was not likely for them to attack the other group that wasrger in numbers. Thus, there could only be two other possibilities.


    One would be that they have met an opponent that is far more superior. The only person in the Tianyuan Continent had such capabilities was Lord Fashen. However, he has always been retreating in the headquarters of the Mercenary Guild and had never once meddled with worldly affairs. How could he possibly appear at such a ce like this? Moreover, to do something to Pan Wei? He did not think that the three of them would be stupid enough to initiate an attack on Lord Fashen.


    Another possibility was that they had identally encountered a Restrictive Shield which teleported them to an unknown ce.


    Hadn��t such things been happening these days, where Martial Artists had identally encountered Restrictive Shields while their lives were at stake and thus, escaped?


    ��I hope that��s the case.�� Pan Wuyang looked hopelessly. That��s three Demigods that they had lost!


    There were only eight Demigods in the North Qiu Royal Family. Half of them were gone in just an instant. The pursuit had only begun for a few days yet such an incident had already urred. There had better be no further mistakes.


    Unfortunately, things never turned out the way one wished them to.


    Just before the panic caused by the disappearance of Pan Wei and the rest had been stabilised, Pan Wuyang received several other bad news. More than half of their subordinates who were dispatched to hunt the top-ranking Martial Artists in other kingdoms could not be reached.


    If only a small number of them could not be reached, he could still regard this as a failed mission. However there were many Martial Sages amongst their subordinates. Their mysterious disappearance caused him to be vignt.


    ��Get back to the pce, this matter must be quickly reported to the ancestors!�� Pan Wuyang stood up and left the Sacred Lands immediately.


    Besides, Gu Lingzhi had been using the Restrictive Shield on the other side to kill the people sent out by the North Qiu Kingdom. She suffered a heavy loss but gained plenty at the same time.


    In addition to Pan Wei and his trio, Gu Lingzhi sessfully made use of the Restrictive Shield to hunt down two Demigods from the North Qiu Kingdom as well as a few Martial Sages. It could be said that she recovered all the injustices suffered during the period at Pan En��s.


    ��After killing this wave of people, it��s about time to reveal my identity,�� Gu Lingzhi muttered to herself while looking at the batch of Martial Artists sent out by the North Qiu Kingdom that fell at her feet. With a lift of her hand, arge sea of fire rose from the air and burned the corpses on the groundpletely.


    For days, she had been doing this with ease. As the use of Restrictive Shield grew, she gained a new understanding of how to manipte it in the Sacred Lands. In such a situation where she could see and hit them, whereas they werepletely unable to see her, her control over the Restrictive Shield became more and more delicate. While dealing with low-level Martial Artists, she no longer needed the ring��s guidance and could sessfully manipte the Restrictive Shield to deal with all of them.


    As the traces on the ground were smoothed, Gu Lingzhi controlled the Restrictive Shield and returned to the main pce. She was as usual, greeted by Rong Yuan��s hug. Both of them embraced each other for a moment before Gu Lingzhi asked Liu Yiyan to light up the sixth level as a pretense. After pushing open the windows, she rushed to the haggard-looking Pan En and asked, ��Second Highness, I��ve seeded once again. What treasures do you need this time round?��


    Pan En was stunned for a while before recalling that there was such a figure like Gu Lingzhi. He casually said, ��Pick the treasure yourself, as long as it is helpful for cultivation.��


    With the disappearance of the five Demigods and numerous Martial Sages, it led the North Qiu Royal Family to realise that something went wrong. Thinking of the words disseminated by the ancestors, it was indeed suspicious that Gu Lingzhi was able to enter and leave the main pce many times. He began to eye Gu Lingzhi with suspicion.

 Chapter 248 – Cuckolded

    <h4>Chapter 248 �C Cuckolded</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Lingzhi, you��ve taken quite a number of spiritual treasures for me during this period, why don��t you return to the pce and rest for a few days first beforeing again.��


    After receiving the spiritual treasure Gu Lingzhi gave him and seeing her wanting to rest at the temporary shelter beside the main hall as usual, Pan En seemed concerned.


    What exactly is Pan En nning?


    Gu Lingzhi pondered in confusion while her face revealed a touched expression, ��I��m fine, Second Highness. I��ll just rest here.��


    ��How can that be?�� Pan En shook his head and nced at Gu Lingzhi with affection, ��No matter how great it is here, it can never bepared to the level offort the pce offers. You have been tired for such a long time, just follow me back to the pce for a few days of rest. Seeing you so exhausted makes my heart ache.��


    Since Pan En has already spoken, Gu Lingzhi did not persist further. Moreover, she would like to find out what he has up on his sleeve. Why did he suddenly want her to take a rest?


    After apologising to Rong Yuan in her heart, Gu Lingzhi followed Pan En and left the Sacred Lands.


    On the route back to the Royal Pce, she could sense someone watching her. Pan En acted even more suspiciously as he constantly asked her matters regarding the main pce. The focus was on how she could easily pass Liu Yiyan��s challenge.


    ��If only my subordinates had capabilities like you and can easilye and go into the main pce, the North Qiu Kingdom��s strength would definitely improve. What a pity ...��


    ��Second Highness, there��s no need to worry. Don��t you have me?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at Pan En timidly. Her performance was exactly like a woman in love, ��Isn��t what��s mine yours too? Just tell me if you need something. The treasures in the main pce can��t be finished even after moving them a thousand times.��


    Upon hearing Gu Lingzhi��s words, piles of treasures involuntarily appeared in Pan En��s mind. His eyes shed for a moment, remembering the duty delegated by his ancestors before taking Gu Lingzhi to a remote ce.


    ��Oh? This doesn''t seem to be the direction to the Royal Pce?�� Gu Lingzhi knowingly asked after being conscious of Pan En��s actions. She wanted to get up and leave the horse carriage. Pan En hurriedly stalled her and exined, ��This is another route to the pce. Before I return, I have to get something for my uncle from here.��


    ��Oh, alright,�� Gu Lingzhi replied, seemingly believing what Pan En said. She was in fact, touching the Storage Ring hidden beneath her sleeves and retrieving the Fen Painting that contained Zi Zi.


    As Hua Qingcheng had to take care of Meng Rou, he stayed behind in the Sacred Lands. Rong Yuan was still inside the main pce. Even though it was predetermined that the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family would not do anything to her due to the treasures in the main hall, she had to protect herself in case they dared to hurt her.


    The wildebeest carriage advanced forward again for another half an hour. Suddenly, the hull of the carriage was unstable and Gu Lingzhi��s body rushed forward uncontrobly. After managing to hold onto the wall of the carriage and stabilizing herself, she heard a gloomy voice from outside, ��Is the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, Pan En, and Lady Gu inside the carriage?��


    ��Who is he?�� Gu Lingzhi questioned Pan En with her gaze. With a bitterugh, Pan En shook his head and expressed that he was unclear of who the person was. With one hand, he pushed open the door of the wildebeest carriage and came face to face with a tall man wearing a purple and ck mask and exuded a fierce vibe. ��I am indeed Pan En, what do you want?��


    The man snorted and looked at both of them from top to bottom before spitting out a chilly sentence, ��I heard that you both have found quite a lot of treasures in the Sacred Lands. If you want to survive, you��d better obediently hand over your Storage Ring, or else...��


    Although he had not finished his words, Gu Lingzhi and Pan En both understood what he meant. Pan En��s face darkened instantly, ��By doing this, aren��t you afraid that the elders in my home woulde after you?��


    The masked man made a low and unpleasantughter, ��One picks up wealth amidst the dangers. For the sake of the rare treasures in the Sacred Lands, it��s worth the risk.��


    After that, he stared at both of them fiercely, ��Are you giving it to me or not? If you��re not, I would take the risk and fight for it, even if it means that I might offend the North Qiu Royal Family.��


    Apanied by the fierce voice, a powerful pressure surged over the top of their heads. As soon as they felt this force, both of their faces changed.


    ��It��s a Demigod! Lingzhi, we should just...�� After recognising the person��s cultivation, Pan En motioned to Gu Lingzhi to obey the masked person��s words. ��The treasures can be taken again. However, if you lose your life, you��ll have nothing at all.��


    ��At least the Second Prince is smart enough. Now that you have Lady Gu around, you don��t have to be afraid of getting more spiritual treasures.��


    ��This person has the smell of the Biyun Fruit on his body,�� Zi Zi��s voice suddenly sounded in Gu Lingzhi��s mind. The Biyun Fruit was a spiritual treasure that she handed to Pan En just half a month ago. Presently, there was only one seedling in the entire Tianyuan Continent. The number of years needed for it to grow and be used as a medicine was still uncertain. Now that this person had the smell of the Biyun Fruit on his body while Pan En did not release any news of losing it, where could this person possiblye from? She just needed to probe a little more to find out his identity.


    However, just what exactly was Pan En scheming? Could it be that he sent someone to test her as he was afraid that she might steal the main pce��s treasures out of greed? But everytime she acquired the treasures from the main pce, she would turn them over without fail. With North Qiu��s foundation, there iwasno need to do such a thing.


    Then what could it be exactly? Unless...her identity as the controller of the Sacred Lands had been discovered?


    No, that could not be it either. If her identity had been exposed, Pan En would not be here staging with the masked man on making her hand out the Storage Ring but torture her directly. Then, the only conclusion would be to test her. Thus with a change of mind, she put the Fen Painting that was hidden underneath her sleeves inside the inheritance Space.


    ��Lingzhi, hand him the Storage Ring quickly.�� He had already pretentiously handed over the Storage Ring, but Gu Lingzhi still sat in a daze, so Pan En could not help but to urge her. He wondered in his heart, Gu Lingzhi would not really have something entric right?


    Before he could finish guessing, Gu Lingzhi was seen happily removing the Storage Ring from her hand and tossing it outside the door of the carriage.


    ��I hope you��ll keep your word and release us now.��


    ��Naturally.�� The masked man caught the Storage Ring Gu Lingzhi tossed and began examining it eagerly. Gu Lingzhi took the opportunity and reminded Pan En, ��Second Highness, can we leave now?��


    Pan En was stunned for a moment before realising that he had a scene to act. He deliberately increased his volume and asked, ��Ah, yes. Senior, may we leave now?��


    With the power of the Demigod, a small amount of effort was all that was needed to clearly see the contents within Gu Lingzhi��s Storage Ring. Pan En��s sentence was also secretly asking the masked man if there were any suspicious belongings within Gu Lingzhi��s Storage Ring.


    The masked man pondered for a moment before recovering his consciousness from the Storage Ring and said, ��Be on your way now.��


    Gu Lingzhi heaved a sigh of relief secretly. Ever since she owned the Inheritance Space, she had enjoyed keeping the prized possessions inside it. Within the Storage Ring were only some Alchemy materials and a few spiritual treasures that were not very rare. The only precious thing was the Fengwu Sword.


    ��Hang on.�� Just as Gu Lingzhi pondered if she needed to find some time and resculpt another sword, the masked man��s voice rang once again, ��You still have a ring on your hand.��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Lingzhi was taken aback but still kept her cool and said, ��Senior, this ring is just an ordinary one, not a Storage Ring.��


    ��You must still give it to me.�� Seeing how Gu Lingzhi has rejected him, the masked man lowered his volume, the threat in his tone is self-evident.


    ��Just give it to him Lingzhi, unless the ring has other functions?��


    He had long discovered the ring on Gu Lingzhi��s hand. The small silver ring was simple yet generous, no spiritual fluctuation could be felt from it. It seemed to be made from normal iron. When worn by a Martial Artist, something feels off no matter how one looks at it. Previously, even though the situation had been life-threatening, Gu Lingzhi did not hurriedly remove the ring. Thus, he did not suspect anything. However, her hesitant attitude right now led him to be suspicious.


    Was it really necessary to give away the ring now and having to find a chance and obtain it backter? Gu Lingzhi lowered her eyes and pursed her lips. From the perspective of Pan En and the masked man, this was the look of absolute grievance. Just when the masked man was about to snatched the ring away from Gu Linhzhi, she whispered in a mournful voice, ��This ring is an object of no elegance. It��s ok to give this to you, but it is actually a love token given to me by the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom.��


    Upon saying this, Gu Lingzhi nced at Pan En apologetically, ��Originally, this item should be thrown away when I��ve decided to be with you. But since the Third Prince has personally bestowed it to me, I have to return it in order to break our fatepletely. Ever since Rong Yuan has been taken away by Ding Rou, he was never to be seen again. There was not enough time to return the ring, so...��


    Before Gu Lingzhi could finish saying, Pan En and the masked man both understood what she meant.


    Certain that the both of them would not head over to Rong Yuan for verification and even if they did, he woulde up with an idea to help her conceal her n, Gu Lingzhi then casually put the me on Rong Yuan. Afraid that the Demigod would not believe her, she deliberately removed the ring and pointed to the inner frame, ��If you still do not believe me, there��s an engraving of the Third Prince��s surname here.��


    After she spoke, she handed over the ring.


    Once the masked man received the ring and took a look at it himself, he found that it was exactly like Gu Lingzhi had said, no matter how he observed it. The ring was made from normal silver and within the inner ring, there was an engraving of a word. It was just that the font was quaint and used back in the ancient times.


    After confirming that there were no issues with the ring, the masked man twitched his face beneath and looked at Pan En with sympathy. It must have been really miserable to have a girl wearing a token of love from another man while apanying him. He wanted to help Pan En, so he wanted to instantly crush the ring with one blow.

 Chapter 249 – Hanzi Is In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 249 �C Hanzi Is In Trouble</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi could see his intentions immediately and screamed to stop him, ��No, Senior!��


    After speaking, she was afraid that her attitude was too urgent and would arouse their suspicion and thus, changed into an angered tone, ��I would like to throw this item onto Rong Yuan��s face in the presence of Ding Rou. Initially, he promised to be with me for a lifetime. Now, he��s not even married and is already having many affairs. He��s such an unfaithful man, I want to let Ding Rou see for herself what kind of heartless rat she snatched away from me!��


    After listening to Gu Lingzhi��s indignation, the masked man thought for a moment and returned the ring to Gu Lingzhi silently. The item was useless anyway. If it could be used to make Rong Yuan ufortable and bring an end to their rtionship, it was not bad at all.


    The wildebeest carriage rode for a period of time before the voice in Gu Lingzhi��s mind started ringing, ��Actually, it doesn��t matter even if he crushed the ring. The raw material used to refine the ring, Xinghai Sand, was already unexceptional during ancient times. Even if it was crushed, it can be pieced back upon finding its fragments.


    Gu Lingzhi said nothing. Why didn��t you say so earlier then?


    Through this experience, whatever doubt Pan En had about Gu Lingzhi was halved. The other half was still attributed to how she could pass Liu Yiyan��s challenge so easily. Gu Lingzhi��s answer was that she had once consumed an elixir to enhance her spirit, which gave her an upperhand in such tests.


    As to where she has gotten the elixir from, Gu Lingzhi med Rong Yuan once again.


    Although Pan En was still suspicious, he was reminded that not only Gu Lingzhi sessfully ascended the seventh level, but also Rong Yuan, he was then convinced. He secretly ridiculed Rong Yuan for not only losing his wife but also the spiritual treasures. Such a great elixir was given to Gu Lingzhi yet he failed to keep her, and all the benefits ended up with Pan En now.


    When they returned to the pce, Pan En appeased Gu Lingzhi by expressing that he will report this incident to the elders and find the Demigod that has robbed them as soon as possible to retrieve their belongings. Gu Lingzhi watched as Pan En departed and silently raised her middle finger.


    ��I��ve lost my things because of him, doesn��t he know how topensate me?��


    While squeezing onto themunication stone, Gu Lingzhi could not helpining to Rong Yuan who was on the other side.


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan was breaking out in a cold sweat because of Gu Lingzhi��s words, ��You knew there was something up and yet you still left with him. Aren��t you afraid that if he managed to get hold of any evidence, you��ll be captured immediately for interrogation?��


    Gu Lingzhi blinked, ��If there was evidence, why would he still be putting up an act?��


    Rong Yuan was speechless.


    This time, Gu Lingzhi spent ten full days in the pce to rest. This ten day period was not only for Gu Lingzhi to nourish and store up energy, it was also thest test for her.


    If the person causing mischief in the Sacred Lands was Gu Lingzhi, then during this period where she was not there, the people stationed in the Sacred Land would be safe and sound. On the contrary, this would prove Gu Lingzhi to be innocent and still useful.


    Two days before Gu Lingzhi��s departure, Rong Yuan did not think of this rtionship. Upon finding out in the call with Gu Lingzhi that Pan En had been looking at her oddly these few days, he snapped and suddenly came to his senses. He requested Liu Yiyan to control all the Restrictive Shields he could and replicate what Gu Lingzhi did - hunt and kill all the sinful Martial Artists of North Qiu Kingdom that were in the Sacred Lands.


    Rong Yuan came to his senses very timely - just as Liu Yiyan struck and the news of three North Qiu Kingdom��s Martial Artists being eliminated spread to the Royal Family, Pan Wuyang happened to be instructing Pan En on how to capture Gu Lingzhi. He wanted to force her to continue working for North Qiu. With the arrival of the news, Pan Wuyang changed his mind and let Pan En continue with his tender approach.


    Within a short span of time, spection on the suspect had fallen into a quagmire.


    ��If it wasn��t Gu Lingzhi, who else could it be? If only one or two people had identally stepped into a Teleportation Spell during a crisis, it��s still reasonable. But so many people have undergone the same encounter simultaneously. This is definitely not a coincidence! And all those top-ranking Martial Artists that my Pan family has lost...�� Pan Wuyang muttered to himself while his voice carried a painful heartache.


    That was five Demigods! Even if the Pan Family had a deep foundation and that their family had thirteen Demigods in reality, losing five of them was still equivalent to cutting off half of their wings. Who could it be, hiding and scheming against them in the dark?


    Pan Wuyang had never once thought that something like this that had happened to his family waspletely their fault. He only saw what the Pan Family had lost.


    ��Uncle, if the person secretly causing mischief is not Gu Lingzhi, could it be...someone from the Spirit Tribe?��


    The sudden question of Pan En was like a ray of light that had instantly stabbed into his mind, giving him the pleasure of receiving wisdom.


    ��That��s right. One who is able to control the relics of the Spirit Tribe would certainly have their bloodline. Wasn��t there an appearance of a person that was suspected to be from the Spirit Tribe recently? Where is she now? Is she amongst the relics?��


    Rong Yuan and Liu Yiyan were going around the Sacred Landsmiting crimes so as to clear Gu Lingzhi off the suspect list. They were unaware that while they were covering their tracks, Pan En managed to guess a part of the truth. On the other hand, Wei Hanzi, who disguised herself as the ck Thorn, was the prime suspect now. In order to prevent any further losses for the Pan Family, Pan Wuyang decided to put a pause on killing the Martial Artists from other Kingdoms. He ordered everyone in the Sacred Lands to capture Wei Hanzi to the best of their abilities, whether she was dead or alive!


    Due to the Pan Family��s canction of the hunting of Martial Artists, Liu Yiyan was unable to differentiate those from the Pan Family and those who came here simply for the treasure hunt. As for those who killed others in order to obtain the treasures and also those who betrayed each other for the benefits, he did not hesitate to stop them. Thus, when Wei Hanzi was hunted by the men sent from the North Qiu��s Royal Family, Liu Yiyan thought that it was just another normal scenario of people chasing and killing one another in pursuit of spiritual treasures. His gaze shed past a battered Wei Hanzi who was on a runaway before looking elsewhere.


    After another two days when Gu Lingzhi stepped into the boundary of the Sacred Lands and used the ring to observe the overall ce, all she saw was the scene where Wei Hanzi was bathed in blood and bullied.


    ��Hanzi!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed. She could not be bothered if she would be exposed. With a sh of white light, she appeared in the area where Wei Hanzi was.


    ��Bitch, you��ve escaped for many days before finally being surrounded by our brothers?�� The man leading the small group to hunt Wei Hanziughed eerily, ��If you had behaved and not resisted, maybe I could have ended your life swiftly. Now that we have lost three of our brothers, I have to settle this score with you!��


    With that, the man swung his right hand and a water arrow was shot towards Wei Hanzi��s body. It made a sshing sound while prating her rib cage. Within a second, Wei Hanzi��s blood-stained dress gained an additional dark-colored scar.


    ��Ah, quite a tough one. This much damage and yet no sound was made,�� the man licked his lips as his gaze towards Wei Hanzi became fervent. After a few days of hunting, the dress Wei Hanzi wore was already soaked in blood. It stuck closely to her body and revealed her graceful figure.


    Thinking of themand whereby she was to be captured whether alive or dead, the man��s eyes darkened. Without knowing how Wei Hanzi looked beneath the mask, it would still be a waste to let go of a woman with such a good figure.


    When the men around him saw his expression, they knew what he was thinking and exchanged an ambiguous smile with each other. They looked at Wei Hanzi with malicious intent.


    They had no clue as to what had happened among the higher-ups such that they suddenly revoked their order to hunt down the other Kingdoms�� Martial Artists and instead hunt down a masked woman. After so many days, this group of men finally chanced upon her. It would be appropriate to let them entertain themselves and relieve the pressure from this period of time.


    ��I say, let��s not remove the mask off her face. If she is too ugly, it would dampen our spirits,�� one of the men said while swallowing his saliva.


    ��Isn��t it boring to be wearing a mask? What if she was a beauty? I heard that this person was a confidante of the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince How ugly could she be?��


    ��That is true.��


    After a few more teases, several men narrowed the circle surrounding Wei Hanzi. The man in front even took a few big strides and grasped onto Wei Hanzi��s chin. With a hand full of calluses, he was about to remove Wei Hanzi��s mask.


    ��Stop!�� A delicate voice apanied by an angered me attacked the group��s leader. The man in front stepped backwards subconsciously. With hostility, he looked at the figure who suddenly appeared.


    ��Are you...Lady Gu?�� After seeing the appearance clearer, the man was stunned for a moment before he spoke with malevolence, ��Lady Gu, we work for the Second Prince. If you are smart enough, you would leave quickly and not obstruct our mission.��


    Gu Lingzhi and Pan En��s rtionship had already spread enthusiastically these days. These subordinates would definitely know about it. Even though it was strange that Gu Lingzhi would suddenly appear here, it was not ideal for the situation to be physical. They could only hope that Gu Lingzhi would know how to behave and initiate her departure upon hearing their words.


    ��Leave?�� Gu Lingzhi sneered, ��Don��t you all know that Hanzi is my friend?��


    ��What fr-�� Before the first man could finish his words, he was smashed and sent flying away by the sudden appearance of a huge boulder. His figure flipped twice in the air and stopped abruptly as if he touched something unknown. With a few strange shakes, he fell silently onto the ground.


    ��This...this is the Restrictive Shield? Boss has touched a Restrictive Shield?�� a man yelled. As soon as his voice fell, several dazzling lights shed past and several people around him were sentenced to the same treatment as the first man. Either they flew around and bumped into the Restrictive Shields or they disappeared mysteriously.


    The man��s eyes widened in horror as he looked at Gu Lingzhi as if he was looking at a True God. He could notprehend how she did it. She was obviously just a Martial Artist. How could she release such powerful attacks that even the Martial Sages were powerless against them?


    His doubts were destined to be unsolved as during the period where he was astonished, Gu Lingzhi charged at him with a sword and split him in half instantly.


    Until thest person was also killed by her, Gu Lingzhi then stopped and looked at Wei Hanzi who was behind her. She quickly took a healing elixir from her Storage Ring and urged her to consume it. Before she could ask what was going on, she heard a mess of footstepsing from a distance. In an instant, they appeared on the seventh floor of the main hall.


    At the entrance of the Sacred Lands, Pan En stared gloomily at the ce where Gu Lingzhi disappeared, the expression on his face was hard to read.

 Chapter 250 – Realization

    <h4>Chapter 250 �C Realization</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Hanzi? What happened to her?�� asked Rong Yuan. He was surprised to see Gu Lingzhi carrying Wei Hanzi in her arms. She was not in good shape.


    ��I am not sure, she was being chased by some assassinators when I entered the Sacred Lands,�� Gu Lingzhi replied hastily, andid Wei Hanzi on the chair. With one hand pressing hard on Wei Hanzi��s skirt, she tore it sharply and the-blood drenched skirt that Wei Hanzi wore, peeled like a rag. Rong Yuan pursed his lips and immediately turned away, ��Even though you are in a hurry, you should still be mindful of your surroundings, I��m still here.��


    ��Isn��t it nice for you to look at beautiful sights?�� Gu Lingzhi did not bother to look up. She was focusing on the injuries all over Wei Hanzi��s body, it was hard to imagine how serious the rest of her injuries were. If she had been a littleter, what other injuries might she have sustained?


    ��It��s all minor injuries, they won��t get in the way,�� Wei Hanzi replied weakly, seeing the pain in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. Her wounds were under control after she took the medicine Gu Lingzhi gave her. As she was from the Death Troops, she was prepared to sacrifice herself to protect her masters. She knew that she had worked for the right Mistress when she heard Gu Lingzhi address her as a friend moments ago. Sacrificing one��s life for such a master was worth it!


    ��How can these injuries be considered as minor, do you think I have not been injured before?�� Gu Lingzhi��s heart ached for her. Using her water-based spiritual energy, she treated Wei Hanzi��s wounds with care.


    Wei Hanzi hissed. She could feel a sharp pain when the ice cold water was flushed on her wounds, but there were some issues that she needed to inform Gu Lingzhi immediately.


    ��Master, I....��


    ��Shush, speak after I am done treating you,�� Gu Lingzhi interrupted, thinking that Wei Hanzi wanted to re-affirm her that she was fine.


    ��Master, I need to tell you this, I...hss...�� Wei Hanzhi held her breath as her ribs were washed by Gu Lingzhi��s water-based spiritual energy. The pain caused her face to turn even paler. With a quivering voice, she struggled topose aplete sentence: ��The assassins want to kill me as...as they suspected that I am from the Spirit Tribe. It��s...a n to gain control of the Sacred Lands, Master, be careful...��


    Wei Hanzi lost her consciousness after saying this. She was able to persist for so long as she needed to pass this message to Gu Lingzhi. With this off her chest, Wei Hanzi could no longer stay awake.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart stiffened when she heard this. She turned around to look at Rong Yuan, both of them felt the same.


    It was unexpected that the North Qiu Kingdom could sense something was off in the Sacred Lands so soon. They definitely must not realise that the Spirit Tribe had not beenpletely exterminated. Otherwise, their efforts to not be detected and to make them think that the Spirit Tribe was gone all these years would be fruitless!


    However, the most crucial task at hand was to treat Wei Hanzi��s injuries. Suppressing her urge to discuss her thoughts with Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi continued to apply medication on Wei Hanzi. It was hard to gauge how Wei Hanzi survived in the past few days from the many different sized wounds on the exposed skin! Some of the wounds had festered due to dyed treatment. Gu Lingzhi was extra careful when she cleaned these parts.


    Liu Yiyan sat in the main pce, looking embarrassed. He knew there were assassins after Wei Hanzi, but he did not interfere as he was unaware that she was Gu Lingzhi��s confidante, in fact he was thinking to himself how tenacious her life was. Luckily, she survived. Otherwise, he really did not know how to exin to Gu Lingzhi should she question him in the future. But the information shared by Wei Hanzi indeed posed a problem for him...


    Due to the numerous wounds on Wei Hanzi��s body, Gu Lingzi took about an hour to finish applying the medication on her. After dressing her in a clean attire, Gu Lingzhi finally had some time to discuss matters with Rong Yuan.


    ��About the North Qiu��s Royal Family...��


    ��Don��t worry, they are only suspecting now, without any concrete proof, they are not able to confirm that you belong to the Spirit Tribe.��


    ��But next, we will still need to use the Restrictive Shield to defend against the top martial forces from the North Qiu Kingdom and the rest of the countries. If we cease using the Restrictive Shield, won��t we be doing exactly as they expect us to?��


    ��You don��t have to worry about this,�� Liu Yiyan responded before Rong Yuan could console Gu Lingzhi, ��Don��t worry unduly about the Pan Family��s suspicions, just let me handle the issue. Proceed with what you have to do and pretend that you don��t know what��s happening.��


    Both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan looked at one another and were both relieved. How could they have forgotten they can depend on Liu Yiyan? After the Restrictive Shield outside the main pce was destroyed, Liu Yiyan��s spiritual energy could spread to half of the Sacred Lands. If they could create the illusion that he controlled the Sacred Lands, it could well be a foolproof strategy for them to win.


    With this being resolved, Gu Lingzhi was about to rx when she recalled another important issue, her expression changed, and she turned to look at Rong Yuan awkwardly.


    ��What��s the matter? Do you feel unwell?�� Rong Yuan asked worriedly, scrutinizing Gu Lingzhi��s posture as he held her hands. If not for the passionate look in his eyes, Gu Lingzhi might have believed that he was actually checking for any signs of injury on her.


    ��I��m fine, I��m not wounded.�� Gu Lingzhi said as she pushed his hands away, feeling light-headed. ��I used the Restrictive Shield��s energy earlier on and openly transferred energy to Wei Hanzi in front of Pan En. It was an urgent issue, so I did not cover up my identity. He may be getting suspicious now.��


    ��I see...�� Rong Yuan withdrew his hands disappointedly and rolled his eyes.


    ��The Sacred Lands haven''t been too peaceful recently and people have been randomly transported without rhyme or reason. Isn��t it normal to identally step on the Restrictive Shield identally and trigger the Teleportation Spell? If you don��t want to meet Pan En so quickly, you can apany me for a few more days. When the timees, you can then say that you were teleported to a strange ce by the Restrictive Shield and it was difficult to find your way back.��


    ��That is a good idea,�� Liu Yiyan echoed. ��At the same time, I can take the chance to teach Pan En and his littlepanions a lesson. How dare theye after the Spirit Tribe in my Sacred Lands. Do they really believe that we don��t exist anymore?��


    Outside the main pce of the Sacred Lands, a storm ensued as soon as Liu Yiyan finished speaking. Thunder rumbled across the originally calm sky. A thick bolt of purple lightning, which looked as if it had been sent by the heavens, struck down from the skies above the Sacred Lands, scorching the path it crossed. The people standing on top were struck and turned to charcoal. If anyone were to inspect closely, they would notice that they were all from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family.


    After the thunderstorm had passed, people in the Sacred Lands could hear the cool voice of Liu Yiyan in their ears, ��I am the Godly Spiritual Being of the Sacred Lands, and I am responsible for ensuring the order here. All the treasures here are meant for people worthy of them. If there are people with ill intentions, and intend to steal from the Sacred Lands, don��t me me for killing each of you mercilessly.��


    With this, the skies above the Sacred Lands regained their calmness, but the impact of Liu Yiyan��s words should not be underestimated.


    ��Ill intentions?�� Mei Ying, who has recovered, nced at Su Ruo, who was beside him.


    That day after they managed to survive, they had thought of leaving the Sacred Lands immediately, but sensing something was weird, they stayed on.


    The couple had lived in seclusion for several hundred years and hardly made any enemies, even during the time when they crossed the continent. Logically, it was unlikely for them to offend the three Demigods to such an extent as to kill them. Yet so coincidentally, the three Demigods seemed to have predicted their path and were waiting for them. They also used the Restrictive Shield to build a wall in the Sacred Lands, to prevent them from retreating.


    Because of these doubts, they did not leave immediately and instead met with a few Martial Sages and Demigods they knew to share their experience. To their astonishment, besides them, there were two other Martial Sages that had gone through the same experience.


    The tactic that the assassins had used was exactly the same as the three assassins who were after Mei Ying and Su Ruo. This made them suspect that the whole incident had been a conspiracy.


    Liu Yiyan��s speech was more a hint than a warning to them.


    ��Brother Mei, what do you think...�� Zhong Xiru asked Mei Yin hesitantly.


    Being a senior, he always had a group of disciples following him wherever he went. Unlike his two unlucky disciples, he had not encountered any assassins.


    During the critical moment where they almost lost their life, one of them was transferred to the Sacred Lands entrance by the Restrictive Shield, while the other was lost somewhere in the Sacred Lands. His only information of his disciple came from the Life Card in the Storage Ring that represented his disciple��s life. The broken card was an indication of what had happened to him.


    ��What else can it be? Besides the North Qiu Kingdom, who else could do such a thing? I was wondering why they were so generous this time and opened the Secret Territory without any hesitation. It was all a trap. Did the Pan Family really think that their actions wouldn��t provoke the anger of the public?��


    With that being said, Mei Ying dragged Su Ruo towards the direction of the main pce.


    Zhong Xiru hesitated for a moment as he nced at his disciple, who had narrowly escaped from death. He gritted his teeth and followed suit.


    His other disciple, whom he treated like his own child, had died mysteriously. He would not be fit to call himself his teacher if he did not probe into his death. Despite knowing that this could bring upon trouble, he was not going to be a coward!


    The disciples of the Luosheng Sect who were standing behind him followed him, without any hesitation. The deceased disciple of Zhong Xiru was popr and well-liked. Realising that there was a possibility that he had been killed in a plot, anger filled their hearts.


    The Martial Artists who had gathered earlier to discuss with Mei Ying, followed closely behind the Luosheng Sect��s disciples.


    If the assassins who killed the Martial Artists without any reason were really sent by the North Qiu Royal Family, then they could not ignore it. They had crossed a line!

 Chapter 251 – Burned

    <h4>Chapter 251 �C Burned</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    At the same time, there were many people and their carriages that were converging in the direction of the main pce. Through Liu Yiyan��s guiding words, many began to have doubts about the North Qiu Kingdom.


    The main pce��s entrance in the Sacred Lands had be a temporary residence for the North Qiu Royal Family because of Gu Lingzhi. Pan En, who was unable to wait for Gu Lingzhi, brought his men and rushed here straight. Before he could report to Pan Wuyang about the strange disappearance of Gu Lingzhi, he heard Liu Yiyan��s explosive words.


    When the sky recovered its calmness, he could clearly feel the stares of doubt from Martial Artists surrounding him..


    ��Nonsense! Don��t listen to the Spiritual Being��s gibberish. He only said this so that we wouldn��t join forces and obtain the treasures in the main pce!��


    While shouting this sentence, Pan En��s body began to retreat involuntarily. If the Godly Spiritual Being was able to cause such a huge uproar and attack the Martial Artists in the Sacred Lands through the main pce, would it end up taking his life?


    ��As a Spiritual Being, I have no reason to lie. Besides...I have never said you were the one secretly causing mischief, why are you so flustered?�� Liu Yiyan finished the sentence while smiling seemingly. He did not take notice of Pan En afterwards. As immersed as before, his actions caused others to think that his ability could only be unleashed in the main pce. No one expected that his powers could actually spread across half of the Sacred Lands.


    ��Pan Wuyang, you owe us an exnation.�� Just when Pan En and the rest saw that something was not right about the situation and wanted to leave, Mei Ying arrived with the others and blocked their escape path. They looked at them with antagonism.


    ��What does Brother Mei want me to confess? I don��t understand what you��re talking about.�� Unlike Pan En who was flustered, Pan Wuyang calmed down after the initial shock.


    No matter how powerful Liu Yiyan was, he was after all, just a Spiritual Being. If he was that strong, he would already havee out of the main pce and killed all of them. But now, he was only giving them a verbal warning, deliberately provoking others to doubt them. Apparently, Liu Yiyan had his own doubts about them.


    In this case, as long as he stuck to his statement of being uncertain about the whole matter, he doubted that Liu Yiyan could get hold of any evidence.


    Pan Wuyang was right. Although Liu Yiyan looked tough and powerful such that no one in the main pce dared to touch him slightly, it was nevertheless, only within the main pce. Beyond the main pce��s boundary, he could only control a portion of the Sacred Lands. When dealing with the lower-ranking monks, this was more than enough. As for top-ranking Martial Artists that were above the level of a Martial Sage, it could only count as a form of harassment. The wave of lightning strikes released from before was already the limit he could currently achieve. Within three days after the lightning strike, he was unable to unleash the same power as before.


    Yet, such a result was already sufficient for Liu Yiyan.


    Seeing how the Martial Artists from all over hade to find Pan Wuyang for an exnation, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not stay idle. When Liu Yiyan caused such an uproar, both of them had already begun to discuss their next action.


    Originally, they thought that they could eliminate everyone from the North Qiu Royal Family simply by using the Sacred Lands. Although their suspicions were raised earlier than nned, it was a surprise that they could destroy five Demigods.


    Liu Yiyan had helped them by continuing to give them momentum for their n and led everyone to shift their focus onto the North Qiu Royal Family. They no longer had to waste their time and could now announce to the world what the North Qiu Royal Family had intended to do. This was the best opportunity to do so whilst everyone��s emotions were still heightened.


    With this in mind, they both exchanged a nce. Gu Lingzhi made a move and in the next second, transported both of them within a hundred meters from the main pce. They followed the crowd and approached the main pce.


    In front of the main pce at this moment, Pan Wuyang was calmly exining to the crowd, ��My Pan Family is already the most noble family in the Tianyuan Continent. Why would we take the risk and scheme against all of you? Unless, you��re all trying to imply that we��re seeking trouble because we��re too bored? Rather, the Spiritual Being in the main pce is the odd one. Not only are the conditions for entering the pce extremely harsh, but also holds the ability to attack others. If we believe his provocations and kill each other, it would be even more difficult to obtain the contents inside.��


    After hearing such a well-founded analysis by Pan Wuyang, some of those who were angry began to waver. At the same time, the men sent from the North Qiu Kingdom to hide amidst the crowd took the opportunity and said, ��Pan Wuyang is right. Previously, so many people have disappeared for no reason, maybe it was all his doing. He set the rules to enter the pce so harshly so as to prevent people from attaining the treasures inside.��


    These words reminded many of the strange encounters during this period. Indeed there were many explorers who came for the treasure hunt but many of them had disappeared for no reason. Not even their bones remained. If all these were the actions of the North Qiu Royal Family, what motive could they possibly have? The North Qiu Kingdom was strong, but could they be stronger than the entire continent?


    Seeing how most people had wavered, Pan Wuyang persisted, ��Everyone has already entered for many days. I believe you are all aware that this was once the Spirit Tribe��snd. Have you never doubted the sudden disappearance of the Spirit Tribe? Maybe their tribe vanished mysteriously as they havemitted many sins and were punished by the heavens so...��


    ��Whoo!�� A ball of white mes silently appeared above Pan Wuyang��s head. Just when it was about to fall onto Pan Wuyang, he dodged swiftly to avoid being hit. A two-meter square pit appeared in the ground in front of him instantly.


    That was Divine Fire! While looking at the white mes remaining in the pit, Pan Wuyang was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. If he had not been alert to his surroundings when he spoke, he would have been hit. Having such a close brush with death, he no longer dared to y with fate and immediately set up a ball of defense for cover. This was the power of his realm. With thisyer of protection, it would not be easy for Gu Lingzhi to sneak an attack on him.


    ��What a pity...�� Gu Lingzhi sighed. Divine Fire was the most powerful kind of energy that the Restrictive Shield could emit. However, it could only be generated once every three days. As this strike failed to im the life of Pan Wuyang, they would have to wait for another three days before attacking again.


    ��As to how the Spirit Tribe has disappeared, your Pan Family is the least qualified toment on this!�� Liu Yiyan��s voice turned cold instantly. An unparalleled power began to spread throughout the main pce causing the people nearby to feel breathless.


    ��I may be just a Spiritual Being but I was once an auxiliary for the Spirit Tribe. This strike was just a warning. If I were to hear anyone speaking insolently again, it would not be as simple as a ball of Divine Fire next time.��


    ��You��re right, I��ve...spoken too rashly.�� Amid the spiritual pressure exerted by Liu Yiyan, Pan Wuyang struggled. In his eyes was resentment towards Liu Yiyan. Ever since he became a Demigod, he had never lowered his head and voice before. Upon thinking of the Divine Fire from before, he had no choice but to swallow this.


    Liu Yiyan was just a Spiritual Being that had lost its body and was imprisoned here by the Spirit Tribe. When Pan Wuyang��s ancestors found a way to deal with him, they would definitely make him pay! But after this fright, he did not dare to say anything about the Spirit Tribe. When Mei Ying questioned him once again about the pursuit, he could only pretend not to know and make a painful expression, ��When Brother Mei was chased, he came to our Pan family for an exnation. Who should we seek then for the loss of half of our family��s Demigods?��


    Pan Wuyang��s words sessfully made Mei Ying stunned, ��Even your men were besieged and killed?��


    ��Yes!�� Pan Wuyang nodded painfully while ncing guiltily across the direction of the main pce, ��This is a long story. If Brother Mei still trusts me, let��s go find a ce where we can talk about this. I... ��


    ��Then you��ll find a chance to stab Senior Mei in the back?�� Rong Yuan, who had long appeared behind Mei Ying, spoke suddenly. As soon as he spoke, everyone��s attention was focused on him.


    His appearance stunned Pan Wuyang instantly. His gaze caught a glimpse of Pan En who looked equally as surprised. If their informant was correct, the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince should be dragged by Ding Rou around the Yan City just half an hour ago. How did he suddenly appear here? And Ding Rou? Why was it Gu Lingzhi by his side instead?


    ��Lingzhi, what are you doing there? Aren��t you going toe over?�� After receiving stares of me from Pan Wuyang, Pan Enmanded Gu Lingzhi who was standing opposite.


    The once obedient Gu Lingzhi did not follow his words. Instead, she leaned closer to Rong Yuan who was beside her. Her smile was gentle as usual but the words from her mouth led him to change his expression instantly.


    ��Your Highness, my fiance is right by my side, why should I go over to you?��


    ��You ... �� Pan En was dumbfounded. He was so angry at her words that he squinted his eyes, ��You��re betraying me?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head, ��If there was never obedience from the very beginning, how could there be betrayal?��


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a tight grip around her waist and was carried into Rong Yuan��s arms. He then nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ��That��s right. Lingzhi was mine all along, how could there be any form of betrayal? I have to thank Your Highness instead for taking such good care of Lingzhi during this period so that I could make time to handle other matters.��


    The trio��s conversation left everyone in confusion for a while. Their eyes nced back and forth at the three of them but was still unable to figure out what exactly had happened. Even Pan En was ring at Gu Lingzhi peculiarly as if he had caught his wife being unfaithful, a face of destion.


    Without paying attention to Pan En��s feelings, Rong Yuan secretly released his grip on Gu Lingzhi upon seeing how everyone��s attention was on him. He retrieved a stack of letters from the Storage Ring and swayed them in front of Pan Wuyang whose face changed instantly. He chuckled, ��Lord Pan, do you recognise these letters?��


    Pan Wuyang narrowed his eyes immediately when he saw Rong Yuan fish out the stack of letters from the Storage Ring. Now that he heard what Rong Yuan asked, his scalp tingled as he cursed under his breath.


    Those were the letters used to discuss with the Dayin Kingdom on how to join forces and annihte the other kingdoms. Inside the letters contained top secrets, how could it possibly fall into the hands of Rong Yuan? If he were to announce them, the Pan Family��s schemes would all be futile after so many years of nning.


    Thinking of this, Pan Wuyang moved his body and before anybody could react, rushed towards Rong Yuan. He grabbed the letters before Rong Yuan could pull back his hand. With a gentle flick of his palm, a gulf of orange mes engulfed the letters. In less than two breaths, the letters turned into a pile of ashes, seeminglyughing at Rong Yuan��s recklessness.

 Chapter 252 – Which Rong Yuan is the Real One?

    <h4>Chapter 252 �C Which Rong Yuan is the Real One?</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What did he burn?�� Mei Ying asked stupidly.


    As Pan Wuyang moved too fast, he did not have any time to stop his opponent��s move. He could only watch as Pan Wuyang burned the letters, his heart filled with doubts.


    Rong Yuan raised his eyebrow. His face showed no sign of anger as one who had his important evidence taken away. He even seemed a little rxed and said, ��Of course it''s some unscrupulous acts.��


    ��Nonsense! My Uncle is a Demigod. What��s in there that could be immoral?�� When Rong Yuan pulled out that stack of letters, Pan En was scared to death. Upon seeing the letters being destroyed, he immediately pointed at Rong Yuan indignantly. He secretly rejoiced upon witnessing Rong Yuan��s recklessness. How dare he pull out the evidence for confrontation in front of a Demigod? Was he being naive or ignorant?


    It��s just that Rong Yuan��s reaction seemed a bit off. Shouldn��t he be frustrated or angry upon seeing someone burning the evidence? How could he still possiblyugh?


    ��If one has no wrongdoings, why would he be so anxious to burn the evidence?�� Gu Lingzhi mocked.


    At this moment, Zhong Xiru, who was at a corner, seemed to have understood something. He approached the both of them and asked, ��What exactly was the content of the letters that Pan Wuyang burned?��


    ��If you want to know, just have a look and you��ll understand everything.�� With that, Rong Yuan fished out another letter from the Storage Ring while Pan Wuyang and Pan En watched unbelievably. He handed the letter directly to Zhong Xiru while ncing at Pan Wuyang��s direction and reminded him, ��Senior, please be careful. Don��t let those with a guilty conscience get hold of it once again.��


    After finishing his sentence, he seemingly pulled out a trick and once again, retrieved a stack of letters from the Storage Ring. Facing a few of the Martial Sages, he announced, ��There are still many here. Seniors who wish to take a look, please feel free to do so and find out what exactly the North Qiu Royal Family is nning.��


    Right after he finished hearing the sentence, Mei Ying was the first to obtain a letter from Rong Yuan. A few people then followed suit afterwards. The change of scenario happened too fast this time. Even if Pan Wuyang was to attack Rong Yuan after recovering from the shock, it would have already been pointless. Zhong Xiru��s eyes turned red after scanning the general content of the letter quickly.


    ��I will take vengeance for my disciple today!�� Zhong Xiru roared as he attacked with hispass.


    ��Brother Zhong, calm down. This evidence must have been nted by a crafty person. You must definitely not be used by them!��


    ��Bullshit! You have not even seen the content of the letter, how do you know that they have framed you? Your Pan Family is too vicious!�� Zhong Xiru scolded while attacking with his hands. Within a moment, he began to fight Pan Wuyang, leaving no time for any exnation.


    The angered look of Zhong Xiru was like a detonating fuse. In a blink of an eye, the rest of the people who had also read the letters, also looked at the North Qiu Royal Family with fiery gazes.


    What Rong Yuan showed was a few letters that had the same content printed on them. It clearly recorded how Pan Wuyang has been contacting Ding Wei and entrusting him with tasks. He promised numerous benefits as long as the Dayin Kingdom could work with the North Qiu Kingdom on infiltrating the other kingdoms and assisting them to scourge their royal families. Subsequently, when the North Qiu Kingdom had dominated the entire continent, the Dayin Kingdom would be the North Qiu Kingdom��s first affiliated country. They would enjoy an area that was twice asrge as their current territory as the two neighbouring kingdoms of the Dayin Kingdom were promised to them.


    With such a generous promise, one need not guess to figure out how the Dayin Kingdom would respond.


    Thinking back to how Pan Wuyang had hurriedly burned the letters, there was no need to question the authenticity of the content.


    As to why Zhong Xiru was so enraged, he had figured out the purpose of the North Qiu Kingdom opening the Secret Territory. What else could be more attractive to Martial Artists than the birth of arge mysterious Secret Territory that held countless treasures?


    As long as the North Qiu Royal Family set up traps in advance, even if arge number of Martial Artists were to disappear, other people would at most assume that they were unlucky and had identally triggered the Restrictive Shields in the Secret Territory, killing them. It was unexpected for someone to actually invest such arge capital for this.


    As the most noble family in the North Qiu Kingdom, they were indeed full of schemes. He could not help but mourn for his dead disciple.


    Zhong Xiru could only think of killing Pan Wuyang who had cheated him into entering the Secret Territory. If not for a promise made that he would let himself select the treasures in the Secret Territory, how would he be here? And if he had note, how would the two disciples who studied the spell secretly, followed along? All of this was Pan Wuyang��s fault!


    Along with the angered crowd, Pan Wuyang was not happy either. How could he possibly know that Rong Yuan had hid a few copies in his hand in addition to the stack of letters? But he clearly remembered that he had only written three of the secret letters containing a special logo to Ding Wei...


    Wait, if he only wrote three of those letters to Ding Wei, how was it possible that Rong Yuan took out so many?


    Instantly, Pan Wuyang knew that he had fallen into a trap. His eyes nced furiously at Rong Yuan. If only he had not chosen such a time to bring out the stack of letters and also wanting to read them out on the spot, he would not have been muddled to snatch the letters and burn them. It had now put him in a situation where he would not be able to exin and justify himself.


    At this step, even if he were to y the death card, everyone would think that he did it for the sake of getting himself out of trouble.


    Thinking of this caused Pan Wuyang��s resentment towards Rong Yuan to reach an apex. Despite battling with Zhong Xiru, he shot a full blow at Rong Yuan.


    Since he was no longer able to turn the situation around, he should at least pull the culprit down with him!


    ��Rong Yuan... ��


    ��Rong Yuan!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed. Immediately, she wanted to control the Restrictive Shield and transport Rong Yuan to a safe ce despite risking the exposure of her identity. However, Hua Qingcheng��s reaction was faster than hers and when Pan Wuyang attacked, hepletely disregarded his own safety and charged towards it with his sword.


    Hua Qingcheng spurted out blood as his body flew for several meters before falling heavily onto the ground.


    ��Senior Hua!�� Gu Lingzhi cried while rushing hurriedly to check his injury.


    At this moment, Mei Ying and Su Ruo appeared beside Rong Yuan, guarding him from left to right. When Gu Lingzhi had given Su Ruo the elerating Advancement Pill, both Mei Ying and Su Ruo had already regarded Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan as their own daughter and son-inw. Even though both of them separated afterwards, they simply regretted that the pair did not end up together.


    Seeing how someone wanted to harm Rong Yuan, they naturally would not let it happen.


    ��Su Ruo, you stay here and look after Rong Yuan while I go and teach Pan Wuyang a lesson. Did he really think that the Pan Family owns the whole continent? He still dared to kill someone in front of so many people!��


    ��Go,�� Su Ruo nodded. If not for Pan Wuyang��s sudden attack on Rong Yuan, the couple would have already besieged and attacked.


    When Mei Ying formed a defense tactic with several other Demigods and surrounded Pan Wuyang, Su Ruo then noticed a Ding Rou with shocked expression standing beside her. She was then reminded that not just Gu Lingzhi cried out when Pan Wuyang attacked Rong Yuan, but also the sound of a weaker girl calling Rong Yuan��s name.


    ��You...Rong Yuan...Why are you here? No, you are not Rong Yuan, who are you?�� Ding Rou looked in surprise at Rong Yuan who was behind Su Ruo before looking at the figure beside her. The ��Rong Yuan�� that she held hands with has now caused her to be dazed and confused.


    Rong Yuan was clearly by her side and had not left at all for the past few days. Who exactly was this?


    When she was coaxed by ��Rong Yuan�� toe here, she felt that the voice speaking in front of the crowd seemed simr to Rong Yuan��s. Before she could understand what was going on, she saw Zhong Xiru and Pan Wuyang fighting in mid-air. Anxious to squeeze forward and see what was going on, the scene that unfolded before her eyes shocked herpletely. Her heart felt a fright that she has never experienced before. She could not help but withdraw her hand that was holding ��Rong Yuan����s.


    However, the person next to her did not give her the opportunity to. Once he sensed the abnormality, he tightened his grip on her and lowered his head to whisper, ��What��s wrong, Xiao Rou? Don��t you recognise me?��


    Upon hearing this sentence, Ding Rou��s flustered heart settled slightly. Yes, Rong Yuan had been by her side all along. The person misleading people with heresy and provoking the rtionship between the civilians and the North Qiu royal family, can never be Rong Yuan. Gu Lingzhi must have known that she was unable to take back Rong Yuan from her and thus, found a lookalike. It must be the case!


    When he saw that there were two of Rong Yuan, Ding Wei was also shocked and soon like Ding Rou, thought that the Rong Yuan beside Gu Lingzhi was fake.


    Ever since ��Rong Yuan�� could not stand the temptation and became a spouse to his younger sister, the two had never been separated. There was simply no possibility of having an impersonation. The one in front must definitely be a fake!


    Thinking of the vague sound from before, Ding Wei sneered and looked at Rong Yuan before speaking in a loud voice, ��Who are you? You liar, why did you pretend to be Rong Yuan and nder the Dayin and North Qiu Kingdom?��


    The sound Ding Wei made was condensed by spiritual power and led everyone present to hear it loud and clear. Instantly, some of the people that had already begun fighting, turned unconsciously towards Ding Wei.


    One look and they could see the ��Rong Yuan�� beside Ding Rou as well as the Rong Yuan who was standing behind Su Ruo calmly.


    This...how could there be two of the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince? Everyone was bbergasted.


    Seeing how his voice had an impact, Ding Wei turned to the Demigods that had besieged Pan Wuyang and said, ��Seniors, do not be deceived by this viin. He is not Rong Yuan and thus, his words hold no meaning!��


    Upon seeing this opportunity, Pan Wuyang immediately said, ��Stop! You have really wronged me!��


    Even though he had no clue as to why there were two of Rong Yuan, this was definitely a good chance to turn the situation around. If he could prove that the Rong Yuan from before was fake, then the evidence that he provided would be aplete joke!

 Chapter 253 – Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 253 �C Coboration</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Seeing that there were really two of Rong Yuan, the Demigods that had besieged Pan Wuyang looked at each other and stopped in doubt.


    Pan En took the opportunity and spoke loudly, ��Gentlemen please stop, we are truly innocent! This Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom is obviously a fake to provoke the rtionship of the North Qiu Kingdom and everyone. All of you must certainly refrain from falling for it!��


    After he shouted, a group of people who were fighting began to separate. Mei Ying��s face was full of indignant anger as he stood impatiently in front of Ding Wei and looked him in the eye, ��Boy, do you know who I am? Rong Yuan is my godson, how could I possibly not recognise him? Rather, where did you find this fake? You bettere clean immediately!��


    Mei Ying spoke in an assertive manner but he was in fact uncertain inside.


    The spiritual treasure that could change one��s appearance has been extraordinary since the ancient times. Not only could his appearance be exactly the same as Rong Yuan, even their breath would be identical such that Demigods would not be able to identify any ws. Both Rong Yuan and Su Nian had cultivations of Martial Lords. If they were trying to deceive everyone deliberately, it would truly be indistinguishable.


    ��How could Rong Yuan be a fake? The one behind you is definitely the imposter,�� Ding Rou hurriedly rified before Ding Wei could speak.


    How could her Rong Yuan be an imposter? The two of them had been together for many days. She was certain that the person by her side was the same lover that slept with her every night. On his back was a scratch that was left behind by her passion fromst night. Such detailed marking was impossible to counterfeit.


    ��Exactly, who doesn''t know that my sister and Rong Yuan are about to marry? Both of them have been inseparable during this period, how could he possibly be fake?�� Ding Wei added.


    ��This...�� Mei Ying was worried. He had also heard the news of Rong Yuan and Ding Rou. Now that both versions of Rong Yuan looked so alike, he dared not decide on who was fake. But deep in his heart, he was biased towards the one with Gu Lingzhi. After all, he has viewed Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan as a pair in his heart. Ding Rou? Who was she?


    ��Senior Mei, why are you scratching your head over this situation? Can��t you tell which is the real Rong Yuan? The one deceiving and confusing everyone is certainly the imposter! Who doesn��t know that the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince has been with the princess of the Dayin Kingdom this whole month? I don��t know where this imposter came from but it would be better to finish him off so that he won��t cause any more chaos!��


    Pan En actually directed his men to surround Rong Yuan after speaking. The people who originally stood around Rong Yuan also stepped back subconsciously.


    The news released by Rong Yuan earlier was shocking enough to make them resentful towards the North Qiu Kingdom, but that was all under the circumstances of the truth. Now that there was a turning point, they held a hint of hope in their hearts that this version of Rong Yuan was a fake. After all, if the authenticity of the matter was determined, it would mean that the countries behind them would engage in a war with the North Qiu Kingdom. And this is an oue that nobody wished for.


    Seeing how the crowd had wavered, Pan Wuyangughed coldly, ��Who doesn��t know that the North Qiu Kingdom is the strongest kingdom in the entire continent? Do you know how many people are eyeing this position, wanting to rece it? Shouldn��t everyone be able to guess what this imposter was trying to do?


    As soon as Pan Wuyang said this, his subordinates that were hidden in the crowd finally found the chance to respond, ��That��s right! This imposter has a bad intention and almost caused us to wrongly use the North Qiu Kingdom. If we had really sent this fake news back to our kingdoms, it would have brought about a huge misunderstanding.��


    ��Yes, yes, this imposter is too vicious. He is ying with everyone��s lives in the entire continent.��


    Such echoes came from different directions and also shifted the hearts of the people towards Pan Wuyang��s side.


    Upon seeing this scene, Rong Yuan sighed. Without caring about the North Qiu��s guards approaching, he looked towards the ��Rong Yuan�� beside Ding Rou.


    ��How much longer are you going to act? You��ve already entered the bridal chamber multiple times, aren��t you going to let your princess see the real identity of her husband?��


    This sentence alone caused everyone to be stunned instantly. Ding Rou��s heart was filled with a sudden wave of panic. Upon seeing the presence of two versions of Rong Yuan, her anxiety had reached its peak. She could not even look at the Rong Yuan beside her. She acted fierce in countenance but was actually weak inside. She screamed while facing Rong Yuan, ��Shut up, you imposter! Your death is imminent yet you still dare to lie?��


    Rong Yuan shrugged after hearing the words and took two steps back. He stood behind Su Ruo just before the North Qiu guards could surround him and whispered, ��Senior Su, the Spiritual Medicine was of an emerald green color.��


    Su Ruo was briefly stupefied before she realised that Rong Yuan was talking about the elerating Advancement Pill. After taking the medicine, she has never once mentioned the color of the elixir to anyone. Since this version of Rong Yuan could urately say it, he was definitely the real one.


    On the other hand, Su Nian opened his mouth to speak. Seeing Ding Rou��s apprehensive eyes, he held tighter onto his partner��s hand that wanted to break free and restored his original gentle tone, ��His Highness is right. My Princess, we��ve been married for quite a while. I can��t always let you think that the man sharing the same bedroom with you is someone else.��


    With the other hand, Su Nian touched his face and rubbed against the part that was near to his ear. Ayer of mask, that was as thin as cicada��s wings, began to peel off his face and revealed his true nature. Ding Rou eximed as soon as Su Nian��s face appeared. She could no longer bear such a blow and passed out.


    ��How could it be you?!�� Ding Wei cried furiously and could not believe what he saw with his eyes. If ��Rong Yuan�� was fake, then his sister had been...


    ��Rascal, you��re shameless!�� Thinking of such an unbearable conclusion, Ding Wei roared and attacked Su Nian.


    Su Nian did not shy away but calmly moved Ding Rou who was in aa. Ding Wei, who was afraid of identally hurting his sister, withdrew his attack. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Su Nian moved his feet quickly and threw out a Spiritual Talisman containing fire-based spiritual energy. He then retreated in the direction of Rong Yuan.


    It was a huge amount of changes in just a short time. Even the guards who were ordered to surround Rong Yuan did not react in time. They stupidly looked at Su Nian, who had restored his original appearance, with a single thought in their hearts. This time, it��s really over...


    The identity of the real Rong Yuan had already been determined. Pan Wuyang��s face was so gloomy that it could not possibly sink any further. While everyone was immersed in the dramatic scene, Gu Lingzhi had already finished feeding Hua Qingcheng a potion and voiced out, ��The Pan Family of the North Qiu Kingdom has the ambition of a wolf. Not only did they want to make use of the Restrictive Shield to get rid of the Martial Artists from other kingdoms, but they have also sent countless spies to hide in these kingdoms over thest thousand of years. As soon as the time was ripe, the strength of these kingdoms would be crumbled from inside. If any seniors were to be interested, I can show you all what I��ve obtained from the North Qiu Royal Family.��


    She befooled others with tricks and risked destroying her own reputation. However, Gu Lingzhi did all these in order to lure the Pan Family into sending their Demigods into the Sacred Lands. Additionally, she made use of Pan En, who had loosened his guard, to steal the secrets of North Qiu��smunication with spies from other kingdoms.


    No matter how the North Qiu chicaned, they would not be able to wash these facts away.


    The truth was out and the events that came afterwards were like a domino effect.


    The enraged Martial Artists, who came from other kingdoms, wiped out all of the North Qiu Kingdom��s personnel in the Sacred Lands. Even Pan Wuyang failed to escape the fate of destruction and was killed on the spot by Mei Ying and a few other Demigods.


    However, they would have to face the North Qiu Kingdom��s revenge for their actions.


    Within a short span of time, Rong Yuan managed to establish a simple cooperative rtionship with several Martial Artists from the other Kingdoms.


    Before the main pce stood a stone house that the North Qiu Royal Family had originally built as a temporary residence. A group of noble Martial Artists had gathered inside with faces of worry about the future.


    ��Lady Gu, previously, you said that you wanted to show us something from the North Qiu Royal Family. I wonder what it is?�� A demigod named Wu Liguo asked.


    He was a Demigod from the Muji Kingdom which had only three Demigods in total. He had a high reputation in the Muji Kingdom such that even their Royal Family had to be courteous to him.


    No one felt that there was anything wrong to make such a request at this moment.


    While looking at Wu Liguo, Gu Lingzhi lowered her eyes to cover her disdain. Perhaps even the Royal Family of the Muji Kingdom was not aware of this, but the Demigod that was groomed by them and had the best cultivation resources in the entire kingdom, turned out to be a spy that was sent by the North Qiu Royal Family more than a thousand years ago. Over the years, he had crafted a good image and his disciples included more than half of the outstanding children of the strong ns of the Muji Kingdom.


    If no one were to reveal his identity, it was not difficult to imagine what would happen when the North Qiu Kingdom��s soldiers arrived at the Muji Kingdom. With just a wave of his arm and by putting in some good words for the North Qiu Kingdom, he could induce the civilians of his kingdom to obey them. It was a terrible oue to imagine.


    There were quite a few people in the other kingdoms who upied important positions like this.


    With this in mind, Gu Lingzhi thought back to how the Sacred Maiden had thought of sealing Zi Zi within the Fen Painting and sighed, admiring her foresight.


    If it was not for Zi Zi who was addicted to treasure hunting and searching the North Qiu��s Royal Pce, how could they possibly have found those confidential documents in the Secret Chamber filled with seals and traps?


    Seeing the look on Wu Liguo, it was obvious that he bet that Gu Lingzhi would be unable to find any useful information. He had purposelye to put her in ce and restore some reputation for the North Qiu Kingdom. However, she was not one to be underestimated.


    ��Lady Gu? Why are you not talking? Unless you have deceived us previously? Was there no evidence of the North Qiu sending spies to hide in other kingdoms?�� Wu Liguo sneered, seeing how Gu Lingzhi remained silent. How would anyone be able to enter the North Qiu Kingdom��s Secret Chamber, where the confidential documents are ced, without rming the rest? Even if he knew where half of the traps wereid, he would still be unable to enter without startling others. Moreover, how could Gu Lingzhi, who was still a mere Martial Practitioner, possibly get in?

 Chapter 254 – Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 254 �C Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Unable to go into the Secret Chamber, Wu Liguo thought that Gu Lingzhi could only get her hands on some unimportant documents.


    He had been waiting for Gu Lingzhi to take out these documents so that he could teach her a lesson before she embarrassed herself thinking that she had information that could bring the North Qiu Kingdom down.


    The fact that the North Qiu��s Pan Family had been able to remain in power in the Tianyuan Continent for so long was not solely because of the few Demigods that were part of the Royal Family but mostly because they had the backing of the Deity King Pan Luo! Being Pan Luo��s ve, other than not betraying him, they had also be useless rulers of the Tianyuan Continent where no True Gods existed. The only thing that they had to do was report to him about what was going on in the Tianyuan Continent every one hundred years, in exchange for the power as rulers of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Even if there were not any Demigods and even if their ns had been foiled, they would not fail as long as they had Pan Luo to support them. Furthermore, Pan Luo relied on the people in the Pan Family to give him information about the Tianyuan Continent and the Spirit Tribe. Pan Luo would not sit and do nothing if they deteriorated in power.


    The reason why Wu Liguo had known so much about the Pan Family��s secrets was because he was part of the Pan Family to begin with. A few thousand years ago, in order to cement the North Qiu Kingdom��s power in the Continent, Wu Liguo was sent to the Muji Kingdom as a spy.


    Even though he had these winding thoughts in his head, he kept an amicable smile on his face. He looked like a genuine and friendly old man who was asking about the younger people��s trivial family matters. Only Gu Lingzhi, who had taken a look at the secret letters and knew about his real identity, could see through his act.


    ��I��m not lying to all of you,�� Gu Lingzhi said as she retrieved some letters from her Storage Ring.


    After seeing thebels on those envelopes, Wu Liguo wanted to mock her. The envelopes that had purple and gold flowers on them meant that they contained normal letters containing useless information, which were not enough to expose anyone or anything. It seemed like he had overestimated Gu Lingzhi��s abilities. Though she had stayed in the Royal Pce for so long, she had only managed to get information that was of low significance.


    Externally, however, he pretended to be shocked as he looked at Gu Lingzhi, ��Lady Gu, this is...��


    ��These are the documents that Pan En has been sending to the Dayin Kingdom��s Prince, the contents of it are the ns that they havee up with.��


    Gu Lingzhi passed one of the letters to Wu Liguo before distributing the rest of them to others.


    Wu Liguo did not hesitate as he opened the letter to read it and it was just like what Gu Lingzhi had said �C it was a letter from Ding Wei to Pan En, reporting about the development of Rong Yuan and Ding Rou��s rtionship. Other than that, there was not much useful information. It was nothing like what she had told them �C that she had important information to share with everyone.


    ��Lady Gu, the collusion between the North Qiu Kingdom and the Dayin Kingdom has long been exposed. This isn��t new information,�� Wu Liguo retorted, his voiceced with anger.


    With his status and power, he had the right to be angry just by seeing a few useless letters. It would not be possible to teach her a lesson if she had truly taken out letters that had useful information in it.


    The expression on his face immediately changed from one that was gracious to one that was strict. He then scolded her, ��Nonsense! Is this what you mean when you said that you had ��evidence��? Lady Gu, after infiltrating the Royal Pce and not sparing a thought for your fianc��, is this the best you cane up with?��


    He emphasized every word clearly, so that the audience would be reminded of the incident when she had ��abandoned�� Rong Yuan for Pan En. Even if it was to retrieve information, it was immoral of her to do so. When she had gained the favor of Pan En, who knew what Gu Lingzhi had done in order to get the information that she wanted?


    Wu Liguo had chosen the right time to say the right words to evoke the disapproval from others as well. Even if others had not misunderstood, his words could have caused Rong Yuan to distrust her. It was a win-win situation for him.


    However, his words had failed to result in the reaction that he wanted. Unexpectedly, they all looked at him weirdly, trying to fathom what his words meant.


    ��Why are all of you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?�� Wu Liguo said with an incredulous look on his face. Everyone knew that Gu Lingzhi had started to take sides with Pan En, even if there had been something between the both of them, it waspletely normal. All Wu Liguo did was voice out the thoughts that everyone had already been harboring from the beginning. Why was everyone looking at him like that?


    ��Why are we looking at you like that?�� Zhong Xiru retorted with his own rhetorical question. After which, the strongest Martial Artists in the room got up at the same time, as if they had received orders beforehand, and blocked the doors of the room. They stood up straight, which showed that they were ready to fight.


    ��What... what are all of you doing?�� Wu Liguo stammered as he started to panic. From the current situation, it seemed like they were going to gang up on him.


    ��Hey, we��re doing exactly what the Pan Family had been doing earlier �C catching our targets,�� Mei Yingughed gleefully. He did not surround Wu Liguo like the rest, instead, he and Su Ruo stood in front of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan in a protective stance.


    Previously, when Gu Lingzhi had taken out the stack of letters, she had given a useless piece to Wu Liguo. However, the letters that she had distributed to the rest were the exact same letters �C aplete record of Wu Liguo and his background �C how he had appeared all of a sudden in Muji Kingdom as an orphan when he was eleven, studied in a school, and became the 37th disciple of the Prince from the Yun Family in just under a month before he hade to the Sacred Lands. It was soprehensive that everyone believed its authenticity.


    They were in disbelief about Wu Liguo��s true identity. He was actually from the Pan Family! He was even directly rted to the previous Emperor of the Tianyuan Continent!


    The report was so detailed that they had no choice but to believe it. There were even details of a cultivation technique that they were previously unaware about. Back then, Wu Liguo had learnt the technique from the North Qiu Kingdom, but he imed to have learnt it from a certain Secret Territory. The report revealed that it was actually a Heaven-Level technique originating from the North Qiu Kingdom.


    A few Demigods had always thought that Wu Liguo��s technique was very simr to those of the Pan Family��s, but now they knew for sure that it was indeed a technique that belonged to the Pan Family!


    How could they let him escape after knowing this piece of information?


    ��Brother Mei, what are you talking about? I don��t understand,�� Wu Liguo sensed that something was wrong and could no longer put on a brave front, stepping backwards in fear.


    However, he was surrounded by people. There were two Demigods that were right behind him, there was no way that he could escape.


    ��It��s okay if you don��t understand, as long as you surrender to us. Since you��ve done some virtuous deeds over the past few years, we may lighten your sentence,�� Mei Ying waved his arm towards Wu Liguo��s direction so that he could see what had been written on the letters that they had received.


    After reading the letter, Wu Liguo finally understood why he had been surrounded. Though he was filled with fear, he was also extremely doubtful. His identity had always been the North Qiu Kingdom��s top secret. In the Royal Pce, only Pan En who was elected as the next king knew about this. How did Gu Lingzhi know about his identity? There were some things on the report that even he had forgotten about.


    ��You...�� Wu Liguo stammered, not knowing what to say. What was the point of asking her if she had gotten the information from Pan En? Pan En had been killed by them an hour ago. Before he died, his eyes were full of pleading, yet Wu Liguo had heartlessly ignored it. The most important thing now was to think of a way to escape the room.


    Wu Liguo instantly changed his expression to one of remorse and helplessness. In a hoarse voice, he said, ��It��s a good thing that all of you know my true identity. I��ve been haunted by my conscience all these years. If you want to kill me, do it!��


    Wu Liguo closed his eyes.


    With this attitude, the people who had intended to kill him started to hesitate.


    They had agreed earlier on that Wu Liguo was a kind, old man. Amongst the crowd, there were many of them that had received favors from him before. Thus, they instantly thought of the good things that he had done for them when he said that. The idea of letting him go even popped into their heads.


    Wu Liguo��s words implied that he did not agree with the North Qiu Kingdom��s methods, but since he belonged to the Pan Family, he had no choice but to follow their instructions. If he could turn over a new leaf, stop assisting the Pan Family and advise them to change their ways, it would be a win-win situation.


    Sensing their hesitation, Gu Lingzhi sighed to herself. Though it was not loud, it was clearly audible in the room that was silent.


    ��Wu Liguo, you��re such a great actor. It��s such a waste of your talent not joining the theatrical troupe.��


    Even though Wu Liguo was desperate to escape unscathed, his eyes zed with fury.


    Actor?


    Actors were the lowest caste in the system and were jobs filled by people who had failed to awaken their Spiritual Roots. They were only of a slightly higher status than whores, but their main role was still to entertain the people in power. Yet, Gu Lingzhi had the cheek to humiliate him using such a derogatory term. He swore that if he made it out alive today, he would torture Gu Lingzhi using the most despicable methods that he could think of!

 Chapter 255 – A Thorough Sweep of the Secret Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 255 �C A Thorough Sweep of the Secret Chamber</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    There was no way that the people around Wu Liguo would know what he was thinking. However, the nasty words that Gu Lingzhi had said to him gained her many looks of disapproval.


    ��Lady Gu, even though Demigod Wu is widely known to be part of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce, he cannot control the fact that he was born as a single child. Furthermore, Demigod Wu has a humble personality and he has a great reputation in the Tianyuan Continent. You��re going slightly overboard with your words,�� someone said, but this person had received a favor from Wu Liguo before. After seeing how Gu Lingzhi had been inconsiderate to Wu Liguo, that person was naturally upset.


    ��Yes, Demigod Wu is an extremely friendly and amicable person and has nevermitted any crimes. Your words are too much, Lady Gu.��


    Ever since the first person rebutted, so had the rest who supported Wu Liguo. Gu Lingzhi only felt a strong sense of helplessness and she looked at these people who helped to speak up for Wu Liguo, not remembering how furious they had been earlier on.


    The Pan Family��s n on ruling over the Tianyuan Continent was too intricate and far-sighted. Their power had permeated the society for a few thousand years, allowing them to gain the support of many by sending out disciples that were loyal to them. In this situation, Wu Liguo could rely on his poprity to make aeback, but what about others?


    If it was not for the fact that she had enough evidence on hand, people would continue holding the Pan Family in high regard.


    ��In order to get evidence against the ambitious North Qiu Kingdom, Lingzhi risked her life alone in the Royal Pce so that she could infiltrate the Secret Chamber. Yet, this is what she gets in return. If that��s the case, then she no longer has to release the list of spies to all of you. Anyway, the spies are part of the Pan Family, and they cannot control which family they were born in, so they shall continue infiltrating your societies then. When the North Qiu Kingdom finally deploys their troops, we��ll see if they beg for mercy on your behalf.��


    Rong Yuan finished his sentence in one breath, and the faces of the other people immediately darkened. When they thought about the list of spies that Rong Yuan had mentioned, they had no choice but to swallow their unhappiness. However, they were determined to deal with Rong Yuan another time, after they had gotten their hands on the list of spies that was now with Gu Lingzhi. Did he really think that he could be disrespectful to his elders just because he was known as a talented Martial Artist?


    Everyone who had managed to be a Demigod became a well-known figure amongst their peers. Even though Rong Yuan had the reputation of being the Martial Artist that was most likely to be a True God, to these elders, he was just another young Martial Artist that possessed slightly more talent than his peers. Bing a God was an extremely difficult feat. There had not been a True God in the Tianyuan Continent for more than a few hundred thousand years. Even if he did have a chance at bing a True God, he was still a mere Martial Lord now and could easily be trampled by them.


    Knowing that Rong Yuan was standing up for her, Gu Lingzhi stealthily grabbed his hand and squeezed it slightly, not wanting him to say any more. Using her other hand, she retrieved a few letters from her Storage Ring. Wu Liguo��s eyes widened when she passed all of the letters to Mei Ying who was standing beside her.


    ��Elder Mei, these are the letters that Wu Liguo had been sending back to the North Qiu Kingdom these few years. There are a few interesting things that I��ve read in here. Elder Fan, I��ll have to trouble you to distribute these letters out to the other elders,�� Gu Lingzhi brieflymented, before returning to Rong Yuan��s side. She rubbed his hand gently as she looked at him, silently telling him that the next few moments would be interesting to watch.


    Gu Lingzhi��s tiny movement made Rong Yuan��s heart leap, the only thing that he wanted right now was to give her a kiss. However, with an audience here, he could only rub her hand in response. However, his action was different from Gu Lingzhi��s one �C it was a slow stroke �C which made Gu Lingzhi��s face redden instantly and she red at him.


    On the other hand, Mei Ying distributed the letters that Gu Lingzhi had passed to him. All Martial Artists had the ability to understand the contents of a huge chunk of text by merely ncing at it. Everyone��s faces changed in an instant. In particr, those people who had previously spoken up for Wu Liguo felt like they had gotten a p in the face after reading the letters.


    These letters were situation reports of the Muji Kingdom. As a spy, it was no surprise that such letters were being sent back to the North Qiu Kingdom. However, what made them angry was the attitude of the words that were on the letters. In these letters, Wu Liguo exuberated an arrogant persona, he did not bother to hide his contempt towards the people around him.


    The people who had stood up for him and thought that he was a kind man, had been described by him as people with low intelligence. To Wu Liguo, he did not have to spend a lot of effort to gain their favor and loyalty.


    The people who had supported him all along found it unbelievable. They did not expect that someone whom they had respected and agreed with all along had such a cunning and evil heart.


    ��Where do you think you��re going?�� Mei Ying suddenly shouted.


    Wu Liguo had been trying to escape while everyone had been reading the letters. However, Mei Ying had been keeping an eye on him the entire time and managed to stop him before he could escape. The rest had finally recovered from their state of disbelief.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, how did you get your hands on these letters?�� Wu Liguo could only snap at her whilst he was glued to the ground, his powers suppressed. After advancing to a Martial Sage, he had be the most important informant to the North Qiu Kingdom. Everything that could be traced back to him was hidden in the most concealed and imprable Secret Chamber. How exactly did Gu Lingzhi get her hands on those letters? Could there be a traitor amongst the Pan Family?


    Even until that moment, Wu Liguo refused to believe that Gu Lingzhi had gotten those secret letters by relying on her own capabilities. In other words, he simply could not believe that she had gotten those letters at all, because if that was the case, it would be a huge hit to the Pan Family. He could not imagine the Pan Family��s n, that had been a few thousand years in the making, falling apart because of one fatal mistake. He did not even dare to think about how the other Kingdoms would rebel against the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Did you seduce Pan En and get the letters from him? I always knew that he was unreliable! The Pan Family is getting worse and worse at selecting the next kings!��


    ��Shut up! Lingzhi is nothing like you filthy animals!�� Rong Yuan could not help but burst out in anger after hearing Wu Liguo try to stain her reputation. He was already thinking about how he would punish Wu Liguo and get information about the Pan Family out of him. Even though he had more than enough information about the North Qiu Kingdom��s power structure from Gu Lingzhi��s resources, he would make use of this opportunity to torture Wu Liguo as much as he could.


    ��What, did I say something wrong? If she did not seduce him, how would it be possible for her to get her hands on those secret documents using her own capabilities?�� Wu Liguo challenged Rong Yuan.


    ��Why don��t you direct the question to the Pan Family instead? If a Martial Practitioner can infiltrate into the Secret Chamber, it��s just a matter of time before the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce copses,�� Rong Yuan continued to challenge Wu Liguo. In his heart, he had already decided on how he would torture Wu Liguo.


    Wu Liguo failed at his n of wanting to anger Rong Yuan further. Seeing the smile on Rong Yuan��s face only made him angrier such that he forgot what he had wanted to say.


    Now that she had gotten rid of Wu Liguo, the rest had thought that the matter had finallye to rest and they were discussing whether they should gather their forces against the North Qiu Kingdom. However, Gu Lingzhi had other ns. She slowly took out another set of documents from her Storage Ring.


    This time, the letters that she took out were not as thin as the stack before. As she saw everyone��s curious gazes, she smiled inly, ��I��ve forgotten to tell all of you that that isn��t all of the documents that I had managed to get from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Secret Chamber. These letters include all the information that the North Qiu Kingdom managed to get from their spies that were nted in the different Kingdoms. There are a total of 362 spies covering every single Kingdom in the Tianyuan Continent. I��ve already arranged these letters ording to the different Kingdoms. If all of you do not mind, please find the letters that correspond to the Kingdom you��re from and take a look, then you��ll know that I��m not lying.��


    Did Gu Lingzhi do a thorough sweep of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Secret Chamber?


    As everyone took a look at the huge stack of letters, their heads started to hurt.


    It was already shocking that Gu Lingzhi had revealed Wu Liguo��s true colors previously. Now, she was telling them that she had far more information that they had previously thought, including all of the information regarding the spies. They were no longer simply surprised, they were shaken!


    To think that the North Qiu Kingdom had such strict and tight defenses. These secret messages must have enabled them to have a stronghold over other Kingdoms for so long. With all this informationid out in front of them, they could not help but think to themselves whether the North Qiu Kingdom had a traitor in their midst.


    ��Alright, I��m sure that all of you have made your own judgment against the North Qiu Kingdom. Now, I would like all of you to keep them to yourselves.��


    What? What did she mean?


    They all looked at Gu Lingzhi, baffled. When she had given out all these letters to them, was it not so that they could report it back to the rulers of their respective Kingdoms?

 Chapter 256 – Return

    <h4>Chapter 256 �C Return</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    From Gu Lingzhi��s actions, she obviously did not want them to take the information away just like that. As though confirming their thoughts, Gu Lingzhi immediately said, ��Since everyone understands the situation now, I have to trouble all of you to report back to the rulers of your respective Kingdoms. If they wish to know about the situation of the spies, thene take a trip to the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Pce. Both Rong Yuan and I will be sincerely waiting for their arrival.��


    After hearing Gu Lingzhi��s words, everyone present understood what she was thinking. She wanted to take the chance to use the information to her advantage.


    ��Lady Gu, it is now a special period, shouldn��t all the kingdomse together to confront the North Qiu Kingdom? This information...I think you should let us take it back to our Kingdoms.�� The one who said these words was a Demigod. His remarks were unanimously agreed by the others, who took the side that Gu Lingzhi should hand over the information for them to confront the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Hey, isn��t it funny? She sneaked into the Royal Pce with no hesitation, at the expense of her own reputation, risked her life infiltrating the Royal Pce��s Secret Chamber to obtain these letters and when you say you want it, she owes it to you? If not for Lingzhi, I��m afraid all of you would not have known what was going on until the North Qiu Kingdomes knocking on your doors. We��re just asking you for a small favor now in exchange for the information. If you��re unwilling, you can tell the rulers of your respective Kingdoms not to send anyone here anymore. The North Qiu Kingdom doesn��t want any of you here anyway.�� Before Rong Yuan could open his mouth ande to Gu Lingzhi��s defence, Mei Ying could not help but respond.


    Earlier on when Su Nian was disguised as Rong Yuan, he was already very disappointed with the reaction of these people. Now hearing that they wanted Gu Lingzhi to just hand over the information that she took such a big risk to obtain made him so angry that he wanted to give them a beating.


    After being an elder for so long, did they think that they were superior? Even at this time, they are still thinking of ways to take advantage of the situation. It was no wonder that it was only being discovered now that the North Qiu Kingdom had been infiltrating all of their Kingdoms after so many years.


    Hearing those words, awkwardness was apparent on the faces of those that wanted to obtain the information for free. They also knew that Gu Lingzhi��s information did note easy, yet after Mei Ying expressed it out loud, there were still some who could not get over it, and defended, ��Brother Mei, what you said is wrong. Now, we are all in the same state, no one knows how much inside information the North Qiu Kingdom has. We hope that Lady Gu can just hand over the information, just so we can understand the situation and make our arrangements early.��


    ��Then you should quickly return back to your Kingdoms and tell your ruler to send people to the Xia Kingdom to discuss the matter. Everyone will be together then, and we can have a meeting to discuss how to deal with the North Qiu Kingdom,�� Mei Ying rudely shot back again.


    This time everyone could tell that Mei Ying was determined to help Gu Lingzhi, therefore no one asked her for information anymore. As for snatching? Since they only knew of the North Qiu Kingdom��s conspiracy after it was exposed by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, even if they had such a thought, they would feel too embarrassed to do it! Therefore, after some discussion again, everyone left the house to return back to their respective Kingdoms to report the news.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not wait around as well. After everyone left, they roughly summarized the current situation to Yan Liang, Tianfeng Jin and others, before rushing towards the entrance of the Sacred Lands.


    Before deciding to expose North Qiu Kingdom, Gu Lingzhi had already controlled the exit of the Sacred Lands to prevent anyone exiting the ce.


    Thereafter, the matter had already ended, and Gu Lingzhi removed the ban. Instantly, groups of people who knew about the North Qiu Kingdom��s conspiracy poured out the Sacred Lands angrily. Only then did the North Qiu Kingdom��s guards, who were still stationed at the entrance charging the people entering the Sacred Lands, realized that there was something wrong. However, before they had the chance to report the situation back to the Royal Pce, they were killed by the angry group of people.


    Gu Lingzhi and the others were also mixed in the crowd. Not long after exiting the Sacred Lands, they saw a group of people who had already been waiting there. It was a troop of guards that Rong Yuan brought with him when he came to the North Qiu Kingdom this time. Riding on the flying demon beasts prepared by his troops, therge group of people left hurriedly towards the Xia Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, in the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce, they learned about the situation from a guard that had escaped from the crowd in the Sacred Lands. The ruler of North Qiu Kingdom dropped his favorite luminous jade cup in shock, staring at the guard and eximed, ��What did you say?��


    ��Your- Your Majesty. Our n...it has been exposed.�� The guard stood there under the intense gaze of the king of the North Qiu Kingdom. After trembling to say those words, he felt as though he was going to copse. This felt worse than witnessing his fellow guards, whose identities were exposed, getting killed by the angry crowd in the Sacred Lands.


    Crash!


    In a moment of anger, the ruler of North Qiu Kingdom broke the armrests of his dragon throne, and demanded, ��Tell me everything you know.��


    Stuttering, the guard recounted what had happened in the Sacred Lands. He highlighted that when the North Qiu Kingdom��s conspiracy was exposed, together with otherpanions, they wanted to take advantage of the chaos and sneak out of the Sacred Lands to report the situation to the Royal Pce. However, they found out that the exit was sealed, thus there was no way to leave and report the situation. He hoped that the king would understand that he did want to report but there was really no way of exiting the Sacred Land, and on that ount, could spare him.


    At that moment, the King of the North Qiu Kingdom did not have any energy to care whether the guard was dead or alive as his entire state of mind was upied by the guard��s words.


    The North Qiu Kingdom��s conspiracy, after thousands of years of careful nning, had just so easily been uncovered by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    ��Damn! I swear, when the North Qiu Kingdom rules over the entire Tianyuan Continent, I will have both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s skins peeled in order to satisfy my hatred!�� To the King of the North Qiu Kingdom, the previous five Demigods that were hurt were just a few unfamiliar seniors who passed away. Compared to losing a loved one, his heart bore more anger for the damage made to the Pan Family.


    However, it was different now, Pan En was the son he was the most proud of and also the next ruler of the North Qiu Kingdom. Yet, he was now dead in the Sacred Lands because of Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi - how could he not feel resentful and hurt?


    Regardless, despite how upset he was, he was still the ruler of a kingdom and there were still many matters that he had to deal with. After a brief period of sorrow, the King of the North Qiu Kingdom sorted out his emotions and got up from his dragon throne carved with nine dragons. He stumbled a little out of the hall,manding, ��Go, notify the princes that our n has failed, and everyone is toe together to discuss a countermeasure.��


    Under this order, the atmosphere of the North Qiu Kingdom Royal Pce became more tense than ever before. Some pce servants did not know of the Royal Pce��s conspiracy, but after hearing the news that came from the Sacred Lands, they became anxious. There was no way that they would have guessed that the Royal Pce had such an ambition, that they would dare think of dominating the entire continent. What scared them the most was that North Qiu Kingdom��s conspiracy had actually been exposed. It was also exposed in one of the worst ways - in a huge Secret Territory, witnessed by countless Martial Artists. Now, the whole continent would learn about the evil ambitions of the Royal Pce of the North Qiu Kingdom in just a few days.


    The people hurried back to their respective kingdoms to report to their rulers while the distressed North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce fell into a state of emergency. Under such dire circumstances, everyone had neglected the mastermind behind the chaos - Liu Yiyan.


    Within half a day, the crowd in the Sacred Lands had been reduced to a sparse poption. Liu Yiyan who was sitting on the first level of the main pce sighed, ��Young Master, have you forgotten about me?��


    A-choo! Gu Lingzhi, who was sitting on the back of the flying demon beast, rushing towards the Xia Kingdom, suddenly sneezed. Rong Yuan who was sitting behind her immediately hugged her tighter in concern. ��Are you cold? I could take off my clothes for you.��


    Gu Lingzhi heard him and shook her head. ��It��s alright, my nose is just a little itchy, you should focus on leading the way instead.�� She was already a Martial Practitioner, yet why was she so weak? How could she feel cold just from riding on the flying demon beast?


    As the situation was so sudden, Rong Yuan had only prepared flying demon beasts for Gu Lingzhi and his other guards. Now that there were so many people, it was not possible to for everyone to have one demon beast each. Hence, Rong Yuan wanted Gu Lingzhi to take the same flying demon beast with him.


    When the suggestion was made, it was naturally opposed by Yan Liang, Xin Yi and others, but Rong Yuan had thick skin. He gazed at everyone and carried Gu Lingzhi to the nearest flying beast demon and hurried in the direction of the Xia Kingdom.


    ��Really?�� Rong Yuan asked again disappointedly, ��You really don��t want it? It is really warm.�� While speaking, Rong Yuan deliberately rubbed his chest against Gu Lingzhi��s back. When he said that he wanted to take off his clothes, he obviously did not simply refer to just removing his outerwear.


    Sure enough, before Gu Lingzhi could reject the offer again, Rong Yuan suddenly said, ��I know you are cold,e, let me help cover you.�� After speaking, he skillfully used one hand to remove the belt of his outerwear, and like as though he was holding an infant, he wrapped Gu Lingzhi in his arms. Then under Gu Lingzhi��s embarrassed gaze, he slowly re-attached the strap, half of his body pressed on Gu Lingzhi��s back, before he let out a satisfied sigh. ��If there were not so many people, I really want to do something with you.��


    Do what? Gu Lingzhi knew that what he had in his head was definitely not something good. Through Rong Yuan��s outerwear, Gu Lingzhi found that the flying demon beast flying jerked a few times strangely.


    Gu Lingzhi��s face turned ck and being surrounded by Rong Yuan, she struggled a few times to signal for him to let go. Unexpectedly, instead of getting what she wanted, she heard a groan from Rong Yuan who was pressed behind her, with something pressing into her back, its warmth marking its presence.


    ��Lingzhi, even if you have the same thought as me and want to do something on this demon��s back, you don��t have to remind me so. See, my little brother is getting angry.��

 Chapter 257 – Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 257 �C Engaged</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What was he angry about?! Gu Lingzhi��s expression instantly hardened as she remained still in Rong Yuan��s embrace. How could he say something like that right after they were in such a tense situation at Sacred Lands? Gu Lingzhi wanted to smack Rong Yuan on the head for that.


    ��Do you think......we are forgetting something?�� Gu Lingzhi changed the topic to prevent Rong Yuan from doing anything scandalous again. At the same time, a bad feeling creeped up on her.


    ��I think...we forgot about Elder Liu.��


    Rong Yuan eximed in shock. They had left Sacred Lands in a hurry and had forgotten to bid farewell to Liu Yiyan.


    ��We won��t be causing trouble by leaving so suddenly right?��


    Rong Yuan frowned at Gu Lingzhi��s question before he shook his head, ��No. With Elder Liu��s cultivation rank, there is nothing the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom can do. However, because of this matter, we might not be able to go to Sacred Lands for a while.��


    It was not a big loss for Gu Lingzhi whether or not she could head to Sacred Lands or not. Ever since she entered the main hall, she had kept a few treasures from the main pce in her Inheritance Space and those were enough to train up a few Martial Artists from the Martial Student rank to the Demigod rank. Unfortunately, it was a pity for Liu Yiyan. He had finally waited till the opening of the main pce to interact with others but was now forced back into solitude. Gu Lingzhi could not help but feel sorry for him.


    Things had unfolded as Gu Lingzhi foresaw. She had learned from the guards who had managed to escape from Sacred Lands that the Royal Family had given an order to prevent anyone from entering Sacred Lands because of Liu Yiyan. Before the Royal Family could suppress Liu Yiyan, they would not open the Sacred Lands to the outside world.


    Granted, the most important fact was that the men who dared to enter Sacred Lands were all citizens of North Qiu Kingdom. With Liu Yiyan taking these men down, there was hardly anyone within Sacred Lands who could live normally anymore.


    Thispletely dispelled all the suspicions the Royal Family had before and they believed that the culprit who messed up the Sacred Lands from the beginning was Liu Yiyan and not the ck Thorn. Hence, the Royal Family withdrew the kill order for ck Thorn.


    After three days on the road, Gu Lingzhi and her group finally returned to the Royal School on the night of the third day.


    Once Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi safely dropped off Tianfeng Jin and the rest of the students at the Royal School, Rong Yuan brought Gu LIngzhi back to the pce.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s cultivation levels had reached the point of breakthrough after a few days of scheming in the Sacred Lands. They desperately needed a safe ce to break through and the pce was the best choice then.


    As such, the eager students who were waiting excitedly for the arrival of the duo at Royal School were sorely disappointed when Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan zoomed off on their flying demon beasts right after they touched down.


    Five dayster, the first envoy from Liao Kingdom led by Prime Minister Huo Xuan arrived at the Xia Kingdom.


    Mei Ying and his wife also arrived with Huo Xuan.


    Undeniably, Mei Ying and his wife had led the envoy��s quick arrival at Xia Kingdom.


    However, despite their efforts in rushing over so quickly, the first news they got was that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had closed themselves in cultivation seclusion.


    Hence, Mei Ying and his group could only wait for the two to finish their cultivation seclusion after an apology from the Xia Kingdom��s king. The king had to arrange amodations for the group at a side hall in the Royal Pce.


    Three dayster, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan finally ended their seclusion. Mei Ying rushed towards them and chastised, ��Both of you are finally here. It is inappropriate for you two to call us over to discuss things and then close yourselves in cultivation seclusion.��


    Gu Lingzhi could only smile awkwardly towards Mei Ying. On the other hand, Rong Yuan sighed, ��I can��t control the amount of time I take to break through. Who knew that it would take so long?��


    Mei Ying involuntarily gritted his teeth in frustration at Rong Yuan��s insensitive words.


    It was a huge leap for a Martial Artist to breakthrough from a Martial Lord to a Martial Sage. Typically, the longer the duration of breakthrough, the more potential the martial artist had.


    Back when Mei Ying broke through to be a Martial Sage, he had used four days. However, Rong Yuan used a full eight days and this meant that Rong Yuan��s potential was more than twice of Mei Ying��s.


    This was also the reason why Mei Ying approached Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi with an usatory tone. Yet, he had not expected that Rong Yuan would have such a sharp tongue and this annoyed Mei Ying.


    ��Elder Mei, is this the Prime Minister from the Liao Kingdom?�� Not giving a chance for Mei Ying to nit pick at him, Rong Yuan changed the topic to Huo Xuan.


    Huo Xuan was examining Gu Lingzhi and Rongyuan, who were known to be the couple that exposed the schemes of the North Qiu Kingdom. Before that, he had some doubts about what he heard. However, his doubts were dispelled after meeting the couple.


    Although Rong Yuan had a poor attitude towards Mei Ying, he could sense the confidence behind Rong Yuan��s deep and calm eyes. This was a confidence that could only be found from a person��s capabilities.


    For such a man, there was no need for him to take other��s credit for his own.


    Yet, Huo Xuan had mixed feelings for Gu Lingzhi who was standing beside Rong Yuan. If he had not heard wrongly, she was the fianc�� for the Third Prince of Xia Kingdom. Ten days ago, she was still a Martial Practitioner, how could she reach the peak of the Martial Teacher rank in a mere few days?


    This rate of cultivation seemed almost impossible.


    Despite the shock Huo Xuan had, he smiled towards Rong Yuan and greeted, ��Greetings to Your Highness. I am the envoy from Liao Kingdom and I am here to discuss with Xia Kingdom our measures against the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    Rong Yuan��s face twitched slightly and he examined Huo Xuan��s eyes carefully.


    Huo Xuan had chosen his words carefully by showing that he intended to confront North Qiu Kingdom in coboration with Xia Kingdom instead of obtaining the news from the spies he had there. This simple sentence showed that Liao Kingdom had the desire to ally itself with Xia Kingdom. If the two families allied together, they would not have to pay a price ording to the spies in Liao Kingdom.


    ��Your King is wise,�� Rong Yuanmented after deducing Huo Xuan��s intentions.


    With that, Huo Xuan understood Rong Yuan��s stance. Huo Xuan smiled and continued, ��I act based on orders and it is my honour to gain your trust.��


    After much chatter, the two returned to discussing proper matters.


    It had been Rong Yuan who found out and exposed the North Qiu Kingdom��s scheme and hence the King of the Xia Kingdom handed the full responsibility of the matter to Rong Yuan. This showed the full trust the king ced on Rong Yuan and it also showed that Rong Yuan��s status in Xia Kingdom was far more than a normal prince.


    Huo Xuan must also be a powerful and smart man since he was the Prime Minister of Liao Kingdom and this was evidenced by the fact that he instantly understood Xia Kingdom��s stance from Rong Yuan��s reply. He did not question the King of the Xia Kingdom any further, before heunched straight into a heated discussion with Rong Yuan.


    Later, Rong Yuan and Huo Xuan excused themselves to discuss the matter further, leaving Gu Lingzhi with the King of Xia Kingdom. After observing Gu Lingzhi for a while, the King who was Rong Yuan��s father, smiled kindly and waved his hand at Gu Lingzhi. ��Come over, child,�� he said.


    ��Me?�� Gu Lingzhi jumped slightly as she pointed to herself, her heart beating with nervousness.


    This was the first time she met Rong Yuan��s father and she could not help being nervous at the sight of her fiance��s father.


    ��In this hall, who else can be called a child?�� Rong Yuan joked cheekily. He found amusement at Gu Lingzhi��s nervousness.


    Although Rong Yuan was discussing things with Huo Xuan, he was observing Gu Lingzhi at the corner of his eye. Observing her nervousness, Rong Yuan��s eyebrows raised and he called out to the King, ��Father, don��t bully Lingzhi.��


    The King had not done anything.


    Being warned by his son, the king��s mouth quavered slightly and he finally felt like his children had forgotten about their parents now that they had a partner.


    How could this be? His son was not even married yet and his heart already belonged to Gu Lingzhi entirely. What more if he were already married? Would his heart still have a ce for his father?


    With a sigh, the king shook his head and assured, ��Rx, I know that Gu Lingzhi is your sweetheart. Why would I dare to bully her?��


    Rong Han gleefully emphasised his innocence by stressing on the word ��bully��. This caused Gu Lingzhi��s face to turn red and she red at Rong Yuan and scolded, ��The King did not bully me, don��t spout nonsense, Your Highness.��


    Rong Yuan instantly turned docile at Gu Lingzhi��s scolding and Mei Ying could not helpughing at the exchange.


    Ever since Rong Yuan matured, the king had not disciplined him much and hence he instantly grew fonder of Gu Lingzhi. His eyes turned warmer and his speaking tone grew softer.


    ��Come over here, child. My wife told me that Yuan��er found himself a gooddy but I had not had the chance to meet you. You��ve finallye out of cultivation seclusion. Let me have a good look at you.��


    Gu Lingzhi became less nervous then and a smile stretched across her face as she walked towards Rong Han and asked, ��Your Majesty, did you need something from me?��


    ��Look at you, child. Can��t I call you whenever I want to?�� Rong Hanughed lightly. As he took a closer look at Gu Lingzhi, he grew fonder of her.


    Gu Lingzhi had sharp and distinct features. Although she was not an absolute beauty, she had a warm look that gave off aforting sense. In addition to her calm demeanour, the king liked her very much.


    As he thought about Gu Lingzhi��s past, Rong Han felt his heart ache for his future daughter-inw.


    ��Good child, the pce will be your home in the future. You don��t have to address me as ��Your Majesty�� anymore. You can address me as your Father just like Rong Yuan. Once things wind down, you two can get married. Your cultivation ranks are not low either and if you wait any longer, it will be hard for two to have children.��

 Chapter 258 – Xie Jianyu

    <h4>Chapter 258 �C Xie Jianyu</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan, who had been secretly eavesdropping on the king��s conversation with Gu Lingzhi, instantly broke into all smiles at Rong Han��s words. He felt incredibly happy with his father and he made a silent resolution to put in a few good words for his father to his mother the next time.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was stunned by Rong Han��s deration and her face flushed beet red.


    Beside them, Mei Ying added, ��Youngdy, he is right. Rong Yuan is already a Martial Sage and if you two don��t have kids now, you will not have any in the future.��


    As though he was thinking about himself and his lover��s plight, Mei Ying��s voice was filled with a hint of sadness. If he had not been so caught up on cultivating back then, and focused on bearing children with his wife, would him and his wife have children now?


    Although Su Ruo did not say anything, Mei Ying knew that it was Su Ruo��s greatest regret not to have any children for them.


    ��I am content just being able to be by your side all the time.�� Having sensed her husband��s dejectedness, Su Ruo stepped forward, held his hand tightly and talked to him telepathically.


    The two of them exchanged deep looks, a spark lighting up between them again. It was only through thick and thin that such love between a couple could develop.


    ��If you are okay, then it��s settled. I will arrange for men to call your father to the pce tomorrow to discuss when your wedding will be held.�� Rong Han settled the matter directly as he observed Gu Lingzhi��s embarrassed look.


    However, in the next instant, Gu Lingzhi��s expression suddenly fell. It did not escape Rong Han. He asked curiously, ��What is it? Is there anything wrong?��


    Although he asked this, Rong Han had made a decision already. Regardless of what excuse Gu Lingzhi came up with, he was determined that the two get married. He was eager for his son to marry quickly so that Rong Yuan would finally see how marriage life would be like.


    ��I...�� Gu Lingzhi bit her lip. From the corner of her eye she could see Rong Yuan staring at her full of questions. Thereafter, she awkwardly exined, ��My father is not in the Xia Kingdom.��


    This was kinder than saying that her father had already betrayed the Xia Kingdom.


    As the two returned to the Xia Kingdom, Rong Yuan had received news from his men that Gu Rong had brought a few of his family members to the North Qiu Kingdom.


    As such, there was no way for Gu Rong to discuss Gu Lingzhi��s marriage with Rong Han.


    Rong Yuan instantly frowned and scratched his head. If Gu Lingzhi��s parents were both not around, who were they going to find to discuss the marriage?


    Rong Han was simrly speechless and it was finally Mei Ying who broke the silence in the hall, ��Since the youngdy��s father has escaped to the North Qiu Kingdom, then let us Elders represent her father for the marriage before we write a final letter to the North Qiu Kingdom. If they do not agree and want Gu Lingzhi to return, would you let her go?��


    ��No way! I will definitely not let that happen!�� Rong Yuan strongly refused almost instantly after Mei Ying finished his speech.


    How could he deliver hisdy over to others?


    ��Then?�� Mei Ying rolled his eyes. ��Although she is indebted to her parents, that is under normal circumstances. How are others going to look at Lingzhi now that things havee to this?��


    With both her parents betraying Xia Kingdom, Gu Lingzhi would still be the topic of gossip even if she exposed the scheme of the North Qiu Kingdom. At a time like this, It was the best choice for her to marry Rong Yuan.


    Gu Lingzhi understood this point and looked at Rong Yuan and nodded her head.


    However, the reason why she nodded was not because she was afraid of others speaking ill of her. After all, the namelist of spies of North Qiu Kingdom she had with her showed that she was innocent. As Rong Han mentioned, Rong Yuan and her had high cultivation ranks and it would be hard for them to have children in the future.


    The reason why she dyed her cultivation for so long was because she had been absorbing the spiritual energy from the Seal on her cultivation that she had gotten while she was in the Cangwu Realm. Once her spiritual energies were stable, she would release the final seal and breakthrough to be a Martial Sage.


    Currently, there were no records of two Martial Sages having children in the entire continent.


    As Gu Lingzhi sighed to herself, Rong Yuan was ted. He disregarded his discussion with Huo Xuan and bounced over to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Lingzhi, that is great! I will immediately get people to prepare for the wedding. You will be the prettiest bride!��


    Outside the hall, Yuan Zheng had heard the entire exchange. Without waiting for Rong Yuan to call for him, he stepped forward and began to prepare for the wedding. Yuan Zheng ordered men to get a plethora of red sashes for Rong Yuan until he was happy enough.


    Not longter, the news of Rong Yuan marrying Gu Lingzhi spread through Chiyang City. Many youngdies who had a crush on Rong Yuan were heartbroken.


    After discussing with Huo Xuan about the alliance, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had to entertain a few other envoys from other kingdoms while preparing for the wedding.


    However, these envoys did not receive the same treatment as Huo Xuan did. All of them had to pay a hefty price that Rong Yuan used for the wedding, before they obtained the name list of spies for their respective kingdoms. The envoys chatted and established good rtions with each other. After all, they were going to be allies soon enough.


    Fengyang Kingdom, like the Xia Kingdom, was one of the powerful kingdoms after the North Qiu Kingdom. However, they wanted to take control of argernd area to obtain more resources for themselves, so they had already entered an alliance with the North Qiu Kingdom. Under the push of the envoys from North Qiu, they reached an agreement to help the North Qiu Kingdom in the future during war. Once the continent was reunited they would obtain and area that was twice their current size.


    Hence, the arrival of an envoy from the Fengyang Kingdom meant something drastic.


    ��Greetings, Your Highness. I am Xie Jianyu from the Fengyang Kingdom.��


    Upon hearing the name Xie Jianyu, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi both gasped. They had not expected the king of Fengyang Kingdom to send him over!


    Fengyang Kingdom was invested in helping North Qiu and this meant that the envoy they sent to Xia Kingdom was a sacrifice. Xie Jianyu��s reputation was high and he was the younger stepbrother of the king of Fengyang Kingdom. He was a renowned Martial Artist who was favored by the previous king of the Fengyang Kingdom. It was only after the relentless persuasion of ministers of Fengyang Kingdom that the position of king was passed to Xie Jianyu��s stepbrother and not him. However, in order to make it up to Xie Jianyu, the previous king specially gave the military rights of Fengyang Kingdom to Xie Jianyu.


    However, with the military might passed to Xie Jianyu, was the king of Fengyang Kingdom unafraid of the threat Xie Jianyu possessed after sending him as a sacrifice to Xia Kingdom?


    Xie Jianyu��s stoic face showed no signs of anger or hostility and he wore the typical expression of an envoy. Standing upright where he was, he gave off a sharp aura and his eyes pierced through Rong Yuan��s eyes. It was no surprise that such a man was a powerful person in Fengyang Kingdom.


    Could it be...?


    Rong Yuan��s expression hardened and he pondered to himself. Gu Lingzhi had made a guess from Xie Jianyu��s expression too and she nudged Rong Yuan silently.


    ��What? Is this how the Third Prince treats his guests?�� Xie Jianyu turned slightly annoyed at Rong Yuan��s silence.


    He had already been furious with the fact that he was sent as envoy and the Third Prince��s silence only infuriated him. As if Rong Yuan had been stunned speechless from his sharp demeanor alone, Xie Jianyu��s impression of Rong Yuan worsened. He wondered if what he heard about Rong Yuan was true. Otherwise, why would Rong Yuan react like that?


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi confirmed their suspicions with Xie Jianyu��s reaction. With a chuckle, Rong Yuan slowly said, ��I just did not expect to see you here.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Xie Jianyu questioned, confused at Rong Yuan��s words.


    ��How could Prince Yi not know?�� Rong Yuan��s eyebrows raised and he revealed, ��The King of Fengyang Kingdom sent you here as sacrifice.��


    ��Nonsense!�� Xie Jianyu snapped in rage. ��I am on good terms with my brother. How dare you say such things!��


    ��Tsk, that��s a lie.��


    Suddenly, Rong Yuan lifted both his hands and pped it twice. Yet, Xie Jianyu mistook this action as an attack and shot up from his seat, releasing a sharp sword attack towards Rong Yuan.

 Chapter 259 – Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 259 �C Coboration</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Just as Xie Jianyu��s attack was about to strike Rong Yuan, a strong sword force shed from behind Rong Yuan and sliced through Xie Jianyu��s attack. It continued on its path towards Xie Jianyu and struck against Xie Jianyu��s chest in the blink of an eye.


    Despite Xie Jianyu��s use of earth-based spiritual energy to block against the attack, he was thrown back a few meters and he mmed on the ground. Blood pooled around him and his eyes filled with anger and resentment.


    ��You actually hid a strong Martial Artist behind you this whole time!��


    ring at Hua Qingcheng who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, Xie Jianyu used, ��Is this how the Xia Kingdom treats its guests?��


    Just as Xie Jianyu spoke, the sound of footsteps emerged from down the hall.


    Rong Yuan did not directly answer Xie Jianyu but turned in the direction of the footsteps and said, ��Why exactly did your King send you here?�� Rong Yuan pped his hand twice previously to call Yuan Zheng to bring men forward.


    As Xie Jianyu turned towards the doors of the hall, he spotted familiar faces.


    This was a guard that the king of Fengyang Kingdom had sent to apany Xie Jianyu. Because the guard was very capable, Xie Jianyu had looked highly upon the guard. What did Rong Yuan mean?


    Feeling Xie Jianyu��s gaze on him, the guard, Hu Lie winced in pain at Yuan Zheng grabbing him before he cried out to Xie Jianyu, ��Master, please save me. These men from Xia Kingdom are ruthless, they want to lock all the men of the envoy troop here.��


    Xie Jianyu��s eyes narrowed and he red angrily at Rong Yuan.


    ��You bunch of...!�� Before he could finish, he was cut off by Hua Qingcheng��s lotus flute.


    ��Shh...you are not allowed to curse in the Royal Pce,�� Hua Qingcheng reminded kindly. The sound of the flute threw Xie Jianyu off for a second. The sight of Hua Qingcheng ying the flute was beautiful and even men would fall for him, Xie Jianyu was no exception to that.


    As Xie Jianyu admired Hua Qingcheng, he did not notice Gu Lingzhi feeding Hu Lie a medicine. In the next instant where Hua Qingcheng regained his senses and was about to erupt with anger again, Gu Lingzhi��s soft voice rang through the hall, ��Tell me, before you came, what did your King tell you?��


    ��I...�� Hu Lie��s nervousness was evident then and he opened and closed his mouth several times. His eyes shifted slightly and he tried desperately to resist the effects of the medicine. However, there was no way to reject the medicine from his system and his face wrinkled in agony.


    ��Don��t worry, say it. As long as you tell the truth, I can help you,�� Gu Lingzhi coaxed.


    She had fed Hu Lie a spiritual medicine that was used against criminals. However, the ingredients for this medicine were rare and only a handful of people knew how to cultivate such a Truth Serum. Hence, this Spiritual Medicine disappeared from the continent over the years, but Gu Lingzhi had gotten the recipe for the pill from the main pce. She had not expected to use it so quickly.


    ��What did you do to him? Let him go!�� Sensing Hu Lie��s agony, Xie Jianyu thought that Gu Lingzhi had fed the guard some poison and strongly used her, but was held down by Hua Qingcheng, who calmly said, ��Don��t be anxious, watch and see.��


    At that point, Hu Lie was in a confused state of mind. He could only feel his mind spinning. He answered all of Gu Lingzhi��s questions truthfully and his honesty in answering the questions frightened him as he had undergone strict and tough training for any interrogations. His mind and willpower to fight against the effects of the drug gradually wore down and after fifteen minutes of struggle, he fully relented and exposed the truth.


    ��Before I came, the King asked me to observe Prince Yi��s every move. If the Xia Kingdom knew that the Fengyang Kingdom was allying with the North Qiu Kingdom, I should kill Prince Yi. Even if I can not kill Prince Yi, I was to poison him secretly and disable him forever. Whichever method it was, the king would take the opportunity to use the matter as a trigger point and dere war on the Xia Kingdom......��


    As Hu Lie spoke the truth, shock, surprise, disbelief, and finally pain shed through Xie Jianyu��s eyes.


    He could not believe that the brother that he had looked up to for so many years would want to harm him. It was clear from Hu Lie��s words that his brother wanted him dead for a very long time.


    ��Is it that hard to understand?�� Looking at the pain in Hu Lie��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi continued, ��The military rights of Fengyang Kingdom in your hand is enough to make him hate you to the core.��


    As a king, he would want to be in control of everything. Who would not be scared if the military right of a country did not belong to you? In addition to the havoc that came before the new king was elected, it was unsurprising that the King was dissatisfied with his younger brother.


    However, the Fengyang military rights were in the hands of Xie Jianyu and without absolute confidence, the King would not take action against Xie Jianyu. This led to many years of pretending to have a good rtionship with his younger brother and hence, why would he let go of such a good opportunity to get rid of Xie Jianyu?


    Xie Jianyu, who had control of the military for so many years was not dumb either. He had not imagined that such a thing could happen and once the truth was exposed to him, he med himself for not looking at the whole picture before. Then, he began to realize how lucky he was, for escaping death many times before. His respect towards the King of Fengyang Kingdom turned into bitter resentment and hatred.


    What was more painful than being betrayed by someone he loved the most?


    ��Are you willing to be used by him?�� Rong Yuan stepped towards Xie Jianyu and observed his facial expressions carefully. With a slight hesitation, Rong Yuan continued, ��The North Qiu Kingdom is ambitious. Do you think that after they rule over the Tianyuan Continent, they would really abide by their promise and share thend with the Fengyang Kingdom? By that time, the most likely thing that would happen is the North Qiu Kingdom turning against you. Are you willing to see Fengyang City fall to the North Qiu Kingdom after all your ancestors�� hard work in building the kingdom?��


    Rong Yuan had touched the weakness of Xie Jianyu and he instantly objected, ��No! I am not willing to!��


    ��Then coborate with us,�� Rong Yuan directly replied. ��If you work with me, I will help you get back everything that belonged to you and I will help you bring Fengyang Kingdom down the right path.��


    As Gu Lingzhi heard Rong Yuan and Xie Jianyu��s exchange, she could not help smirking and shuddering at Rong Yuan��s words. She admired Rong Yuan for choosing his words carefully at the right moment.


    Xie Jianyu lowered his head for a moment, his eyes turned bloodshot before he suddenly whipped his head up and stared at Rong Yuan, ��I am willing to work with you!��


    With the answer he wanted, Rong Yuan smiled widely, ��Trust me, you will not regret this decision.��


    At that point, Hu Lie had just regained his consciousness from the effects of the drugs and his face fell at Xie Jianyu��s words. He shifted slightly under Yuan Zheng��s hold and gritted his teeth, ��It isn��t the time for you to die yet.��


    Yuan Zheng pressed a few acupoints on Hu Lie to seal his cultivation before he threw Hu Lie down towards Xie Jianyu.


    ��You...�� Xie Jianyu stared at his most trusted guard with mixed emotions in his eyes. He knew that Rong Yuan had spared Hu Lie for Xie Jianyu to interrogate Hu Lie and dispel any suspicions Xie Jianyu might have. As such, Xie Jianyu stepped forward and allowed his spiritual energy to enter Hu Lie, effectively sealing off Hu Lie��s cultivation.


    Rong Yuan knew that Xie Jianyu had been injured and even if Xie Jianyu had agreed to coborate with Rong Yuan, it was not a good opportunity to talk. Without wasting further time, Rong Yuan called for men to arrange a ce for Xie Jianyu to stay.


    Other kingdoms that sided with the North Qiu Kingdom were surprised and given a glimmer of hope when they saw that Xie Jianyu was treated well by Rong Yuan. In the following few days, groups of envoys from five different kingdoms were sent to Xia Kingdom in the hopes to get on Rong Yuan��s good side.


    ��Although the North Qiu Kingdom has lost a few Demigods, they have deep roots. Who knows how many experts they have hidden away? In addition to the kingdoms who are helping them, there is no point even if we expose their schemes.��


    After close to a month, Rong Yuan had met with envoys from almost every kingdom, whereby some envoys came out of goodwill while others came after an invitation by Rong Yuan. There was only a minority of kingdoms who had not sent envoys to the Xia Kingdom and this was due to the different ns they had regarding the matter or theirck of willingness to be enemies with the North Qiu Kingdom.


    That day, Rong Yuan and Rong Han were gathered in a room with a few others. Xie Jianyu had been the person who made thement on the experts of North Qiu Kingdom previously.


    In actual fact, Xie Jianyu was not supposed to attend the meeting that involved only trusted aides. However, Rong Yuan considered his status and military rights over Fengyuan Kingdom and hence, Xie Jianyu was invited to the meeting as well.


    On one hand, Rong Yuan wanted to test Xie Jianyu��s capabilities. On the other hand, Rong Yuan could tell that Xie Jianyu was genuinely keen on allying with the Xia Kingdom.


    The moment Xie Jianyu entered the meeting room, he understood Rong Yuan��s intentions from what he saw. His previous hesitation over Rong Yuan��s promise to him waspletely dissolved and he began to open and voice out his opinion during the meeting. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s abilities to see through people was once again disyed in this instance.


    It was definitely the King of Fengyang Kingdom��s greatest mistake to hand Xie Jianyu over to the Xia Kingdom.


    ��In your opinion, what should we do?�� Rong Yuan calmly asked. He wanted to see what brilliant strategy the proimed war god of Fengyang Kingdom would have.

 Chapter 260 – The Night Before The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 260 �C The Night Before The Wedding</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Xie Jianyu broke into a burst of confidentughter. He might becking when it came to scheming but he was a professional with weapons and war.


    The situation now was that the conflict had been scaled up to involve the entire continent but things were pretty much the same. With all eyes on him, Xie Jianyu confidently said, ��There are about thirteen kingdoms who are supporting the North Qiu Kingdom, among which six have sent envoys over to test out Xia Kingdom��s reaction to them. This shows that they are not sure whether the Xia Kingdom has really obtained evidence against their scheme. Hence, we can use this to our advantage and break apart these traitors one by one to decrease the power and influence of the North Qiu Kingdom Kingdom. On the other hand, we can coborate with the neighboring kingdoms of the North Qiu Kingdom in case they ever decide to go to war......��


    As Xie Jianyu spoke, some of the other advisors in the room nodded their heads in agreement while others frowned and pondered deeply to themselves. After Xie Jianyu finished his suggestion, Rong Yuan added, ��You are wrong about one thing. There are no longer thirteen kingdoms who have allied themselves with the North Qiu Kingdom but only eleven.��


    Xie Jianyu jumped in shock for a second before he continued with awkwardughter.


    If he was sessful, Fengyang Kingdom would no longer be affiliated with the North Qiu Kingdom. Furthermore, amongst the other countries that had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom, there was another envoy who was willing to work with the Xia Kingdom. That envoy must have thought twice about his alliance with the North Qiu Kingdom after seeing how the scheme was exposed so early. Rong Yuan had maintained the same attitude towards the envoy. However, this time he did not trust the envoypletely and decided to observe the envoy for a while.


    The continent wasrge and there were more than thirty kingdoms on it. The North Qiu Kingdom was the strongest followed by Xia Kingdom, Fengyang Kingdom, and Dayin Kingdom.


    At that point, there were still twenty envoy groups who were still at Chiyang City, seventeen of which, were willing to coborate with Xia Kingdom.


    While it seemed that this number was big and gave a huge advantage to Xia Kingdom, there were a few kingdoms among them who previously allied with the North Qiu Kingdom. Hence, they were a cause of concern.


    ��Then what do you think we should do?�� Rong Yuan expressionlessly asked after Xie Jianyu had finished his analysis of the continent��s stand.


    ��Well...�� Xie Jianyu frowned and thought for a while before he slowly exined, ��Perhaps we can start from the small kingdoms that allied with the North Qiu Kingdom. Pretending that we don��t know their motives, we can fake an alliance with them before we stab them in the back. By the time they recover from the blow, it would be toote.��


    Instantly, Rong Yuan��s eyes brightened, showing the admiration he had for Xie Jianyu. Xie Jianyu��s suggestion was exactly what Rong Yuan was nning to do. This was also the reason why Rong Yuan had not exposed the envoys when they met with him.


    Although Gu Lingzhi had obtained quite a few resources from the Secret Chamber, she decided not to obtain the records from the other Secret Chamber regarding the North Qiu Kingdom. This was actually a n by Gu Lingzhi, and it made the North Qiu Kingdom believe that she had not obtained any records but only memorized the names of the few kingdoms that swore allegiance to them. Gu Lingzhi��s actions had saved them a lot of trouble.


    As he thought about this, Rong Yuan turned towards Gu Lingzhi with a warm look in his eyes that showed his admiration and love for her. As expected of Rong Yuan��s chosen woman, she was so much more outstandingpared to all the otherdies out to chase him.


    Many people shuddered at their interactions amidst such an intense atmosphere.


    ��Prince Yi��s suggestion is valid. Let��s go ahead with that then.�� Staring at the color of the sky outside the hall, Rong Yuan concluded the day��s meeting there, ignoring the expressions on the group��s faces. Without hesitation, he pulled Gu Lingzhi��s hand and led her out of the hall, leaving the others in the room confused by what he meant with ��that��.


    ��Yes, it iste. Let��s do what Prince Yi suggested and trick the envoys of the traitor countries. Head back and rest for tomorrow��s wedding ceremony.�� Rong Han knew that Rong Yuan was frustrated with having to attend serious country matters a day before his wedding and hence, he concluded the meeting with two sentences before dismissing the group.


    This jogged the minds of many and they recalled that the next day was the wedding. No wonder Rong Yuan seemed distracted in the past two days, whereby his meeting timings became shorter and shorter.


    As they thought over this, many wore wonderous expressions.


    Since Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er had escaped to the North Qiu Kingdom, Gu Lingzhi did not have any rtives and only a few seniors of the Gu n were present. However, would Gu Rong allow his daughter to be wed off smoothly?


    Once the couple left the meeting, Rong Yuan led Gu Lingzhi to Ronghua Pce. Due to the wedding that was happening the following day, the pce was decorated with beautiful fabrics and splendor.


    Gu Lingzhi could not recognize the Ronghua Pce from all the decorations and she hesitated to walk forward with Rong Yuan.


    ��What is it?�� Sensing Gu Lingzhi��s hesitation, Rong Yuan asked kindly.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart jumped and she felt her heart melt at Rong Yuan��s sweet smile. Perhaps due to the approaching wedding, Rong Yuan appeared warmer and kinder these few days and the feelings between the two grew deeper and deeper.


    ��I should return.�� Before the day of the wedding, it was not appropriate for the bride and groom to meet. As such, Gu Lingzhi intended to return to the Gu n��s estate at Chiyang City that night before Rong Yuan picked her up from there for the wedding the next day.


    Rong Yuan instantly frowned and he said, ��It isn��t far. Let me send you over tomorrow.��


    ��But we should not meet before the day of the wedding.��


    ��Who said that?�� Rong Yuan��s eyes widened and he gripped Gu Lingzhi��s hand tighter. ��As long as I am here for you, there isn��t anything we can��t do.��


    ��We should follow tradition.��


    Before Gu Lingzhi could reply, Xin Yi cut in. Tianfeng Jin and other men had apanied the two.


    The wedding was the next day and the good friends of the couple were there to offer help with any other preparations. They went to the Gu n��s estate in the Chiyang City, but it was empty. After arriving at the pce, they had heard that Gu Lingzhi had followed Rong Yuan to a meeting and the two only returned then.


    ��Xin Yi is right. No matter what you think, we should not break the rules. You might not care about it but you have to think about Gu Lingzhi��s reputation,�� Ye Fei agreed.


    Since she had not qualified to participate in the Royal School��s exchange, she had been bored by herself in the pce. Luckily, she had a friend that apanied her, or she would have rushed to the North Qiu Kingdom without care of the consequences.


    Gu Lingzhi scanned the crowd around her and Rong Yuan as Ye Fei spoke. She immediately recognized Pan Yue, who had used the Yirong Pill to head into Xia Kingdom secretly. He wore a white robe and waved the fan in his hands.


    Speaking of which, it was Pan Yue who alerted Rong Yuan to the scheme at the North Qiu Kingdom. Before things began to unfold, Gu LIngzhi and Rong Yuan were worried about whether they would ce Pan Yue in trouble. Now they knew that they had been overthinking. Looking at Pan Yue��s appearance then, they heaved a sigh of relief knowing that nothing had happened to him.


    As Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan scanned Pan Yue, Ye Fei suddenly recalled that Gu Lingzhi might not know who the man was. Hence, she turned towards Pan Yue and introduced him, ��This is Wu Yue, you may just ignore him.��


    ��Fei��er, don��t do that...�� A painful expression flickered past Pan Yue��s face and he stared at Ye Fei like an abandoned puppy. Such an exchange caused goosebumps to form on others.


    Pan Yue��s figure might not beparable to Xie Jianyu but he was also strong and burly. He was a head taller than Ye Fei and the pitiful expression he wore was ufortable to others who knew him.


    As she looked at Pan Yue��s expression, Ye Fei scorned slightly in disgust and she regretted bringing him into the pce. This man should have been left to entertain himself at the guest house.


    ��Shut up! One more sentence and I will chase you back to the guest house!��


    ��No!�� Pan Yue objected and softened his eyes at Ye Fei again, ��Are you going to abandon me all the time? I knew you were lying when you said you would take responsibility for me. Back when you pushed me in front of others, you called me husband and lover whenever you liked but now you are pushing me away. I refuse!��


    With that, Pan Yue��s face turned sad and angry at the same time and he stood rooted to his spot. He was determined to remain there no matter what Ye Fei said.


    Yet, his words shocked many and their mouths fell open in shock.


    ��Ye Fei, you...�� How could she not know before? Behind Ye Fei��s feminine and cute stature was a yful spirit.


    ��Don��t listen to him!�� Ye Fei��s face turned as red as a tomato and she stammered, ��This...is a misunderstanding!��


    ��What misunderstanding? Are you trying to lie about what you did?�� Not waiting for Ye Fei to finish her exnation, Pan Yue cut in. This made Ye Fei seem like a horrible person.


    ��You...you...��


    ��Let me exin.�� Seeing that Ye Fei was so red from anger, Qin Xinran helped her, ��About a month ago, Ye Fei was cheated by a group of bandits and she was drugged with... something bad. Luckily, she met Wu Yue by coincidence and he helped her. Now, the Ye Family is investigating into this manner and they are discussing a wedding between the two.��


    After hearing Qin Xinran��s exnation, the remaining pity that Gu Lingzhi held in her eyes for Pan Yue immediately turned into disgust.


    If Pan Yue had not helped Ye Fei, Gu Lingzhi would never have believed him. However, he used that method to help her with the drug. That deserved a beating!

 Chapter 261 – The Great Elder’s Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 261 �C The Great Elder��s Reminder</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Pan Yue felt the deploring look of Gu Lingzhi on him and instantly knew that he had been recognized. Pan Yue twitched his nose and his act almost fell apart.


    After all, he had done hical things. But Ye Fei should not have dissed him just now. Any man would not be able to resist if his lover stared at him with begging eyes on hisp. Most importantly, he had a number of useful things on him but he really did not have the antidote for the drug used on Ye Fei. Back then, he could only relieve the symptoms of the drug for Ye Fei.


    With that thought, the Pan Yue had disappeared and he only recalled the beautiful memories from that night. A foolish smile stretched across his face, ��Yes, we are about to marry each other already. When that happens, pleasee and share the joy with us.��


    Marry? Gu Lingzhi��s eyebrows raised and she scanned Pan Yue with a judgemental look.


    Although the Ye Family was not in the Four Great ns of Xia Kingdom, it controlled arge portion of the economy and had a statusparable to the top four ns. Ye Fei��s father was an important figure in the family and was he really willing to marry his daughter off to a suspicious man?


    It seemed that Pan Yue��s abilities exceeded her expectations.


    Although she did not know how Pan Yue managed to persuade Ye Fei��s father, Gu Lingzhi knew that it was not the right time to interrogate Pan Yue. After exchanging a few more sentences, she asked why the group would be there.


    ��We are here to see if there is anything that we can help you with.�� Qin Xinran replied to her as she scanned the surroundings. With a sigh, she said, ��It seems that you do not need our help.��


    ��Who said so?�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly and continued, ��You are giving us the greatest gift by offering to help us already.��


    Thereafter, she brought the group of excited girls into the Ronghua Pce.


    When she returned previously, she had been rushing to breakthrough and hence neglected Ye Fei and her friends when she went to seclude herself in cultivation. Now that they met up again, there were many things she wanted to talk to them about.


    Gu Lingzhi and her group of friends left, leaving the men behind. Yan Liang stared at Rong Yuan with hawk-like eyes. He finally found the opportunity to ask, ��I want to spar with you.��


    Rong Yuan��s eyes widened and heughed, ��Thest retort?��


    ��No.�� Yan Liang shook his head with all seriousness. ��I need to know when I can catch up to you. If you end up bullying Lingzhi in the future, I will teach you a lesson on her behalf.��


    Rong Yuan fell silent.


    ��Great, count me in as well.�� Not waiting for Rong Yuan to reply, Xin Yi added.


    ��Me too!�� Nie Sang called as well.


    Rong Yuan pursed his lips as he stared at Nie Sang and Xin Yi. He knew that he could not avoid the sparring, however...


    ��You will never meet that day.�� Amidst Rong Yuan��s determined expression, the group were not sure whether he was referring to the idea that they will never catch up to him, or that Rong Yuan will never bully Gu Lingzhi.


    Then, Rong Yuan��s eyes shifted to the group of girls at the Ronghua Pce. A gleeful smile crossed his eyes at the sight of his beloved before he pounced towards the pce��s Fighting Grounds.


    His friends had voluntarily decided to spar with him and if he rejected the sparring request, it was not considered a respectful action.


    Furthermore, Gu Lingzhi was enjoying herself with her friends as she briefly exined the wedding proceedings to them. Once she learned from the guards that Rong Yuan had left with the men, she decided to head towards the Gu Family��s business at Chiyang City. If she did not take the chance to leave when Rong Yuan was distracted, she might never have the chance to do so again that day.


    Gu Lingzhi��s friends did not say anything about that and they followed her back to the Gu Family manorter.


    Aside from the few guards around the Ronghua Pce, only Pan Yue remained there. Disregarding the judgemental looks from Gu Lingzhi and her friends, he squeezed on the carriage that was pulled along by wildebeests to head towards the Gu Family manor.


    He was a bold man considering the many years of acting that he had to put up with. He stubbornly remained in the wildebeest carriage beside Ye Fei and sighed to himself. He would be aughing stock if he was seen leaving in a carriage with all the girls after Rong Yuan and the other men left. However, for Ye Fei, he could bear with this embarrassment!


    ��Forget it, if he wants toe, let hime. I just need to provide him a guest room.��


    Ye Fei could only grit her teeth and tolerate Pan Yue��s presence with Gu Lingzhi disregarding him.


    Not longter, the wildebeest carriage arrived at the Gu Family manor at Chiyang City.


    Since there had not been any exceptional Alchemists or Weapon Forgers from the Gu Family in a few generations, the Gu Family relied heavily on its winery in recent years. This was arge business in Chiyang City.


    As soon as Gu Lingzhi stepped down from the Wildebeest Carriage, a smiling Gu Chengze and Gu Ruoxun appeared to wee her. Gu Ruoxun immediately stepped forward and pulled her hand, ��Lingzhi, you have finally returned! The Great Elder had just said that if you did not return, he would send men over to get you back.��


    Gu Lingzhi giggled, ��Aren��t I back now?�� The tribe had sent the Great Elder to rece her father at the wedding ceremony. However, it was Gu Chengze��s father, Gu Han who was in charge of the wedding preparations. As such, Gu Chengze and his sister were both there.


    ��But you are backte!�� Gu Ruoxun said in a disapproving tone. ��I know, it must be His Highness who held you back. When I went to the pce previously, I saw that he was like a hawk, watching over you. It was hard to even find time to talk with you.��


    As she listened to Gu Ruoxunmenting, Gu Lingzhi could onlyugh awkwardly. She had also felt that ever since the two were engaged, Rong Yuan had been slightly overprotective of her and it was almost as if he wanted to announce to the entire world that she belonged to him. While this made her think that he was very sweet, she could not help being irritated by it.


    ��Alright, Xiao Xun, His Highness cares a lot about Lingzhi, you should be happy for her. Why don��t you bring her to see the Great Elder quickly? You are taking so long toplete your task.�� Gu Chengze helped Gu Lingzhi out as he observed her ufortable smile.


    However his eyes locked upon Qin Xinran who was just stepping out of the Wildebeest carriage. He passed on the duty the Great Elder had assigned him to his younger sister and his eyes shone with wonder as he stared at Qin Xinran. Gu Chengze��s mouth opened and closed multiple times before he finally stammered, ��Qin- Lady Qin, long time no see. How are you?��


    ��Mm, long time no see.�� Recalling Gu Lingzhi��s words of not giving hope to someone who crushed on her, Qin Xinran replied in a nonchnt manner. Yet, Gu Chengze still turned red with happiness from Qin Xinran��s reply.


    ��Qin- Lady Qin, it iste. Why don��t you stay here tonight? I will check the guest room for you.��


    All of a sudden, Ye Fei cut in, ��Why are you only interested in her? How about the rest of us? Are you nning to let us sleep on the carriage?��


    ��Of course not!�� Ye Fei��s words shocked Gu Chengze to his senses and his face turned even redder.


    ��The Gu n will treat all guests of Gu Lingzhi��s wedding appropriately, you can all stay here for free.��


    As Gu Chengze was upied with settling the guests in, Gu Lingzhi met with the Great Elder.


    The Great Elder sat in a wooden chair, his long, white beard fell down his chin as he stared at Gu Lingzhi with his wise eyes. Gu Lingzhi immediately bowed respectfully to him and greeted, ��Greetings, Great Elder.��


    ��Mm,e over.�� The Great Elder acknowledged as he surveyed the youngdy before him. He could not imagine that the youngdy who was a nobody a few years ago would be so famous so quickly. She became a Martial Teacher before turning eighteen and exposed the scheme of the North Qiu Kingdom. No one would mock Gu Lingzhi anymore and people would even speak of her name with admiration and envy.


    ��Great Elder, what is the matter?��


    The Great Elder had not spoken a single word ever since Gu Lingzhi stepped in and this made Gu Lingzhi nervous.


    Her words shocked the Great Elder to his senses and he seemed to recall something as his eyebrows raised and he began, ��I heard that Gu Rong hase to Chiyang City.��


    Gu Rong was here? Gu Lingzhi jumped in surprise, ��Why would he be here? Is he going to attend my wedding? Didn��t he run to the North Qiu Kingdom? Isn��t it very dangerous for him here?��


    A string of questions escaped Gu Lingzhi and some might even mistakenly think that she was worried for Gu Rong. However, Gu Lingzhi was clear that she had given up on Gu Rong entirely when he asked her to dissolve her engagement with Rong Yuan. Right then, Gu Lingzhi was worried over whether Gu Rong would cause trouble to the wedding.


    However, the Great Elder did not know Gu Lingzhi well and he thought that Gu Lingzhi was worried about Gu Rong. A warm sh crossed the Great Elder��s eyes and he sighed, ��Good child, how can you still be worried about your father now? You have to know, he......��


    The Great Elder suddenly stopped as he could not bear to tell Gu Lingzhi her father��s crimes. He continued, ��Since Gu Rong has betrayed the country, he is no longer our family member. The Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom supports him and you do not have to worry about him getting into trouble. If he shows up at the wedding tomorrow, just pretend that you do not know him and he is just any ordinary guest.��


    Gu Lingzhi might be able to treat him as a regr guest. However, Gu Rong had braved all danger to head to Chiyang City from North Qiu Kingdom. Could she rest assured that Gu Rong would behave like an ordinary guest?

 Chapter 262 – It Is On

    <h4>Chapter 262 �C It Is On</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was already midnight when Gu Lingzhi finished her meeting with the Great Elder.


    A small side pavilion was prepared for her to be wedded out the next day. At that point, Tianfeng Jin and the others were still in the hall and Gu Lingzhi chatted with them for a while before she went back to her pavilion reluctantly.


    When the girls left, leaving Gu Lingzhi with her servant, she washed up and headed to the room on the second floor of the pavilion.


    A bright red decorated room with wedding sashes draped all over the room greeted Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she opened the door of the room. This was a room specially prepared for her wedding. Even the chair in the corner of the room was made out of red silk and as Gu Lingzhi walked further into the room, she noticed an extravagant red bedside table.


    After that day, she would no longer be by herself. When others mentioned her name, they would address her ��Your Highness��, since she was now a Princess Consort. Any future events she encountered would be with Rong Yuan and she would never leave his side anymore.


    This was a wondrous thought...


    The image of Rong Yuan and his bright eyes turned Gu Lingzhi��s face red but her lips involuntarily curled into a smile. No matter what Gu Rong was nning to do in Chiyang City, she would not change her mind to marry Rong Yuan.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was smiling to herself as she thought of the wedding the next day, she suddenly heard a soft thump that came from the window. Gu Lingzhi thought she heard wrongly and was surprised in the next instant when a loud knocksounded from the window again.


    Who would be looking for her now?


    Gu Lingzhi stared at the window with a deep frown. Could it be that the mysterious visitor was Gu Rong?


    After the third knock on the window, she flipped herself out of the bed and walked towards it. With a careful push of her arm, she slowly pushed aside the red curtains and gathered her spiritual energy in her body as an act of precaution. Gu Lingzhi stared out of the window and was surprised to see Pan Yue holding rocks in his hand, just prepared to throw another one at her window.


    ��...You finally came out.�� Pan Yue was slightly stunned when he saw Gu Lingzhi. In a swift motion, he dropped the rock in his hand and motioned for Gu Lingzhi to open the window fully.


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a slight moment before she opened the window fully. Pan Yue expertly jumped into her room without making a single sound.


    ��Are you not afraid of Ye Fei being angry at you for sneaking into my room in the middle of the night?�� Closing the window, Gu Lingzhi crossed her arms across her chest and stared at Pan Yue with a frown.


    Pan Yue would not be up to no good for finding her at this timing right?


    At the mention of his beloved, a foolish smile spread across Pan Yue��s face and his eyes turned soft as he exined, ��She is asleep, she wouldn��t know.��


    ��So that is why you can sneak out like that? It seems that your feelings towards Ye Fei are nothing much,�� Gu Lingzhi coldly uttered.


    ��Since when have I done anything wrong?�� Offended that Gu Lingzhi questioned his love for Ye Fei and afraid that Gu Lingzhi would use him for climbing the ranks with his lover. Pan Yue hurriedly exined, ��My feelings for Ye Fei are true and I came to find you to tell you that Gu Rong is in Chiyang City.��


    ��Oh? How did you know?�� Gu Lingzhi was surprised and she did not understand why Pan Yue would inform her about that. Was he selling out his own family tribe for love?


    ��I found out about your identity a long time ago. ck Thorn, how long were you nning to act for?�� Pan Yue rolled his eyes.


    At the beginning, he had not thought that the ck Thorn was Gu Lingzhi. However, Rong Yuan had made it too obvious. The moment he saw the ck Thorn in danger, he protected her and even brought her along to the Inter-school Competition. This was in addition to the fact that Rong Yuan arranged for Gu Lingzhi to rest at his living quarters.


    Most importantly however, he trusted his intuition. He was a person who had to act as someone else his entire life and Wei Hanzi could not fool him by pretending to be the ck Thorn. He had sensed that something was wrong when Wei Hanzi acted to be the ck Thorn the second time. In addition, Gu Lingzhi��s actions showed that she was hiding something.


    ��...When did you know about it?�� Through Pan Yue��s confident expression, Gu Lingzhi knew that Pan Yue was certain about her identity and hence she did not bother lying to him anymore. She was more worried over how he was able to see through her lie.


    Since Pan Yue had seen through her tricks, were there other people who knew about it?


    ��I knew about it ever since you and the Third Prince went to eat at the Eight Treasure Jade Restaurant,�� Pan Yue wore a smug smile and suddenly felt that he was very smart. ��I am an expert at acting. Youg behind me by a far cry in terms of acting.��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned, finally seeing her mistakes. She felt that she was dumb by trying to deceive a master at trickery.


    ��Whatever, I am here to remind you that Gu Rong is here and you should be prepared. He is here with the North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy and I am sure he is up to no good.��


    ��The North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy?�� Gu Lingzhi frowned turned deeper, and she asked, ��When did the North Qiu Kingdom send an envoy? Are they trying to be diplomatic about the matter?��


    ��Who knows? Those old men like to stir things.�� Pan Yue scoffed, his tone was unpleasant and his gaze turned dark. ��I have already told you what I know, the rest is up to you and Rong Yuan.�� With that, Pan Yue turned and prepared to leave through the window.


    Gu Lingzhi gritted her teeth tightly and finally asked the question on her mind, ��Why are you helping me? Are you not afraid of the day North Qiu Kingdom destroys us and the Pan Family gaining fame through the continent?��


    ��I am afraid, why wouldn��t I be?�� Pan Yue was just about to flip out of the window and he replied Gu Lingzhi without second thought, ��However, I am more afraid of never ending very.��


    In the next instant, Pan Yue threw himself skilfully out of the window.


    He had thought of Gu Lingzhi��s question to him before. His family��s status ced invisible locks on him and where blood was thicker than water, how could he bear to see the Pan Family go downhill? The Pan Family had a long history and he had forgotten his identity a long time ago and why he bothered to cultivate such a high rank. Besides, many in his family were fine with the situation, wasn��t he just a spy in Tianyuan Continent? That did not matter to Pan Yue at all.


    However, he had not expected Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan to expose the North Qiu Kingdom��s scheme.


    Back when he sent a message to Rong Yuan, he had only warned him about Ding Rou. Who knew that Rong Yuan would dig deeper and discover the scheme of the North Qiu Kingdom? Things could have changed and Pan Yue had debated with himself over whether to interfere or not. Unfortunately, he gave up on that idea in the end.


    That was good as well, the Pan Family had been in a privileged position for a very long time and it was time for them to learn a lesson. After all, as Pan Luo��s weapon in the Tianyuan Continent, he would not watch the Pan Family fall apart. At the very most, the Pan Family would suffer a blow and recover with time.


    Another point that Pan Yue considered was that if the Pan Family��s n worked, they would rule over the entire Continent and the Spirit Tribe would not be able to rise again. Without anyone who would be able to keep Pan Luo in check, the Pan Family would always be a ve for another. Even if the family enjoyed the admiration of ten million people, the ve mark engraved onto their spirits shamed them forever.


    Pan Yue kept theseplicated thoughts to himself. Staring out of the window into the night sky, Pan Yue��s eyes brightened when he turned his gaze and locked it upon the guest room that Ye Fei was sleeping at.


    Why let such a beautiful night go unappreciated?


    In the dawn of the next day, Gu Lingzhi was awakened by the wedding helpers. After a round of make-up and draping a red dress, she was ready.


    ��Your Highness, you are very lucky. This red dress is made up of valuable silk and the embroidery was carefully hand sewn by the best seamstresses. You look like an angel that descended from heaven with it. After so many years of being a wedding helper, I have never seen anyone who was more dedicated than the His Highness nor a prettier bride than you.��


    As the wedding helper brushed theb through Gu Lingzhi��s hair, sheplimented. Gu Lingzhi stared at her reflection in the mirror and her ears instantly turned red from embarrassment. This caused the blush on her cheeks and her face to flush even redder.


    ��Of course, it��s His Highness�� fortune to be able to marry Lingzhi. How can he not be dedicated?�� Ye Fei nonchntly chimed in as she leaned against the doorframe.


    Beside her, Pan Yue was in an ufortable state. Stupid Rong Yuan, a marriage is just a marriage. Why make a big deal out of it? With such a performance, would he be scolded by Ye Fei if their wedding was sub-par to Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s?


    Pan Yue made a resolution to learn more about wedding proceedings and designs once the royal wedding was over. He was determined not to fall behind Rong Yuan!


    A royal wedding was simr in proceedings to any ordinary citizen��s wedding, except that it was held in the pce where not everyone could enter.


    The wedding helper draped the veil over Gu Lingzhi��s head, covering her beautiful facial features softly before she sat Gu Lingzhi down on the bed. Not longter, drums sounded off in the distance, signalling the arrival of the groom.


    As the drum sounds drew closer and closer, Gu Lingzhi��s heart mmed against her chest in tandem with the thumps. Sweat pooled in her tightly sped palms and Gu Lingzhi nervously waited for Rong Yuan to arrive.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi��s heart was about to burst out of her chest, Rong Yuan��s voice finally echoed through the room.


    ��Lingzhi, I am here to bring you home.��

 Chapter 263 – Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 263 �C Trouble</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    With that simple sentence from Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi suddenly felt calm. Her eyes that were hidden behind the veil shifted downwards to see Rong Yuan��s strong hands sping hers on herp.


    Rong Yuan��s hands were strong and smooth, a culmination of his cultivation strength. This pair of hands had held hers many times before and after that day, it would lead her into Rong Yuan��s world forever.


    ��Alright,�� Gu Lingzhi lightly called before she ced her hands on top of Rong Yuan��s, effectively consenting to giving herself to him.


    Rong Yuan tightened his grip around her and all of a sudden, Gu Lingzhi found herself being pulled into a tight embrace. She nested her head into Rong Yuan��s chestfortably.


    ��Lingzhi...I can��t even exin how happy I am!�� Rong Yuan��s excited voice echoed through Gu Lingzhi��s head, causing her lips to curl into a smile. It seemed that she was not the only one who was nervous. Gu Lingzhi could feel Rong Yuan��s heart pounding against his chest, exposing his feelings for her.


    At that point, the wedding helper��s voice rang out, stopping Rong Yuan from saying any more sweet words, ��Your Highness, I know that you and the Princess Consort are in love but you should not be doing this now. There are many people waiting for the two of you outside.��


    Rong Yuan gently let go of Gu Lingzhi but his fiery eyes remained trained on his bride. With all eyes on him, Rong Yuan broke into a heartyughter before he bent down and carried Gu Lingzhi bridal style in his arms. Rong Yuan quickly took down the stairs and carefully ced Gu Lingzhi on the Eclipse Horse that he had rode over.


    With Gu Lingzhi set in ce on the horse, Rong Yuan swiftly pped the horse��s back andmanded the Eclipse Horse to trudge forward proudly through the streets of the city. All around them, onlookers stared at the pair with smiles, allowing a cheerful atmosphere to fill the air.


    The eight guards who were carrying the wedding pedestal meant for Gu Lingzhi stared at Rong Yuan in confusion. Third Prince, aren��t you forgetting something?


    ��It seems that His Highness�� feelings for the Princess Consort runs deep,�� a youngdy who had observed the ceremonymented. She had a crush on the Third Prince and once she saw how the Third Prince treated Gu Lingzhi, she decided to give up on him.


    However, her giving up did not mean that others would give up. Further away from them, otherdies stared at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi with anger and they cursed them with misfortune.


    ��Hey, who hit me?�� A youngdy who had been cursing the couple was suddenly hit on the lips by a stone. Pain shot through her mouth and she could not open her mouth.


    ��If you are ugly, stay at home and don��te out. Who are you to talk about the Royal Family?�� Xin Yi coldly snickered to himself. Behind him was a line of fierce guards who red down at the youngdy, daring her to make anymore insults.


    As Rong Yuan��s Silver-Armored Troops, Rong Yuan��s partner was considered their master too and hence, anyone who insulted Gu Lingzhi was indirectly offending them too. If it was not for the wedding that day, they would have captured the youngdy and thrown her to the Red Leaf Hill to teach her a lesson. After her time with the demon beasts there, she would learn a lesson or two about what she was allowed or not allowed to say.


    The friends of the rude youngdy wanted to defend her. However, upon seeing the group of burly guards, they immediately shrunk backward and kept silent. Carefully tugging on the sleeve of the youngdy, they pulled her away from the crowd.


    Rong Yuan had his arms tightly around Gu Lingzhi this whole time and Gu Lingzhi could only shriek as she was ced onto the back of the Eclipse Horse. Her attempts to struggle out of his grasp was met withughter from Rong Yuan that continued all the way from the Gu Family manor to the pce. As they approached the pce, Rong Yuan slowed the Eclipse Horse down before he gently rested his chin on Gu Lingzhi��s shoulder. Chuckling slightly, his soft voice rang through Gu Lingzhi��s ears, ��The bride��s wedding veil has already been blown away. Let me put it on again for you.��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes at him, ��Isn��t that your fault?��


    If Rong Yuan had not urged the horse forward so quickly, her veil would not have been blown off by the wind on the streets.


    Rong Yuan could not help smiling again as he carefully arranged the veil on Gu Lingzhi again. His eyes sparkled as he said, ��I have waited a long time for this day and I do not want to waste any time.��


    Before that day, Rong Yuan had always thought that he had good patience. However, all of his patience disappeared when he saw Gu Lingzhi sitting on the bed elegantly with the wedding dress he had custom made for her. With the red sashes drifting before his eyes, his heart called out for him to bring her home. He was only aplete man once she became his official wife.


    As such, he had not bothered about all the proper proceedings of the wedding when he pulled Gu Lingzhi up the horse with him and rushed back to the pce. All the guards at the pce gates who saw Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan on the horse together were so shocked at the sight, their mouths gaped open and they needed a few seconds before they regained theirposure. Thereafter, they rushed to report that the Third Prince and Gu Lingzhi had arrived.


    Thankfully, Rong Yuan had nned the wedding carefully and despite his actions that morning, it did not influence the subsequent ns.


    A fully decorated sedan chair with luxurious curtains draped down it arrived and Rong Yuan stared closely as Gu Lingzhi walked into it. The wedding could only continue after this step was done.


    As she sat in the luxurious chair, Gu Lingzhi could not help sighing as she thought of Rong Yuan��s mother. Consort Rong had been in charge of the marriage sedans and it was typically sufficient for just one marriage sedan to be prepared. However, Consort Rong had prepared two beautiful marriage sedans personally and this showed that she was prepared for anything that could go wrong. Otherwise, Gu Lingzhi would have to shamefully walk into the pce by herself since Rong Yuan neglected the original marriage sedan and rode Gu Lingzhi back to the pce.


    The venue of the wedding was at Rong Yuan��s Ronghua Pce. The marriage sedan swayed from right to left under the hot sun for half an hour before they finally reached the destination. During that time, Xin Yi and the other guards that Rong Yuan had left behind managed to catch up to the couple, hence allowing them to witness the momentous moment of Gu Lingzhi being carried on the marriage sedan.


    Theplicated wedding procedures tired Gu Lingzhi. At that point, Rong Yuan finally carried out the proper duties of the wedding he was assigned to as he handed the marriage certificate to the Prime Minister. Thereafter, he sat in the middle seat of the Ronghua Pce beside Consort Rong and the white-haired Great Elder from the Gu n.


    ��First bow to heaven and earth.�� Once Rong Yuan sat down, Prime Minister Lu Ming��s voice boomed through the hall.


    In an instant, Rong Yuan tightened his fingers around Gu Lingzhi and they turned together to face the door of the hall before they took a bow together.


    ��Second bow to your parents.��


    As the secondmand was called, Gu Lingzhi turned swiftly around and got down on her knees to bow towards the seniors in the hall. All of a sudden, a sharp voice split through the hall, ��Hold on, the people on the seats of the bride��s parents are not the bride��s actual parents are they? If the parents are still living, how can they not attend the wedding?��


    ��Who is causing trouble? Come out!�� In that instant, pure rage burned through Rong Han��s eyes, the joy and happiness from before disappearing in a split second. He had already increased pce security in case anything happened but that had not stopped some from entering. It seemed that he had to conduct a background check on the guards of the pce again.


    ��I am speaking the truth. If I did not remember wrongly, the bride��s parents are still alive. Since they are, isn��t it too disrespectful to marry their daughter and not invite them to the wedding?��


    It was the same voice. However, the man used a special skill that concealed the origin of his voice. Despite the numerous guards in the pce, they could not pinpoint which direction the voice wasing from.


    At that point, everyone could tell that the man was up to no good. However, what was his motive?


    ��I have been engaged to Lingzhi for many years. Her parents are in the North Qiu Kingdom and the Second Elder is old, it is not convenient for him to move. As such, we invited the Great Elder of the Gu Family instead. The Great Elder himself is sufficient to represent her parents.�� Rong Yuan defended Gu Lingzhi calmly. At the same time, an amused expression crossed Gu Lingzhi��s eyes.


    With Rong Yuan��s words, themotion in the hall died down considerably.


    Many people in Chiyang City knew about Gu Rong��s betrayal when he brought his family to North Qiu Kingdom. It was almost impossible for Gu Lingzhi��s parents to attend the wedding and hence, the Great Elder was invited as a representative of them. Although this was not ording to customary wedding rules, it was the most appropriate for such a situation.


    ��This is an obvious act of going against filial piety, why are you trying to find an excuse? Can the Great Elder say he raised the bride?�� the voice continued. The man was insistent on creating trouble.


    ��Then what do you want?�� A sharp killing intent shed through Rong Yuan��s eyes. He mobilized spiritual energy in his body to sweep through the hall to find the culprit.


    ��Forget about him, let��s continue.�� Sensing Rong Yuan��s fury, Gu Lingzhi stretched her hand out gently and pulled on his sleeve, persuading, ��The marriage is for us, let him say whatever he wants. We can deal with him once the wedding is over.��


    ��Right, the wedding is more important. For such a joyous asion, we cannot let a crazy dog ruin the mood,�� the Great Elderughed awkwardly. ��Although I cannot say that I raised Gu Lingzhi, I am the most senior member of the Gu Family and all members of the Gu Family are my juniors. It is appropriate that I am here.��


    The old were wise. The Great Elder��s simple sentence dug at the mysterious man, questioned his respect for the elders and ascertained the Great Elder��s status. Not everyone couldpare to the Great Elder.


    With that, the mysterious voice did not call out again. The Prime Minister called out again, ��Second bow to your parents...��


    ��Your Majesty, the envoy from the North Qiu Kingdom requests an audience. They im to have a gift for the Third Prince��s wedding.��

 Chapter 264 – Gu Rong’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 264 �C Gu Rong��s Arrival</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy? How could the North Qiu Kingdom dare to send men over at this moment?


    Such questions popped into everyone��s minds. Rong Yuan narrowed his eyes at the guard who reported the matter and motioned for him to let the envoy in.


    Regardless of the North Qiu Kingdom��s objective, they had used the excuse of sending wedding gifts and Rong Yuan had no choice but to invite them in. However, the expression of the guard was strange. Rong Yuan did not know which courageous men the North Qiu Kingdom sent over as envoy, was he not afraid of death? He should know that in the Ronghua Pce, there were more than enough enemies of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Rong Yuan��s suspicions mirrored the crowds. The North Qiu Kingdom was considered a viin among many kingdoms and they wondered who would be so bold to dare to interrupt the wedding at that moment.


    Yet, all suspicions were dispelled when they saw the figure that appeared at the next moment. It was Gu Rong!


    No wonder he dared to appear at that point. With his status, even if the two kingdoms went to war, the Xia Kingdom would not dare to do anything to him. At the very most, they could only imprison him and the North Qiu Kingdom had made the right move in sending him.


    The red veil covered Gu Lingzhi��s face, covering her view of the outside. She did not know that Gu Rong had arrived. However, the reaction of the crowd made her frown deep.


    Was Gu Rong there?


    ��With me around, everything will be fine.�� Rong Yuan could sense Gu Lingzhi tense up and he walked over and grabbed her hand. In actual fact, his words seemed to psyche himself up more than it did for Gu Lingzhi. His voice had deepened considerably and Gu Lingzhi almost broke into a smile at Rong Yuan��s protective stance.


    Was he afraid that she would regret marrying him with Gu Rong��s arrival? Or was he scared that she would be upset with Gu Rong��s arrival?


    ��Don��t worry, I am not that weak.�� Gu Lingzhi reassured. Rong Yuan did not have to worry that she would be upset with Gu Rong��s arrival.


    Rong Yuan seemed to rx at Gu Lingzhi��s assurance and he focused his eyes on Gu Rong again.


    At that point, Rong Han��s strong voice boomed through the hall, ��The envoy of the North Qiu Kingdom? Leave the gifts for the wedding here and wait at the side pce. I will attend to you when the wedding is over.��


    Rong Han��s words were an implicitmand for the wedding to continue and it showed that he did not care about Gu Rong. His words cut off the ties between Gu Rong and Gu Lignzhi and it showed that Gu Rong was not wee to sit on the chair reserved for the bride��s parents.


    The smug look on Gu Rong��s face instantly fell at Rong Han��s words and he was stunned for a moment. He had not expected Rong Han to disregard him like that and this spoiled his ns.


    By that point, guards had surrounded him and the group of men from the North Qiu Kingdom that had followed him. Gu Rong observed a young man who looked simr to Pan En gritting his teeth tightly among the guards. The proud expression he had instantly changed into sorrow and his voice softened as hemented, ��Lingzhi, I am your father. How could you not inform your father about your wedding?��


    Gu Rong continued with a fake sadness in his voice, ��Even if I did things that upsetted you in the past, you cannot disregard me entirely for your wedding! Your poor mother waited anxiously for your wedding invitation every day, crying herself to sleep every night. How can you be so unfilial? Your mother and I have wasted our efforts on raising you all these years... you havepletely forgotten about us...��


    Gu Lingzhi silently took Gu Rong�� words in and she formted a reply in her head. However, she had not expected Gu Rong to burst into tears all of a sudden. The tears and sadness in his voice touched the hearts of many parents in the crowd and many people started to re at Gu Lingzhi with disapproval.


    Even if her parents were in the wrong, they had raised her for so many years. How could they not be invited to her wedding? She was simply too unfilial.


    As Gu Rong weeped, the envoy from the North Qiu Kingdom behind him red at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi with such hatred, as though the couple were their arch enemies. Amidst their res, some even tried tofort the bawling Gu Rong. In that instant, many people started to pity Gu Rong and painted Gu Lingzhi as the vicious person in the hall.


    ��Shut up! What are you trying to do by crying on a wedding day?�� Just as many people were touched by Gu Rong, Mei Ying snapped furiously at Gu Rong, ��Why don��t you look at yourself? Even with such a sorry state, your daughter is brilliant. Don��t think I don��t know about what Lingzhi went through before she awakened her Spiritual Roots. If you really thought of Lingzhi as your daughter, you would not have brought your family over to the North Qiu Kingdom after she exposed them! You do not have a pure heart bying to her wedding today. Stop acting like you are close to her.��


    Mei Ying��s string of usations shot Gu Rong down and he seemed to have erupted like a volcano. Gu Rong struggled for breath and he rebutted, ��Lingzhi is my daughter. Why is it your concern about how I treat her?��


    ��Wow, so now you are admitting you neglected her as a daughter?�� Mei Ying��s eyes widened open and he deliberately turned towards the crowd. ��Look, don��t be fooled by his act. This person is a vicious man, he is using his blood rtion to crush his daughter and make her do things that she does not want to. How can such a man be a good father?��


    Mei Ying��s words sessfully changed many people��s opinions again and slowly, they started to take Gu Lingzhi��s side again.


    Just then, the mysterious hoarse voice rang out again, ��Even if Leader Gu did some wrong things, he had raised his daughter. He had made choices for the family and neglecting her in cultivation was sensible at that point. How would an outsider like you know whether Gu Lingzhi had been filial or not? After Leader Gu went to the North Qiu Kingdom, his daughter cut off all ties with him in fear of bringing trouble to herself.��


    It was clear that the mysterious man was a person on Gu Rong��s side. He must have spoken out previously to buy time for Gu Rong.


    After all, Rong Yuan had shocked everyone with his actions that morning by carrying Gu Lingzhi and riding all the way to the pce. That must have disrupted the ns for Gu Rong and hence he had to rush for time.


    Gu Lingzhi had been silent all this while but her lips quivered with anger and if she had not been held back by Rong Yuan, she would have wanted to peel off the veil on her head to deal with Gu Rong.


    However, Rong Yuan stepped forward before she could, his deep voice used, ��Elder Gu, I remembered that the king sent you an invitation letter half a month ago. What do you mean when you said we did not inform you? Furthermore...if I did not remember wrongly, the person who passed the letter to you said that you ripped it apart angrily upon reading it. It is ridiculous that you are questioning us now.��


    Rong Yuan ignored Gu Rong��s ck face and continued, ��Elder Gu, did you be the North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy toe here and act? Now that the y is over, you can voluntarily head to the side pce and wait.��


    ��You!�� Gu Rong almost cursed at Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan had purposely addressed him as ��Elder Gu�� and not ��Father��, thus showing that Rong Yuan did not acknowledge him as a father-inw. Gu Rong was so angry, he almost passed out.


    At that point, the young man who looked like Pan En stood up. After cupping his fists towards Rong Han, he said, ��I am Pan Wen, the First Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom and I am here as Elder Gu��s assistant for this affair. I hope that the king would talk things through officially with us instead of shifting us to the side pce.��


    Pan Wen spoke with respect and seemed courteous, however, his tone and voice highlighted the high status of the prince he was. Rong Han��s eyes narrowed, he noticed that Pan Wen had used the word ��shifting�� instead of ��inviting��. The special use of the word ��official�� also hinted that the king was not respecting him by turning him down to discuss official matters. Pan Wen was bold!


    ��If I refuse?�� Rong Han stifled aughter, ��I do not think that there is anything more important than my son��s wedding. If you can��t wait then please return. Your envoy will have to learn about patience if you wish to discuss things with me.��


    As he said that, Rong Han waved his hand dismissively. He called out to the wedding assistant beside him, ��Continue with the wedding. Don��t let these people interrupt us.��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty,�� the assistant stammered out of nervousness.


    As the wedding assistant that Rong Yuan invited at thest minute, he was in a tough position. He had thought that the wedding would proceed smoothly and had not expected such a situation to turn up. Thinking back, he had called out the phrase ��bow�� three times already, in which all had been interrupted.


    The wedding assistant turned towards Rong Yuan for confirmation before staring at Pan Wen nervously. Clearing his throat, he was just about to say ��second bow to parents�� a fourth time when Pan Wen interrupted him, ��Your Majesty, are you sure you do not want to listen to what I have for you first? I am here with my utmost sincerity. As long as you cancel the wedding today, the North Qiu Kingdom is willing to stop all our ns and call back all our spies in the different kingdoms to live peacefully with everyone.��


    Pan Wen��s deration turned the entire pce silent for a long moment.


    Did they mishear? The North Qiu Kingdom was actually willing to stop their work from a few thousand years ago and live peacefully with the other kingdoms?

 Chapter 265 - Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 265 - usations</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Many kingdoms had decided to be allies with the Xia Kingdom to fight against the North Qiu Kingdom based on the assumption that the North Qiu Kingdom had ill intentions to dominate the continent. However, if North Qiu Kingdom did not have ill intentions and was avoiding a war, what would they do?


    In an instant, the pce broke into an uproarious chatter as the envoys from different kingdoms debated on the trustworthiness of Pan Wen��s words.


    Pan Wen smirked to himself as he observed the crowd��s reaction. Through many years of hard work, the Pan Family controlled much of Tianyuan Continent and even if they angered the masses, they knew their ways to pacify the sentiments of people. An alliance against them? What a joke!


    ��I heard that the First Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom was the greatestpetitor against the Second Prince before he was chosen as the crown prince. Now that the Second Prince is dead, there is a high likelihood that the First Prince will be the next king. If he says that the North Qiu Kingdom would put a stop to their ns, I am willing to believe it,�� the envoy of Yun Kingdom muttered towards other envoys who were seated near him at the wedding.


    His words struck a chord in many of them. After all, no one knew how many kingdoms actually supported the North Qiu Kingdom. The Dayin Kingdom was a powerful kingdom that eventually got exposed by Rong Yuan, how would they know which other kingdoms were involved in the scheme? Furthermore, through the information the envoys got from Gu Lingzhi, it seemed that the North Qiu spies that were sent to other kingdoms had high statuses individually. Even if the kingdoms knew the identities of the spies, it would be catastrophic to the kingdoms if they were to get rid of all the spies at once, not to mention attacking the North Qiu Kingdom. Hence, their alliance with Xia Kingdom was regarded as a safety precaution and an insurance that these kingdoms would have against the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Pan Wen��s deration raised a thread of hope in many people. The envoys knew that there was a possibility that his words might be a lie and they wanted to test him out. After all, there was nothing for these kingdoms to lose as only the Xia Kingdom and North Qiu Kingdom were the main stakeholders of the event. However, these kingdoms had just allied themselves with the Xia Kingdom a few days earlier and it was not a good diplomatic move to turn the Xia Kingdom away then.


    Unknowingly, all of them had missed out a point. Pan Wen demanded the wedding to be cancelled for a reason, there was a high chance that the two would not be able to wed again for life once the wedding was cancelled.


    The envoy from Yun Kingdom��s eyes shifted quickly and he exchanged looks with a few of them, trying to get their second opinion. The envoy from Nieyun Kingdom sighed deeply before he said, ��If there can be peace, who would want to go to war? The North Qiu Kingdom is the biggest kingdom in the Tianyuan Continent and no one knows how deep their roots are. Its neighbours are powerful as well. A mere pce in North Qiu Kingdom isparable to a city in my kingdom. If we can avoid war, that would be the best oue. Even if this dys a war, it is enough for us smaller kingdoms to prepare ourselves.��


    Nieyun Kingdom had only one Demigod in the entire kingdom but the envoy they sent this time was much smarter than any of the other kingdom��s envoys. His words echoed the view of many others in the pce and he set the tform for others to step onto.


    As expected, as soon as he finished, another envoy from a small kingdom added, ��That is true but who knows what the Xia Kingdom would want? Everyone can see the affection the Third Prince has for his fianc��e and he might not agree to cancel the wedding now. Furthermore, it is not appropriate for us to go back on our alliance with the Xia Kingdom.


    ��What is there to disagree on?�� The envoy from Yun Kingdom cut in right after the envoy spoke. ��Can peace for the entire continent bepared to a woman? Anyone in their right mind would know what to pick. If the Third Prince sees the bigger picture, he will make the right choice. But if he disagrees...then we can onlyment our unluckiness.��


    This envoy from Yun Kingdom chose his words well, he had skillfully downyed the pain of cancelling the wedding for the couple and changed the focus to the bigger picture. Thus if Rong Yuan refused to cancel the wedding, he would be a selfish person who pitted himself against everyone else.


    In that moment, the re in many people��s eyes changed. The initial hesitant looks were reced with a determination and daring stare at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    Would the Third Prince agree to it? After all, it was only a wedding and ady. For the peace of the entire continent, it was only sensible for the Third Prince to make a sacrifice.


    Among the crowd, there were also other envoys who were like the envoy from Yun Kingdom and Nieyun Kingdom. In just fifteen minutes, some people were even shouting at Rong Yuan and demanding him to cancel the wedding. Although these people were quickly kept silent by the guards on duty, nothing could stop public opinion from changing. More and more people started to pressure Rong Yuan and soon, the guards were insufficient to deal with such men. Finally, Rong Han had to step in.


    ��Do I have to agree to you on the promise of peace of the continent? Does the North Qiu Kingdom think I am stupid?�� Rong Han��s voice grew louder and louder, showing his increasing agitation. His eyes burned strongly with anger as he red down at Pan Wen.


    ��In order to take control of the continent, the North Qiu Kingdom embarked on a n thatsted a few thousand years. Would they give it up so easily? You must be looking down on all of us. Lingzhi is the woman my son is engaged to, how can their wedding be cancelled from a simple sentence from you. Just because you might be king doesn��t mean I have to serve you with two hands!��


    Rong Han��s harsh words shot Pan Wen down and Pan Wen��s face immediately soured.


    If it was not for Gu Rong��s hand on him, Pan Wen��s rashness would have caused him to argue back with Rong Han. He recalled what his teacher taught him to say before he came and stammered, ��You...you are making false arguments! The North Qiu Kingdom is already the strongest in the Tianyuan Continent, why would we still want morend? The men that we sent to the other kingdoms are just informants who update us on current affairs. It is an act on your part by using us for starting a war! The Xia Kingdom only wants to get rid of the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    ��I am here at Xia Kingdom firstly to apologise for the misunderstanding and secondly, to ry a message to the Third Prince. Since when did the North Qiu Kingdom dere a war? You are falsely using us!��


    While Pan Wen had been mildly taken aback by Rong Han��s powerful demeanour, he slowly regained his confidence when he observed the rest of the crowd. His voice grew louder and he twisted his face into a pitiful expression. This pitiful act made it really seem that he was guilt-free.


    At that point, the North Qiu allies that were hidden among the crowd started to act again. They shifted the opinion of the envoys through their conversations to favour Pan Wen.


    This was the North Qiu Kingdom��s objective!


    Rong Yuan suddenly came to a realization, having been silent this entire time. He had been pondering over why the North Qiu Kingdom would choose such a moment to appear, it seemed that they wanted to conduct their y in front of arge crowd and the wedding was the perfect opportunity for that. After all, the evidence that Rong Yuan and Gu LIngzhi had on hand could only show the hical acts of the North Qiu Kingdom by sending spies to other kingdoms. However, this did not show that the North Qiu Kingdom had intentions of taking over other kingdoms. With their position in Tianyuan Continent, they had indeed gone overboard to want to take control of all other kingdoms. Yet, it made logical sense for the North Qiu Kingdom to have such an aim.


    ��If the North Qiu Kingdom had no intentions of taking control of the continent, then what about the messages exchanged with Dayin?�� Rong Yuan calmly countered. He smoothly retrieved the secret messages Su Nian obtained from Ding Rou. On it, incriminating words of ��take action, attack from the outside and inside and annexation�� stood out in bold and ced Pan Wen in a tight spot.


    ��That is just Uncle Wuyang��s own thoughts and it has nothing to do with the North Qiu Royal Family. With old age, he has ridiculous thoughts and the Royal Family has tried to warn him many times before. The North Qiu Kingdom is big enough and there is no need for us to expand further. The return of the Spirit Tribe was a lesson for him, orchestrated by officials of North Qiu Kingdom. We did not expect that in the end...��


    Even before Pan Wen finished, everyone knew what happened to Pan Wuyang. Indeed, it was possible to me everything on Pan Wuyang and hence remove all links and responsibilities from North Qiu. Besides it was only the opening of a Secret Territory, why would a Demigod appear from the start? This addressed a suspicion that many people had.


    ��So are we supposed to believe that Pan Wuyang is the only one to me for the incident just because you said it? With a simple excuse of getting information to justify the North Qiu Kingdom sending so many spies to other kingdoms, do you think we would be foolish enough to believe you?��


    Pan Wen was taken aback by Rong Yuan��s relentless questioning. He took in a deep breath and exined, ��That is why we were sent here to apologise to the other kingdoms. However, Third Prince, I wonder what despicable methods you used to obtain evidence that you then manipted to blow the whole situation up. Are you not afraid of being punished for your sins?��


    ��Well spoken!�� The Yun Kingdom envoy that agreed in a loud voice. ��What the First Prince of North Qiu Kingdom says makes sense. There is no reason for him to lie so outrageously in front of everyone anyway.��

 Chapter 266 – Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 266 �C Acting Skills</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Oh? You��re saying that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan risked their lives in the North Qiu��s Royal Pce to get those secret documents for us because they had nothing better to do?��


    Why else would their n be discovered so quickly?


    The envoy from the Yun Kingdom thought as Mei Ying spoke, yet he could not voice this out. He could onlyugh embarrassedly, ��That��s not what I meant. We are indeed grateful that His Highness risked his life to get the documents for us, but the Crown Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom isn��t wrong either. If Pan Wuyang was the sole mastermind behind all of this and we keep pursuing this matter, it would be unfair to the civilians. If we started a war, there would be an unthinkable amount of deaths...��


    ��Exactly. The North Qiu Kingdom has also thought of this, which is why they sent me here to exin our stance on this matter. I hope that everyone can take this matter into serious consideration. We do not want to see innocent lives being lost!��


    The envoy from the Yun Kingdom and Pan Wen were quick to agree with one another. In an instant, the North Qiu Kingdom had suddenly be the good guys. If anyone dared to disagree with them, they would automatically be the ones that were ruthless. The alliances that had just formed immediately broke down, their previous convictions now shaken and unsure what to do next.


    Upon hearing the ��sincerity�� in Pan Wen��s voice, the envoy from Luosang Kingdom, who had just formed an alliance with the Xia Kingdom two days ago, spoke out against Rong Yuan. ��Your Highness, why don��t you...cancel your marriage? Official matters like these are more important. When this is dealt with, it wouldn��t be toote for you to deal with such trivial matters either.��


    Rong Yuan merelyughed in response, ��Perhaps marriage is a trivial matter to you; but to me, it is the most important thing in my life. If the Luosang Kingdom thinks that what the North Qiu Kingdom says is reliable, then you can join them. Just don��t me us for not helping you when your Kingdom is being annexed by them.��


    ��You...�� the envoy from the Luosang Kingdom reddened from Rong Yuan��s mockery. Angrily, he returned back to the crowd without saying anything else.


    Pan Wen took the opportunity to look at the crowd and revealed a graceful smile. ��I would like to thank all of you for your trust in us, if only the others were as clever and wise as all of you.��


    The envoy from the Sangyuan Kingdom looked at Rong Yuan with increasing dissatisfaction. Isn��t he just a prince? How dare he disrespect everyone just because of his reputation of being the Martial Artist that��s most likely to be a True God? Even after getting his hands on the North Qiu Kingdom��s secret documents, he still wouldn��t reveal it to everyone. When the North Qiu Kingdom clears its name, he��ll see if Rong Yuan would still dare to disrespect everyone!


    Gu Rong, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke up at this moment, ��Lingzhi, let��s go. Haven��t you forgotten that when we were in the North Qiu Kingdom, you promised me to cancel your marriage with the Third Prince? You can��t change your mind so easily just because the Second Prince has passed away. The King of the North Qiu Kingdom has already said that as long as you are willing to change, he does not mind that you had once tried to betray Pan En. He��s even willing to let you marry the First Prince. When he eventually inherits the throne and bes the Emperor, you��ll be the Empress!��


    Gu Rong was strategic with the timing of his words, as well as the way he said them. He made use of the opportunity when everyone had been unsure of what decision to make. It was natural for everyone to believe what Gu Rong was saying, because which father in this world would take his daughter��s marriage as a joke? Even if he did not particrly dote on Gu Lingzhi, he would not trivialize her marriage to such an extent.


    Gu Rong��s words had insinuated that Gu Lingzhi was indecisive when it came to men �C after failing to seduce Pan En when she was in the North Qiu Kingdom, she came back to marry Rong Yuan.


    Right after, the majority of the crowd believed most of Gu Rong��s words. After all, Gu Lingzhi was just another weakdy, how was it possible for her to get such important documents from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce? People who had returned from the Secret Territory had also said that Gu Lingzhi had tried to get into Pan En��s good books in order to obtain those documents. After hearing about how the King of the North Qiu Kingdom was willing to forgive Gu Lingzhi��s betrayal, the people in the crowd looked at Rong Yuan with sympathy.


    ��Nonsense! Lingzhi isn��t like that, don��t think that you can say whatever you want about her just because you are her father!�� Yan Liang voiced out in fury.


    Previously, he had not said anything when Pan Wen had spoken ill of Rong Yuan because he wanted to see how Rong Yuan would react to such words. However, now that Gu Rong had dragged Gu Lingzhi into this matter, he could not stay silent anymore.


    Gu Rong was Gu Lingzhi��s father! How could he say such cruel words at her wedding ceremony? He was making it hard for her to stay in the Xia Kingdom in the future!


    ��I��m saying whatever I want?�� Gu Rong looked at Yan Liang, before retorting, ��I swear to the heavens that Lingzhi had indeed told me that she wanted to cancel her marriage with Rong Yuan after we returned back to the Xia Kingdom and even confessed her love for the Second Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom. If whatever I��ve said are lies, I will suffer a painful death!��


    The crowd erupted in boisterous conversation and no one dared to suspect his words any longer. If he had sworn upon the heavens, he could be punished by the heavens instantly! However, nothing had happened to him, which meant that Gu Lingzhi had indeed done whatever Gu Rong had said she did. Those that originally did not believe Gu Rong��s words were also looking at Rong Yuan with sympathy now. They all thought that it was such a pity that he had fallen head over heels for Gu Lingzhi, yet she turned out to be such an unfaithful woman.


    Even Rong Han and Consort Rong were looking at their son with a funny look on their faces.


    After seeing that his words had such a huge effect, Gu Rong looked pleased with himself. He immediately pretended to be a wise and thoughtful father, ��Lingzhi, I know that you��ve exposed many of the North Qiu Kingdom��s secrets and you��ll be punished by the King of the North Qiu Kingdom. Don��t you worry, I��ve already pleaded with him �C as long as you go back with me, you��ll receive the same treatment in the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce as before. No one would me you anymore.��


    ��But... I don��t feel like going,�� Gu Lingzhi could no longer keep silent. Her voice cracked and tears streamed down her face. Rong Yuan��s heart ached as he looked at her.


    ��Father, please stop forcing me. When we were in the North Qiu Kingdom, you threatened to disown me if I did not try to seduce the Second Prince. I had no choice but to say those words. Today is the day of my marriage, why are you forcing me to do that again?��


    Gu Lingzhi then covered her face and sobbed. Her tears caused her make-up to streak down her face, leaving two ck marks on her cheeks.


    Weren��t they just pretending who could put on a better show for others? As long as she wasn��tpared to Pan Yue, her acting skills were better than everyone else!


    ��Elder Gu, if you feel even a sliver of kinship towards Lingzhi, then you wouldn��t continue forcing her to do something she doesn��t want to do. When we were in the North Qiu Kingdom, you forced Gu Lingzhi to get into Pan En��s good books because he had promised you benefits. You��ve even pressured her to risk her life to ept the challenge so that she could enter the main pce. You did not leave anything for Lingzhi after you and Pan En took all of the benefits. Lingzhi has neverined because you were her father. Now that we��re back in the Xia Kingdom, you��re stilltching onto her, even wanting her to marry into the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family because they��re rich. You��re too cruel!��


    After finishing his sentence, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi into a hug. He hugged her as if she was the most important thing to him.


    ��You��re making things up!�� Gu Rong was furious, ��When did I force you to do anything? You were the one who obviously could not resist the Second Prince��s advances, so you agreed to cancel your marriage with the Rong Yuan. You epted the challenge to get into the main hall of your own ord, when did I force you to do anything? Lies! You��re lying!��


    ��If that��s the case, then Father, do you dare to swear upon the heavens that it was not you and Mother who took turns to force me to say that I wanted to cancel my marriage with Rong Yuan? Why don��t you swear upon the heavens that you did not urge me to risk my life in the main pce at the Sacred Lands?��


    ��Of course, I dare to. I...�� Gu Rong paused mid-sentence. He thought about how he had taken turns with Lin Yue-er to force Gu Lingzhi to say that she wanted to cancel her marriage with Rong Yuan. It was also true that he had been anxious to get his hands on the spiritual treasures in the main pce so he urged Gu Lingzhi to ept the challenge.


    Seeing that Gu Rong had stumbled on his words, not daring to swear upon the heavens, everyone knew that Gu Lingzhi was telling the truth. If that was the case, then it was no wonder Gu Lingzhi had said that she no longer wanted to marry Rong Yuan. She was forced to do so.


    Rong Han and Consort Rong also breathed a sigh of relief. On the contrary, they adored Gu Lingzhi even more now. She was such a wonderfuldy, yet the heavens were unfair to give her a lousy father. They promised themselves that they would treat her better in the future so that she could understand what it felt like to have loving parents.


    ��I��ve never met someone as evil as you! Not only are you overly ambitious and willing to abandon your entire n, you are even willing to use your daughter to your advantage to such an extent. You��re truly admirable!�� Xin Yi belted out sarcastically.


    ��I just don��t know if n Leader Gu... oh, I��m sorry, you��re no longer the n Leader. I wonder whether you have a conscience aftering up with so many ways to force Gu Lingzhi to go to the North Qiu Kingdom so that she can be your youngest daughter��s puppet.��

 Chapter 267 – The Power of the Great Elder

    <h4>Chapter 267 �C The Power of the Great Elder</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Youngest daughter? Didn��t Gu Rong only have two daughters �C Gu Lingzhi and Gu Linglong? Where did his youngest daughtere from? Unless...Gu Linglong was not dead?


    ��You...are spouting nonsense! We only have one daughter now and that��s Lingzhi, what youngest daughter are you talking about?�� Gu Rong furiously retorted. Pan En had caused Gu Linglong to be pregnant and the King of the North Qiu Kingdom would not reveal Gu Linglong��s true identity for the safety of his grandchild. s, the only people that knew of Gu Linglong��s true identity were Gu Rong, Lin Yue-er, and the King of the North Qiu Kingdom. Gu Rong did not believe that Xin Yi would have known of Gu Linglong��s true identity. He must be lying!


    ��Oh? That��s weird,�� Xin Yi was not at all intimidated by Gu Rong. On the other hand, his face darkened as he realized that Rong Yuan��s predictions were right. The woman by Pan En��s side that had shown an unexinable enmity towards them was indeed Gu Linglong!


    ��ording to what I know, Elder Gu seems to spend a lot of effort taking care of one particr concubine by the Second Prince��s side. Both of you stayed up to be by her side when the Second Prince had passed away, the concern that you showed towards this concubine is more than that towards your own daughter. I thought that Elder Gu had long ago lost his youngest daughter, but I think not...�� Xin Yi sighed.


    ��That��s not true!�� Gu Rong clenched his teeth, not at all pleased about how Xin Yi had referred to Gu Linglong as a mere concubine. ��My wife and I got along really well with thatdy the moment we met her, so we took special care of her. Everyone knows that I, Gu Rong, only have two daughters.��


    ��So that��s how it is...�� Xin Yi shook his head gently, ��I thought that thatdy was Elder Gu��s daughter. After all, didn��t your daughter go missing previously?��


    Xin Yi did not bother to speak anymore, but he believed that his words had created the impact that he had hoped for. At the very least, the people from the Xia Kingdom would be able to guess what he had been implying. The identity of Pan En��s concubine was questionable. All Xin Yi had to do was to nt the seeds of suspicion in their hearts so that the people would not be convinced of Gu Rong��s words. At the same time, it was a reminder to Gu Rong that they were not people that he could easily trick.


    However, if Gu Rong could be so riled up easily, he would not have shown up here at this time. Though Xin Yi��s words had caused his face to darken significantly, he did not bother to vent his anger on him directly. Instead, he directed his anger towards Gu Lingzhi, ��Are you going with me, or not?��


    ��No!�� Rong Yuan rejected Gu Rong even before Gu Lingzhi had time to respond.


    ��You...�� Gu Rong clenched his teeth, ��I��m talking to my daughter, who are you to interrupt? She isn��t married to you yet, so she has to listen to me. I��m not acknowledging your marriage. Even if you both get married, it can only be considered as an illicit sexual rtionship!��


    What? That was uncalled for.


    However, there were indeed such unspoken rules in the Tianyuan Continent. Even though the decision of marriage ultimately lied in one��s hands, as long as one��s parents objected to it, one would have no choice but to heed their parent��s opinions. If they still decided to get married anyway, then he or she would be considered as an unfilial child.


    For their reputation��s sake, this marriage...could no longer go on.


    In an instant, the audience looked at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan with mixed emotions. They did not know whether they should sympathise with the bride and the groom, or with Gu Rong.


    In this world, parents were always right. Even though Gu Rong was not the wisest or kindest father, it was unfilial of Gu Lingzhi not to invite her parents to host the wedding. Seeing that it was not Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er sitting on the seats that were meant for Gu Lingzhi��s parents, some conservatives were already unhappy. Now that Gu Lingzhi had rebelled against her parents in front of such arge audience, her reputation was...


    ��Scumbag!�� someone shouted right as people had started to think that Gu Lingzhi would have no choice but to leave with Gu Rong. Pan Wen had almost shown an expression of delight as well, but the voice stopped him in his tracks.


    Everyone turned to where the voice wasing from. It was the Great Elder from the Gu n.


    The Great Elder looked at Gu Rong, furious.


    ��Gu Rong, you��ve spent too long at the North Qiu Kingdom. Have you forgotten what��s basic courtesy? How dare you not greet me - do you think I��m dead already?�� the Great Elder spat. When he saw that Gu Rong was taken aback and stood rooted on the ground, he banged his walking stick on the ground and reiterated himself, ��Aren��t you going to kneel?��


    Gu Rong��s body shook as he looked at Pan Wen for help. He had relied on the Great Elder to be the Gu n��s n Leader. When he had not be the n Leader yet, he had been punished by the Great Elder who used his walking stick a number of times. Now that the Great Elder was threatening him with the walking stick again, he could not help but be afraid.


    However, how could Pan Wen interfere with such internal affairs? He could only give Gu Rong an appeasing look. Anyway, Gu Rong had distanced from his n a long time ago. If the Great Elder crossed a line, it would not be toote for Pan Wen to step in.


    With Pan Wen��s affirmation, Gu Rong plucked up his courage once more. He stood up straight as he walked towards the Great Elder, but he did not kneel. After being the n Leader for so many years, he had long forgotten what it felt like to kneel in front of others. All the more he would not do it now, in front of such arge audience.


    ��Kneel!�� the Great Elder urged him once more. His voice was powerful and filled with threat. He exerted his spiritual power of a Martial Sage, and Gu Rong, who was only a Martial Lord, uncontrobly fell to his knees, unable to resist the Great Elder��s power. However, everyone else did not feel a thing, which meant that the Great Elder had only directed his power at Gu Rong and Gu Rong alone.


    ��Great Elder, you...�� Gu Rong could only mutter these words, indignant. The Great Elder��s power pressed down on him, almost causing his spine to break into half. When Gu Rong started to speak, the Great Elder exerted even more pressure on him so that he could not continue talking.


    ��So, you still acknowledge me as the Great Elder? Why didn��t you greet me when I entered then? I thought you did not recognize me because you spent so long at the North Qiu Kingdom,�� the Great Elder spoke sarcastically.


    Gu Rong had left the n behind a long time ago, it was toote for him to hide away from the Great Elder, why would he greet him of his own ord?


    The Great Elder was using his superiority to pressure Gu Rong now, the way Gu Rong had done the same to Gu Lingzhi. Back then, Gu Rong had left the Xia Kingdom secretly. Strictly speaking, he had not entirely left the Gu n yet. If that was the case, then the Great Elder was still his elder and thus, Gu Rong had to obey him. If he disobeyed the Great Elder, he would be seen as unfilial.


    Following this train of thought, Gu Rong opened his mouth, wanting to greet the Great Elder. However, the Great Elder interrupted him yet again, ��Never mind, anyway you��ve already sold yourself to the North Qiu Kingdom. It��s normal that you no longer respect me as an elder. I��m merely taking the opportunity today to make a statement.��


    What was there to rify? Did the Great Elder have a n of his own?


    The audience was curious, before the Great Elder finally revealed his n. With a strict look, he turned to look behind him and said, ��The n Punishment Artefact, please.��


    Gu Rong��s face paled immediately.


    The n Punishment Artefact was a spiritual treasure that was used only when someone from the n hadmitted a serious crime. Every time it appeared it would signify a huge change in the n��s dynamics. Now that the Great Elder had resorted to the n Punishment, was he going to punish Gu Rong in public?


    Without waiting for him to finish his thoughts, Gu Han, who was standing behind the Great Elder, took out a ck and metallic whip. It was an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon that the Gu n used to punish n members thatmitted a serious crime. It was made using the Dissolving Vine that could cause flesh to rot and dpose. With a single whip, it would rip open one��s flesh and leave a substance that caused one��s flesh to rot, so that the wound could not be healed even by Spiritual Medicines. One could only bear with the pain until the wound recoveredpletely.


    Gu Han looked at Gu Rong with disdain. They were both fathers, so he could not imagine how Gu Rong could treat his daughter so cruelly in such a public setting. It was a waste of Gu Lingzhi��s filial piety since the very beginning.


    Upon seeing the whip in Gu Han��s hands, Gu Rong could feel his hairs standing on end. He wanted desperately to escape, but he could not move due to the Great Elder��s power that was pressing down on him. He could only turn his head and look towards Pan Wen for help once again.


    Pan Wen��s face turned sour. Even though Gu Rong was now part of the Pan Family, he hade here as part of the North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy. If he was to be publicly punished by the Great Elder in front of everyone, it would be damaging to the North Qiu Kingdom��s reputation.


    ��Great Elder, don��t you think you��re crossing a line? Gu Rong...��


    The Great Elder narrowed his eyes at Pan Wen andughed coldly, ��What? Even the North Qiu Kingdom��s First Prince wishes to interfere in my n��s internal matters?��


    Pan Wen was rendered speechless by the Great Elder��s words immediately. He then retorted angrily, ��This is the Royal Pce. No matter what your status is, Gu Rong is part of the North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy, you don��t have the right to do something like this.��


    ��Do what? This?�� the Great Elder spoke sarcastically before he flicked the whip towards Gu Rong with a huge force. The whip moved so fast that it produced a sound that was simr to that of a gust of wind and itnded heavily on Gu Rong��s back. Suddenly, all he could feel was pain, to the point where he could not say a word.


    However, the Great Elder was not done.


    He whipped Gu Rong four more times, causing everyone��s hairs to stand on end as well. Pan Wen could not look any more bitter as he looked at the Great Elder, but the Great Elder only returned the whip back to Gu Han, before he announced, ��Gu Rong betrayed his family and his Kingdom. Your daughter is a woman of morals and has pleaded for you many times. On her behalf, I will not punish you any further. With these five whips, we��ll take it as you have returned your favor to the Gu n for all these years that we��ve raised you. When you go out of this door today, you will no longer be part of the Gu n. All the best in your future endeavors!��

 Chapter 268 – Waves

    <h4>Chapter 268 �C Waves</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was not a surprise that everyone was shocked at the scene before their eyes.


    Gu Rong betrayed the Gu n and led a few of his n members to expand in the North Qiu Kingdom. For this, he should have been expelled from the n a long time ago. Even if he was not considered an enemy of the Gu n, there was no way that the Gu n would be on good terms with him.


    What made them more surprised was the fact that Gu Rong had not yet been expelled from the Gu n. To be urate, he was still part of the Gu n just half a minute ago. It was evident that the Great Elder appeared at this time with a n. Otherwise, there was no way that one would bring their n Punishment Artefact around with them.


    Now, Gu Rong was officially stripped of his title as the Gu n��s n Leader. Everyone had the same thought �C no matter how much Gu Rong could achieve in the future, the embarrassment that he suffered today would follow him for life.


    ��Great Elder...�� Gu Lingzhi looked at the Great Elder and addressed him with a soft voice.


    ��You��re a good child, I know you cannot bear to see your father hurt like this. However, he has to bear the consequences of his actions. He can only me himself for this, you don��t have to plead on his behalf!��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately shut her mouth obediently. Originally, she had wanted to tell the Great Elder to watch his health and not get so worked up. However, after gauging the reactions of everyone around her, she decided to swallow her words and keep silent instead.


    Forget it, it��s better if everyone misunderstood her intentions. She did not have anything to lose anyway.


    Seeing how Gu Lingzhi had listened to him and kept quiet, the Great Elder looked at her lovingly. When he turned to look at Gu Rong, he suddenly had a stern and cold look on his face, ��I really wonder how a cruel father like you could have such a wonderful daughter like Lingzhi. On the ount of all those years that you��ve raised her, I��ll let you stay and observe the wedding ceremony. From today onwards, you may leave with the people of the North Qiu Kingdom. As for those n members that had left together with you, I��ll erase them from the n Lineage as well. From today onwards, the Gu n has nothing to do with all of you.��


    The five whips that Gu Rong had suffered was excruciating �C the wounds had started to turn yellow due to the Dissolving Vine that was starting to take effect, causing the flesh to rot. However painful the wounds were, it could not bepared to the Great Elder��s words. The anger he held in his heart was almost enough to make him faint. How could he live the rest of his days when he had been embarrassed and punished by the Great Elder in a public setting like this?


    He secretly turned his head to look at Pan Wen, whose face had be extremely sour. The Great Elder��s actions had not only embarrassed Gu Rong, but it had also tarnished the reputation of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family. However, since Gu Rong had still been part of the Gu n beforehand, Pan Wen was not in a good position to interfere. He could only watch as the Great Elder punished Gu Rong in front of everyone else. With this, Pan Wen had suddenly developed a hatred towards the entire Gu n, even Gu Rong. When Gu Rong looked at him, he mouthed the word ��wastrel��.


    Gu Rong was frozen for a moment as he started to think. After he had been exposed by Gu Lingzhi about his n, he had still returned to the North Qiu Kingdom because of the fact that Gu Linglong was now carrying the first grandchild of their Royal Family. As long as Gu Linglong could have a smooth pregnancy and sessfully give birth, he would then continue to have influence in the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Furthermore, Gu Linglong was Pan En��s favorite concubine and Pan En had divulged many of the North Qiu Kingdom��s secrets to her. If the North Qiu Kingdom, the most powerful kingdom in the Tianyuan Continent formed alliances with other Kingdoms, it could annihte and annex the other few Kingdoms that had refused to join the alliance.


    Although Gu Lingzhi had lots of information to her benefit, the spies that the North Qiu Kingdom had nted in the other Kingdoms had expanded and established their power over the years. It would not be easy to weed them out. It was after much consideration that Gu Rong had decided to make such an unbelievable decision. Additionally, Gu Lingzhi possessed the capabilities to enter the main pce to get those priceless spiritual treasures. If Gu Rong could get Gu Lingzhi to join his side, then the power he held in the North Qiu Kingdom would far exceed the power that he ever had in the Xia Kingdom.


    Thus, Gu Rong clenched his jaw and swallowed the humiliation that he felt. With a pained expression, he looked towards Gu Lingzhi and said, ��Lingzhi, since the Great Elder has already removed me from the Gu n, you should follow me. When we get to the North Qiu Kingdom, I wille up with another n Lineage and put our names on it.��


    ��Elder Gu, are you okay, or is it the pain talking? The Gu n��s Great Elder evicted you and the people who had followed you to the North Qiu Kingdom. He did not say that he expelled Lingzhi from the n. What are you trying to do right now?�� Xin Yi retorted angrily when he saw that Gu Rong was still persistent on dragging Gu Lingzhi away with him.


    ��That��s right, I��ve expelled you, but I have no intentions of doing that to Lingzhi. It is the Gu n��s honor to have such a wonderful child amongst us, why would we let someone like you take her away?��


    The Great Elder��s praises caused Gu Lingzhi to feel shy. As Rong Yuan squeezed her hand, Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes at him.


    ��Was the Great Elder��s appearance today all nned by you?��


    Rong Yuan, who had been looking at Gu Rong and Pan Wen exchanging nces, turned to look at Gu Lingzhi before his lips turned up in a cunning smile, ��I only wanted the Great Elder to teach Gu Rong a lesson, I didn��t think that he favored you so much. It seems that I do have great taste, liking you.��


    Gu Lingzhi coughed, unable to fathom how he had managed to praise himself whilst praising others. When she looked at Gu Rong, she knitted her eyebrows. She hated herself for sympathizing with Gu Rong even after all that he had done to her.


    Was blood really thicker than water? If that was the case, why didn��t Gu Rong feel a tinge of regret when he used her to his advantage?


    ��Stop thinking about it, it��s not worth it getting upset over someone like him,�� Rong Yuan sensed what Gu Lingzhi was thinking and grabbed her by the hand,forting her.


    Rong Han then ordered some men to bring Gu Rong to the Royal Physician so that his wounds could be tended to. Without Gu Rong present, Pan Wen no longer had the right to oppose the marriage. He could only continue to urge the people he had previously managed to convince, ��Even though Gu Rong has been expelled from the Gu n, the previous engagement was still valid. After my Second Brother passed away, Gu Rong had promised Gu Lingzhi��s hand in marriage. I wish to reiterate the fact that the North Qiu Kingdom bears no ill intentions and do not want to be every Kingdom��s enemy. As long as the Third Prince ends this wedding ceremony right now, the North Qiu Kingdom shall retain all friendly rtions with all of you present here representing your Kingdoms. If the Third Prince insists on getting married today, then I cannot be med for being upset over him snatching my wife away from me.��


    His words were full of threat �C it implied that if the Third Prince did not agree to his words, then the North Qiu Kingdom would start preparing for war.


    Evidently, everyone started to feel uneasy. Pan Wen continued, ��Isn��t she just another woman? ording to my Second Brother, she��s not a virgin anymore. As for how he had gotten this piece of information, I��m sure all of you know the answer. You know what I��m talking about too, right? Why would you put the rtions of our Kingdoms at risk over a woman like that?��


    Everyone sucked in their breaths. Pan Wen had confirmed their suspicions about how Gu Lingzhi had been able to retrieve the secret documents from the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce.


    She had seduced the Second Prince using her beauty!


    Rong Yuan was furious, he wanted so desperately to rip Pan Wen��s brains out of his head so that he would not say any more things that would harm Gu Lingzhi��s reputation.


    In order to pull Gu Lingzhi over to their side, they were capable of doing almost anything.


    Putting up with the hatred that built up in his heart, heughed coldly in response, ��I agree with what you��ve said. She is just a woman, why are you so hung up on it then? I would like to know whether you have evidence to back up your ims of Gu Lingzhi being your fianc��e. If you��re unable to show me any evidence, I have a Marriage Pact here with me stating our engagement. Would you like to have a look?


    The Marriage Pact was one that bounded a couple together for life. Once it was signed by both parties, it was essentially a promise that they would only have one partner for the rest of their lives. As such documents were targeted towards men, it was rare for unmarried men to have signed a pact like this.


    For Pan Wen who had only wanted Gu Lingzhi so that he could use her to his advantage, he would never have signed such a document. He did not think that Rong Yuan would have such a document with him.


    Not only were the audience and Pan Wen shocked, but so was Gu Lingzhi. She looked at Rong Yuan, wide-eyed, not knowing when she had agreed to signing such a document. Signatures of Martial Artists that were above the rank of a Martial Practitioner were unique to every individual. If someone had found out that Rong Yuan had made up such a document, then he would have made a fool out of himself.


    When Rong Yuan turned to see Gu Lingzhi��s face of surprise, he winked mischievously at her beforemunicating telepathically with her, ��Do you remember that before you stayed with me, you had signed the application form to request a change in hostels?��


    Gu Lingzhi suddenly came to a realization that Rong Yuan had passed her lots of documents for her to sign. He hurried her so much so that she could not have a detailed look at the documents she was signing. She did not think that she would have signed a Marriage Pact.


    Though she was shocked, she was also touched. She did not think that Rong Yuan had already decided to spend the rest of his life solely with her at that time.


    When he brought out the Marriage Pact that clearly showed both of their signatures, Pan Wen hadpletely lost his right to prevent the marriage from happening. Even though the Spirit Tribe��s historic relics had been known to them for a while, the only person who could ess the seventh level of the main pce was Gu Lingzhi. It was no wonder that Pan Wen felt extremely indignant at the thought of losing someone as valuable as Gu Lingzhi, who could have helped gather some valuable treasures for the North Qiu Kingdom.


    If he could not pull Gu Lingzhi over to his side amicably, he would have to do it forcefully...


    As an evil look shed through his eyes, an unexpected voice rang out, ��Pan Wen, stop trying to sabotage the rtionship between the Xia Kingdom and other Kingdoms! Though the Minn Kingdom is small, we are all dependent on each other. Don��t fall for his words any longer, the North Qiu Kingdom has long thought of annexing all of your Kingdoms. The Minn Kingdom had almost been bought over by them!��

 Chapter 269 – Rong Yuan’s Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 269 �C Rong Yuan��s Abilities</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Everyone turned to where the sound wasing from, and they saw Feng Rao standing in the midst of the crowd, pointing at Pan Wen. He looked extremely dissatisfied with the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��To think that the Minn Kingdom once thought that the North Qiu Kingdom was sincere in wanting to assist us. All along, they had wanted to annex us! If it was not for the Third Prince��s help, the only Demigod that the Minn Kingdom has would have died in your hands!��


    Though he was not extremely clear with his words, those that knew about what happened in the Sacred Lands could feel their heart thumping.


    How could they have forgotten something like that? If the North Qiu Kingdom truly had no ill intentions, why would they deploy so many Demigods to kill the other high-ranking Martial Artists from other Kingdoms?


    What made everyone more shocked was the fact that the Minn Kingdom had once pledged allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Nonsense! When did we ever try to annex the Minn Kingdom?�� Pan Wen retorted, but the moment he finished his sentence, he regretted every word.


    Feng Raoughed coldly, ��If it were up to me, I would not like to admit that both our Kingdoms had been allies before. Though my Kingdom is small, we are willing to own up for whatever actions that we have taken in the past. The North Qiu Kingdom is big and powerful, now that you have thought of annexing all the other Kingdoms, are you still afraid to admit your ambitions?��


    ��What evidence do you have?�� Rong Yuan questioned Feng Rao, though they had already nned this conversation earlier on. Feng Rao then told the audience how the North Qiu Kingdom had approached the Minn Kingdom and how they had promised the Minn Kingdom benefits if they were to form an alliance together.


    As he continued talking, the faces of the crowd slowly turned sour. It was implied that the North Qiu Kingdom had regarded the whole of the Tianyuan Continent as their money source. It was almost as if they could destroy any one who got in their way. They tempted Kingdoms that were either not doing well, or those that were hungry for power to work with them by telling them that they would rule the Tianyuan Continent together once the other Kingdoms that had refused them were extinguished.


    The Minn Kingdom had been unable to resist the offer previously and thus they had agreed. However, just two months ago, the only Demigod from the Minn Kingdom had almost died in the Sacred Lands, which sparked suspicions against the North Qiu Kingdom. It was only until a few days before they realized that the North Qiu Kingdom were indeed conspiring to annex their Kingdom when they had gotten the secret spy information from Gu Lingzhi. A few of the senior advisors who had been encouraging the Minn Kingdom to form an alliance with the North Qiu Kingdom had been spies. It wasughable that they had thought that these advisors were extremely talented people who were valuable. Who knew that it was a n a thousand years in the making?


    Now that they knew about this conspiracy, the Minn Kingdom no longer dared to work with the North Qiu Kingdom. If they had really helped the North Qiu Kingdom to acquire the whole of the Tianyuan Continent, they might be the next ones to die at their hands.


    As Feng Rao continued to share with the audience what the North Qiu Kingdom had been nning, the people who had followed Pan Wen wanted to stop him. However, the Glory Pce��s soldiers had surrounded them and prevented them from doing so.


    It was only when Feng Rao had finished speaking that the soldiers finally backed off.


    ��That��s nder! The North Qiu Kingdom is already the most powerful country in the Tianyuan Continent, why would we covet over othernds?��


    ��Who knows? Some people��s ambitions...can never be quenched,�� Rong Yuan replied ndly and definitively. He raised his head and looked at the envoy from the Yun Kingdom. The envoy��s face turned sour and looked away, afraid that Rong Yuan would say something about them.


    ��I��m sure that everyone knows what the North Qiu Kingdom��s true intentions are. First Prince, if there��s no one else that you wish to pull to your side, please leave. Despicable people like you are not wee at my wedding.��


    ��You!�� Pan Wen eximed in anger. Rong Yuan��s words had been short and sweet, not bothering to sugarcoat his words. It was obvious that he wanted to tarnish Pan Wen��s reputation.


    ��If none of you believe me yet, I can show you the signed document between the Minn and the North Qiu Kingdom. It has the King��s signature, I��m sure the First Prince will not put the me on the North Qiu Kingdom��s ruler.��


    When Feng Rao had finished the sentence, the whole audience erupted in discussion.


    If what Feng Rao said was true, then the ambition of the North Qiu Kingdom could be proven; and if he did not speak up at this moment, then Rong Yuan would have no choice but to cancel his wedding ceremony. The crowd felt slightly embarrassed for suspecting Rong Yuan from the very beginning. They had almost fallen for the North Qiu Kingdom��s trap again. As for pulling Gu Lingzhi over to their side...they did not wish to think about what the consequences would be if they had used her to gain ess to the spiritual treasures in the main pce.


    In an instant, Pan Wen and his men had be the public enemy. The crowd looked at them with a murderous aura, wanting to get rid of them there and then.


    Terrified, Pan Wen retreated a few steps back until he was surrounded by his bodyguards. He stuttered, ��What...what are all of you trying to do? I am the first Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom, aren��t you afraid that my father would punish all of you?��


    ��You are right. It is my son��s biggest day today and we do not wish to see blood being spilled on such an auspicious day. If the First Prince is not here to give your well wishes, then please leave. After you��ve left the pce, please take care of yourself,�� Rong Han said, before gesturing for Pan Wen to leave the ce. Rong Han��s bodyguards then did a curtsey that they would only normally do when a person of status was about to leave, their eyes filled with mockery.


    The North Qiu Kingdom had ack of talents. It was evident through the quality of men that they had sent on this voyage to the Xia Kingdom �C they never knew what to say to prove the North Qiu Kingdom��s innocence. The Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom was the opposite. He had the qualities of a good ruler �C staying calm under pressure and nning ahead for the future. It was a pity that it seemed as if Rong Han had no intentions of passing the throne to Rong Yuan yet.


    As Pan Wen looked at Rong Han��s bodyguards, he clenched his jaw. After determining that things could not get any better for him and that staying any longer would pose a danger to his life, he huffed indignantly before leaving.


    ��Hold on,�� Rong Yuan stopped him right before Pan Wen had turned around. ��I��ve decided to be magnanimous and forgive you for ndering me earlier on, but I will not forgive what you had said about Lingzhi.��


    With a slight wave of his hand, the Silver-Armored Troops surrounded the North Qiu Kingdom��s envoy.


    ��You... what are you doing?�� Pan Wen shuddered as he saw the murderous look in Rong Yuan��s eyes. He looked nothing like before when he was speaking ill of Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    ��What am I doing?�� Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��I��m getting justice for Lingzhi.��


    With every word, he treaded closer to Pan Wen, until he was right in front of him. Suddenly, multiple bodyguards rushed to the front to defend Pan Wen. A strong gust of wind suddenly blew towards Rong Yuan, distorting everything that it touched. It possessed the spiritual power of a peak grade Martial Sage.


    With such a blow, if Rong Yuan did not die, he would at least have been skinned alive. At the same time, Pan Wen��s bodyguard retrieved something from his Storage Ring. It was apass the size of a palm and once it was set on the ground, it shrouded a few of them in an intense golden light.


    The light calmed Pan Wen��s emotions as he turned to look at Rong Yuan delightfully.


    Thepass was a spiritual treasure that was gifted to Pan Wen by his father so that he could defend himself whenever his life was at risk. It had been passed down from his ancestors who had begged Pan Luo for such a treasure. It was able to teleport him to another ce. Every use of thepass required arge number of spirit stones to activate its powers. Though he was reluctant to use it at first, he had no choice since Rong Yuan had attacked him first.


    Pan Wen��s delight did notst for very long, however, as he saw a gold-colored protective shield rise from beside Rong Yuan��s body. Suddenly, Pan Wen��s world shifted and he was transported to a world that was white in color. His bodyguards that were beside him had also disappeared.


    ��This is...your realm?�� Pan Wen was shocked. He had forgotten that Rong Yuan had be a Martial Sage not long ago. This white space that enveloped him was Rong Yuan��s realm. Wasn��t it said that only Martial Sages who were above the middle grade could make use of their realm as a battleground? How was Rong Yuan able to use his realm even though he had broken through not long ago?


    ��You...what are you thinking of doing?�� Pan Wen stuttered, as he looked petrified once again.


    Facing someone who was many times stronger than him in terms of Martial Skills, Pan Wen had no chance of escaping at all. He could not help but me his bodyguard who was a Martial Sage but had failed to prevent Rong Yuan from teleporting Pan Wen into his realm.


    Instead of answering his question, Rong Yuan took a few steps towards Pan Wen confidently, not bothering to hide the evil glint in his eyes. As he held his sword in his hands, it looked as if he was debating what was the best way to give Pan Wen a slow death.


    ��You... I��m warning you. I am the next ruler of the North Qiu Kingdom. If anything happens to me here, my father will not let this slide!��


    Rong Yuan bellowed inughter but he did not say anything else. His sword inched closer and closer to Pan Wen, to the point where Pan Wen could feel the spiritual power emanating off the sword.


    After Rong Yuan had his fill of watching Pan Wen cower in fear, he raised his sword and swung towards his lower body. What followed was an agonizing scream as Rong Yuan chopped off Pan Wen��s manhood.


    ��This is the price that you have to pay for speaking ill of Lingzhi,�� Rong Yuan smirked. At once, the white space that enveloped Pan Wen disappeared and his body returned to where he had been before. However, some things could never be returned to the way it was before.

 Chapter 270 – Bridal Room

    <h4>Chapter 270 �C Bridal Room</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was only at this moment when Pan Wen let out a shriek, blood dripping from his lower body as he disappeared into the golden light. The whole envoy from the North Qiu Kingdom also disappeared together with him.


    ��Did they just use... the Teleportation Spell?�� the envoy from the Tian Kingdom eximed. He was from the Luosheng Sect and was one of the people who had followed Zhong Xiru into the Secret Territory. He was shocked and curious as to what spell Pan Wen had used to disappear into thin air. As part of the Luosheng Sect, it was normal that they were interested in researching such spells. However, since Pan Wen had left so quickly, he did not manage to have a good look of what the spell entailed.


    ��It is no wonder that Pan Wen had been so daring to sow discord amongst all of us today. It��s because he had a back-up n. I bet he didn��t think that though he��d be able to escape... he would lose something even more valuable,�� Mei Ying smiled evilly.


    He then turned to look at Rong Yuan and praised him, ��Rong Yuan, you were smart to teleport him into your realm.��


    Rong Yuan returned the gesture with a humble smile, yet everyone else who was present became restless.


    It was unimaginable that what helped Rong Yuan to advance to the rank of a Martial Stage was the enlightenment of the existence of space-dimension realms. Since every Martial Artists had different Spiritual Roots, the kinds of realms that they could be enlightened about were different. As for the space-dimension realm, it was known to have the most offensive powerpared to the other realms.


    It was no wonder that when a gold-colored protective shield was formed around Rong Yuan earlier, it did not take long before Pan Wen lost his manhood. Martial Sages who had the ability to create space-dimension realms had the power to manipte space and kill someone in that particr space.


    When these people thought about how fast Pan Wen had gotten injured earlier on, they could not help but shift in nervousness, worrying that they might be next.


    Did Rong Yuan truly only have the ability to manipte space? From how he was able to block the attack of the bodyguard who was also at the rank of a Martial Sage and cause Pan Wen to lose his manhood, it seemed that Rong Yuan was also able to manipte time.


    After Rong Yuan had sucked Pan Wen��s soul into his realm, he had manipted time in his realm as well. If everyone was to know that Rong Yuan had the ability to manipte both space and time, they would definitely be extremely shocked.


    Without anybody to interfere, the wedding ceremony became much smoother after that. With the Prime Minister��s blessing, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan sessfullypleted their wedding vows to each other before making their way to the bridal room.


    On the way to the bridal room, Gu Lingzhi could not help but ask Rong Yuan, ��Aren��t you going to drink with the guests?��


    ording to normal wedding procedures, the bride and groom would usually entertain their guests at a banquet before moving into the bridal room.


    ��Yuan Zheng will do it in my ce. It is more important that I spend time with you.��


    Upon hearing this, the matrons of honor giggled, ��Your Highness is really sweet to your wife, not even bothering to go to the banquet. We��ll take our leave then, so we do not disturb you any longer.��


    ��I��ll have to tell my mother tomorrow to increase Ai Lan��s sry.��


    It was good to have a servant that knew the right thing to do under changing circumstances.


    Though Gu Lingzhi was shy, she felt extremely happy on the inside too. The veil prevented her from having a clear look at Rong Yuan��s face, but she could clearly see him looking straight at her through the veil, making her extremely nervous.


    Gu Lingzhi was thinking about whether she should say something to break the silence before she heard the sound of footsteps, followed by the sound of the door being closed.


    When Rong Yuan had finally returned back to her side, Gu Lingzhi felt her body rxed before she was picked up by Rong Yuan and thrown onto the soft bed.


    ��Rong Yuan...�� Gu Lingzhi grumbled, the veil obstructing her vision so she could not see what Rong Yuan was doing. She wanted to remove the veil when Rong Yuan stopped her from doing so.


    ��Shh...let me do it,�� Rong Yuan spoke gently at her ear. His warm breath at her ear caused her face to turn red and hot. Rong Yuan pulled her up so that she was sitting on the bed.


    As Rong Yuan looked at Gu Lingzhi who was sitting on the bed, her head slightly tilted downwards as she waited for him to lift her veil, he felt like he could no longer contain the happiness inside of his chest.


    When Rong Han had suggested for Rong Yuan to get married, Rong Yuan thought that it would take a long time before Gu Lingzhi would agree to it. He did not think that his dreams wereing true now. A few days before the wedding, until today, it had felt surreal to him. Now that he looked at the girl who was sitting in front of him in a pretty red dress, he could tell himself that the day he had been waiting for so long was finally here!


    Rong Yuan picked up the stick on the table and with a deep breath, he put it underneath the veil and lifted it slightly. He could see that Gu Lingzhi was shivering uncontrobly and he smiled, knowing that Gu Lingzhi was as nervous as he was.


    When the veil waspletely lifted from her face, the first thing that Gu Lingzhi saw was Rong Yuan��s charming smile.


    ��Lingzhi, you��re beautiful,�� Rong Yuan breathed, before nting a kiss on Gu Lingzhi��s lips.


    Gu Lingzhi froze a moment, but then she realized that they were a wedded couple now and it waspletely reasonable for Rong Yuan to do anything he wanted to her. Her outstretched hand that had originally intended to push him away slowly rxed. She arched her neck slightly so that Rong Yuan could kiss her more easily. When Rong Yuan realized this, his eyes filled with lust.


    She would bepletely his from today onwards!


    As he saw the nuptial wine on the table, he used his mind to obtain two cups of wine that appeared in his hands the next second. He was reluctant to separate from Gu Lingzhi, but he passed one of the cups to her. With a hoarse voice, he urged her, ��Here, drink this.��


    Gu Lingzhi was confused for a moment and looked down to see two nuptial wine cups connected by a red thread. Under Rong Yuan��s guidance, they interlocked their arms as they drank the wine.


    The moment she took a swig of the wine, Rong Yuan tilted her chin up and kissed her passionately. As they kissed, they exchanged the sips of wine such that it was mixed together in their mouths and swallowed it bit by bit.


    When they had finished the wine, Rong Yuan then smiled and said, ��This is the correct way to drink nuptial wine.��


    This was obviously not the correct way to drink the nuptial wine. Was he trying to trick her just because she had no experience in getting married? Gu Lingzhi narrowed her eyes at him.


    However, to Rong Yuan, it looked more like a plea for his love. Maybe it was the wine or maybe it was because he kissed her, but her lips were redder and poutier than usual. As she panted and looked straight at him, he felt the fire in his body intensify. Heat rushed to his manhood and evidently, he had gotten an erection.


    Rong Yuan pushed everything in his mind aside as he pressed his body against Gu Lingzhi. It was just the start of the night for the both of them.


    On the other hand, everyone at the wedding hall knew exactly why Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had rushed to the bridal hall. They exchanged knowing smiles before resuming normal conversations.


    Whilst Rong Yuan was enjoying himself, his subordinates �C Yuan Zheng and the Silver-Armored Troops had a difficult time managing the rest of the wedding ceremony in his stead. They took turns to drink with the various envoys from the other Kingdoms until they were drunk. The joyous asion slowly died down as the night went on.


    By the time the Ronghua Pce was almost empty, Yuan Zheng finally walked towards Yan Liang who was sitting at a corner, drunk. ��Stop drinking, I��ll send you home.��


    ��I��m not leaving,�� Yan Liang��s words slurred. Yet, he still sat straight on the stool and ordered Lu Feng to pour more wine for him. With a pained expression in his eyes, he looked towards the direction of the bridal room.


    It had almost been three hours ever since Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had left the Ronghua Pce, yet none of them had showed up yet. When Yan Liang thought about what they were doing in the bridal room, his chest tightened. He figured that the only way to lessen the pain was to get himself drunk, otherwise he might lose control and do something that he might regret. Liking someone could be so painful.


    ��Stop holding onto me, I want to keep drinking!�� Qin Xinran bellowed from another side of the hall. Evidently, she had also been drinking huge amounts of wine.


    ��Xinran, even if you��re happy for Lingzhi��s marriage, you don��t need to drink so much, do you?�� Ye Fei looked at her with a bewildered expression. ��You can drink more next time, the servants of the Ronghua Pce need to clean up the ce now. Be good, we can drink more when we get back.��


    ��No, I want to drink it here!�� Xinran shook her head. When Ye Fei tried to carry her away, Xinran grabbed onto a nearby pir. Pitifully, Xinran stuttered, ��You��re all so mean. I just want to drink some wine, I...I...��


    Xinran was halfway through her sentence when tears welled up in her eyes. Not wanting to let people see that she was crying, she wiped off her tears on her shoulder whilst she hugged the pir. The man she liked had gotten married to her best friend, can��t she drink some wine because she was happy for them?


    Unbeknownst to Xinran, her actions had caught Yan Liang��s attention. Looking at her, he could tell that they were going through the exact same thing.

 Chapter 271 – Newlyweds

    <h4>Chapter 271 �C Newlyweds</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Whilst the Ronghua Pce was lively and full of celebration, another pce that was much more extravagant than the Ronghua Pce was deste and cold. However, just a month ago, this particr pce was one of the liveliest ces in the whole of the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Pce.


    It was all because of the information that Gu Lingzhi had revealed. Who would have thought that the Empress of the Xia Kingdom would have colluded with the North Qiu Kingdom? After finding out about the truth, Rong Han did not even bother to verify it with the Empress. Instead, he sentenced both the Empress and the First Prince by banning them from leaving the Yonghe Pce. From this, it was evident that Rong Han had a great amount of trust in Rong Yuan.


    This was the reason why the Empress and the First Prince of the Xia Kingdom had not attended Rong Yuan��s wedding ceremony. As for the Second Prince, he had passed away some time ago. Rong Yuan was only left with a younger brother and a younger sister who were both not even ten years of age yet. In order to ensure their safety in case anything happened at the wedding, they did not attend the ceremony either.


    ��Mother, are we really just going to sit here and do nothing while we let those people from the Ronghua Pce steal the limelight and take away whatever that��s ours?�� A man who was skinny, handsome and looked extremely simr to Rong Yuanmented. His long and thin eyebrows gave him a feminine vibe.


    ��What other choice do we have? Do you really think that your father would give us a chance to gain power again?�� the Empress of the Xia Kingdomughed pathetically at her own state. She had schemed for so long in order to finally be the Empress of the Xia Kingdom, yet Consort Rong had so easily taken everything away from her, including Rong Han��s favor. Even her son, whom she was so proud of, seemed talentlesspared to Consort Rong��s son, Rong Yuan.


    She kept all these thoughts and troubles deep in her heart, which turned out to be a weakness that others could take advantage of. It was how she had ended up colluding with the North Qiu Kingdom. Even if she could not gain the favor of Rong Han, she had to ensure that her son would one day inherit the whole of the Xia Kingdom, and not just be a puppet in the Royal Pce!


    In order to regain power from the old advisors in the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Pce, the only way for them was to collude with the North Qiu Kingdom.


    However, they did not think that before they could execute their n, Rong Yuan had uncovered it.


    ��Your Majesty, don��t beat yourself up for it. Everything has only just begun; how do you know that you��ve lost the chance to regain power again?�� a hoarse-sounding female voice sounded out, scaring the Empress and the First Prince.


    ��Who are you? How did you manage to get in here?�� the First Prince shot up and stared at the woman who was wearing a bamboo hat, obstructing her facial features.


    ��Who am I?�� the woman repeated after the First Prince. With a coldugh, she responded, ��I��m the ex-fianc��e of the Third Prince. If it was not for Gu Lingzhi who had snatched him away from me, it would be me who was getting married with him today!��


    Then, the woman removed her bamboo hat. Her face was pale but it was evidently full of hatred.


    ��Tianfeng...Wei?�� the First Prince eximed, uncertainty in his voice. She looked familiar, but her aura was nothing like what the First Mistress of the Tianfeng n should exude. It was vastly different from how he had remembered her.


    ��Yes, it��s me, it��s certainly unbelievable that Your Highness was able to recognize me,�� Tianfeng Weimented in self-mockery. She knew full well about how sloppy she looked.


    If it was not for Gu Lingzhi, she would not have ended up like this. Even though she resented the fact that she was forced to marry Lang Jingchen, she would have been able to deal with it. Who knew that right after Lang Jingchen had escaped from the Sacred Lands, Rong Yuan would force him to marry Jiang Feixue of the Jiang Family instead?


    Everyone in the Chiyang City knew that Jiang Feixue had liked Lang Jingchen for many years and had once said that she would only marry him. On the first day that Jiang Feixue had taken on the identity as Lang Jingchen��s second wife, she had used her family status to humiliate Tianfeng Wei. Yet, Lang Jingcheng did not bother standing up for Tianfeng Wei whilst Jiang Feixue had been mocking her. Just half a monthter, Lang Jingchen had begun to spend every night at Jiang Feixue��s sleeping quarters.


    For someone as proud as Tianfeng Wei who hade from a prestigious family, she could not stand being treated so unimportantly. She made a big fuss out of the situation which only resulted in Lang Jingchen sternly criticizing her. Jiang Feixue added fire to the fuel by mocking her further, which made Tianfeng Wei feel so humiliated that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    She never thought that her own father would be capable of doing something as cruel as to belittle his own daughter in order to dispel the rumors about Gu Lingzhi.


    Knowing this, Tianfeng Wei could finally understand why Lang Jingchen had treated her so coldly all of a sudden. Though the Tianfeng n had fallen from power, the Lang Family had often treated her with kindness. Now that Tianfeng Yi, her father, had used such shameful means to please the Xin Family, it was no wonder the Lang Family had stopped treating her so nicely.


    The whole Chiyang City wasughing behind Lang Jingchen��s back, mocking him for having to go to great lengths to please Tianfeng Wei whilst worrying about her entire family. Yet, at the end of it all, not only did the Tianfeng n not reciprocate his actions, but evenmented that the Lang Family was not as powerful as the Xin n.


    Though Tianfeng Wei could understand entirely how things had unfolded, her first reaction was not to try to appease Lang Jingcheng. Rather, she had ced all the me on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. If it was not for them who had set her up, why would Lang Jingchen treat her differently all of a sudden?


    When she knew that the Empress and the First Prince had been confined in the Yonghe Pce, forbidden to leave, she made use of her connections in the Royal Pce to sneak in.


    ��What are you doing here?�� the First Prince dissipated the spiritual energy that he had condensed at the tip of his finger once he had confirmed that the identity of the woman was Tianfeng Wei.


    ��I��m here to bring Your Highnesses out of the Royal Pce, unless you want to be trapped here in the Yonghe Pce forever,�� Tianfeng Wei��s lips curled in a cunning smile.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi woke up to a body full of aching muscles. Before she opened her eyes, she let out a groan involuntarily, her bones stiff and sore.


    ��You��re awake. Do you want to sleep a little longer?�� Rong Yuan��s hoarse and low voice sounded from beside her ear. At the same time, a wave of warm heat spread from her abdomen to the rest of her body, soothing the aches that she felt throughout her body. She awoke from her groggy state instantly and her eyes widened. She suddenly remembered everything that had happenedst night and why she had woken up feeling sore all over.


    ��You...�� Gu Lingzhi red at him. This bastard did not know how to control himself, going non-stop ever since they had moved into the bridal room. It was almost like he was a beast that could not be tamed, only letting her rest when the sky had turned bright.


    ��My dear wife, if you look at me like that, I will not be able to control myself any longer.�� He looked at her, his eyes full of lust. Underneath the nkets, Gu Lingzhi could feel an oing erection.


    ��You��re disgusting!�� Gu Lingzhi cursed under her breath and retreated away from him, pulling the nket towards herself.


    ��What time is it now?��


    ��It��s 10.30am, are you feeling hungry? I��ll get someone to send some food over,�� Rong Yuan then lifted his head, wanting to call out for the servant who was waiting outside their quarters. Gu Lingzhi gasped and eximed, ��It��s already 10.30am? Why didn��t you wake me up earlier?��


    Gu Lingzhi was about to cry. This was the first day that they had be a married couple and the morning was meant for the tea offering ceremony to pay respects to their elders. She wondered if Rong Han and Consort Rong would be mad that they had not turned up sooner. It would be disastrous if she left a bad impression on them.


    It was Rong Yuan��s fault for not having any control over himself which had caused her to be so exhausted that she overslept.


    When Rong Yuan saw Gu Lingzhi rushing to get up to find her clothes, his brows knit together in confusion, ��Why are you getting up? Does your body not hurt anymore?��


    It hurts, of course it still hurts, but it is more important to pay respects to our elders!


    After knowing the reason behind why Gu Lingzhi had gotten up so hurriedly, Rong Yuan shook his head andughed. He pulled Gu Lingzhi, who was in the middle of getting dressed back to bed. With this action, whatever clothes that Gu Lingzhi had worn also fell to the ground.


    ��Don��t worry, Father and Mother will not be angry.�� To be more urate, both Rong Han and Consort Rong had already made mental preparations that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would not wake up so early this morning after they had seen them move into the bridal roomst night. Otherwise, they would have sent some servants over to remind them to go to the main pce so that they could discuss some official matters.


    If that was the case, why would Rong Yuan force himself to get up? It was more important for him to spend time with the person that he loved.


    ��Since you have the energy to get up and greet Father, it means that I��m not good enough in bed. If that��s the case then I��ll have to work harder now...�� Rong Yuan then gave Gu Lingzhi a kiss on her lips, despite her protests, so she had no choice but to go along with it.


    The second time Gu Lingzhi woke up, the sky had already turned dark. Beside her, Rong Yuan was gone. When she thought about how she had spent the whole of her first day as a newlywed in bed, her face reddened. With two hands, she held onto the pillow and buried her head in it and groaned embarrassedly.


    It was too embarrassing. Ye Fei and the rest definitely knew what she had been up to. What would she say to them when she saw them tomorrow?


    ��Are you trying to suffocate yourself using the pillow?�� Rong Yuanughed as he came back into the room, his hands holding a tray that had a bowl of hot porridge on it.


    When she heard Rong Yuan��s voice, she buried her head even deeper into the pillow.


    When she had awoken the first time, she did not have enough time to react and ended up getting forced to sleep with Rong Yuan. Now that she was more awake than she was the first time, she was immediately troubled by how she would deal with Rong Yuan from now on.


    ��Are you really trying to suffocate yourself? I can��t let that happen,�� Rong Yuan ced the tray on the table and walked to the bed and pulled on Gu Lingzhi��s shoulder. ��If you don��t wish to get up, we can always do something more meaningful, can��t we?��

 Chapter 272 – Deployment

    <h4>Chapter 272 �C Deployment</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The next day, after having sessfully forced Gu Lingzhi to make love with him for two nights, Rong Yuan had finally decided to let her go.


    After having breakfast, Rong Yuan did not mention anything about the tea offering ceremony. Both of them took a shower before heading to the Imperial Study Room.


    The number of people in the Imperial Study Room had significantly reducedpared to the time before Rong Yuan had his wedding. Those envoys that did not have any intentions to form alliances with the Xia Kingdom went back to their own countries. The remaining people who had stayed were the ones who were on the same side as the Xia Kingdom.


    Rong Yuan took a nce at the people who were already working with the North Qiu Kingdom secretly but chose to stay in the alliance, before entering the Imperial Study Room with Gu Lingzhi.


    Rong Han had been waiting there for a long time. He gave Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi a genuine smile, ��Both of you are finally here. Your mother was still telling me this morning that if the both of you hadn��t shown up today, she would��ve sent a pot of soup over so that you can replenish your bodies.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s face reddened immediately and lowered her head, too embarrassed to look at Rong Han in his eyes. On the other hand, Rong Yuanughed out loud and said, ��Mother has always been very thoughtful. She can send the soup over, my Lingzhi needs to drink it so that she can be healthy.��


    Upon hearing his words, Gu Lingzhi pinched his lower back immediately, causing Rong Yuan to cry out in pain. Those that had witnessed this scene could not help butugh to themselves.


    After a few more moments of fooling around, Rong Yuan finally talked about official matters.


    ��Father, those envoys that do not wish to form an alliance with us have already gone back to their countries?��


    Rong Han replied, ��Most of them have gone back. Only a few of them have continued to stay in the Chiyang City, but I believe that it��s a matter of time before they leave as well.��


    Rong Yuan nodded his head and silently counted the number of people that had stayed and realized that the number of countries that were willing to form an alliance had increased after the wedding �C a total of 19.


    Of these 19 Kingdoms, four of them used to be on the North Qiu Kingdom��s side. They were the Yun, Nieyun, Qi and Sangna Kingdom.


    Out of the four of them, the Sangna Kingdom was the most powerful and wasparable to the Xia Kingdom. The other three were small; but if they were strategic, there was a possibility that it would give them desirable results.


    Rong Yuan assessed the power bnce amongst the people in the Imperial Study Room before sitting down on one of the seats that were designated for him and Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Your Highness, I would like to apologize for what had happened on that day. I did not think that the North Qiu Kingdom would be so sly ande up with a n like that. I was a fool!�� the envoy from the Yun Kingdom, Lu Xueqin, eximed as a look of regret was stered on his face. Intuitively, anyone would believe that he was sincerely sorry.


    A pity that one��s intuition was not always right. With regards to his exquisite acting skills, Rong Yuan decided to y along and replied ndly, ��Ah, are you referring to the time where you ndered me together with Pan Wen? I would��ve forgotten about it if you didn��t mention it.��


    Though Rong Yuan said that he had forgotten it, everyone could tell that he did not mean what he said and was still holding a grudge.


    Lu Xueqin scolded Rong Yuan in his heart for being so petty. Yet, he smiled and said, ��Even if Your Highness has forgotten about it, I should still apologize for it. I hope that you don��t take it to heart. After all, we are going to be working together for a long time in the future, so we should not hold grudges against each other over such trivial matters, don��t you think so?��


    Lu Xueqin��s half-hearted apology caused Gu Lingzhi to scrunch her forehead. It was no wonder he was a senior-ranking official, he was good with words. Although he seemed to be apologizing, he was implying that good rtionships were important for both countries if they were to be in an alliance, otherwise there would be coteral damage.


    ��What Advisor Lu is saying is that we��ll be working together for a long time?�� Rong Yuan questioned him before turning towards Rong Han, ��Father, what were the both of you talking about previously?��


    ��We were exploring the martial prowess of each Kingdom so that we can strategically deal with the North Qiu Kingdom,�� Rong Han replied, seeminglypletely oblivious to the indirect arguments between Rong Yuan and Lu Xueqin. With a calm expression, he grabbed a few pieces of paper from the table and passed it to Rong Yuan, ��Take a look at the numbers. What do you think are our chances of winning against the North Qiu Kingdom?��


    Rong Yuan nced briefly through the papers, before pausing at the numbers belonging to the countries that were on the North Qiu Kingdom��s side. He then put down the stack of papers. Without any reaction whatsoever, he looked at Xie Jianyu and asked, ��What does Prince Yi think?��


    Everyone turned to look at Xie Jianyu, not at all unhappy about the way Rong Yuan had decided to question him. The truth was that ever since these countries had decided to form an alliance with the Xia Kingdom, they were ready to let the Xia Kingdom lead them in battle.


    Furthermore, the envoys from the other countries were rather pleased with the Xia Kingdom��s strength. After all, it was Rong Yuan who had exposed the North Qiu Kingdom��s ns to begin with. It was logical for the Xia Kingdom to be the leader of the alliance.


    Targeted by Rong Yuan, Xie Jianyu was taken aback for a moment before he replied, ��I believe that we have a good chance of winning against the North Qiu Kingdom. However, this is on the basis that we don��t have any betrayers amongst us.��


    The audience immediately gasped unanimously at his words and looked at the envoy from the Minn Kingdom when they thought about how they had once worked together with the North Qiu Kingdom, as if there would not be other countries that would betray the alliance.


    Four of the envoys that were under the North Qiu Kingdom��s influence shifted ufortably.


    ��That��s right, after all, the North Qiu Kingdom has been able to pull so many people over to their side. Prince Yi��s concerns arepletely valid.��


    Rong Yuan was not at all surprised by Xie Jianyu��s ability to expose the truth using the hidden meanings in his words. He was making use of Xie Jianyu to criticize those envoys who had stayed in the alliance despite being loyal to the North Qiu Kingdom. As expected, Xie Jianyu did not let Rong Yuan down.


    ��I believe that no one would be so silly to follow the North Qiu Kingdom after their ambitions have been exposed, right?�� the envoy from the Sangna Kingdom voiced out, grabbing everyone��s attention.


    Rong Yuan looked at him and replied unhurriedly, ��You never know, there are always power-hungry morons in this world who have thought that they got the better end of the deal.��


    The face of the envoy immediately darkened when he saw that his words had been twisted to be used against him, but Rong Yuan simply ignored him.


    ��It is exactly what Prince Yi has said. Even though our alliance does seem a little stronger than the North Qiu Kingdom��s, they are still the strongest country in the Tianyuan Continent. No one knows how much insider information they have ess to. If what Prince Yi says is true and we have a betrayer amongst us, then it would be hard to say who would win. Thus, regarding this matter of dealing with the North Qiu Kingdom, it would be good if every one of you has a back-up n...��


    There was much to analyze from his words, the audience immediately started to weigh the possibilities out in their mind.


    ��In terms of deploying troops, I think that we should make use of the advantage that we have now and arrange our troops in one line at the frontline and slowly advance towards the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    Rong Yuan then took out a map and pointed at the various positions of the neen countries and exined, ��Look, even though our respective positions are rather scattered, our borders are all connected. Some of the countries are even situated on the same longitude. It forms a semicircle around the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    Following his hand gestures, the audience could clearly see that Rong Yuan was right.


    On the other side of the semicircle, beyond the North Qiu Kingdom, was the Endless Sea Realm.


    No one knew how the sea had formed. They only knew that ever since the Spirit Tribe had disappeared, the sea had suddenly appeared around the whole of the Tianyuan Continent.


    This also meant that if they could take advantage of the war situation now and slowly push the frontline backwards, they could slowly force the North Qiu Kingdom towards the sea.


    This was an evenly-matched war. The only thing that would determine victory was who could force each other to the edge of the sea first.


    Needless to say, the audience knew what Rong Yuan meant. The war was dependent on who had gotten the upper hand first and thus was all a matter of time.


    Rong Yuan looked wordlessly at the envoy from the Sangna Kingdom, whilst a n formted in his mind. He addressed the envoy, ��Even though it looks as if we have the upper hand and we��re thus able to surround the North Qiu Kingdom on all fronts, three of these fronts are slightly weaker. Other countries should extend their help and provide more soldiers to strengthen these three fronts.��


    The three ces that Rong Yuan had pointed at were the three weakest countries in the alliance. One of them was the Nieyun Kingdom, who had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Your Highness, what do you think we should do to strengthen our martial prowess?�� the envoy from the Fengdu Kingdom, one of the three weakest countries, voiced out. He looked at Rong Yuan with anticipation.


    Rong Yuan scrunched his forehead, giving off the impression that he had been put in a tough spot. After a long pause, he then responded, ��In my opinion, we can send some troops from the stronger countries to the weaker countries to help. Only in this way can we ensure the integrity of the entire battle front and at the same time, improve rtions between the countries. What do all of you think?��


    ��It sounds like a good n, let��s do it that way then,�� the envoy from the Sangna Kingdom immediately agreed without any hesitation.


    Even though the envoy was not sure which other countries in the alliance had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom, at least it could openly send some troops to infiltrate into another country and this was advantageous to them.


    On the other hand, the envoy of the Nieyun Kingdom did not seem very happy. Worriedly, he looked at Lu Xueqin, hoping that he would voluntarily send some troops over to the Nieyun Kingdom. Otherwise, the Nieyun Kingdom would not be able to make any moves under the close supervision of the other countries.


    After a moment��s hesitation, Lu Xueqin decided to speak up, ��The Minn Kingdom has a rather formidable martial prowess, why don��t we send some assistance to the Nieyun Kingdom?��

 Chapter 273 – Communication Conch

    <h4>Chapter 273 �C Communication Conch</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The North Qiu Kingdom was very secretive about the countries that had sworn allegiance to them. It was coincidental for one to find out that the Nieyun and Minn Kingdom were working with the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Envoys that hade to the Xia Kingdom to exchange secretive information all stayed at the ry station. It was under coincidental circumstances that they hade across Pan Wen interacting with the envoy from the Nieyun Kingdom. Thus, the Nieyun Kingdom had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom even before Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s wedding had taken ce. On their wedding day, they had worked together to undermine the Xia Kingdom. Now that the Minn Kingdom and the Nieyun Kingdom were working in cahoots, Rong Yuan had to step up to remove such a threat from urring.


    ��There��s no need to. The Minn Kingdom��s defenses are alright for now, but if you send assistance to the Nieyun Kingdom then you may have difficulty defending your front. Why don��t the Sangna Kingdom provide assistance instead? The Xia Kingdom will send assistance to the other two smaller countries. What do you all think?��


    Rong Yuan��s decision was exactly what the Sangna Kingdom had been hoping for; naturally, the Sangna Kingdom would not have any objections. They were eager to agree and smiled, ��That��s a good n. I��ve heard that there are a lot of prettydies in the Nieyun Kingdom, the men in my Sangna Kingdom are fortunate. We��ll probably have lots of weddings happening.��


    Other than the envoy from the Nieyun Kingdom and Lu Xueqin, everyone elseughed at the joke.


    Afterwards, Rong Yuan further disseminated some of his opinions and suggestions about how they should fight against the North Qiu Kingdom. He was articte in his words and asionally described the deployment n, which made the audience feel like they were basking in his perfect wisdom.


    Even when Rong Yuan had finished talking, some of the audience urged him to continue, ��Your Highness, if you have any more suggestions, why don��t you go through it with us one by one? It will not be easy to gather everyone here together again.��


    They would not have travelled such a great distance to the Xia Kingdom if it was not for the utmost importance of the information that Gu Lingzhi had. After they had fallen out with the North Qiu Kingdom, it would be hard for them to have full attendance at a meeting like this ever again.


    ��I��ve said everything that I��ve wanted to say. We��ll have to y by ear for whateveres up in the future. We can only be sure of what to do when the North Qiu Kingdom shows their hand,�� Rong Yuan replied.


    The audience was disappointed that Rong Yuan no longer had anything to say and started to expand the discussion on the points that he had talked about earlier.


    The discussionsted for the entire day.


    By the time the advisors had left the ce, it was already midnight.


    Upon seeing everyone��s tired expressions, Gu Lingzhi who had been silently sitting by the side the entire time took out a bunch of conches from her Storage Ring that were roughly the size of her fist. She asked Rong Yuan to give one out to everyone. When every single person had gotten a conch for themselves, Gu Lingzhi exined herself, ��This is one of the spiritual treasures left behind by the Spirit Tribe. Even though it��s just a high grade ck-Level spiritual treasure, it is extremely useful. With this Communication Conch, it will enable you to speak to someone a long distance away. When the North Qiu Kingdom officially begins their attack, having this would makemunication much easier. You can use it at the battle fronts to disseminate orders.��


    The audience looked bewildered. Mei Ying could not help but examine the Communication Conch and asked, ��It��s so small, are you sure it can allow us tomunicate over long distances?��


    ��If it isn��t spoilt, it definitely works.�� Then, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan proceeded to demonstrate the correct way of using the Communication Conch.


    ��In order to receive messages from others, first of all, you have to direct some of your spiritual energy to activate the conch. When the conch recognizes the unique nature of your energy, you only need to direct one st of spiritual energy from the person that you wish tomunicate with towards the conch.��


    After exining how to use it, she then exined certain conditions for the conch to work.


    For example, the conch could only be used tomunicate with one person at any time. Additionally, every use of the conch required arge amount of spirit stones to sustain its connection. Therger the distance between two people, the higher the amount of spirit stones needed.


    The crowd then followed Gu Lingzhi��s instructions and activated their Communication Conches. When they tried using it, they realized that it was much more effective than they thought it would be. With this Communication Conch, the problem of slowmunication over long distances could be eradicated. It also meant that they could take advantage of situations and gain the upper hand much earlier than the North Qiu Kingdom could.


    ��How many more of these Communication Conches do you have? The Sangna Kingdom would like to buy some more of these,�� the envoy from the Sangna Kingdom directed the question at Gu Lingzhi.


    The possession of such a spiritual treasure within the alliance was definitely a huge threat to the North Qiu Kingdom. If he could get his hands on more of these Communication Conches, then he could pass some of them to the North Qiu Kingdom. Who knew? Perhaps when the North Qiu Kingdom rose from the ashes again, the Sangna Kingdom would be able to benefit from it.


    Gu Lingzhi took a nce at the envoy, and whilst she came up with a n to deal with him in her heart, her face maintained a calm expression. ��Oh? It wasn��t easy for me to obtain these Communication Conches. I almost lost my life to get these.��


    ��I...�� the envoy from the Sangna Kingdom clenched his jaw, ��I��m willing to purchase them for a hundred thousand spirit stones each, what do you think?��


    ��Hmm...a hundred thousand...�� Gu Lingzhi pretended to take his offer into consideration. Just when the envoy from the Sangna Kingdom thought that she was going to ept his offer, she shook her head vehemently and said, ��No. This is too valuable, it��s worth at least a million spirit stones.��


    Everyone sucked in their breaths.


    A million spirit stones? Only Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons were worth a million spirit stones, she must be really shameless to ask for a price like that.


    ��What? Do you think it��s an unreasonable price?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at the crowd and said, ��I risked my life to gather these from the Spirit Tribe��s historical relics. There��s only a few of these in the entire Tianyuan Continent and I��ve already made a huge loss after giving a portion of them to all of you. I��m selling it for a million spirit stones on the ount that we are allies. Even if the North Qiu Kingdom wanted it for ten million spirit stones, I would not sell it to them!��


    There was a long silence that followed.


    Rong Han assessed Gu Lingzhi before looking at the crowd who was deep in thought. He had read through all the secret documents that Gu Lingzhi had brought back and was well aware of who had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Now that Gu Lingzhi had brought out the Communication Conches, what other motive did she have other than for the ease ofmunication?


    Rong Han smiled slightly as he looked at her. She was scheming but he was excited to know what she had nned.


    Atst, Gu Lingzhi sold a total of twelve conches for the price of a million spirit stones each.


    The Sangna Kingdom bought eight of them, and under the suspicious gazes of the others, the envoy of the Sangna Kingdom tried to exin himself, ��We have manyrge ns in the Sangna Kingdom, they would have a use for these.��


    The crowd suddenly realized that they could buy these Communication Conches to sell to others from their countries as well, but Gu Lingzhi was no longer selling them.


    ��Alright, it��s gettingte, all of you should go back and rest. Aren��t a few of you going to head back to your own countries tomorrow? Rest early so that you��ll have energy for such a long voyage,�� Rong Yuan dispersed the crowd seeing that Gu Lingzhi had achieved her motive.


    When everyone had left the Imperial Study Room, Rong Yuan stopped Xie Jianyu in his tracks.


    ��Prince Yi, I need to discuss some military matters with you, do you have the time?��


    After an entire day, Xie Jianyu was exhausted. When the room was left with the three of them, Xie Jianyu then scrunched his forehead and asked, ��Your Highness, the reason why you asked me to stay was not purely because of military matters, right?��


    ��You��re right,�� Rong Yuan confirmed his suspicions, not intending to beat around the bush. He continued, ��You��re returning back to the Fengyang Kingdom in two days, right? We should discuss how we are going to deal with the matters regarding your brother.��


    Xie Jianyu��s eyes lit up before he sat back down at his original seat.


    ��Continue.��


    Rong Yuan smiled in satisfaction when he saw that he had piqued Xie Jianyu��s interest. Undoubtedly, Xie Jianyu was a good person to work with.


    Every man had his aspirations when it came to wielding power. Previously, due to his family, he was willing to give up his aspirations. Now that he was no longer restricted by kinship, the aspirations that he had set aside for so long would be his strongest weapon. No matter what, he would dispose of whoever was sitting on the throne!


    Rong Yuan��s n was simple. Xie Jianyu simply had to pretend that he was unaware of the schemes that the King of the Fengyang Kingdom had made, before finding the right opportunity to expose the deeds of the king to the people.


    After all these years of being in the Fengyang Kingdom, Xie Jianyu had sessfully gotten rid of many gangs of bandits and had also defended the country many times from invaders. He was thus very popr amongst the people. Otherwise, the King of the Fengyang Kingdom would not have left him alone all these years and could only think of underhanded means to kill him.


    If Xie Jianyu could seize the perfect opportunity to reveal the deeds of the King, then Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi could lead some of their elite troops into the Fengyang Kingdom to assist Xie Jianyu in leading a revolt against the king and bring him down. The power dynamics of the Fengyang Kingdom could be entirely changed in a month.


    Rong Yuan had the exact same thoughts as Xie Jianyu, except that Xie Jianyu never thought that Rong Yuan would personally make a trip down to the Fengyang Kingdom to assist him. ��You��re not afraid that I may change my mind at thest minute and swear my allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom?��


    ��You won��t,�� Rong Yuan replied affirmatively, ��You��re not stupid.��


    It was dangerous to swear allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom. Only people who were thirsty for power would be easily swayed by them.


    Xie Jianyu pursed his lips, not knowing if he should thank Rong Yuan for his trust or to be upset at his straightforwardness. How could he so outrightly insult Xie Jianyu��s brother in front of him.


    When Xie Jianyu had finally left, Rong Han then spoke up, ��Lingzhi, what other secrets does the Communication Conch have?��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled briefly and replied, ��I knew you would be able to find out even though I have not told you anything about it.��


    ��Alright, you don��t have to suck up to me, tell me,�� Rong Han said as he waved his hand, his eyes full of approval for his daughter inw.


    ��How is she sucking up to you when you truly do know everything?�� Rong Yuan said as he ruffled Gu Lingzhi��s hair andplimented Rong Han.


    ��The Communication Conch is amunication tool for anyone that has it. However, with this, we can eavesdrop on all their conversations.��

 Chapter 274 – The Truth Behind the Endless Sea Realm

    <h4>Chapter 274 �C The Truth Behind the Endless Sea Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Han was bewildered. It turned out that Gu Lingzhi had a Communication Conch that was slightlyrger than everyone else��s, which was the mother of all Communication Conches. With this Queen Communication Conch, she could monitor the conversations between every other Communication Conches. It was no wonder she sold so many Communication Conches to the Sangna Kingdom even after knowing that they had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Rong Han was pleasantly surprised. He could foresee the envoy of the Sangna Kingdom sending a few of the Communication Conches that he had bought to the North Qiu Kingdom. Even if the people from the North Qiu Kingdom did not use the Communication Conch, as long as important information was being disseminated, Gu Lingzhi could have first-hand information of the North Qiu Kingdom��s ns.


    ��That��s great. Why wasn��t the method of making such a tool passed down?�� Rong Han asked, slightly perplexed. Gu Lingzhi felt the same way. Ever since she entered the Sacred Lands, she had discovered many things that did not make logical sense.


    For example, the disappearance of the Teleportation Spell, the forging method of this Communication Conch, and the elerating Advancement Pill that she had given to Su Ruo...


    Many of these objects that could help strengthen Martial Artists had long disappeared from the Tianyuan Continent. It would be a bit far-fetched to attribute their disappearance to the disappearance of the Spirit Tribe. From Gu Lingzhi��s perspective, Spirit Cleansing Pills that could allow people to change their Spiritual Roots were not difficult to make. As long as one could get their hands on all the ingredients, a ck-Level Alchemist would be able to refine it.


    However, the refining method of the Spirit Cleansing Pill had not been passed down. Only the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce knew of its existence.


    There were other things that were strange as well. The objects and methods that were not passed down were things that could vastly strengthen a Martial Artist��s cultivation. To her, it seemed that there was arger force at y here that did not want Martial Artists to be too powerful so that they would always remain in the Tianyuan Continent.


    ��...Lingzhi, are you okay?�� Rong Yuan asked her worriedly upon seeing her zone out.


    ��I��m alright, I was just thinking about things that do not make sense,�� Gu Lingzhi said before borating about what she had been thinking about, before she mocked herself, ��Maybe I��m just tired.��


    ��You��re not tired, your guesses are right. There is a greater power that has been controlling the Tianyuan Continent, restricting us all here as if it were a cage.��


    Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan and Rong Han immediately turned towards the voice that had sounded out of nowhere. It was Pan Yue, who was still disguised as Wu Yue.


    Rong Han��s forehead creased immediately, wanting to call in the troops to take him down immediately. The Imperial Study Room was not a ce that people could trespass so easily.


    Rong Yuan stopped his father before he could do so, and looked at Pan Yue, ��What do you mean?��


    Pan Yue did not answer his question directly. Instead, he looked at Rong Han. Pan Yue did not wish for too many people to know about the matters that involved the Pan Family and the Spirit Tribe. Catching onto his expression, Rong Han��s face darkened.


    ��Are you suspecting me of something?��


    ��No, just that this information is only meant for the Third Prince and his wife,�� Pan Yue said as he looked directly at Rong Han fearlessly. It was unthinkable that such a young man who had just made a name for himself in the Chiyang City had the nerve to be so straightforward with the King of the Xia Kingdom.


    ��Father, you must be tired from all the official matters today, why don��t you go and rest? Tomorrow, I will give you a more detailed update about current matters,�� Rong Yuan tried to appease his father before he could throw a temper, dragging Gu Lingzhi with him out of the Imperial Study Room.


    When they walked out of the door, Rong Han��s voice sounded out from behind, ��The Empress and the Crown Prince had been taken away by someone on the night of your wedding. Be careful.��


    Rong Yuan froze for a second at his words, before nodding his head in acknowledgement.


    The Crown Prince was not worth worrying over, but the Empress had many ns that were supporting her. However, the most important thing at hand now was to figure out what Pan Yue��s words had meant.


    When they reached the Ronghua Pce, Rong Yuan asked Pan Yue, ��Why do you say that the Tianyuan Continent is a cage?��


    ��Is it not?�� Pan Yue retorted as he grinned mockingly, ��If we disregard half of the things that help to strengthen Martial Artists, we are only left with a few cultivation techniques that are useless. It gives people the hope that they would be True Gods but ultimately, there is no way that one could ever advance to be one. If the Tianyuan Continent isn��t a cage, what else could it be?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at him suspiciously, ��You��re trying to say that...��


    ��Yes, when Pan Luo realized that the Tianyuan Continent could not hold the power of a True God, he knew that he could never return back to the Tianyuan Continent once he had ascended to the Realm of the Gods. As such, he destroyed everything that would be beneficial to Martial Artists, so that he could lessen the number of people advancing to be True Gods. What do you think the Endless Sea Realm is for? It��s actually to weaken the spiritual energy of thend, so that Martial Artists would not be able to absorb enough spiritual energy to ever break through and advance to a True God. If not, why do you think there has been less and less Martial Artists that have advanced to a True God these past few years? It��s not that our resources have declined in quality �C to begin with, there isn��t enough spiritual energy in the ground for the Demigods to be True Gods!��


    His words had a great impact on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    ��It��s no wonder that although it��s hard to be a True God, the ancient records have shown that there would be one person who would be one every hundred years. Whereas, not a single Martial Artist has been sessful in these few thousand years. So, that��s why...�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled to herself, her hatred towards Pan Luo deepening.


    For his personal gains, he had denied so many Martial Artists the chance of immortality. He is despicable!


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan thought about the matter much more logically. He looked at Pan Yue with a face full of doubt, ��How did you know about this? Are you telling me that Pan Luo told the whole Pan Family about this?��


    Pan Yue sneered, ��How��s that possible? Do you really think he��d let anyone else know about his evil thoughts?��


    ��Then, how did you know about it?��


    ��I have my own sources, but it��s up to you to believe me. Whatever it is, Lingzhi has the Inheritance Space. No matter how much spiritual energy is being inhibited in the Tianyuan Continent, it would not have any effect on her. You, on the other hand...you should be prepared to be happy for her when she finally bes a True God and ascends to the Realm of the Gods,�� Pan Yue shook his head, as if he could see such a scene unfolding in his head.


    ��I will not let that happen!�� Rong Yuan eximed as he gripped tightly onto Gu Lingzhi��s hand.


    So what if the spiritual energy was being inhibited? There were still many people who had sessfully be a True God despite that! He would be one of them!


    ��You didn��t sneak into the Imperial Study Roomte at night just to tell us that, right?��


    ��Of course not,�� Pan Yue said as he retrieved a stack of papers from his Storage Ring. ��I wanted both of you to have a look at this and see if you find it useful.��


    Gu Lingzhi looked through the stack of papers and her eyes widened. Was this... all the information about the strongest Martial Artists in the North Qiu Kingdom?


    Pan Yue��s methods against the North Qiu Kingdom were truly harsh. It was incredible the lengths he was willing to go to in order to help Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    However, when she thought about how the Pan Family was being enved by Pan Luo and what Pan Luo had done to the Tianyuan Continent, she could understand why Pan Yue had been so eager to help them this entire time.


    ording to what Pan Yue had told them, the Endless Sea Realm was perpetually sucking spiritual energy from the ground. It was also getting harder and harder for Martial Artists to break through. Evidently, the Boundless Ocean would one day deplete thend��s spiritual energy entirely. By then, Martial Artists would be a thing of the past. Even with Spiritual Roots, one would not be able to cultivate without spiritual energy and would thus be a normal human being.


    When that timees, the Pan Family would no longer be of use to Pan Luo. It was not difficult to figure out what Pan Luo would do to a group of people that were no longer of value to him.


    As for the Spirit Tribe, the Inheritance Space was a source of spiritual energy that was independent of the external world. However, it was only applicable to Martial Artists that were above the rank of a Level Five Martial Student.


    After bing a Level Five Martial Student, the Inheritance Space would undergo its first transformation �C the appearance of the Spiritual Essence Spring that was capable of generating spiritual energy.


    If one was unable to cultivate, the Spiritual Essence Spring could not be activated.


    ��Thank you, this information is very useful,�� Gu Lingzhi sincerely thanked Pan Yue.


    ��There��s no need to thank me, I��m doing this for myself too,�� Pan Yue said before leaving the ce as quickly as he came. Even though Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s gazes never strayed, they could not figure out how Pan Yue was able to move around so stealthily.


    ��Pan Yue has so many spiritual treasures in his possession,�� Gu Lingzhi mumbled to herself before continuing to read the name list that Pan Yue had given to her. However, Rong Yuan snatched it away and ced it at a nearby table.


    ��It��s time to rest, shouldn��t we go to sleep now, my dear wife?��


    There was an underlying meaning behind Rong Yuan��s cheeky words, and Gu Lingzhi could only roll her eyes at him. He was being way too thirsty for someone that had just gotten such huge news.


    ��I��m just trying to maintain a work-life bnce,�� Rong Yuan tried toe up with an excuse, before lifting Gu Lingzhi off her feet, carrying her to the bed.


    After yet another hot and steamy night, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi headed to the Imperial Study Room after breakfast to talk about official matters once again.


    When the Empress had escaped, the ns that had supported her now had their defenses up. Although it seemed calm on the surface, there was going to be a huge shift in power dynamics.


    However, the voyage to the Fengyang Kingdom could not be dyed, so they had to prioritize matters pertaining to the Fengyang Kingdom before deciding on how to deal with the power shifts rted to the Empress.


    Five dayster, Rong Yuan had passed all of his duties and responsibilities to Rong Han before taking Gu Lingzhi with him to the Fengyang Kingdom. As for Xie Jianyu, he had already returned to the Fengyang Kingdom��s Royal Pce two days ago.

 Chapter 275 – Transformation of the Fengyang Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 275 �C Transformation of the Fengyang Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan stood at a path outside the Fengyang Kingdom��s Royal Pce, with Hua Qingcheng and Yuan Zheng beside them.


    Wei Hanzi had been too heavily injured in the Sacred Lands and needed at least half of a year of meditating in order to recover and had been ordered by Gu Lingzhi to stay in the Royal Pce against her will.


    The four of them had taken Yirong Pills so that others would not know what their true identities were.


    ��The banquet should have begun by now, right?�� Gu Lingzhi murmured to herself when she saw that the sky had darkened. To avoid attracting attention to themselves, they waited for two days after Xie Jianyu had left the Xia Kingdom to leave as well. They wondered if Xie Jianyu had been sessful in his endeavors yet.


    ��When the sky haspletely darkened, we��ll go in,�� Rong Yuan said.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head. If it were in the past, it would be an impossible task for them to stealthily enter a Kingdom��s Royal Pce without alerting anyone. However, with Rong Yuan��s space-dimension realm, it was now entirely possible to do so.


    As the sky became darker, the number of carriages that were entering the Royal Pce started to decrease.


    When night time arrived, they hid underneath a carriage that looked extravagant. When Rong Yuan activated his space-dimension realm, their surroundings rippled for a few seconds. They had disappeared into thin air.


    Due to the unique characteristics of the space-dimension realm, they could be hidden in in sight simply by creating an illusion. Additionally, the fact that it was already dark made it harder for them to be detected.


    They were also rather fortunate that the person whom the carriage belonged to had a high social status. When they were going through the Royal Pce��s gates, the guards did not even bother to search the carriage due to the symbol on the carriage.


    The owner of the carriage alighted after it had reached its destination. Rong Yuan gave the other three people a look, before he came out from the bottom of the carriage when there was no one around. They knocked out the guards that were on duty and pulled them into a dark corner before exchanging clothes with them, disguising themselves as pce guards.


    Gu Lingzhi watched as the three men dragged the guards effortlessly as she squatted beside the guards and removed their clothes.


    ��Wear this outer robe.�� Just before Gu Lingzhi could let her imagination roam, a guard that was wearing ck armor and a red innerwear was brought to her. When she looked up, she was met with Rong Yuan��s unpleasant gaze on her, ��Wear my outer robe before wearing his clothes.��


    Gu Lingzhi froze for a moment before she shook her head andughed at Rong Yuan��s ridiculousness. He was so petty that he could even be jealous at a time like this.


    When the four of them had changed, they came out of the dark corner and walked towards the celebration banquet that was held for Xie Jianyu��s safe return from the Xia Kingdom.


    Due to their outfits, they did not draw any attention as they easily made their way to the Taihe Pce where the banquet was held.


    The banquet was extremely lively and many important advisors of the Kingdom were present. With just one nce, Gu Lingzhi saw the King of the Fengyang Kingdom that was seated on a stage higher than everyone else.


    The King of the Fengyang Kingdom was a middle-aged man that looked extremely simr to Xie Jianyu. Beside him was a beautiful and refined-looking woman who evidently belonged to his harem.


    At this moment, the King held a white jade cup filled with wine and smiled at Xie Jianyu, ��It is the Fengyang Kingdom��s honor to be able to be in an alliance with the Xia Kingdom to fight against the North Qiu Kingdom. It was only possible because of you. I shall salute you with this cup of wine!��


    Then, the King raised his cup towards Xie Jianyu.


    Xie Jianyu, who sat at the King��s left, immediately raised his cup in response. ��Brother, if I headed to the Xia Kingdom before I had gotten your permission, would you still have formed an alliance with them?��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan immediately exchanged nces. It seemed that they had arrived at the right moment. Xie Jianyu was ready to wreak havoc.


    The King was stunned. ��What do you mean?��


    Xie Jianyu shook the cup in his hand, not intending to take a sip at all. Under the gaze of the King, he poured the wine onto the floor and articted every word clearly, ��Brother, this cup of wine... you��ve added something to it right?��


    ��Ridiculous! Prince Yi, is this how you talk to the King?�� One of the advisors who sat at Xie Jianyu��s right hand side immediately red up in anger. He stood up and pointed a finger at Xie Jianyu and exchanged a quick nce with the King.


    At the same time, a few people dressed in military uniform that were behind Xie Jianyu stood up immediately and red at the advisor that had just spoken. Even though they did not say a word, it was enough to intimidate that particr advisor.


    These people were Xie Jianyu��s subordinates in the military and were loyal to him. Before they had attended the banquet, Xie Jianyu had already told them about the King��s n to betray the Xia Kingdom. As such, they did not trust anyone that had spoken up for the King.


    If it was not for the fact that the time had not been ripe yet, they would have already taken down the King the moment theyid their eyes on him. To them, he was an unsuitable King. It was such a waste of their efforts that they had fought so hard for him on the battlefield.


    ��You... are all of you rebelling? The King is right there, how dare you be impudent?�� The same advisor stood his ground and continued to challenge them despite the fear in his heart. He had only been able to climb up to such a high-ranking position even though hecked spiritual energy because of his loyalty to the King.


    The King��s face darkened as he looked straight at Xie Jianyu, ��Brother, what do you think you are doing? Even if you don��t like the wine that I have offered to you, you don��t have to overreact like this.��


    Seeing how the King was still trying toe up with excuses for himself, Xie Jianyu could onlyugh in response, ��Brother, since young, I have not been scheming as you. Neither am I good with words, so let��s not beat around the bush today. Before I went to the Xia Kingdom, it was you who had ordered Hu Lie to keep me there, right?��


    The King was shocked for a moment but regained hisposure, ��Why do I not understand what you are talking about? Hu Lie is an unimportant guard in the Royal Pce, how could he have the ability to keep you in the Xia Kingdom? Furthermore... you are a prince of the Fengyang Kingdom, why would I make you stay in the Xia Kingdom?��


    The figureheads that had attended the banquet looked back and forth between Xie Jianyu and the King, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    Xie Jianyu had no intentions of wasting any more time. He ordered one of his subordinates to summon Hu Lie.


    Upon seeing Hu Lie, the King narrowed his eyes. He did not think that Hu Lie was still alive. When Xie Jianyu had returned to the Fengyang Kingdom, he had told the King that Hu Lie had gotten into a conflict with someone in the Chiyang City and died. Unexpectedly, he was very much alive and kicking.


    Without waiting for the King toe up with an excuse, one of the guards brought Hu Lie back to consciousness. Instantly, a look of fear was stered all over Hu Lie��s face before he curled his body into a ball. He looked at Xie Jianyu before stammering, ��Stop hitting me, I��ll tell you... I��ll tell you anything...��


    The guard that had awakened him gave a crooked smile. ��Then tell everyone here about what you know.��


    This was when Hu Lie realized that he was no longer locked in prison. Rather, he found himself in an extremely extravagant and majestic pce. Wasn��t that the King of the Fengyang Kingdom who was sitting up there?


    When he hade to this realization, happiness rose in his heart, thinking that he could finally escape.


    ��Hu Lie, my brother said that you were dead. What happened to you? Quick, send Hu Lie to the Royal Physician. Why are none of you doing anything?�� There was no way he would let Hu Lie say anything that would threaten his position.


    The two guards situated beside the King moved forward, wanting to bring Hu Lie away. However, they were immediately stopped by Xie Jianyu��s subordinates.


    ��Your Highness, Hu Lie has something to tell everyone. Why don��t we hear what he has to say before we send him to the Royal Physician?��


    At the same time, Xie Jianyu gave Hu Lie a kick, urging him to talk.


    The kick had triggered Hu Lie, as he remembered the horrible treatment that he had received earlier on. He could not care about anything else, not even the consequences of betraying the King. ��I am indebted to the King. Before I went to the Xia Kingdom, the King ordered me to...��


    As Hu Lie continued to speak, the people who were present in the pce were visibly shocked. They started to think about who they should support.


    The King of the Fengyang Kingdom red at Hu Lie as he thought of killing him on the spot.


    Originally, he had organized this banquet so that he would have the opportunity of getting rid of Xie Jianyu before assigning a scapegoat for his actions. Xie Jianyu��s retaliation and Hu Lie��s appearance had disrupted his n entirely.


    He had always thought that Xie Jianyu trusted him entirely. Never would he have imagined that Xie Jianyu, whom he had taken advantage of so many times, was aware of the truth.


    Xie Jianyu was right, the wine had been poisoned. However, there was only half a dosage of poison in the cup. If he had drank the wine, it was not fatal enough to kill him. However, if he had eaten anything on the table that had also been poisoned with half a dosage, it would have enough to kill him a dayter. It was a poison that the King had obtained from the North Qiu Kingdom.


    However, not only did Xie Jianyu not drink the wine, he even brought Hu Lie out to expose the King��s misdeeds. The King had no choice but to have a change of ns. He looked at Xie Jianyu coldly, ��Brother, I know you have been upset with Father��s decision of passing the throne to me and thus have been coveting over the crown since then. Because of this, I��ve always amodated your requests �C I let you have control of the Fengyang Kingdom��s army without a word, yet you have been nothing but ungrateful!��

 Chapter 276 – Fenlan Painting

    <h4>Chapter 276 �C Fen Painting</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The King of the Fengyang Kingdom looked at Xie Jianyu, his eyes filled with disappointment and confusion, as if he had really been betrayed by someone that he trusted. However, everyone who was present knew that the King was just feigning innocence to protect whatever that was left of his reputation.


    Indeed, as soon as he had said those words, the Imperial Guards rushed into the pce from all directions and surrounded the guests. When the guests started to panic, the King announced, ��We need to take down this traitor right now. Those who do not wish to get hurt by the Imperial Guards should take your leave and wait outside the pce now.��


    The guards that were standing by the door then moved aside to create a path for people to leave.


    The guests looked at each other. Indeed, the people who stayed loyal to the King were the first to leave. Their actions prompted some other guests who were neutral to the situation to leave as well. To them, it did not matter who was the King.


    After a short period of time, two-thirds of the people had left the pce, leaving a small number of people inside.


    A majority of these people were Xie Jianyu��s subordinates, who had fought alongside him for many years. What shocked Xie Jianyu more was the fact that the rest of the people who did not leave were people who he had not interacted with frequently in his everyday life.


    ��Prince Yi has fought for the Fengyang Kingdom for so many years and faced death a countless number of times. I do not wish to see him being stripped of his pride,�� one of them voiced out. The rest of the people who chose to stay nodded their heads in agreement.


    In the Tianyuan Continent, strength was a trait to admire. Though Xie Jianyu was not the strongest Martial Artist that existed, he had sacrificed the most for the Fengyang Kingdom and was thus widely respected. These people were willing to help him in any way they can in such a critical moment, even though it looked like Xie Jianyu did not have a chance of winning.


    The people who had walked out of the pce had heard what the man had said and guilt immediately shed across their eyes.


    To them, it was clear who was the one that was lying, but they did not have the courage to stay behind to help Xie Jianyu.


    ��Xie Jianyu seems to be at a disadvantage here...�� Gu Lingzhi muttered softly to Rong Yuan as they hid amongst the guards.


    There were only about twenty people on Xie Jianyu��s side. On the contrary, they were surrounded by hundreds of Imperial Guards.


    ��Isn��t that better?�� Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��He��ll be even more indebted to us after this.��


    That made sense...


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes, wanting to remind Rong Yuan that there were only four of them. Even though they had extremely outstanding Martial Skills, it was still difficult for them to deal with hundreds of people.


    ��Are you scared?�� Rong Yuan gripped her hand and squeezed it gently. ��There��s so many people here, it��s a good opportunity to test out the power of your Fen Painting.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes lit up immediately. She had gotten the Fen Painting from the Sacred Lands. Even though it was a halfpleted object, it was still very powerful as it contained a demon beast that had spiritual power equivalent to a Martial Sage, Zi Zi. Gu Lingzhi wondered how useful it could be in such a situation.


    At this moment, the tension between Xie Jianyu and the King had reached its peak. It was a matter of time before they engaged in a battle.


    What shocked others was that even though Xie Jianyu was in a disadvantaged position, he did not show any signs of nervousness or anxiety. On the contrary, he looked at the King mockingly.


    ��Use the Painting now!�� Rong Yuan eximed under his breath. Gu Lingzhi then raised her hand and the Fen Painting that was about a meter long unraveled itself in mid-air above everyone. Before anyone had time to react, the Fen Painting gave out a burst of pink light. The next moment, everyone in the pce had disappeared, almost as if they had never existed.


    The people who had waited outside the pce realized that something was wrong. When they rushed over to check out the situation, they came face-to-face with an empty pce. Before they could react to the situation, a group of soldiers donning military armor rushed to the pce. They were led by a tall man who held two big hammers. When they interested the pce, they charged towards the people who had stayed outside the pce and howled at them, ��Where��s the Prince? Where did you hide him?��


    The guests were immediately scared speechless as they did not know where Xie Jianyu had disappeared to either.


    The Fen Painting was a kind of space-dimension spiritual treasure that could trap people within the painting itself. It was a stronger weaponpared to a space-dimension ��realm��. ording to Zi Zi, if the Fen Painting had beenpleted, it would be a Godly spiritual treasure. It was a pity that it was only halfpleted and thus would only contain half of its true power. Even if that was the case, it was already a high grade Heaven-Level spiritual treasure and could trap Demigods in it for up to an hour.


    Now that it had trapped people who had not even reached the rank of a Martial Sage, they stood no chance against it.


    Stepping on the flower-filled grass, Gu Lingzhi looked around her. Her surroundings were exactly how it looked like on the Fen Painting. There were trees all around her that were diverse and rich in color. Flowers bloomed in all kinds of colors and petals fell when a breeze swept over them.


    On the other side of the Fen Forest were two groups of people �C Xie Jianyu with his supporters and the King with his Imperial Guards, who had been separated by Gu Lingzhi when they entered the painting. She trapped both the groups within the Fen Forest which had been enchanted with an Illusory Spell and they were currently struggling to find a way out.


    After ensuring that they had no way of escaping the forest until half an hourter, Gu Lingzhi brought Rong Yuan, Hua Qingcheng and Yuan Zheng to a particr Fen Tree where Zi Zi was asleep.


    ��Who is it? Who dares to bother me when I��m sleeping?�� Zi Zi called out drowsily, before realizing that the only people who could freely enter and leave the Fen Painting were only Gu Lingzhi and itself.


    ��It��s you. Tell me, what was so important that you had to wake me up?�� Zi Zi��s beard suddenly moved rapidly and looked more awake. When it saw the two groups of people that were trapped within the forest, it smacked its lips and asked, ��Lingzhi, why did you trap so many people in here?��


    Zi Zi looked excited, which meant that Gu Lingzhi had guessed correctly �C trapping these people in the Fen Painting would bring a lot of fun to Zi Zi.


    ��The group with less people is on our side, whilst the group with more people are our enemies. Zi Zi, I need you to teach me how to urately manipte the Fen Painting.��


    ��That��s easy,�� Zi Zi responded proudly, ��There is no one in the world that knows this Painting better than I do.��


    Zi Zi then walked towards the bigger group of people who were trapped in the Fen Forest. As he walked, he said, ��Under the Illusory Spell, the Fen Forest can only trap those people for up to two hours before they find a way out, so we have to limit their ability to retaliate in these two hours. First of all, we should secretly split them into smaller groups...��


    Following Zi Zi��s exnation, Gu Lingzhi nodded asionally whilst manipting the Illusory Spell, splitting them into smaller groups of about ten people each. Using their knowledge of the ce, they got rid of these smaller groups systematically.


    Even without Zi Zi, Gu Lingzhi knew how to use the Fen Painting. However, with its help, Gu Lingzhi could quickly familiarize herself with the Painting. When they had killed off about three quarters of the Imperial Guards, Gu Lingzhi no longer needed Zi Zi��s guidance to know how to create the best opportunity to assassinate people that were trapped in the Fen Forest.


    It had only been half an hour since they had entered the Fen Painting and they had levelled the ying ground without Rong Yuan exerting much of his power.


    Yuan Zheng was speechless at the efficacy of the Fen Painting. Was this the power of the ancient spiritual treasures? It was just a halfpleted spiritual treasure, yet it already held such formidable power.


    Zi Zi noticed his shock andughed, ��Don��t overestimate the Fen Painting��s powers, it is just a supplementary spiritual treasure. It had only managed to trap so many people in here due to the element of surprise. If met with more powerful Martial Artists, it would not be easy to trap them in here.��


    Rong Yuan nodded his head, ��Its power lies in the element of surprise. Even though the Illusory Spell cast over the Fen Forest may seem impressive and give surprising results, it would be useless against people that are familiar with such spells.��


    ��Even if that��s the case, this Fen Painting is still an impressive spiritual treasure,�� Hua Qingcheng sighed to himself.


    Apart from Rong Yuan and Hua Qingcheng, there was another Martial Sage that was trapped in here. If it were the outside world, the both of them would have to spend a lot of effort to kill another Martial Sage. However, under the protection of the Illusory Spell, they could effortlessly kill off the most powerful guard serving the King. They had taken longer than usual only because Gu Lingzhi had wanted to familiarize herself with manipting the Fen Painting.

 Chapter 277 – Civil War

    <h4>Chapter 277 �C Civil War</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When Xie Jianyu saw that there were only three Imperial Guards left to protect the King of the Fengyang Kingdom, he felt depressed. When he saw Rong Yuan��s knowing smile, he became even more depressed than he already was.


    He did not understand why he felt this way when he was the one who had nned everything.


    The space that he was in was surreal and beautiful, but it was not the actual world. Meanwhile, his target, the King of the Fengyang Kingdom, stood three meters away from him. The Imperial Guards that surrounded him just a few moments ago now disappeared. Rong Yuan smiled at him cheekily, reminding him that he owed Rong Yuan yet another favor.


    ��Alright, the pests have been eliminated. I��ll hand the King of the Fengyang Kingdom over to you now, if you have some words that you would like to say to him,�� Rong Yuan tilted his chin and pushed the King so that he was standing right in front of Xie Jianyu. Rong Yuan then rejoined Gu Lingzhi at the side to watch the scene unfold.


    Xie Jianyu looked at the King who looked battered and exhausted as he struggled to stand up straight. He opened his mouth a few times, contemting what to say, before some words flowed out. ��Brother, I have fought for you for so many years, have you ever treated me like a brother instead of an... enemy?��


    The King stared back at Xie Jianyu for a moment, beforeughing breathlessly, ��Does it matter whether I did or didn��t? Would you let me go if I said that I did?��


    Xie Jianyu curled his fists into a ball before looking at the King unsurely, ��And what if I said that I would?��


    Xie Jianyu��s words made the King stunned for a while, and even Gu Lingzhi and the rest were shocked that he would give the King a chance.


    ��Though I would like to see this conversation continue, I have to remind you that your time in the Fen Painting is up.��


    Just as Zi Zi��s voice had resonated in Gu Lingzhi��s mind, everyone lost consciousness for a moment and the next second, they had reappeared back at the pce. The difference was that the hundreds of lives that had been lost in the Fen Painting had remained there.


    ��Your...Your Highness! Are...are you okay?�� the burly man who held two hammers asked worriedly. He was the first one to rush into the pce.


    At this moment, the few of them that had disappeared into the Fen Painting looked at their surroundings. It was no longer the extravagant pce that they remembered. Now, the Taihe Pce was aplete mess. The Imperial Guards and the armored troops of the Fengyang Kingdom had been fighting in their absence. The two parties had only stopped fighting after they had reappeared out of nowhere.


    The King of the Fengyang Kingdom opened his eyes gradually and before the rest could react, he ran towards the Imperial Guards. Rong Yuan stretched his arm out to stop him, but before he could touch the King, a purple-ck rattan creeper appeared and shot towards Rong Yuan. When Rong Yuan was blocking the attack, the King had reached a safe distance away and stood behind a number of Imperial Guards. He smiled coldly, ��Brother, you��ve made a mistake by not killing me earlier when you had the chance.��


    The King then mumbled under his breath, ��Get rid of them.��


    Then, the ground underneath them started to shake intensely. Sand flew from all directions in the air, creating a desert in the pce.


    ��It��s a realm,�� Rong Yuan��s eyes shone with eagerness. Previously, when he was in the Fen Painting, with the Illusory Spell, it had been too easy for him to get rid of the Martial Sage.


    He was excited to meet a Martial Artist of the same level as him as he prepared himself for battle. Hopefully, this opponent would be strong enough so that he could finally meet his match.


    Not many Martial Sages had the ability to manipte space-dimension realms, so Rong Yuan decided to keep it a secret for now. He rushed into the illusion headfirst, towards an old, short and plump man that was standing beside the King.


    The next moment, countless rattan creepers appeared around his legs in an attempt to trap him in ce. It seemed that this Martial Sage had two kinds of Spiritual Roots �C earth and wood.


    Though the rattan creepers were quick, Rong Yuan was quicker. The rattan creepers brushed against his legs but did not manage to trap him.


    ��Hmm, this is interesting,�� Sun Wuughed to himself. When he had brought the King to a safer corner, he rushed towards Rong Yuan. Whilst Rong Yuan unleashed his Martial Skills, Sun Wu tried his best to retaliate.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi was also hard at work. When Rong Yuan had left to fight Sun Wu, Gu Lingzhi stood behind Yuan Zheng as she shot out Frost Arrows.


    Hua Qingcheng was engaged in a battle with another Martial Sage. They fought ferociously in mid-air.


    Suddenly, the whole space-dimension shook as a golden light appeared on top of everyone. Gu Lingzhi looked at it and immediately, her face darkened.


    It was not the sun. It was a huge fireball. Suddenly, many fireballs descended from a sky, as if it were a meteor shower.


    ��It��s the Fire Realm that belongs to Yu Yuan, the head of one of the Three Great ns in the Fengyang Kingdom, the Yu n!�� Yuan Zheng eximed as he weaved between the fireballs in an attempt to dodge them, together with Gu Lingzhi.


    They did not expect Yu Yuan to show up at this instance to assist the King. It seemed that Xie Jianyu��s n to usurp the throne would not be as easy as he thought.


    Xie Jianyu��s face turned sour when he saw Yu Yuan��s realm that had superimposed with Sun Wu��s one. When he looked at the people around him who had been engulfed in mes, he spoke, ��n Leader Yu, are you sure you want to go against me?��


    Yu Yuan scoffed, ��Prince Yi, why are you trying so hard? Do you really think that just the few of you are able to defeat the King?��


    ��It��s time to find out!�� Ba He, the burly man with two hammers who was standing beside Xie Jianyu bellowed, ��You should worry about your Yu n first!��


    Yu Yuan��s eyes narrowed, ��How dare you!��


    With a fling of his robe, about ten fireballs the size of a fist shot towards Ba He. With an angry snarl, Ba He crossed his hammers in front of his body, ready to take on the fireballs that wereing towards him.


    Whoosh!


    Before the fireballs could reach Ba He, it was blown away by a strong gust of wind andnded somewhere else, creating a cavity as big as a house. If Ba He had taken the hit, he would be severely injured or even killed.


    ��n Leader Yu, why are you taking out your anger on someone younger than you? We haven��t met for so many years, let��s have a good match between ourselves today,�� a voice sounded out from behind Yu Yuan. Evidently, the gust of wind had been brought about from this man.


    ��Feng Yi?�� Yu Yuan squinted his eyes to have a closer look. Feng Yi had also belonged to the Three Great ns.


    ��On the ount that we both belong to the Three Great ns, if you leave now, I will pretend as if nothing has happened today.��


    Feng Yi nodded his head, ��That��s exactly what I would like to say to you too. If you leave now, I��ll pretend that I didn��t see you today, but I don��t know if Prince Yi and Ba He would feel the same.��


    Yu Yuan lowered his voice in anger, ��Fine, let��s fight then.��


    The next moment, numerous fireballs appeared on top of Feng Yi and a sea of mes surrounded him.


    ��Will he be okay?�� Gu Lingzhi asked worriedly.


    ��He��ll be okay,�� Yuan Zheng replied. As long as there was not a Demigod present, these Martial Sages could escape unscathed if they fought amongst themselves.


    Suddenly, a small whirlwind appeared from beneath Feng Yi��s feet. It rapidly expanded and within a few seconds, it had be ten meters high, bing a tornado.


    What an idiot! Yu Yuan was secretly rejoicing, as the element of wind assisted fire. This was exactly why Feng Yi did not use his realm at the beginning, because if he had, it would only cause them to lose quicker.


    However, Yu Yuan��s happiness was short-lived, because suddenly, things changed. The tornado sucked up the sand together with it. When Feng Yi stopped using his spiritual energy suddenly, the tornado extinguished the sea of mes that surrounded him. Shocked, Yu Yuan released yet another wave of fire spiritual energy that surrounded Feng Yi. Once again, the fire had extinguished the moment it came into contact with the tornado.


    ��How... how could this be?��


    Gu Lingzhi that had watched the scene unfold in front of her eyes could not help but think that Yu Yuan was an idiot. It was true that wind could help to strengthen fire, but the sand that was mixed together with the wind was quick in extinguishing fire.


    ��Fool, sand trumps fire. Stop using fire to attack him!�� one of the Imperial Guards that was protecting the King eximed as he charged towards Yu Yuan.


    No one knew how Xie Jianyu had gotten so many Martial Sages to assist him. Many Martial Sages had valuable positions and would not interfere in inter-n battles. Evidently, their help hade at a great cost to him.


    The King watched as the battle ensued. However, it looked like he had a higher chance of winning and he could not help but smile.


    ��The Fengyang Kingdom still belongs to me after all.��


    ��The Fengyang Kingdom belongs to the entire Xie n and not just you!�� a voice that belonged to an old man sounded out from behind. The next moment, everyone in the pce felt an insurmountable pressure on their bodies.

 Chapter 278 – Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 278 �C Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    This was... the power of a Demigod!


    Rong Yuan heaved underneath the pressure that pressed down on his body and held onto Gu Lingzhi underneath his body. He gathered all the spiritual energy in his body, ready to escape at any moment with Gu Lingzhi if he felt that things would be life-threatening.


    ��Grand...grandfather...�� the King of the Fengyang Kingdom was extremely shocked to see the old man that had just arrived. He immediately knelt to greet him. Xie Jianyu did the same.


    From how both of them had addressed this old man, Rong Yuan could guess that this was the Demigod Xie Yuan.


    Xie Yuan looked at the two people who knelt in front of him coldly before looking at the three realms that had superimposed on each other in the Taihe Pce. He scoffed, ��Was this what your father had taught you? Fratricide?��


    With a wave of his hand, he destroyed the realms that Sun Wu, Yu Yuan and Feng Yi had created and restored the Taihe Pce to its original state.


    Without waiting for Xie Jianyu to exin himself, the King snatched the opportunity to speak up first, ��Grandfather, this is all Jianyu��s fault. He wants to usurp the throne! I had no choice but to retaliate.��


    Ba He, who was standing behind Xie Jianyu, immediately spat, ��You were the one who wanted to kill His Highness first, he was the one who had no choice but to retaliate!��


    Ba He then quickly exined everything that had happened from how the King had dispatched Xie Jianyu to the Xia Kingdom. As Xie Yuan listened, his brows knitted together as he looked at the King with increasing disapproval. The King��s face paled immediately. He did not think that his grandfather, who had never cared about the disputes between him and Xie Jianyu, had now been summoned here. The worst part was that Xie Jianyu had another important witness �C Hu Lie. His grandfather was not one to be fooled, it was easy for him to know if Hu Lie��s words were the truth or a lie. If the King had known that this would happen, he would have killed off Hu Lie from the beginning. Perhaps, it would not be toote to get rid of Hu Lie now.


    The King nced at Sun Wu, wanting him to kill off Hu Lie.


    Even though his actions were discreet, Xie Yuan caught it. With a huff, Sun Wu exerted even more pressure on Sun Wu, causing him to cough up blood and curl into a ball from the pain.


    This was the power of a Demigod �C Martial Sages stood no chance against them.


    From this scene alone, Gu Lingzhi could finally see the clear gap between Martial Sages and Demigods.


    When she was in the Sacred Lands, there had been no conflict between Demigods and the Martial Sages, thus she could never truly understand the difference in power between both these ranks. When a group of Martial Sages and Demigods had gotten together to kill Pan Wuyue, they had also confined their spiritual energy as they did not want to implicate innocent bystanders.


    Of course, Sun Wu had used a lot of spiritual energy inbat earlier, thus he was already weaker. Yet, the difference in power between Sun Wu and Xie Yuan was shockingly huge. When she thought of how Mei Ying had once beaten a Demigod when he was only a Martial Sage, she looked at Rong Yuan, full of hope.


    If others could do it, so could she and Rong Yuan!


    Xie Yuan subdued Sun Wu so easily that others did not dare to move. Xie Yuan looked at the King strictly, ��You fool! Do you seriously think that I would not have found out about something like this? The future of the Fengyang Kingdom is not up to you to decide. I was hoping that what happened at the North Qiu Kingdom��s Secret Territory would be enough to wake you up. Yet, you are still such a fool. Since it hase to this, maybe it��s better if you give your throne to someone else.��


    ��Grandfather...?�� the King was speechless. ��Grandfather, you can��t do this, the throne was given to me by my father!��


    Xie Yuan looked at him coldly, ��Are you saying that Ick the ability to be the King?��


    The King was rendered speechless once again. Xie Yuan was right. The King would have to listen to Xie Yuan no matter what because his cultivation was nowhere as high as his grandfather��s. This was how the Tianyuan Continent operated. The strong were always respected.


    It was at this moment when Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi realized that they could no longer interfere.


    Though the King of the Fengyang Kingdom had been brainwashed by the North Qiu Kingdom, it was not the case for Xie Yuan. Just as Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi felt relieved, they suddenly heard Xie Yuan��sughter from the side. ��The Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom, the Third Prince��s Consort and Hua Qingcheng, you��vee such a long way to the Fengyang Kingdom, let us be your hosts!��


    Rong Yuan pinched Gu Lingzhi��s hand gently so that she would not worry. He smiled and responded, ��It��s nice to meet you, Elder Xie Yuan. We apologize foring here uninvited, I hope you do not take it to heart.��


    ��Why would I?�� Xie Yuanughed, ��It is all because of you that we��ve found out about the North Qiu Kingdom��s schemes. You��re extremely wee here.��


    Though it was a polite greeting, Gu Lingzhi could clearly see the dissatisfaction in Xie Yuan��s eyes. When she thought about it, it was not surprising after all, because no elder would wish for outsiders to witness their internal family struggles.


    When others had heard what Xie Yuan had said, they looked at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi in shock. Previously, they had already felt that they looked familiar, they did not think that it would be the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince and Hua Qingcheng. The other two people would be Imperial Consort Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s bodyguard, Rong Yuan.


    Then, the King of the Fengyang Kingdom made use of this opportunity to feign anger, ��You bastard! How dare you collude with outsiders to usurp the throne? Aren��t you scared that they might betray you?��


    ��You��re the traitor!�� Gu Lingzhi retorted, ��You were the one who wanted full control of the Fengyang Kingdom, so you sent the Prince Yi to the Xia Kingdom to die. He had no choice but to retaliate!��


    ��That��s right, our master is nowhere as cunning as you!�� Ba He added on. Ba He was curious about Gu Lingzhi, who had managed to get to the seventh level of the Spirit Tribe��s main pce.


    Rong Yuan was rumored to be the most likely Martial Artist to be a True God, so it was not surprising that he was able to get to the seventh level of the main pce. However, Gu Lingzhi had done the same, and she had even managed to get into the fifth and sixth level multiple times which was unbelievable to him. If it was not for the fact that he was busy fighting alongside Xie Jianyu in getting rid of the gangs, he would have liked to go to the main pce to try the challenge for himself.


    Whilst everyone on Xie Jianyu��s side was curious about Gu Lingzhi, everyone on the King��s side was theplete opposite. They looked at her with hatred.


    ��Grandfather, I��m the one who brought the Third Prince and his friends here today. Please do not me them,�� Xie Jianyu spoke up for Rong Yuan before the King could say anything. Although it seemed unwise of him to do so in a situation like this, anyone could tell that Xie Jianyu was someone that held his rtionships with people in high regard. After all, when they were in the Fen Painting, he had thought of letting the King go after all.


    ��Do you think I��m stupid like him?�� Xie Yuan looked at the King. Suddenly, the King, Xie Jianyu, Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi, Hua Qingcheng and Yuan Zheng felt a surge of energy and in the next second, they reappeared in a ce that looked like someone��s study.


    Before they had time to react, Xie Yuan said, ��Jianyuan, when your father passed the throne to you, I felt that something was off. I did not think that you were more foolish than I had expected. How dare you make the foolish decision of working together with the North Qiu Kingdom, do you know what the consequences of your decision are?��


    ��I... I...�� Xie Jianyuan panicked from Xie Yuan��s scolding and was momentarily unable to reply. At longst, he clenched his teeth together before retorting, ��Grandfather, how do you know that I��ve made the wrong decision when we don��t even know what��s going to happen yet? The North Qiu Kingdom has lots of insider information, I had no other choice but to swear allegiance to them!��


    Xie Yuanughed coldly in response, ��Even if you had no choice, couldn��t youe up with other ways to deal with such a situation?��


    Xie Jianyuan no longer knew what to say. Xie Yuan was right. It seemed to Xie Jianyuan that the North Qiu Kingdom did not have an absolute chance of winning if the other countries had formed up an alliance against them. However, despite this, he had still agreed to work with them. Xie Jianyuan could only give a patheticugh, ��Grandfather, in your heart, I was never the right person to be the King. In order to prove to you that I have the ability to bring the Fengyang Kingdom to greater heights, I had no choice but to collude with the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    A look of sadness shed across Xie Jianyu��s eyes. ��Since Father has passed the throne to you, you should prove that you are worthy of it. I never wanted to take the position away from you, the only reason why I decided to rid the country of gangs was because I did not want to let Father down, since he passed the Fengyang Badge to me. I did not have the intention of gaining favor from the people by doing that.��


    ��But you still did it!�� Xie Jianyuan bellowed, ��If you don��t believe me, why don��t you go outside and ask them? They wish for you to be the King more than I do. You��re the reason why things havee to this!��


    At this point, Gu Lingzhi could no longer keep silent, so she decided to voice out. ��You��re not as popr amongst the peoplepared to Prince Yi because you have not done anything worthy of their praise. You can only me yourself for that!��

 Chapter 279 – Has the Royal Palace Been Taken Over?

    <h4>Chapter 279 �C Has the Royal Pce Been Taken Over?</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi��s words were exactly what Xie Jianyuan did not want to hear.


    When he had ascended to the throne, he had thought of the future. He was ambitious and wanted the Fengyang Kingdom to be stronger under his reign. However, his efforts had not been fruitful. On the other hand, when Xie Jianyu had gotten the Fengyang Badge that made him the leader of the military, he eradicated many high-ranking Martial Artists that were creating trouble in the Fengyang Kingdom, which gained him the respect of many people. Only the heavens knew how much Xie Jianyuan hoped that Xie Jianyu would not return every time he stood at the city gates to wee him back.


    If Xie Jianyuan was the one who had the Fengyang Badge, he swore that he would have done a much better job than Xie Jianyu. This was the main reason why he started to hate Xie Jianyu, and the hatred eventually turned to a desire to kill.


    ��Alright, stop pointing out your younger brother��s ws. Pass the throne to your younger brother, follow me back to the Earth Pce to cultivate and train,�� Xie Yuan waved his hand and single-handedly decided Xie Jianyuan��s future.


    Xie Jianyuan opened his mouth to protest but when he saw Xie Yuan��s cold stare, he swallowed his words. Even though training at the Earth Pce was boring, it was much better than being killed than his younger brother.


    ��I... Alright.��


    ��Okay,e to the Earth Pce once you��re done settling matters regarding the throne,�� Xie Yuan said flippantly, before looking at Gu Lingzhi and the rest.


    ��Grandfather, it really has nothing to do with them, I...�� Xie Jianyu immediately spoke up for them when he saw that Xie Yuan looked at them. However, he immediately shut his mouth when he saw that Xie Yuan was ring at him.


    ��I am talking to them, not you.�� Even though Xie Yuan��s tone was calm, there was clearly anger underneath.


    Rong Yuan blinked for a moment before he held Gu Lingzhi��s hand in his to reassure her so that she would not be nervous. With an easygoing smile, he said gently, ��Elder Xie Yuan, we are here as Prince Yi��s friend to help him and not because we have any motives, please do not worry. Furthermore... even if I was not friends with Prince Yi, I would not want to see the Fengyang Kingdom swear allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom and destroy itself in the process.��


    Rong Yuan��s words made him sound magnanimous, as if he was not the one who had reminded Xie Jianyu that he was indebted to himself just half an hour ago. Only people who truly knew him well, like Yuan Zheng, knew that there were no truths in what he had told Xie Yuan.


    However, it seemed that Xie Yuan was unaware and thought that Rong Yuan��s words made great sense. He looked at Rong Yuan for a few moments, trying to figure out if Rong Yuan was lying, but Rong Yuan held his stare calmly.


    Rong Yuan was not wrong, though, that if the Fengyang Kingdom had continued to be under Xie Jianyuan��s reign and had sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom, the elders that shut themselves in the Earth Pce would have no choice but to help the North Qiu Kingdom with their agenda to take over the entire Tianyuan Continent. It seemed that Xie Jianyuan had thought about this a long time ago, which was why he would secretly collude with the North Qiu Kingdom instead of discussing this with the elders.


    Now that Xie Yuan thought about it, he was thankful that he had received insider information from that anonymous and mysterious person. Otherwise, he would have stayed in the Earth Pce for the rest of his life and would never know that he had been sold over to the North Qiu Kingdom.


    When he thought about this, his eyes twinkled with realization.


    He had received the news two days ago and he had only managed to confirm its authenticity today. Whilst harboring anger in his heart, he arrived at the Yonghe Pce only toe face-to-face with Xie Jianyu and Xie Jianyuan fighting against each other. Was this...a coincidence or part of someone��s scheme?


    Instantly, he looked at Rong Yuan warily.


    ��Elder Xie Yuan, don��t you believe me?�� Rong Yuan asked, disappointed.


    Xie Yuan continued to ponder on the situation wordlessly. For a moment, Gu Lingzhi thought that he was going to unleash his power on Rong Yuan. However, at that exact moment, Xie Yuan finally spoke up, ��I do...��


    Xie Yuan trusted the mysterious person that was assisting Rong Yuan.


    If he were to be honest, he was furious when he first saw Rong Yuan. Fratricide was not something to be proud of, yet an outsider had been interfering in their internal matters. Furthermore, it was a Prince from another Kingdom, which greatly embarrassed him.


    However, when he thought of the mysterious person that had tipped him and how this person could be under Rong Yuan��s orders, he had no choice but to take Rong Yuan more seriously.


    The mysterious person was able to trespass through the Royal Pce and deep into the Earth Pce to leave a note on Xie Yuan��s desk undetected. It meant that this person had a cultivation level that was either equivalent to or higher than his own.


    Regardless of whether Rong Yuan was rted to this mysterious person, Xie Yuan was not in a position to do anything to him based on today��s events alone. As such, his strict expression immediately became much gentler, which put Xie Jianyu��s heart at ease.


    ��Your Highness is a visitor here and we��ve not done well in weing you. Since the Third Prince is your friend, I��ll leave the task of hosting him to you. I��m going into seclusion now so I will not stay any longer.��


    Then, Xie Yuan left.


    ��Phew... that scared me,�� Gu Lingzhi gripped her chest for a moment, finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. She was so sure that Xie Yuan was going to do something to Rong Yuan earlier.


    Rong Yuanughed, ��What is there to be scared of? I knew he wouldn��t give us a hard time.��


    Xie Jianyu was surprised and asked, ��How could Your Highness be so sure?�� Even he had thought that his grandfather was going to unleash his wrath, how could the Third Prince think otherwise?


    ��I believe that Elder Xie Yuan is a wise man who��s able to tell wrong from right,�� Rong Yuan answered, albeit indirectly. He swept his eyes across the position where Xie Yuan had been standing previously.


    Outside the Imperial Study Room, a transparent figure nodded his head in satisfaction before disappearingpletely.


    Rong Yuan only breathed a sigh of relief when he could no longer feel Xie Yuan��s Demigod powerful aura. He turned and looked at Gu Lingzhi lovingly.


    Xie Yuan��s guess was right �C the mysterious person was indeed rted to Rong Yuan. However, the ��mysterious person�� was not a particr power person. In fact, it was not even a person. It was the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel, Zi Zi, that had trespassed the Pce.


    Rong Yuan had nned this move when he decided that he would make a trip to the Fengyang Kingdom personally. On the surface, it would seem that he wanted to assist Xie Jianyu in usurping the throne, but in reality, he was trying to figure out if the elders of the Fengyang Kingdom��s Royal Pce had the intentions of working with the North Qiu Kingdom. Fortunately for him, the elders were not as na?ve as Xie Jianyuan thought. They had sessfully achieved what they came for.


    ��Weren��t you afraid that the elders would be on the North Qiu Kingdom��s side?�� Gu Lingzhi asked when they had finally returned back to the inn where they stayed.


    ��No,�� Rong Yuan answered instantly, ��They��re not fools.��


    If the elders had really agreed with Xie Jianyuan, he would not have colluded with the North Qiu Kingdom secretly.


    Furthermore, the information that Zi Zi had tipped to Xie Yuan had been meticulously prepared by Rong Yuan. There was no way Xie Yuan would have agreed with what Xie Jianyuan had been doing behind his back after knowing all that information.


    Not used to seeing this meticulous side of Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi merely huffed in response, ��Even if Xie Yuan was not willing to work with the North Qiu Kingdom, how would you know that he would not lose his temper when he knew about our identity?��


    Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��Because he is a smart person.�� Smart people thought of all the possible consequences of their actions.


    Five dayster, Gu Lingzhi and the rest headed back to Chiyang City.


    This trip to the Fengyang Kingdom had been so sessful that not many people knew that they had even left the city in the first ce.


    Gu Lingzhi��s cultivation level had finally reached the point where she was able to graduate from the Royal School and it was now the period for the final examinations, so Rong Yuan headed to the Royal School to apply for graduation instead. Her graduation exam was due to be a monthter.


    Gu Lingzhi had no objections at all. From the looks of it, she was not worried letting Rong Yuan take on the North Qiu Kingdom alone.


    On the second morning, there were many people that hade to the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Pce. They belonged to the Empress�� family and looked furious, demanding an exnation.


    ��Rong Han, you scumbag,e out now! If you do not hand over my sister now, don��t me me for rushing into the pce uninvited!��


    The Empress�� brother, Wei Guoping��s voice rang out so loudly that people in the Ronghua Pce could definitely hear him. Gu Lingzhi tilted her head up from the pillow and looked at the door, ��Has...has the Royal Pce...been taken over? Why is it so noisy?��


    ��It��s just a crazy dog barking, let��s not care about him and continue what we��re doing,�� Rong Yuan panted as they continued to make love.


    Under Rong Yuan��s embrace, Gu Lingzhi found that she did not bother to care as well. However, before they could finish what they were doing, they heard Yuan Zheng��s voice outside their sleeping quarters. ��Your Highness, the Emperor wishes to see you.��


    Only the heavens knew how nervous Yuan Zheng felt when he had to disrupt Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s love-making.


    Ever since Gu Lingzhi had been married to Rong Yuan, they had made love everyday such that it had almost be a daily morning exercise for them. As for Yuan Zheng, he was well aware of what they were doing in the room. However, seeing the urgent look on the guard��s face that had passed the news to him, Yuan Zheng had no choice but to disrupt them. He hoped that Rong Yuan would forgive him once he realized the urgency of the situation.


    On the second day of their marriage, Yuan Zheng had knocked on Rong Yuan��s door at six in the morning, just like he did so every day before Rong Yuan was married. What resulted afterwards was a punishment in having to clean thetrine pits for half a month. Yuan Zheng could not help but feel that his future was going to be bleak.


    Just as Yuan Zheng had expected, Rong Yuan had appeared in front of him half a minuteter, his face incredibly bitter and sour. The look on his face told Yuan Zheng that there was yet another punishment that awaited him. Nervously, he tried to stand up for himself, ��Your Highness, it is the Emperor��s orders, I can��t possibly turn a blind eye to it.��


    Rong Yuan scoffed in response, ��Can��t you at least dy it for another half an hour?��


    ��What do you think?�� Yuan Zheng cried.


    Wei Guoping continued to shout with the spiritual power of a Martial Lord, such that half of the people in the Royal Pce could clearly hear him. There was no way this matter could be dyed any further.


    ��Why should I keep you by my side if you��re not on my side?�� Rong Yuan teased as he flicked Yuan Zheng��s forehead and rushed towards the gates of the Royal Pce. ��If you can��t solve such a simple problem, how can I trust you to lead the army in my stead?��

 Chapter 280 – Detain Him

    <h4>Chapter 280 �C Detain Him</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    How could these two matters be possiblyparable to each other?


    Yuan Zheng could only silently ept it as Rong Yuan vented his anger on him. If Yuan Zheng tried to exin himself again, he would only cause Rong Yuan to be angrier. Who knew, he might end up having to clean thetrine pits for a month instead. It was better for him to keep quiet before Rong Yuan had given him any punishment.


    When Gu Lingzhi came out from her sleeping quarters and was met with this situation, she immediately felt ashamed and wanted to return to her room.


    She was stopped by Rong Yuan the moment she turned around. He pulled her into an embrace, and he whispered into his ear, ��Why are you going back in? Follow me.�� Then, he nested his head between her neck and her shoulder and took a whiff of her scent.


    Yuan Zheng, who had just turned around to look at Rong Yuan immediately turned back as soon as he saw what was going on.


    For goodness sake, he was still single and he had to witness something like this every day.


    ��Your Highness, please hurry up, the Emperor is waiting for you at the gates,�� the guard waiting outside the Ronghua Pce asked, on the verge of tears after Yuan Zheng had not gotten back to him for so long. He did not think that he would be met with such a scene when he ran inside to find out what was going on.


    If he knew that he would have identally disrupted the Third Prince and his Consort, he would not have epted such a task. He would definitely be punished for thister on!


    Ever since Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had gotten married, the Imperial Guards in the Royal Pce had already made their own set of rules internally.


    Before Rong Yuan had gotten married, he would wake up at dawn every morning to train and these Imperial Guards had to take turns to train with him. Now, no one dared to wake the Third Prince up at dawn anymore.


    In the past, Rong Yuan slept only at around midnight. Now, he would go back to his sleeping quarters the moment the sky had turned dark. He used the excuse that it was good to go to sleep early and wake up early as well. They would have believed him if it were not for the fact that the servants had to run a bath for them every midnight.


    Ever since their marriage, many things had changed. Basically, one could bother the Third Prince as long as he was not having alone time with Gu Lingzhi.


    Rong Yuan looked at the guard for a moment and saw the changing expression on the guard��s face, which he found funny.


    It seems that he had made the guard impatient and nervous whilst embracing Gu Lingzhi. What a pity, because he was not going to change.


    As he brought Gu Lingzhi to the pce gates with him, he patted the guard on the back and said, ��I��ll leave the cleaning of thetrine pits in the Ronghua Pce to you for half a month.�� He then walked off.


    A minuteter, they reached the pce gates.


    The gates were filled with Imperial Guards and people that Wei Guoping had brought together with him. The air was filled with tension. Rong Han also looked incredibly bitter whilst Wei Guoping continued to demand for the Empress non-stop.


    ��The only reason why I��m still talking to you courteously here is because I respect you as the Emperor. Give my sister back to me, or else no one gets to leave the Pce!��


    ��Advisor Wei, you sure are big with your words. I would like to see you stop me from leaving the Pce!�� Rong Yuanughed coldly as he walked nearer to the gates. He took one step out of the gates as he looked at Wei Guoping with disdain. ��I��ve stepped out now, what are you going to do?��


    ��Your Highness, you...you...�� Wei Guoping stammered, Rong Yuan��s actions surprised him.


    It was like a p to his face. How could he not even bother to discuss matters with him first before pushing his luck like this? Wasn��t he worried of what the people would think of him?


    ��Your Highness, don��t push your luck!�� Wei Guoping finally managed to say something after a few seconds of deliberation. As his eyes swept across the people who had heard of what was happening and came over to take a look, he tilted his chin up and said to Rong Yuan, ��How dare you be so daring even after holding my sister hostage? Aren��t you worried about what the people would think?��


    Rong Han knitted his eyebrows, ��Advisor Wei, I��ve already told you, the Empress is not in the Royal Pce.��


    ��Not in the Royal Pce?�� Wei Guoping gave a bitterugh. ��Where else would she be, then?��


    ��How would I know that?�� Rong Han retorted, ��The Empress colluded with the North Qiu Kingdom to betray our country. On the ount that she was the Empress, I let her continue to stay at the Yonghe Pce whilst being served by people, yet she has suddenly disappeared. As her brother, were you aware of what she was doing behind my back?��


    ��What are you talking about? She has always been loyal to you. Even though you have always favored Consort Rong, she has taken care of your harem without anyints whatsoever. Why would she do anything to betray you? On the other hand, even before the Third Prince has returned from the North Qiu Kingdom, my sister has told me that you had already nned to strip her of her Empress title and give it to Consort Rong instead. Did you hurt my sister just because you wanted to give the position to Consort Rong?��


    The hurtful expression on Wei Guoping��s face had fooled many people into believing that what he was saying was the truth. Furthermore, it was not a secret that the Emperor had always favored Consort Rong. Even the ordinary people of the Chiyang City were aware of this fact. Ever since Consort Rong had entered the Royal Pce, Rong Han had never gotten any more concubines. For those consorts that had entered the Pce before Consort Rong, their titles were as good as an empty shell too. Following this train of thought, it was notpletely out of the question what Wei Guoping had suggested.


    ��You��re extremely funny. If the Emperor wishes to make someone the Empress, he can just do it outrightly, why would he have to go through such underhand means?�� Rong Yuan bellowed inughter.


    The Tianyuan Continent was split into different countries, but people in the Royal Pce were in actual fact, not very different from the people who had no royal status. Many royal families required the support of big ns to stay in power. This was also the reason why Wei Guoping could stand outside the pce gates and disrupt the Royal Family for so long without being detained by the Imperial Guards.


    Simrly, the rules in the Royal Pce were not extremely strict as well. The Empress had been chosen as the Empress back then precisely because she was the Emperor��s only official wife. Later on, even though the Emperor had fallen in love with Consort Rong, he had never once thought of stripping the Empress of her position. However, this did not mean that he did not have the power of doing so. He did not do so because he cherished his old friendship with the Empress.


    Wei Guoping was furious with how Rong Yuan��s actions had insulted him earlier on. He turned his head abruptly to the people who were watching themotion, ��Do all of you see this? This is the Third Prince that all of you adore, he has no respect for the Empress whatsoever. Even though my Wei n isn��t the most powerful one, the advisors from my n have contributed significantly to the country. We��ve been loyal for centuries! Now that my sister is missing, they are dismissing me just by telling me that they don��t know where she is. They��re even telling me something as ridiculous as the Empress colluding with the North Qiu Kingdom! How could I not be upset? Just because we are ordinary folks, does it mean that the Royal Family can treat us like this?��


    ��That��s right, hand over the Empress and give the Wei n a clear exnation!�� someone from the crowd immediately agreed with Wei Guoping. Then, more and more people started to do the same as they all looked at Rong Yuan and Rong Han with disdain in their eyes.


    Rong Yuan smiled as he leaned against the gates, looking at the people who were shouting at him. ��So many of you are supportive of the Empress colluding with the North Qiu Kingdom. Tell me, are all of you his aplices?��


    Suddenly, the calls from the crowd diminished in volume. The people who hade to witness themotion immediately fell silent, afraid that they would be taken away by the Imperial Guards.


    ��nder! My sister is the Empress, what is there that she wants but can��t have? How could she possibly collude with the North Qiu Kingdom? Stop damaging her reputation!��


    ��All of you can decide whether it��s nder once you��ve taken a look for yourself,�� Rong Yuan said as he took a stack of letters from Gu Lingzhi that was written by the Empress and addressed to the King of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    He handed the stack of letters to Yuan Zheng so that he could hold it out in front of him. Martial Artists had good eyesight, so it did not take much effort for the crowd to read what was on those letters.


    More uniquely was the imprint of the Empress�� spiritual power on the letters �C there was no way that it could be replicated.


    Even if that were the case, after Wei Guoping had panicked for a moment, he clenched his teeth and told Rong Yuan off, ��This is not my sister��s imprint. You must have replicated it using some sort of method. Without her body, it��s easy for everyone to believe what you say. Do not be fooled by him, all of you!��


    ��This is troublesome,�� Rong Yuan merely shook his head and sighed. Whilst the whole crowd was still shocked at what they had just read, Rong Yuan turned to one of the Imperial Guards and ordered him, ��Detain him. Betraying the country is a crime and whoever is guilty of it should be thrown in the dungeons.��


    ��What?�� Wei Guoping��s eyes widened in surprise, unable to believe that Rong Yuan had given such an order. The crowd looked on as rows of Imperial Guards shuffled out of the Pce and surrounded Wei Guoping.


    ��You can��t detain me! My sister is the Empress, you can��t do this! Aren��t you afraid that tongues may wag?�� The crowd was too afraid to react. Wei Guoping could not understand how things had turned out this way. Wasn��t he the one who had the upper hand? How could Rong Yuan detain him?

 Chapter 281 – It Has Begun

    <h4>Chapter 281 �C It Has Begun</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    He remembered who gave him the idea. As long as he insisted on his side of the story on how he did not know that the Empress had fallen, no matter how much Rong Yuan did not believe him, he would have to make a proposition with him in order to appease the masses. He would then settle the situation with the Empress privately.


    But why was Rong Yuan��s reaction different from what they had predicted?


    Seeing his look of disbelief, Rong Yuanughed coldly, ��Were you cursed at? What is wrong with me catching someone harbouring bad intentions?��


    Rong Yuan��s eyes hardened as his pitch ck pupils looked directly at Wei Guoping. It caused him to have goosebumps.


    ��There is hard evidence that the Empress colluded with the North Qiu Kingdom. How can you, as her older brother, not know anything? At this time when we can be attacked by the North Qiu Kingdom at any time, you instigate the masses to make things difficult for the Royal Family. What are you trying to do? Other than being an aplice to the North Qiu Kingdom, I cannot think of any other reason for you to do so.��


    As his sentence ended, the surrounding guards started to attack Wei Guoping��s men.


    ��No, no, you can��t do this! Your Majesty, are you going to let the Third Prince do whatever he wants? You are killing your loyal subjects. You will face retribution!�� Wei Guoping pleaded Rong han desperately.


    But the reason why Rong Han called Rong Yuan over was to get rid of Wei Guoping. Why would he help Wei Guoping?


    Although Rong Yuan��s method was a bit harsh and might be used against him by someone in the future, there was no stopping him now. Hence, when Wei Guoping pleaded with him, he looked coldly as he said, ��Master Wei, what Rong��er says makes sense. As the older brother of the Empress, how can you not know what she is up to? You are trying to cause internal strife at such a critical period. Aren��t you trying to help the North Qiu Kingdom cripple us?��


    As Rong Han was speaking, Wei Guoping and his men were surrounded by the Imperial Guards as well as the Silver-Armoured Troops.


    Ordering his guards to lock everyone up into prison, Rong Yuan turned to look at the bustling crowd outside the pce gates. His cold gaze swept across the crowd. Wherever is gazended, the people would feel as if one thousand stones were pressed onto their hearts as they could not mutter a single word due to nervousness.


    ��The Empress has colluded with North Qiu and betrayed our country. After she was exposed, she tried to escape punishment. From now on, whoever speaks on behalf of the Empress will be punished along with her. I don��t want to be wary of anyone backstabbing us when it is time to face the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    Rong Yuan then walked slowly across the pce door and returned to the Royal Pce. He smiled gently at Gu Lingzhi who was looking at him worriedly. His warm gaze waspletely different from the demeanour he portrayed earlier.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of someone using this against you in the future if you catch them so easily?��


    ��What is there to be scared of?�� If anyone is not happy, I will just lock them up as well.�� Rong Yuan did not care and brought Gu Lingzhi��s hand to his lips. The uncertainty that they were feeling because of Wei Guoping gradually subsided away.


    ��How are you?�� Gu Lingzhi was betweenughter, ��You really aren��t scared of creating public anger?��


    ��No,�� Rong Yuan replied definitively. ��The situation now is very tense and the North Qiu Kingdom can attack us at any time. Anyone who is smart would know that the most important thing now is to be united. What Wei Guoping did was to create cracks in the Xia Kingdom and even if anyone believes what he says, they would not stand by him now.��


    Rong Yuan was not at all exaggerating when he said this. As the Empress of a country, she had used her position to get ns to work for her. If these ns were to rebel, the losses would be extremely great to the Xia Kingdom and it would have been a troubling matter that would tear the kingdom apart.


    What Wei Guoping did today could have been a reasonable excuse for those that wanted to rebel. This was why Rong Han had allowed Wei Guoping to make a scene at the pce doors and did not take him down immediately. He was not willing to take the risk that the ns would not rebel along with the Empress.


    It was just that no one had thought that Rong Han would call Rong Yuan over and solve the issue in less than fifteen minutes. He did it so simply and direct that everyone started to suspect their own intellect.


    The way that Rong Yuan resolved the matter was rough but it was useful.


    Without caring whether the crowd at the pce doors were bought over by Wei Guoping��s long speech, with Rong Yuan��s blunt method they could not do anything but stare.


    Whatever happened at the pce doors quickly spread around Chiyang City.


    In an average looking inn in the city, an average looking thirty year old woman with a forgettable face was listening to the report from her subordinate. She was so angry she wanted to smash the teacup she was holding in her hand.


    ��Bastard! How dare he?��


    An eighteen-year-old youngster sitting beside her had the same ugly look on his face as he asked the subordinate, ��Rong Yuan really locked up my uncle and said that?��


    ��Y-yes,�� The guard that was in charge of obtaining information answered carefully as if he was afraid to say the wrong thing and anger them.


    Ever since they smuggled Tianfeng Wei out of the pce, the Empress and the First Prince had taken the Yirong Pill to change their appearance. They had been hiding in an inn. To prevent anyone from finding them, they were using a specialmunication method to keep in contact with Wei Guoping and the ns that were under her. They did not expect their ��foolproof�� n to so quickly be destroyed by Rong Yuan before it could even be put into action.


    ��This son of a bitch! We should have killed him when he was young.�� The Empress, Wei Shenn bellowed. She looked indignantly at another schrly looking man at the corner.


    ��Leader Gu, what should we do?��


    ��This...we should discuss with the North Qiu Kingdom first,�� Gu Rong frowned.


    When he woke up that day, Rong Yuan did not make things difficult for him on ount of him being Gu Lingzhi��s father. He merely threatened him to not make use of Gu Lingzhi ever again and threw him out of the pce.


    Worn out and despaired, he returned to the North Qiu Kingdom. He had thought that although he did not seed, he might have some credit for his hard work. However, he did not expect to be Pan Wen��s punching bag, who had lost the ability to pass down his family��s name. In front of the king of the North Qiu Kingdom, Pan Wen imed him to be someone with no use at all.


    In order to secure his position in the North Qiu Kingdom, he had to volunteer to return to the Xia Kingdom and assist in undermining the Xia Kingdom��s power. He would be working with those in the Xia Kingdom who had already sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom. After knowing that the spy in the Xia Kingdom was actually the Empress, Gu Rong was shocked. He then heard that Wei Shenn was under house arrest in Yonghe Pce. He had believed he was going to fail another mission until he saw Tianfeng Wei.


    The girl, who had been the Third Prince��s fianc��e before hadpletely lost the mour she had in the past and looked extremely dejected. It took him a while to recognise that the person that rescued the Empress out of the pce had been Tianfeng Wei.


    Thereafter, he was thinking of how to undermine the Xia Kingdom��s power. After being a leader of the Gu n for so many years, schemes and plots came very naturally to him. He very soon thought of the n for Wei Guoping to go to the pce and disrupt them. He thought of all the pros and cons of it as well as deduced the possible reactions Rong Han and Rong Yan might have. In the end, Rong Yuan��s reaction was something they never expected as they fell into a predicament.


    On the other hand, it was the first time that the Xia Kingdom had faced internal strife. Those kingdoms who had bought spy information off from Gu Lingzhi were facing the same problems. It was just that the way they solved it was not as blunt as Rong Yuan.


    In a short period of time, other than the North Qiu Kingdom and their allies, the other kingdoms all fell into chaos. This was an extremely good chance for the North Qiu Kingdom tounch their first attack and hence, the first attack started.


    The Liao Kingdom, as well as several other kingdoms that were nearer to the North Qiu Kingdom were attacked. In a single day, three cities had fallen into the North Qiu Kingdom��s hands. When this news spread, it was the signal that the war between the North Qiu Kingdom and the other kingdoms had started.


    When Rong Yuan heard this, he immediately sent two groups of his Silver-Armoured Troops to Minn Kingdom, to help them guard against the possible attack from Muji Kingdom and Sangna Kingdom in this time of chaos.


    Along with Gu Lingzhi, he brought half of his Silver-armoured Troops to themon border between the Xia Kingdom and Dayin Kingdom. Currently, they were the only ones that were publicly siding with the North Qiu Kingdom. Naturally, they would also be the first target for kingdoms that did not dare to take North Qiu on directly.


    When Rong Yuan reached the Sangbo Town that was located at the boundary of the Xia and Dayin Kingdom, the Dayin Kingdom had just started to make their first attack against the Xia Kingdom.


    The Dayin Kingdom had preempted that they would be the target of most and knew that in the war with the North Qiu Kingdom, most kingdoms would take this route.


    ��It��s about time you arrived!��


    Leading his troop of less than a hundred men, Yuan Hang chuckled as he reported to Rong Yuan. He then rushed in with his troop.


    The other small troops did not want to be outdone as they rushed forth as well. A dark-skinned skinny man gave a roar as his body seemed to burst with energy and he seemed to grow taller as he rushed towards the enemy.


    ��That is the captain of the third division of the Silver-Armoured Troops, Wu Ming. Normally, his skinny self does not seem like much of a threat, but he has a special technique passed down in his family. Once he starts moving, his entire body will change and he is a very useful soldier on the battlefield.�� Rong Yuan leaned towards Gu Lingzhi and introduced the important people in his Silver-Armoured Troops to her. His eyes were filled with pride.


    Although the entire Silver-Armoured Troops including the captains only added up to a mere 102 soldiers, all of them were carefully selected by him. He had chosen the most outstanding soldiers.


    While some of them might only be ordinary in strength, they possessed talents in other areas.


    With the addition of the Silver-Armoured Troops, the stalemate very quickly turned into a one-sided battle.


    Like Rong Yuan said, the men in his Silver-Armoured Troops were all outstanding people. They went over the enemies as if they were not there at all and very quickly defeated most of the Dayin Kingdom��s troops, forcing them to retreat.


    ��Rong Yuan, I did not think that you woulde so quickly.��

 Chapter 282 – Fight

    <h4>Chapter 282 �C Fight</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    This voice was very familiar. Wasn��t that Ding Wei��s voice?


    Gu Lingzhi looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ding Wei��s familiar face.


    Different from the past where he would always ster on a fake smile, Ding Wei was more serious as he looked at Rong Yuan coldly, ��Where have you hidden my sister?��


    Gu Lingzhi was surprised as she looked confusedly at Rong Yuan. She only knew that Rong Yuan got Su Nian to act as him, but she thought that after thest day at the Sacred Lands, they would have nothing to do with Ding Rou anymore. So, what did Ding Wei mean?


    ��She...�� Rong Yuan squeezed Gu Lingzhi with his hand that was resting on her waist to tell her to stop overthinking,ughing ndly he said, ��Maybe she is busy going out with Su Nian in some beautiful ce.��


    ��Bastard!�� Ding Wei scolded as his eyes turned red. ��To think that my sister had loved you since she was young. How dare you treat her like this?�� Following this, a golden-based spiritual energy in the shape of a sword shed in front of Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan did not even budge as he held Gu Lingzhi. Hua Qingcheng who was sitting on a wildebeest behind them jerked. A wind gale formed as he blocked the attack and it continued to fly towards Ding Wei.


    Ding Wei immediately retracted and flew backwards to retreat. The Martial Sage that was in charge of protecting him immediately drew out his sword. He summoned a fire streak to counter the wind gale that was headed towards them. Standing in front of Ding Wei, he stared unfriendly at Hua Qingcheng.


    ��If liking someone means that you try to force a breakup between him and the one he loves, as well as plotting to ruin his country, I��d rather not have an admirer like this.�� As Rong Yuan said this, he hugged Gu Lingzhi even closer to him, showing Ding Wei who he loved. He then looked at the Silver-Armored Troops and ordered.


    ��Attack them with everything we��ve got! Wipe them outpletely!��


    ��Yes!�� Gleeful replies could be heard from Silver-Armored Troops all around them.


    They had thought that with Rong Yuan and Ding Wei��s past rtionship, they would hold back slightly in this first sh out of mutual respect. It seems like their master was different from others. He did not care about past rtionships and was bent on winning. They liked his straightforward way of handling things!


    The air around Rong Yuan��s body changed and everyone within a hundred-meter range of him was momentarily blinded as they suddenly appeared in an empty space. The entire space was white. It was very simr to when Gu Lingzhi first entered Liu Yiyan��s domain, except that it was not as big and it was also emptier. It was as if the earth had abandoned these people and thrown them into a small area and left them to survive.


    ��The ability to create a space-dimension realm? The rumors are true and the Third Prince is indeed very talented. No wonder people admire him,�� one of Ding Wei��s guards, Chu Chao stated. His eyes filled with rm as he simrly activated his space-dimension realm that was overcast and filled with mud and stones. Together with Rong Yuan��s dimension, both of them were now in partial control of the space around them.


    Traditionally, every Martial Sage would be the master of their own realm and they would haveplete control of the cover of their realm only when they have reached the middle level Martial Sage stage as it required a lot of spiritual power. However, Rong Yuan was only a low level Martial Sage, yet he was already able to control the cover of his realm like a peak middle level Martial Sage. He was definitely a prodigy among prodigies.


    As the two of them released their realms, Hua Qingcheng and another Martial Sage, simrly activated their own realms.


    Hua Qingcheng��s realm was a gigantic lotus. It was a reflection of the lotus at the end of his Lotus Flower Flute. Everyone knew who this realm belonged to without even trying.


    The realm of the other person was not as morous. Dark green ��rain�� appeared from midair and fell onto everyone under it. Wherever this dark green ��rain�� fell, it would corrode clothes causing a hole the size of a thumbnail to appear.


    ��What is this? It can actually corrode the skin!�� Someone from the Silver-Armored Troops shouted as the ��rain�� fell on him. He quickly created a protective shelter with his spiritual energy over his head, keeping the rain outside.


    Gu Lingzhi was stunned as she did not think that Ding Wei would have someone so powerful with him. The creation of Chu Chao��s realm could only restrict a person��s movement but would not be able to cause much direct damage. This kind of realm, on the other hand, where the ��rain�� was corrosive was rarely seen. As long as the person activating this realm had enough spiritual energy to sustain it, then his opponent would have to constantly be on guard to prevent getting hurt. It was what Rong Yuan was doing now. He had created apletely independent space above their heads, sending the ��rain�� to another area. Although this did not take up a lot of his spiritual energy, sustaining it for a long period would deplete his energy. In a one to one battle, it would be extremely troublesome.


    This was not the end. When the dark green ��rain�� droplets fell onto the floor, they did not disappear. Instead, it corroded the mud on the floor. Before long, numerous bubbles started to appear on the floor. Everyone who identally stepped on them could not help but jump as if they had been scalded. The mud bubbles were corrosive as well. Thebination of the two realms by Chu Chao and Pang Huan was perfect, it greatly increased their enemy��s advantage.


    ��Interesting...�� Rong Yua stared at the bubbles on the ground and chuckled. He knew that the person that was creating this corrosive ��rain�� was called Pang Huan. He was a Martial Sage that was looked upon highly by the king of the Dayin Kingdom. The fact that he was sent here showed that the king believed that the battle between them and the Xia Kingdom was very important.


    The intention to fight weighed heavily in Rong Yuan��s eyes. It was obvious that his interest had been piqued by Pang Huan��s unusual dimension. After creating a vacuum space that did not allow the ��rain�� to enter beside Gu Lingzhi, he hopped onto the wildebeest ready to fight Pang Huan. Gu Lingzhi suddenly grabbed his shirt determinedly and said, ��I��m going too.��


    Since she was already here, she could not just stand and do nothing as others fought around her.


    Rong Yuan only hesitated for a second before he broke the vacuum space, leaving only a small portion above Gu Lingzhi��s head for her safety. He then patted Gu Lingzhi��s head and warned, ��Don��t stray too far from me and be careful.��


    ��I will,�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly as she jumped off the wildebeest back and rushed towards a group of soldiers that were fighting.


    Due to the corrosive ��rain�� and the muddy ground, thebined effect of the four Martial Sages made it more difficult for the soldiers from the Xia Kingdom. The power advantage that they had after the addition of the Silver-Armored Troops was now changed.


    Under Pang Huan��s control, the corrosive ��rain�� was like normal water when it fell onto the Dayin Kingdom��s soldiers and did not hurt them. Whereas for the Xia Kingdom��s soldiers, it caused indescribable pain.


    On one hand, they had to fight the enemy. On the other, they had to create protectiveyers above them and below their feet.


    Not only did this hinder the Xia Kingdom��s soldiers, it also caused a problem for Hua Qingcheng.


    Therge lotus thaty open in his dimension gave out sizzling sounds as the ��rain�� fell. The sounds were simr to when water is thrown into hot oil and the loud sizzles were frightening.


    As Rong Yuan fought Pang Huan, he controlled the giant lotus and wrapped Chu Chao in it.


    Although Hua Qingcheng��s realm was not as powerful as Rong Yuan��s or as damaging as Pang Huan��s rain, it had the most annoying ability �C to bind people.


    Once someone was binded in the lotus, it was like they entered a maze. Theyers of lotus petals would keep the person confused and trapped. They will not be able to tell the direction. With Hua Qingcheng also hidden in the flower, he would appear asionally and sneak an attack on Chu Chao.


    On Rong Yuan��s side, after instructing Yuan Zheng to protect Gu Lingzhi, he appeared abruptly in front of Pang Huan. In his space-dimension realm, all he needed was a single thought and he would be able to teleport anywhere in it. It was also the reason why he dared to allow Gu Lingzhi to leave his side.


    ��I have long ago heard that the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom has talent that surpasses anyone. I never thought that it would actually be true.�� Pang Huan was a small and skinny middle-aged man. He was so skinny that his face was sunken in and carried an air of death. He looked at Rong Yuan extremely seriously. He could not be careless around someone that was able to activate a realm of such great offensive power when he was only at the initial Martial Sage rank.


    ��You tter me. It is just baseless rumors,�� Rong Yuan humbled. His eyes however, shone with confidence.


    The two of them ended their polite greetings here as Pang Huan pounced towards Rong Yuan just as he finished talking. As he flew towards Rong Yuan, he caused bubbles of mud to fly towards Rong Yuan. However, they were all blocked by the small protective barrier in front of Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan moved at the same time as he suddenly appeared behind Pang Huan. His huge hand raised slightly and a ck line as thick as a palm suddenly appeared out of thin air and was about to strike Pang Huan��s back.


    Pang Huan jumped as he hurriedly dodged. He narrowly escaped the repeated attacks from Rong Yuan��s space-dimension realm. A water ball, the same colour as the ��rain�� appeared in front of him. The ck line cut into the water ball as easily as cutting into tofu as the ball exploded.


    The liquid in the water ball became airborne as it fell onto the ground, causing the colour of the bubbles to turn green. It was obvious that the patch of ground was more corrosive than anywhere else.


    After entering the Martial Sage rank, the attacks that a Martial Artist could have were not simply confined to the five spiritual energies. Instead, they were able tobine and use derivatives of the five spiritual energies.


    For example, Pang Huan��s corrosive rainwater was created by water based spiritual energy and beautifully incorporated into his dimension. On the other hand, Rong Yuan��s space-dimension realm was a special ability apart from the five types of spiritual energy.


    ��Elder Pang, our Xia Kingdom has always looked out for worthy people and treats those with real talent with respect. I wonder if you are interested in visiting the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Pce? My Father will be very happy to meet you.��


    After exchanging over ten blows, Rong Yuan suddenly solicited. It surprised Pang Huan so much that he almost hurt himself by his own corrosive ��rain��.

 Chapter 283 – Initial Show of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 283 �C Initial Show of Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Your Highness, this is not funny at all,�� Pang Huan replied as they continued to exchange blows in mid-air.


    ��I am not joking,�� Rong Yuanughed mildly as he blocked Pang Huan��s string of attacks. ��To someone like you, Elder Pang Huan, you should not have to suffer under the stupidity of whoever is leading you now.��


    Rong Yuan left it at that. He did not explicitly mention what was stupid but Pang Huan understood what he was saying and his attack towards Rong Yuan paused. He then continued attacking as if nothing had happened.


    Knowing that he had internalised his words, Rong Yuan did not continue speaking. Using all the spiritual energy in his body, a crack as long as an arm appeared in the space in front of Pang Huan.


    If he were to get hit by the crack, he would be severed waist down. Pang Huan who was heading forward was shocked and quickly pushed against the floor with his foot, changing his direction. He jumped up two meters in the air and avoided the crack.


    However, following that, numerous big and small cracks appeared around him. They were not as big as the first crack but if he were to touch any, he would definitely lose either a hand or leg. Frightened, Pang Huan moved as agilely as he possibly could, narrowly avoiding the cracks. He was about to take a breath of relief when the sight in front of him caused his eyes to widen. Less than half an inch from his nosey a crack as thick as a finger. From where the crack was, he knew that if Rong Yuan wanted to hurt him, he would have been injured.


    Taking in Pang Huan��s shock and frightened expression, Rong Yuan smiled slightly. He retracted the crack without saying anything. He spoke in a voice that only two of them could hear, ��I believe Elder Pang is a smart man and know what you should choose.��


    In the remaining time, Pang Huan was distracted as the image of the crack in front of his nose reyed in his mind. Rong Yuan was using this method to tell him that it was easy to take his life and the only reason why he was still alive was because Rong Yuan admired his talent.


    This battle continued for a good four hours. In the realms created by the Martial Sages, the strange ability of Pang Huan��s realm allowed the fight to be bnced amongst them. Outside these realms, due to the addition of the Silver-Armoured Troops, the battle favored the Xia Kingdom. The soldiers from the Dayin Kingdom had beenpletely wiped out. As Ding Wei saw his soldiers deplete and the morale of the remaining fall, he had no choice but to call for them to retreat.


    Seeing the slightly weary look on the Xia Kingdom��s troops, Rong Yuan issued the order to retreat for the day as he looked to Ding Wei and said, ��Brother Ding, let��s fight another day.��


    Ding Wen red at Rong Yuan before leaving under the protection of a group of soldiers.


    The soldiers from the Xia Kingdom returned back to the city gates of Sangbo Town.


    Everyone let out a long breath as their entire body seemed to empty out. The minute the gates were closed, everyoneid on the floor.


    Rong Yuan frowned. He then walked across them towards the mayor��s residence of the city under the guidance of one of his lieutenants.


    When he reached the mayor��s residence, before he could get any closer, he saw two rows of servants at the door. There were almost a hundred of them and they looked spectacr.


    ��The mayor of Sangbo Town really ces importance on extravagance,�� Rong Yuan whispered into Gu Lingzhi��s ear, roasting the mayor. After they got married, Rong Yuan seemed to no longer have any apprehensions. He had to be with Gu Lingzhi at every single moment, and they even had to ride together.


    As the group headed to the mayor��s residence, Gu Lingzhi saw the person that was leading them give an extremely unhappy look at Rong Yuan��s arm which was draped around her waist. She wanted to poke Rong Yuan who was behind her to remind him to watch the impression he was giving others. After all, they were here to fight a war and it was not good to be too intimate.


    Rong Yuan��s reply was to hug her even tighter to himself. Gu Lingzhi��s back was stered onto his chest. In a low and hoarse voice, Rong Yuan spoke beside her ear, ��Mayor Zang, sorry to have made you wait.��


    He then half hugged Gu Lingzhi and carried both of them off the wildebeest''s back. His actions were light and elegant. Unfortunately, in Zang Guangping��s eyes it looked like he was acting frivolously.


    As Rong Yuan��s feet touched the ground, the servants on both sides fell to their knees as they spoke uniformly, ��Wee, Your Highness!��


    Although their voices were not as deep and resounding as a Martial Artist that spoke with spiritual power, the voices of over a hundred people were enough to cause their eardrums to vibrate. Rong Yuan frowned as he nced at the calm looking Zang Guangping and said, ��Please get up.��


    No one dared to move. The two rows of servants remained kneeling on the floor. It looked like they were extremely respectful but they did not respond to hismand.


    ��Didn��t you hear His Highness ordering you all to get up?��


    Hearing Zang Guangping��s voice, the two rows of people quickly got up and stood in two lines with their heads bowed.


    Rong Yuan understood the situation immediately - Zang Guangping obviously wanted to show off his authority.


    After all, he was in control of Sangbo Town and had been living like a local tyrant. All of a sudden, there was news about a war and he had to give up control of the town. Of course he was unwilling.


    ��Mayor Zang, the servants here are really obedient.�� Rong Yuan spoke in a praising yet disparaging manner.


    Zang Guangping replied with a few polite words, feeling very pleased with himself for the effect he created.


    When he knew that the Third Prince wasing to Sangbo Town to organise the troops, he was extremely suspicious about this Third Prince that was rumored to be amazing. Now that he met the Third Prince, his suspicions grew even more. The Third Prince was supposed to be fighting a war yet he brought his newly-wedded wife with him. How can someone that cooed at his wife properly lead his men to ovee this barrier of Sangbo Town?


    Although he was unhappy, he still respectfully greeted, ��Your Highness, it��s our honor to wee you here. Please follow me.��


    He then swept his hand politely and gestured for them to follow him.


    Everyone that was with Rong Yuan dismounted their wildebeest and the two rows of servants immediately enthusiastically grabbed the reins of the wildebeest. They were no longer as silent as when Rong Yuan gave the order previously.


    The group walked into the residence in a single file.


    Although Sangbo Town was only considered a town officially, it was located at the border and had a vast amount ofnd that was sparsely popted. It had an area that was even bigger than some cities. The internal nning of the town followed that of a city.


    For example, the mayor��s residence that they were at was no less inferior to one in the city. Not even mentioning thend it stood on, the residence had a water pavilion, a pond and a flower garden. It was obvious that the owner knew how to enjoy such luxuries.


    As they walked past the pond in the yard, Rong Yuan noticed Gu Lingzhi taking a moment to look at the multi-coloured koi swimming about. He immediatelyughed, ��If you want to, we can stay here for awhile.��


    Zang Guangping��s face darkened as his image of Rong Yuan fell even more. Even if Rong Yuan was splendid in his younger days, seeing him now, it was like he was not even half his worth in the past. He was so focused on women and that was definitely not the attitude someone who was supposed to aplish big things should have!


    The people with Rong Yuan did not seem to find this strange and he guessed that this was how Rong Yuan behaved normally. In a moment, his unhappiness with Rong Yuan was disyed on his face. In a low voice, he said, ��Your Highness, I think we have more urgent official matters to discuss.��


    ��Official matters?�� Rong Yuan raised a brow as if he just remembered he had things to do. He then pointed to the long row of soldiers from the Silver-Armoured Troops behind him and said, ��Then I am sorry to trouble you to prepare some guestrooms for myrades.��


    Zang Guangping almost did not breathe as he gritted his teeth, ��Your Highness, that is not what I meant by official matters.��


    Rong Yuan pretended not to understand what he meant as he blinked. He then imed seriously, ��But I think that letting my men rest properly is an official matter.��


    The Silver-Armoured Troops broke into augh. This was the reason why they willingly followed Rong Yuan �C he was a leader that cared about his men.


    Zang Guangping froze as a despising look crossed his face. Was this how the Third Prince got so many people to serve him?


    Although this was what he thought, he still instructed his servants to bring the Silver-Armoured Troops to where he had prepared beds for them to rest.


    Before long, only Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi, Hua Qingcheng, Yuan Zheng, Zang Guangping, Yuan Hang and one of the captains of the Silver-Armoured Troops, of which Gu Lingzhi could not remember his name, remained.


    ��Your Highness, now can we go to the study to discuss?�� Zang Guangping spoke slightly usingly.


    Rong Yuan continued to pretend to not hear his unhappiness, ��Mayor Zang, what do you want to talk about? You can speak here.��


    Seeing this, Yuan Zheng retrieved a soft couch from his Storage Ring and ced it on a rtively t ground by the pond. Under Zang Guangping��s distasteful look, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi to sit on the couch. With a warm gaze, he proceeded to ask Gu Lingzhi what she thought of the scenery here, looking as if he was here for vacation.


    Hua Qingcheng simrly pulled out a chair from his Storage Ring and positioned himself next to Rong Yuan. He fixed his eyes on Zang Guangping, waiting for him to say something. They demonstrated their intention to hold the discussion here without any restraint.


    ��You all...�� Zang Guangping��s chest rose a few times as he suppressed his anger. In a low voice he asked, ��Your Highness, there are too many people here. It is better if we go into the study.��


    Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��Oh? Could it be that you suspect the loyalty of your own people? It seems like your servants were pretty obedient.�� If not, he would not have put on a show before Rong Yuan even entered the residence.


    Zang Guangping froze as he was once again angered by Rong Yuan��s attitude.


    ��Your Highness, I think...��


    ��I think the scenery here is good and we can discuss it here. If you don��t feel like talking, then please go ahead with whatever you need to do. After travelling for a few days, my wife and I wish to take a rest.��


    Hearing this, Zang Guangping could no longer suppress the anger he was feeling, ��Your Highness, please do not bring the matters of your harem onto the battlefield. You are not here to rx!��

 Chapter 284 – Catching Off Guard

    <h4>Chapter 284 �C Catching Off Guard</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Mm, indeed.�� Rong Yuan nodded in agreement. ��That��s why if Mayor Zang has any thoughts, feel free to say it. I am ready to listen.��


    Zang Guangping once again got pissed by Rong Yuan��s nonchnt tone. Smartly, Yuan Zheng moved a stool from a pavilion nearby and ced it in front of Zang Guangping, gesturing for him to sit, ��Mayor Zang, if you have anything you can discuss it here. Both the Highnesses are feeling tired.��


    Knowing that Rong Yuan was not going to follow him to the study, Zang Guangping gritted his teeth as he sat on the stool Yuan Zheng brought, his chest filled with frustration. Controlling his temper, he spoke a few courteous sentences to Rong Yuan and instructed his own confidante to leave. He then went straight to the main point, ��Your Highness, I know that your trip here is because the King of Feng Kingdom requested for you to take over the military matters of Sangbo Town. But the Dayin Kingdom is about to start attacking us and the one leading them is not only their prince, but there is also a very experienced old general with them. Although you are extremely talented and have reached the Martial Sage rank at such a young age, having talent and having the ability to go to war are two very different issues. If you are to be themander, I am afraid...that the soldiers will not be happy...��


    Clearly, it wasn��t that the soldiers would be unhappy, but that Mayor Zang was unhappy about his power being stripped away from him.


    Rong Yuan held a hint of a smile on his face as he took in his concerns.


    As the first line of defence for the Xia Kingdom, everyone knew how important it was to protect this area. Zang Guangping had been the mayor for ten over years, how could he let an opportunity like this pass? From what he heard on the way here, Zang Guangping was someone with a certain level capabilities. If not, he would not have been able to take charge of the Sangbo Town for so long without any incidents.


    However, these were not the reasons for him to refuse to give control to Rong Yuan. Although Zang Guangping looked respectful on the surface, there was a faint look of scorning in his eyes. Rong Yuan said ndly, ��There is no need for you to worry. My father has always trusted me. Could it be that you do not trust my father��s judgement?��


    What he meant was that - even the king had no objections, what position was Mayor Zang in to raise any objections of his own?


    The expression on Zang Guangping��s face changed as he had a taste of Rong Yuan��s sharp words. From the corners of his eyes, he saw that everyone behind Rong Yuan was giving him an impatient look. He realised that it was not because of the scenery that Rong Yuan wanted to talk here, but it was to show his power. He did not want to continue putting a front as he snorted, ��Your Highness, it is like I said, personal talent is not equivalent to leading soldiers to a battle. Maybe you had some experience and that is why the king trusts you, but I cannot hand my troops over to you so easily! I personally groomed my soldiers and they have been with me through thick and thin. I cannot hand them over to someone whom no one knows whether he is capable or not!��


    Zang Guangping��s outburst surprised Rong Yuan. Seeing his determined eyes, and knowing that he spoke what he was truly feeling, the unhappiness he had towards Zang Guangping reduced as he looked at him warmly. No matter what, it was always good to have a leader that looks after his subordinates. However...


    ��As what you said, you cannot hand your troops over to someone whose capabilities you are not sure of. Simrly, I cannot hand my brothers over to someone who does not really know the enemy. Since this is the case, then let us lead our own troops separately.��


    Rong Yuan then turned to Gu Lingzhi and spoke to her softly, indicating that he did not wish to discuss this further.


    Zang Guangping was dumbfounded. What Rong Yuan meant was he did not intend to coborate with them? Then how was he going to go against the Dayin Kingdom? They had three Martial Sages experts, while on this side, before the Third Prince arrived, they only had one!


    But he also knew that it was not reasonable for Rong Yuan to hand his men over. With mutual understanding, he dropped the topic and started to talk about the military might that the Sangbo Town had.


    Since the Sangbo Town was located nearer the border, they always had quite a decent amount of troops stationed here. There was also a Martial Sage expert that set up camp with the military here.


    Originally, there was also only one Martial Sage situated at this border on the Dayin��s side. They both kept each other in check. However, this powery had changed with the arrival of Ding Wei. Ding Wei had brought with him two Martial Sages, tripling the military might of the Dayin Kingdom in a sh. It caused the Xia Kingdom to only be able to count on the border guards as well as the troops in the internal city to fight.


    If Rong Yuan did not rush over today, Sangbo Town would have fallen into Dayin��s hands.


    ��What about the Martial Sage in Sangbo Town?�� Rong Yuan frowned as he questioned.


    It was no wonder something felt off when they arrived. How did the Dayin Kingdom advance so quickly, were their movements really so fast?


    ��Sigh...�� Zang Guangping��s eyebrows involuntarily creased as he heard Rong Yuan��s question. ��Elder Yuan was ambushed by the three Martial Sages a few days ago and is severely injured. He is now recuperating in the back room.��


    Rong Yuan nodded and turned around to ask Yuan Zheng to take some Spiritual Medicine over to the Martial Sageter on. It was a token of appreciation for fending off Dayin''s attacks before they came.


    When someone reached the cultivation of a Martial Sage, they no longer had to be loyal to anyone and could choose to save themselves in times of danger. He could have left and waited until reinforcements arrived. No one would have med him if Sangbo Town were to have been lost.


    But that Martial Sage did not choose to do so and was worthy of Rong Yuan��s appreciation.


    After the entire night, Gu Lingzhi and the Silver-Armoured Troops had replenished their energy.


    As the dawn broke through, fighting sounds could be heard. Although the official residence was built in the centre of Sangbo town, they could still hear the chaotic battle cries and feel the waves of spiritual energy reverberating in the air.


    ��You��re awake. Do you want to sleep longer?�� The minute Gu Lingzhi opened her eyes, Rong Yuan woke up as well. His low and hoarse voice sounded beside Gu Lingzhi��s ear as his hand was draped over her waist in a flirty manner.


    Gu Lingzhi was very embarrassed as she asked, ��Aren��t you going to take a look?�� It sounded like the fight was very intense from the sound of it.


    Rong Yuan replied irresponsibly, ��We��ll go when you have enough rest.�� He then pushed Gu Lingzhi, who was trying to sit up, back down onto the bed.


    ��Rest assured, with Yuan Zheng and Hua Qingcheng, the Xia Kingdom��s troops will not lose out.��


    That was true. Hearing that Yuan Zheng and Hua Qingcheng had left, Gu Lingzhi rxed as she lied back down. Together with Rong Yuan, they then cuddled intimately under the nket and dawdled for over an hour before getting up to wash up.


    When they reached the city gates, the battle was at its peak. The numerous spiritual energies changed the city gates to be a small scale whirlpool of spiritual energy. In the midst of it all, the Silver-Armoured Troops shuttled back and forth between the two groups in the fight, looking disdainfully at whatever they passed.


    Slightly further away, the four Martial Sages had formed a group.


    Yesterday, Rong Yuan had arrived in a hurry and he only saw the two guards that followed Ding Wei around. Today, he finally saw the Martial Sage that was originally stationed here. He looked like a middle-aged man about forty years of age, with a stiff and in face. He was carrying an iron rod emitting a ck glow as a weapon. Every hit caused sand and rocks to fly up from the ground. Together with Chu Chao and Pang Huan, they surrounded Hua Qingcheng. They chose an area slightly further from the city gates, obviously not intending to let Hua Qingcheng live.


    ��Your Highness, you are finally here. If you hade anyte, Elder Hua might not be able to make it.��


    Zang Guangping��s annoyed voice floated over. Gu Lingzhi turned her head and saw Pang Huan��s undisguised criticising gaze. It was obvious they were unhappy with their arrival.


    Meeting his gaze, Gu Lingzhi tilted her head somewhat awkwardly as she poked Rong Yuan��s waist from behind her back, signalling for him to go help Hua Qingcheng and not let him suffer.


    Rong Yuan grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s prodding hand andughed, ��Mayor Zang, you worry too much. Elder Hua��s ability is much greater than you imagine.��


    He could no longer be bothered by Zang Guangping as he looked calmly at the fight in front of him.


    It was an exchange of Martial Sages and the area was already covered with four domains. From afar, Hua Qingcheng��s unique lotus flower domain was exceptionally dazzling.


    From where Gu Lingzhi was standing, she could not see the situation clearly and could only ask anxiously, ��Is Elder Hua okay? Are you really not going to help?��


    Rong Yuan ced a kiss on Gu Lingzhi��s head, ��If they can defeat him with just the three of them, then he would not be Hua Qingcheng.��


    Zang Guangping was once again enraged by Rong Yuan��s attitude. What situation is it now? How did he still have the mood to stand here and flirt?


    ��Your Highness, I know that you trust Elder Hua��s abilities, but there is always a possibility of him getting injured. If he were to be injured, it would affect the entire battle.��


    ��Mayor Zang, if you are worried, you can go take a look for yourself. I am not going to waste my time.��


    How could helping Hua Qingcheng be considered a waste of time? Zang Guangping had not even suppressed his previous anger before Rong Yuan aggravated him even more. He then looked on as Rong Yuan carried Gu Lingzhi and hopped off the city gates, standing in between the two troops fighting against each other.


    ��Silver-Armoured Troops, listen up! Our target is the Shixi County, follow me and���� Following Rong Yuan��s sudden shout, the dispersed Silver-Armoured Troops that were fighting the Dayin Kingdom��s troops immediately responded with a shout, ��Yes!��


    Their voices caused a vibration as the air over the battle field seemed to solidify. Before the troops from both countries were able to react, Rong Yuan��s wildebeest appeared from nowhere. Bringing Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan flipped onto his wildebeest and dashed towards the still shocked troops. He headed straight for the city adjacent to both the Dayin and the Xia Kingdom �C the Shixi County.


    The revitalised Silver-Armoured Troops followed closely behind Rong Yuan, abandoning the fight behind them.


    ��Rong Yuan, how dare you!�� Still leading the troops to attack the Sangbo Town, Ding Wei cracked. He never thought Rong Yuan would give up defending against Dayin��s troops and take the Silver-Armoured Troops towards the Shixi County instead. Why did he never ever follow what they had nned?!

 Chapter 285 – To Sway a City

    <h4>Chapter 285 �C To Sway a City</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Standing on top of the city gates, Zang Guangping simrly stared dumbfoundedly at the group that was leaving. He cursed internally. Was the Third Prince here to help or to make things worse?


    In the next fifteen minutes, he took back what he thought about Rong Yuan. Because of Rong Yuan, he saw Ding Wei frantically try to gather his troops and started to chase Rong Yuan, giving up on attacking Sangbo Town.


    On the other side, as Hua Qingcheng saw Rong Yuan leave, his face twitched slightly as he turned his attention back to the battle at hand, filled with the intention to fight.


    He understood that why Rong Yuan did note to help him was to give him a chance to prove himself.


    Ever since he pledged his loyalty to Gu Lingzhi, he never had the chance to prove himself. Whatever others thought of him was also the image of him ten years ago. At that time, he was still an arrogant youth and was making himself famous by his extraordinary talent. More than that, he was overestimating himself and challenging Demigods. Although he always lost terribly, he always gained a lot of experience through it. If not for what had happened with Meng Rou, he might have already broken through to be a Demigod.


    Now, with the opportunity Rong Yuan gave him, he can take the chance to test his cultivation.


    With this in mind, Hua Qingcheng did not hold back. His huge lotus flower trembled as it grew even bigger than before. Theyers of light pink flower petals seem toe to life as they engulfed the three of them. Hua Qingcheng hid within the petals, controlling the petals, turning the lotus flower into a dangerous maze.


    On the other side, Rong Yuanpletely ignored the battle and rushed towards Shixi County. A long line of Silver-Armoured Troops followed close behind him.


    The Silver-Armoured Troops was Rong Yuan��s private army. There were eight smaller groups within them and each small group had a captain, vice-captain and one hundred soldiers. Two of the groups had been sent to Muji Kingdom as reinforcements while two groups remained in the pce. There were only four groups following him.


    Despite only having half his men, it was sufficient to cause a shift of power in the battle. Now, they were all aggressively heading towards Shixi County. No one doubted their ability to take over the County.


    ��Damn it! Pang Huan, Chu Chao! What are you guys doing?�� Hurriedly calling for a retreat, Ding Wei took his anger out on his Martial Sages as he rushed towards Shixi County. In his mind, Rong Yuan had sent Hua Qingcheng to them as a sacrifice. With the three Martial Sages from the Dayin Kingdom, they would be able to take him down easily. But after a long time had passed, not only did the giant lotus flower belonging to Hua Qingcheng not wither, it grew even bigger.


    ��Your Highness, you should head over first. We will be right with you!�� Stuck in the maze of petals, Chu Chao shouted. He then turned his attention back to the petal maze that was giving him a huge headache.


    He never thought there would be a day where he could not handle a flower. After being sucked into the petals by Hua Qingcheng, he felt like he entered a maze. The originally tender and alluring flower petals was turning into a seal of death before his very eyes.


    The speed at which these flower petals are growing were extremely fast and even if he cut off a few petals, they very quickly reced themselves and were extremely annoying. He finally understood why Hua Qingcheng was so famous many years ago. With just this, he was already helpless. What was scarier than not even being able to locate your opponent?


    Seeing how Chu Chao went silent after shouting that one sentence, Ding Wei muttered under his breath, ��Wastrel.�� He then led the troops to chase after Rong Yuan.


    In his mind, he knew that the Martial Sage from Sangbo Town had been injured and would not be able to help for the time being. No matter how powerful Rong Yuan was, he was alone while he had three Martial Sages on his side. Even if they could not win Rong Yuan and Hua Qingcheng, he could dy Hua Qingcheng with two of them. He could then make use of his soldiers to handle the Silver-Armoured Troops. But who knew that Hua Qingcheng would be so hard to handle and hold back all three of his Martial Sages, allowing Rong Yuan to be free? They were a bunch of useless wastrels!


    Zang Guangping took in the changes with wide eyes. In the previous fifteen minutes, the enemy had surrounded Sangbo Town and seemed extremely confident of taking over. However, with the appearance of Rong Yuan and his surprising move, they were now frantically chasing after him. Zang Guangping did not know how to feel.


    Since when could this happen between two armies that were battling? They gave up the current battle to attack and rescue. Only Rong Yuan and the Silver-Armoured Troops were capable of something like this and could shift the battlefield so quickly.


    Maybe...the Third Prince was not as useless as he had thought.


    The Shixi County had always been rtively close to Sangbo Town and Rong Yuan reached it in no time. From afar, he saw the sturdy and simple city.


    Maybe they had believed that the Xia Kingdom was not capable ofunching any attacks as they left the city gates of Shixi County wide open. The border guards were leaningzily on the city wall as they looked in the direction of Sangbo Town. They were wishing that they could leave the city gates and follow Ding Wei to attack Sangbo Town. When they seeded in upying the town, a portion of it would be credited to them.


    All of a sudden, one of the guards jerked. Seeing the dust storm that was kicked up as the wildebeest raced towards them, his eyes filled with glee, ��His Highness has returned!��


    This shout alerted all the other guards to focus on the group that was heading towards Shixi County. They all wore simr levels of delight on their faces, ��I knew our Highness is much more powerful than the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom. So what if he has the talent to be a True God? In the end, he was still defeated so easily by our prince.��


    Simr sentiments could be heard from the border guards. The citizens of the area that were having activities near them overheard as they stopped and looked at the group that was heading towards them. Their eyes were filled with pride.


    When they heard about the rumors of the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom, they were wondering how great he could be. s, he was not that capable. In less than two hours since they attacked, their prince was returning victorious. The rumours were an exaggeration.


    As the group neared, a guard on the whistle tower realised something was off and asked his fellow guard, ��Eh, were the soldiers that the prince brought to Sangbo Town wearing silver armor?��


    ��What nonsense are you saying?�� Hisrade snorted, ��Since when does our kingdom use silver armor? Do you think we are the Silver-Armored Troops?��


    In the entire Tianyuan Continent, only the Silver-Armored Troops owned and wore silver armor. Everyone knew that any group wearing silver armor was Rong Yuan��s troops.


    The soldier then froze as he saw the silver reflection in the cloud of dust and suddenly shouted, ��Silver-Armoured Troops! Those are not our prince��s army. It��s the Silver-Armoured Troops!��


    ��Quick, quick close the city gates!��


    Following the shrieks of the two soldiers, everyone else stared at the group that was approaching. The silver-colored armor shed beneath the dust cloud.


    ��Close the gates�C��


    ��Goodness gracious, how can it be the Silver-Armored Troops? Where is our prince? Could it be that our army has been defeated?��


    Closing the city gates in a panic, the citizens of Shixi County lost all signs of happiness that they felt earlier. Fear was written all over their faces.


    Why were the Silver-Armored Troops here? Where was their army? Where was their prince?


    Following the increasing fear was the sound of rumbling.


    It was a rumbling caused by a few hundred wildebeests galloping towards them. It was as if something was pressed on the people��s chest, making it hard for them to breathe.


    The wildebeest that Rong Yuan was on was the fittest and fastest. Even if it was carrying two people, it was still far ahead of the other wildebeests. Before the rest of the Silver-Armored Troops caught up, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had reached the city gate of Shixi County.


    With Rong Yuan��s enhanced eyesight, he definitely saw the chaos when they tried to quickly close the city gates. On the way to Shixi County, he had already thought of a n. He stopped his wildebeest near to the base of the gates and emitted his threatening Martial Sage level aura and bellowed, ��Everyone from Shixi County, listen up. Your prince will not be able toe back for now. Will you open the city gates or do you want me to break it?��


    Not..noting back? Could the prince really have...


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s intentionally misleading words, numerous people sucked in a breath as an icy cold feeling took over their hearts.


    Could their prince have fallen so quickly?


    Not giving them time to consider, Rong Yuan gave another shocking news, ��I will only give you all half an hour to decide. If you do not open the city gates, when I take over Shixi County, don��t expect me to be kind!��


    A pin-drop silence fell over the city.


    They could not move on from the fact that their prince had been defeated. How many days has it been since they started the war with the Xia Kingdom? If their prince had been defeated, how were they going to continue the war?


    ��Will they really fall for your lies?�� Gu Lingzhi whispered to Rong Yuan.


    Even though he really wanted to give her a confirmation, Rong Yuan considered the speed at which the Dayin��s soldiers were rushing over and shook his head slightly, ��I don��t know.��


    This was ast-minute n and he did not think how he would get them to open the city gates. However, after seeing the small number of city guards, he had the impulse to try.


    ��So? Are you all nning to resist?�� Rong Yuanughed lightly as he exerted his threatening aura on the guards at the city gates, looking at them sternly.


    After a while, a middle-aged man that seemed to be the leader asked, ��Where- where is our prince?��


    Rong Yuan blinked, ��He is currently a guest at Sangbo Town.��


    ��You are lying!�� Before Rong Yuanpleted his sentence, an indignant voice shouted, ��Our prince brought three Martial Sages to attack the city, how can they have lost? You are definitely lying!��

 Chapter 286 – Big Trick

    <h4>Chapter 286 �C Big Trick</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Hearing this, the citizens of the Shixi County, who initially did not believe Rong Yuan was jolted awake as they reflected on what he said.


    ��Our prince is powerful and capable, how could he have been defeated so easily? You must be lying, everyone don��t be fooled by him!�� But they themselves knew that their strong reactions were due to the frenzy they felt internally.


    Rong Yuanughed lightly, easily seeing the internal conflict that they were having within themselves. He asked back, ��If your prince has not been defeated, why is he not the one returning?��


    This sentence weighed heavily on them. That��s right...if their prince was still alive, why would Rong Yuan be the one who arrived here first?


    Yuan Zheng, who had just chased up to Rong Yuan, muttered a silent prayer for the Dayin Kingdom��s citizens in Shixi County. Even he was confused and surprised by Rong Yuan.


    They had agreed to attack Shixi County directly when the Dayin forces were attacking Sangbo Town. Since when did attacking turn to trying to take over? Since when did it be trying to trick someone into opening the city gates?/


    Seeing the silhouettes of the Silver-Armored Troops slowly nearing, Rong Yuan estimated how long it would take Ding Wei to catch up with them. He then imed in a cold voice, ��I will count to a hundred and you will have to give me an answer. Surrender or get attacked. If we have to take down the city walls, I will not be able to hold my men back if they decide to vent their anger from the past few days of battle on you. I hope that you all will take the opportunity to make the decision before my Xia Kingdom troops arrive.��


    Rong Yuan then nced at Yuan Zheng. Yuan Zheng immediately raised his voice and started counting, ��One, two, three, four...��


    Yuan Zheng was counting neither fast nor slow, and his voice had a clear and crisp tone to it. Such a rhythmic counting made listening to him very enjoyable.


    But the people in Shixi County had no mood to consider this. Their eyes widened as they stared at Yuan Zheng in horror,pletely lost on what to choose.


    Open the city gates? What if the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom was tricking them? What if they didn��t open the city gates? What if their prince had really been defeated? Would they really be facing the fury of the Xia Kingdom soldiers?


    Everyone��s thoughts and emotions were in a frenzy as they wished Yuan Zheng could slow down. It would be the best if he never ever counted to one hundred.


    A pity that Yuan Zheng��s voice remained consistent as he continued to count, ��Seventeen, eighteen, neen...��


    In this time, Yuan Hang had also arrived with the second group of Silver-Armored Troops. In the next few moments, the other three groups of Silver-Armored Troops had also joined them. Thest to reach was Wu Ming. Yuan Hang grabbed his reins andughed at Wu Ming, whose face was red with indignance, ��Skinny monkey, I am waiting for my alcohol.��


    Rong Yuan remained unmoving as he said, ��I want a jar.��


    ��I queued an entire day and only managed to buy two jars, how can you all be so shameless to take them all?�� Wu Mingined.


    Rong Yuan nced over him simply, ��Admit defeat.�� Wu Ming faltered as he looked bitterly at Rong Yuan, ��Your Highness, you don��t have to join in my bet with them right?��


    Rong Yuan snorted from his nose, ��Observers have a part, who asked you to be so slow?��


    At this moment, Yuan Zheng had already counted to fifty-nine. Wu Ming diverted the conversation, ��Your Highness, why is he counting? Did he do something to anger you and is being punished right now?��


    Rong Yuan chuckled softly as he retold the story in a low voice. Everyone who was listening to him was dumbfounded but had to maintain a neutral expression so that the people in the city did not realise something was off. It was extremely hard to maintain their expressions.


    ��Your Highness, you��re the best!�� Wu Ming struck a thumbs up pose as he did not know how to describe Rong Yuan��s brazen ways. He suddenly turned over and yed along with Rong Yuan, shouting at the city gate, ��Bastards! Are you all still not going to open the gates? Do you need me to personally chop off your heads?��


    Hearing Wu Ming��s demeaning tone, the guards on the city gates were furious but did not dare to show it.


    Ding Wei had taken with him eighty percent of the city��s military might and only left a small number of guards to guard the city gates. If Rong Yuan were to attack, with their limited forces, they would not be able to resist for long.


    Yuan Zheng continued to count and every number he said was like an additional stone weighing on their hearts, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    All of a sudden, a group of people seem to appear, kicking up a dust storm in their wake. It was the Dayin��s soldiers catching up!


    Rong Yuan��s eyes shed as he shouted, ��Silver-Armored Troops, listen up! When the majority of the Dayin��s troops are here, attack the city!��


    ��Understood!�� The Silver-Armored Troops eximed in unity even without knowing the truth. They did not care whether they would be able to take down the city gates with just a few hundred of them. They knew what problems the Dayin��s soldiers would cause for them and had to listen to Rong Yuan��s orders. Even if they had to cross a mountain or an ocean, they would follow his orders blindly. These were the Silver-Armored Troops that were personally trained by Rong Yuan. He personally selected and built this troop to listen to his orders without question!


    Lai Yanqing had never been so conflicted before. As the leader of the soldiers guarding the city gates, he had never been ced in a position where he had to make such a difficult decision.


    On the outside, every count Yuan Zheng called out was like a hammer to his heart. He felt helpless and did not know what to do. He could not believe that the prince would be defeated so easily. That was an army consisting of three Martial Sages, how could they have been defeated so easily?


    But Rong Yuan had a determined expression and did not seem like he was lying. He was lost on what to decide.


    As a soldier, he should be willing to sacrifice his life and fight to the very end as an appreciation to his country, but as a border guard, he had to consider the citizens�� life behind these gates. His decision would have a great impact on the people behind the walls. What should he do?


    ��Leader, let��s open the city gates.�� A soldier standing next to him tugged on his sleeve and pleaded. ��The prince has already lost, even if we don��t open the gates, they are bound to enter. Why don��t we take the chance to surrender? Maybe they will take into consideration our ability to adapt to changing circumstances and let us continue guarding the city gates.��


    ��That��s right. Leader, I heard that the Third Prince is an honourable man and does not mistreat his subordinates. Since it has alreadye to this, why don��t...��


    There were some that encouraged him to open the gates while others remained suspicious of Rong Yuan. Just as he was fluctuating and confused, there was an uproar behind him. Turning his head, his eyes widened. It was Shi Yang �C the lord of Shixi County.


    As the lord of Shixi County, Shi Yang wielded power equivalent to the king here. Maybe it was due to the fact that he was enjoying life too much, he had grown ridiculously fat. The mountain of fats swayed as he walked, causing the floor to tremble. He was wearing a fearful expression as his piercing voice shouted, even before he could reach the city gates, ��Quick open the city gates, open the gates! Even if you all want to die, I want to live longer. A bunch of idiots! If even the prince lost, how will we be able to defend against them?��


    At the same time, the two frantic voices could be heard from the guard tower, ��This is not good. Therge army of the Xia Kingdom is here. There are so many people...��


    Rong Yuan��s voice ordering the Silver-Armored Troops to get ready to attack sounded at the same time. It was like a sword pointing towards everyone, forcing them to make their decision.


    ��Ny-six, ny-seven, ny-eight, ny-nine, one...��


    ��Open the gates!�� Before Yuan Zheng could count thest number, Lai Yanqing bellowed. His eyes were filled with indignance and impatience.


    He had guarded the city for half his life and never thought that he would be opening them for the enemy...


    Seeing the heavy iron gates slowly open before their very eyes, the Silver-Armored troops and Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan weirdly. It...actually worked!


    Automatically taking the look Gu Lingzhi was giving him as admiration, Rong Yuan lifted his chin and said, ��What are you all still standing here for? Are you waiting to be ambushed?�� He then urged his wildebeest to enter the city.


    Everyone was shocked as they watched the Dayin��s soldiers approaching them, rapidly entering the city on their wildebeests.


    Although the Silver-Armored Troops were fast, there were only a few hundred of them. In the time they took to enter the city, it was sufficient for the guards to take a nce at the army that was heading towards Shixi County in the distance. The soldiers were wearing the Dayin Kingdom��s armor.


    When the guard in the watchtower saw the armor that the army in the distance was wearing, he was in disbelief as he rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was imagining things. But after rubbing his eyes a few times, the army still appeared to be wearing the Dayin Kingdom��s armor. Especially the man being protected in the middle of the troop. If he did not remember wrongly, that was what their prince was wearing when he left today morning.


    Could it be...?


    The guard on the watchtower burst out in joy, but he soon froze. It did not matter if their prince had returned, they had...surrendered.


    Realising that they could have been tricked by Rong Yuan, the guard lowered his head and wanted to tell everyone what he was seeing. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his breathing. An indescribable force was pressing onto him, causing him to fall to the ground in a kneel. He looked up at Rong Yuan��s warning eyes. Even his breathing had be difficult, much less trying to speak.


    When the entire Silver-Armored Troops entered the city, a few smart soldiers immediately dismounted and closed the city gates without needing any instruction from Rong Yuan.


    ��What are you all doing?�� Shi Yang blinked, not understanding why they had closed the gates. Wasn��t their army still behind?


    Just as he said this, the guards that were still standing on the city gates suddenly shouted, ��It��s His Highness, His Highness has returned!��

 Chapter 287 – Ding Wei’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 287 �C Ding Wei��s Fury</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lan Yanqing froze before dashing to the top of the city walls. If the person in the middle of the army heading towards them was not Ding Wei then who was it?


    It was at this time that he suddenly realised...they had been tricked!


    The entire city had been fooled by Rong Yuan!


    Realising this, his vision went ck and he felt like he was about to faint. However, this was not the time for him to faint, their prince was still outside the city, he had to quickly open the city gates and let the prince in.


    As he was about to give the order to reopen the gates, Rong Yuan��s voice sounded first, ��I wonder what your prince would think if he knew you opened the gates and let the enemy in?��


    The light-hearted tone caused Lan Yanqing to freeze. That��s right...no matter whether Rong Yuan had lied or not, the fact now was that he had opened the city gates on his own ord and let Rong Yuan in. The traitorous behaviour would definitely not sit well.


    Seeing Lan Yanqing rooted to the spot, Rong Yuan chuckled and turned to Shi Yang, ��Lord, I remember that you were the one that gave the order to open the gates. I wonder if His Highness would sympathise with your affection for your city members when hees back? Or will he imprison you based on your traitorous actions? What do you think his decision will be?��


    ��This...�� Two beads of sweat rolled down Shi Yang��s plump face. ording to thew of their kingdom, traitors would be given the death sentence. When the timees and Ding Wei enters the County to chase Rong Yuan away, he would not go easy on Shi Yang to make an example out of him. Shi Yang would no longer be able to enjoy the riches and wealth that he had umted.


    At this time, Rong Yuan purposely lowered his voice and said as he looked at his plump body, ��Lord, with that body, I am sure you can starve for three entire days and be on the brink of death without dying right?��


    Brink of death? Three entire days? In a sh, the horrifying scene yed in Shi Yang��s mind as his mind whirled crazily. In the next second, the horror on his face turned to ttery, ��Your Highness, since I have already chosen to let you in, why would I still remain loyal to the prince? Rest assured, with me around, Ding Wei can forget about stepping into the city.��


    Under Lan Yanqing��s furious gaze, Shi Yang then pointed somewhere below the city gates, ��Ding Wei is approaching quickly, Your Highness�� Silver-Armored Troops must be tired. Let us help you defend the city gates for a while, the way we will defend will be to...��


    Following Shi Yang��s words, the Silver-Armored Troops standing beside the trigger mechanism nced at Rong Yuan. Upon receiving Rong Yuan��s nod of approval, he moved certain things around ording to Shi Yang��s instructions. All of a sudden, a light blue screen rose, covering the entire Shixi County �C the city defence had been sessfully activated.


    ��Shi Yang, you traitor!�� Lan Yanqing could not do anything to stop him and could only scold angrily. Closing his eyes, he did not dare to look at the Dayin��s soldiers who had just reached the bottom of the city gates. It was because he did not haveplete faith which was why he was tricked by Rong Yuan...


    ��If I��m a traitor, then what are you?�� Seeing the defensive shield go up, blocking Ding Wei outside, Shi Yang��s expression rxed and rebutted Lan Yanqing. ring at him, he said, ��I am just following favourable circumstances. The Dayin Kingdom is short-sighted and actually dared to collude with the North Qiu kingdom. I have never approved of their decision and not that the Third Prince has shown us the right way, are you stupid to not be willing to follow him?��


    Hearing what Shi Yang said, Rong Yuan gave an astonished nce. He never thought that under all that fat, Shi Yang was actually wise.


    In his arms, Gu Lingzhi thought the same. She let her gaze brush over Lan Yanqing as she coughed lightly, causing everyone to focus her attention on her, ��Everyone, please don��t worry, since you have opened the city gates for us, we will take on the responsibility of protecting you. Our Xia Kingdom has never neglected anyone. With the North Qiu Kingdom��s ambition, they were already intending to forsake all those that helped them. You will not regret the decision you made today!��


    Gu Lingzhi��s voice was low andforting. Now that she intentionally said this to console them, she sessfully calmed everyone��s anxiety. Rong Yuan added on, ��That��s right, I agree with whatever she said.��


    With the two of them singing each other��s tunes, they sessfully managed to temporarily calm everyone down. Their expressions wereplicated as they looked at these people who had tricked them to open the city gates.


    On the city wall, Lan Yanqing was being threatened by Yuan Zheng. Yuan Zheng had pressed a dagger, glowing with green light into his back, while wearing a sincere smile, ��Our prince appreciates talented people the most, I hope you will not do anything stupid. The stupid Royal Family of the Dayin Kingdom is not worthy of your loyalty.��


    Under his threat, even if Lan Yanqing wanted to object, he did not dare to take the risk. In addition, Ding Wei had taken Shixi County��s entire military force when he left and those that remained were not strong enough to take on Rong Yuan and his army. Shi Yang��s words had also touched on something that was bothering him and after what Yuan Zheng said, he could only smile bitterly, ��That��s right, they are a bunch of idiots.��


    When they knew that the Dayin Kingdom was colluding with North Qiu, he knew that the Dayin Kingdom hade to the end of their glory days. Even before the North Qiu Kingdom hadpletely gained control of the Tianyuan Continent, they were already unreasonable. In the future, when they really were in control, no one knew how they would treat all the countries that had sided with them.


    But this was still his country after all and no matter how unwilling he was, he could only grit his teeth and do his job. All he could wish for was that the North Qiu Kingdom would not be as evil as he had imagined. He did not want to think of all these dramas before the war even started. To think that the city that he had been protecting for half his life could so easily change its master.


    Looking down, he saw Ding Wei re at him furiously upon reaching the city gates. It was as if he was using his entire energy to bellow, ��You only have a few hundred people. Even if you rely on the defence mechanism, you will only be able tost a few hours.��


    Yuan Zheng disyed a confident smile, ��Rx, my Highness will not disappoint you.��


    Lan Yanqing remained quiet. I really hope your Highness will not disappoint me!


    Although it seemed like a lot of things had happened within the city walls, only a few minutes had passed. It was only now that the huge army that Ding Wei brought finally reached the city gates. Seeing Rong Yuan stand on the city gates and the defensive shield in ce, he was confused.


    What happened? Didn��t Shixi County belong to the Dayin Kingdom? Why did it seem like it belonged to Rong Yuan now? What happened in the short time that it took for him to rush over?


    Numerous questions floated into Ding Wei��s mind. Eventually, he just resorted to ring angrily at Lan Yanqing on the city walls.


    ��Open the gates now!��


    ��Brother Ding, I am afraid things cannot go your way. This city now belongs to the Xia Kingdom,�� Rong Yuan drawledzily before Lan Yanqing could reply. His tone made Ding Wen feel like biting someone.


    ��Rong Yuan, you bastard! Quickly open the gates! If you are a man, you wille out and face me!��


    Rong Yuan looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot, ��You have an army that has about ten thousand people. If I go out with a few hundred of us, won��t we just be digging our own graves?��


    No matter how brave the Silver-Armored Troops were, they were still human. If a few hundred of them were to face a few thousand of them, it would not be fun.


    A ball of anger built up in Ding Wei as he grinded his teeth and red at Rong Yuan. He hated the guards that were guarding the city even more for not having any principles. They had given up the city so easily. Could it be...that this city had sided with the Xia Kingdom all along?


    The seed of suspicion embedded itself in Ding Wen��s mind. If Shixi County could coborate with the Xia Kingdom beforehand, what about the other cities?


    He knew that not every Dayin citizen approved of them colluding with the North Qiu Kingdom and they only maintained their loyalty due to old rtionships. But what if these people no longer wanted to be loyal?


    This point was a pleasant surprise that Rong Yuan had not expected.


    At this moment, he did not know the effect his actions had on Ding Wei. Feeling extremely good about himself, Rong Yuan looked at Ding Wei��s unhappy face as he whispered into Gu Lingzhi��s ear, ��Has your anger melted seeing him like this?


    Gu Lingzhi froze before realising that he was referring to the earlier situation where she was set up by Ding Wei and nodded sharply, ��Yes.��


    There was nothing better than seeing your enemy frustrated.


    Seeing the intimate behaviour of the two of them on the city wall, the fire burned even stronger in Ding Wei.


    If he had known that Rong Yuan was heartless, he would never have agreed to his sister��s idea of seducing him! If not for Ding Rou��s infatuation with Rong Yuan, they would never have been in this dangerous situation. They would also never have exposed the secret unknowingly, causing the entire n to fail and the North Qiu Kingdom��s plot to be exposed beforehand. It was the reason why the Dayin Kingdom was in the awkward position that they are in now and had no choice but to start the war.


    What did Ding Rou get in return? A heartless scheme and being left in the dark!


    Filled with anger, Ding Wei had forgotten about the fact that when they decided to collude with the North Qiu Kingdom, they had already treated the Xia Kingdom as an enemy. Additionally, Ding Rou��s wish to marry Rong Yuan was not all for herself but she wanted to use her position to control her own Royal Family. The situation they were in now was the consequence of their own decisions.


    ��Do you think that this mere defense shield can stop me?�� With his call to open the gates falling on death ears, a cruel smile lit up Ding Wei��s face. Since this city had already betrayed him, he no longer had to spare a thought for the citizens in the city. Turning his head, he called for his soldiers to prepare to attack, in a cold voice he shouted, ��Attack!��


    Following hismand, numerous brilliant coloured spiritual energy shot towards the city gates. The light blue coloured shield shed as everyone in the city suddenly felt as if something heavy was weighing on them.

 Chapter 288 – Zang Guangping’s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 288 �C Zang Guangping��s Shock</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Although the defence shield could help block external attacks, it had its weak points. When it breaks, it would reverse the attack on the people on the inside.


    This attack was a small issue to Martial Artists, but to themon folk who did not have Spiritual Roots, it could be life-threatening.


    The proportion of Martial Artists tomon folk was sixty to forty percent. Although themon folk was in the minority, an entire city ofmon folk could not be overlooked. This was also the reason why Lan Yanqing made the decision to open the city gates and did not activate the shield to fight it out with Rong Yuan. He could not bear to see the people he had been trying to protect get hurt. But now, Ding Wei was attacking the shield in order to gain back control of Shixi County.


    A portion of it was due to his anger at having the city snatched away from him. However, this also represented Ding Wei��s position �C he did not think of the safety of the citizens in Shixi County as his responsibility!


    Upon realizing this point, quite a few people within the city started to cry. As part of themon folk, they had no choice when it came to which side they wanted to be on. Unfortunately, when the shield breaks, the people that would suffer the most would be them.


    ��Your Highness...now, now what should we do? The defense shield will not be able to hold for long under their attacks.�� Shi Yang felt his throat constrict as he saw the shield tremble repeatedly under the attacks. He could only pray that the shield was sturdy enough and he would not have to face Ding Wei��s fury.


    ��Rest assured, since I dared to enter the city, it means that I would not give it away easily.�� Rong Yuan rubbed his Storage Ring in a calm manner.


    He had just sent a message using the Communication Conch to Hua Qingcheng, instructing him to ask Zang Guangping toe to Shixi County with his army. With Hua Qingcheng��s intelligence he must be able to guess what was up. Now, all they needed to do was to wait for Zang Guangping��s men to surround them from behind.


    On the other side, upon receiving Rong Yuan��s order, Hua Qingcheng increased his attacks on Pang Huan and Chu Chao.


    Under the protection of the lotus, Hua Qingcheng was like a fish under water, weaving skillfully through the petals. Chu Chao��s domain was made of soil. This not only did not pose a problem to Hua Qingcheng but was in fact helpful. Pang Huan��s corrosive rain could onlynd on the outside of the gigantic lotus flower and did not do much harm to Hua Qingcheng.


    As for thest Martial Sage that came from Shixi County, he had been injured near the start and had fainted outside the flower,pletely disabled.


    ��Hua Qingcheng, if you are honorable thene and face me head to head. Stop being a sissy and hiding behind your flower petals!�� Never having seen Hua Qingcheng face to face from the start of the fight, Chu Chao growled angrily. The feeling of not knowing where your opponent was was really horrible.


    Hiding in a flower petal near Chu Chao, Hua Qingcheng chuckled as a mocking look appeared on his handsome face, ��Aren��t I fighting you squarely? You haven��t forgotten that a Martial Artist��s domain is also part of his ability right?�� If his domain��s abilities were weak, he could only me himself for not realizing a higher level of techniques, how was it considered being sissy?


    Chu Chao was rendered speechless by Hua Qingcheng and the anger in him grew even more, ��What a shitty ability. A man��s domain yet it does not have any semnce of a man and it looks so sissy. What an embarrassment!��


    Hua Qingcheng was not at all affected and replied, ��Even such a sissy domain can trap you, you must be really manly then.��


    ��Sss���� Chu Chao felt like the rationality in him snapped and he could no longer hold back what he had wanted to shout from the beginning, ��Gigolo! Get your ass out here now!��


    He then waved his sword wildly, tearing the petal in front of him apart. It revealed a huge empty space. Hearing themotion, Pang Huan secretly muttered to himself as he quickly called out a reminder, ��Brother Chu, rx. Don��t fall for his tricks!��


    Unfortunately, his reminder was toote. Hua Qingcheng had intentionally angered him just for his moment of rashness. With thest strike of Chu Chao out, it was toote to hold back, and Hua Qingcheng appeared from the petal behind him. The lotus flute struck out in a sh, directing a green spiritual energy to Chu Chao, causing his whole body to vibrate and fall forwards uncontrobly. Hua Qingcheng continued his attack, shooting repeated bolts of spiritual energy towards Chu Chao. It was toote for Chu Chao to block his attack and all he could do was create a shield made out of mud in front of him. Hua Qingcheng��s attack caused him to fly backwards, knocking throughyers of flower petals before he could stabilize himself.


    ��Brother Chu, are you okay?�� Pang Huan rushed out from another petal as he looked dumbstrucked at Chu Chao��s defeated self.


    Hua Qingcheng was actually so strong?


    He had thought that after Hua Qingcheng had been out of the scene for so many years, no matter how strong he was, he would definitely be much weaker than before. He never thought that he would be as strong as the rumors said he was. He was outnumbered against the three of them and was actually able to gain the upper hand. From the start until now, they had hardly even touched him.


    Staring intently at Hua Qingcheng, Pang Huan said slowly, ��Retreat!��


    As hepleted his sentence, he carried Chu Chao��s body and jumped. Identical to what he imagined, when he jumped, the flower petals that were trapping them in, moved to reveal a crack for him to go through. Using this crack, Pang Huan escaped. With his other free hand, he picked up the Martial Sage that was outside. He no longer wanted to fight as he rushed towards Shixi County.


    After he left, Hua Qingcheng finally stepped out from the huge lotus. The lotus flower was glowing brightly and brilliantly as if it was from a painting. As he left, the lotus that had trapped the three Martial Sages for a few hours withered away seeming to have lost its soul, returning to nothing. Looking at the retreating backs of the three of them, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was tough fighting three of them by himself. Keeping the three of them in there for so long pushed him to his limits. If Pang Huan did not retreat, in less than half an hour, his internal spiritual energy would not be able to hold the domain open any longer. He wondered if Rong Yuan would be pleased with his performance.


    ��...Please send reinforcements to help His Highness.��


    ��What? What did you say?�� Soaking in Hua Qingcheng��s glory, Zang Guangping asked dumbly as he was pulled back to reality.


    ��I said...His Highness has already taken over Shixi County and is currently surrounded by Ding Wei. If you do not send reinforcements, I am afraid that Shixi County will be in Dajyin��s hands once again.�� Hua Qingcheng summarized the situation Rong Yuan was in. A weird expression then appeared on Zang Guangping��s face.


    ��Did you say that His Highness has already gained control of Shixi County?��


    Hua Qingcheng nodded.


    ��Did you say Ding Wei...the prince of the Dayin Kingdom is currently attacking Shixi County?��


    Hua Qingcheng nodded once again.


    In a moment, Zang Guangping��s entire being was in shock. Did he hear wrongly? How many hours had it been and they had already taken control of Shixi County? The attack and defense group had changed entirely. Hua Qingcheng was not joking right?


    Seeing that he was in disbelief, Hua Qingcheng simply took out the Communication Conch that Gu Lingzhi gave him and reyed Rong Yuan��s message.


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s message, Zang Guangping��s face changed from disbelief to utter shock. Looking at the sky, it has only been about two hours since Rong Yuan left. How could he have already taken control of Shixi County?


    ��This? This...�� It was extremely hard for him to believe.


    Hua Qingcheng looked at him unhappily, ��If you do not hurry and follow his order, His Highness will be losing the city that he has taken control of.��


    ��How can that happen?�� Zang Guangping gave a weird cry. He regained hisposure and called out to his army who had yet to move, ��Everyone, listen up! First and Third Division, stay behind to guard the city. Everyone else, follow me, we are going to provide reinforcements to Shixi County!��


    Everyone was stunned, thinking that Zang Guangping had misspoke. Why would they be providing reinforcements to Shixi County? Shouldn��t they be attacking the city?


    It was only half an hourter that the soldiers of Xia Kingdom realised their error. Zang Guangping did not misspoke, they were really going to help Shixi County and not attack them. Their Third Prince had left Sangbo Town half an hour before them and had already taken over a city. This must be the first time in history that a takeover had happened so quickly and it was all because of the Third Prince. In a few seconds, the entire battlefield was filled with shouts, ��Glory to His Highness! Long live the Third Prince!��


    As the subject of admiration, Rong Yuan did not just stand still and do nothing. Seeing the army of the Xia Kingdom rushing over, he gestured to two groups of the Silver-Armored Troops to jump off the city walls. He wanted to surround the front and the back of Dayin��s army with the Xia Kingdom troops.


    Yesterday, the city was their refuge, today they were facing the shield that they had put over their city and slowly being descended upon by the Xia Kingdom��s army. Taking a look at Ding Wei who was carrying two bodies, one with mild injuries while the other was severely injured, and immediately gave the call to retreat.


    The Xia Kingdom��s troops wanted to make use of their advantage and take the chance to continue chasing them but were stopped by Rong Yuan.


    If it were yesterday, Zang Guangping would have ignored Rong Yuan��s orders. However, after Rong Yuan had taken control of Shixi County with a mere few hundred men today, he instead asked, ��Your Highness, is something wrong?��


    Rong Yuan looked at him and said inly, ��We have just gotten control of the county, it is more important now to first reassure the citizens.��


    Zang Guangping froze before realization hit him.


    Ignoring how Rong Yuan had obtained control of Shixi County, it was still a fact that sixty percent of its citizens were Martial Artists. If these Martial Artists, who did not join the army were to rebel, it would create a lot of trouble.


    ��I understand.�� Zang Guangping replied. His voice carried newfound respect.

 Chapter 289 – Returning to School

    <h4>Chapter 289 �C Returning to School</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The news of how the Third Prince took over Shixi County in a few hours with just a few hundred men from his Silver-Armored Troops quickly spread around the Continent. In less than three days, everyone knew about it.


    Everyone who heard about it could not help but be astonished, their impression of Rong Yuan improving. Upon hearing how he had done so, the entire continent almost went crazy.


    With just his mouth, he was able to conquer a city, Rong Yuan was definitely the best Martial Artist in the Tianyuan Continent. This made those that believed strength and power was everything, and how everything could only be solved with violence rethink their lives. Was the way they were living their lives wrong?


    Contrary to the hustle and bustle of the rumours, Rong Yuan was a lot more mellow.


    He did not expect to be able to conquer Shixi County. When Sangbo Town was surrounded by Dayin��s soldiers, he who had always preferred to attack instead of defend made the decision without thinking much about it. He left Hua Qingcheng to hold back the three Martial Sages and went ahead to lead the Silver-Armored troops to Shixi County.


    When he said those words to mislead the guards, it was only because he felt like their expressions when they caught sight of him were too funny and the urge to make fun of them arose. Who knew that they would actually believe him? How could Rong Yuan who always knew how to seize opportunities leave out a chance like this? The rest was history.


    As he was the one that seized Shixi County by himself, ording to the rules, he could choose anyone he wanted to be the new Lord of the county.


    After discussing with the captains of the Silver-Armored Troops, Rong Yuan decided to hand this honor over to Lan Yanqing. It was a joke that he hardly had any free time to spend together with Gu Lingzhi, why would he want to bother with Shixi County? It was better to hand it over to someone else and treat it as a gift instead.


    Ever since he stepped into the county, he could tell that this guy truly cared about the welfare of the citizens. He took his responsibilities seriously and no one would be better than him to be the Lord of the city. As for the current lord Shi Yang, he would be demoted to Lan Yanqing��s assistant.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of them rebelling?�� Gu Lingzhi could not help but ask as they returned to the room that Shi Yang had prepared for them.


    ��No,�� Rong Yuan replied after contemting, ��They are smart people.��


    Even if Lan Yanqing wanted to rebel, Shi Yang would not just sit by and do nothing. Although Shi Yang had seemed like a fat coward and only cared about himself when he ordered Lan Yanqing to open the city gates, when Ding Wei appeared he immediately demonstrated his brilliance. In such a short time, he was able to assess the benefits and losses that they would face if they were to betray their country and could even convince Lan Yanqing to give up. How could someone who was purely a coward think of this in such a short time?


    As for Lan Yanqing, just seeing how much he cared about the citizens showed that he was a man that emphasized on rtionships. After Rong Yuan took over Shixi County, he only changed the Lord and left everything else the same. Rong Yuan did not even force people in the Shixi County with Martial Skills to join the Xia Kingdom��s army. He basically left the entire Shixi County to Lan Yanqing. To Lan Yanqing, who had always thought of the county as his number one priority, it was an extremely big favour of Rong Yuan.


    To begin with, he was not supportive of the decision made by the Dayin Kingdom, hence, why would he rebel now?


    Things developed exactly how Rong Yuan imagined it would. With Lan Yanqing now as the Lord of Shixi County, he fulfilled his responsibilities to the best of his abilities. Together with Shi Yang, they gathered everyone in the city who possessed Spiritual Roots and formed a new army belonging solely to the county, forming a sturdy force of defense.


    Of course this was all unimportant, now, Rong Yuan��s mind was filled with ways to reduce the time he had to spend apart from Gu Lingzhi.


    In a few days, it would be time for the final examinations in the Royal School and as a student that was awaiting graduation, Gu Lingzhi had to participate in the examinations in order to receive her graduation certificate. If she were to not appear, she would be expelled by the Royal School. There was no leeway even if she was now the Princess Consort.


    Thinking about how she needed at least half a month toplete her examinations, and this was not taking into ount the journey back and forth from here to Chiyang City, Rong Yuan already started to yearn for her.


    ��The rules of the Royal School are too strict and heartless. With your abilities, you will definitely be able to graduate with flying colours, why can��t Uncle just overlook this?�� Rong Yuanined as he hugged Gu Lingzhi��s waist, burying his head in her chest.


    They were about to be forced apart during their honeymoon period, he was extremely unwilling!


    ��Do you want me to go back with you? With Yuan Zheng here, there won��t be any problems.��


    ��Even if you go back with me, you will not be able to enter the examination venue and can only wait outside until I am done.�� Gu Lingzhi breathed out. She looked at Rong Yuan��s head which was nestled in her chest and his lips were kissing the partition in her clothes. She felt like it would be good to be apart from Rong Yuan for a while.


    Who knew where Rong Yuan got his energy from? In the day, he could fight a battle and at night he still had the energy to keep her up for almost half the night. If she still did not separate from him, her waist was about to break.


    ��Even if I don��t enter the examination grounds with you, I can still apany you for a few days on the road.�� Rong Yuan whispered as he took her nipple into his mouth and teased her.


    Even if they took the fastest wildebeest, it would take at least half a day to reach Chiyang City. The journey back and forth would take at least three days and this was enough time for him to do more shameful things to Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi��s body softened as she grabbed onto Rong Yuan��s head to prevent herself from falling off her stool. She breathed out lightly as she gritted her teeth, ��Stop fooling around! I still have to ride the wildebeest tomorrow.��


    If she allowed Rong Yuan to do what he wanted tonight, the real embarrassment would be when she was not able to ride the wildebeest tomorrow.


    ��Don��t worry. I am just kissing you, I won��t be able to see you for at least twenty days, I need to remember your scent,�� Rong Yuan said as he carried Gu Lingzhi in his arms and ced her on the bed. As if he was an animal trying to mark his territory, he kissed every inch of Gu Lingzhi��s body from the top of her head to her feet. He covered every part of Gu Lingzhi��s body with his scent, while his own lips were filled with hers. The mixture of their two scents lingered charmingly.


    Two dayster, with Hua Qingcheng, Gu Lingzhi headed back to the Royal School.


    After resting for a night, she was about to take the highest honour of final examinations in the Royal School - the graduating examinations.


    The graduating final examination was in fact just another way to refine the students.


    As there were not many students in the Royal School that were able to reach the Martial Teacher rank, there were naturally not many students participating in the examinations.


    ording to the instructions, they gathered at the teacher��s office. Standing at the entrance, Gu Lingzhi did a quick sweep of the room and recognised several familiar faces. The top ten students on the Golden List of the Royal School were all here. There were a few more Martial Teacher ranked students that Gu Lingzhi did not recognise. Seeing her enter, everyone��s gazended on her as if they had nned to do so together.


    In less than three years, Gu Lingzhi had risen from a Martial Student to the peak of a Martial Teacher. This devilish speed made even the most talented of them sweat.


    Their gazes made goosebumps appear on Gu Lingzhi as she clenched her fists, stopping herself from taking a step back. She forced herself to raise a hand and greet the more familiar few, such as Nie Sang, ��How are you?��


    ��Pfft...�� He was tickled by Gu Lingzhi��s way of greeting. An Ningxi, who was ranked five on the Golden List could not help but tease, ��Why are you so nervous? It is not like we will eat you.��


    As she said this, An Ningxi walked in front of Gu Lingzhi and looked her up and down openly. She clicked her tongue in astonishment, ��I never thought that there would be anyone that could be a Peak Level Martial Teacher as quickly as this. Did you really only awaken your Spiritual Roots three years ago?��


    To be able to enter the Royal School was enough proof of her talent. An Ningxi had always been proud of her speed of improvement, but Gu Lingzhi��s appearance showed her exactly what it meant by the proverb that ��there will always be a higher mountain��. There could be people so talented that it made everyone else doubtful of them.


    ��Yes,�� Gu Lingzhi stated ndly, seeming not to sense her questioning usation.


    Looking at Gu Lingzhi��sposure, An Ningxi smacked her lips, ��I heard that you consumed Spiritual Medicine found in the Spirit Tribe��s relics. Is that how you are able to improve so quickly?��


    Afraid that she would raise too many suspicions about how her cultivation was able to increase so quickly, Gu Lingzhi spread the rumour that she ate a Spiritual Medicine that she brought back from the Sacred Lands. Hearing An Ningxi��s question, she very automatically nodded, ��That��s right, if not for the Spiritual Medicine that helped me increase my cultivation level, I would not have been able to be a Peak Level Martial Teacher so quickly.��


    ��Relying on medicine to increase your cultivation is still an external force after all. If you want to go further, you should be more practical and slowly work your way up.��


    An Ningxi had a good impression of Gu Lingzhi and reminded her, worried that she would go down the wrong path.


    ��Thank you, Senior, for your reminder, I will be careful.�� Seeing that An Ningxi did not mean her any harm, Gu Lingzhi happily formed a good rtionship with the only other girl taking part in the final graduating examinations. After all, she was now considered part of the Royal Family. Although the An Family was not as powerful as the Four Great ns in the Xia Kingdom, they were not small. Whenever possible, she would try her best to not make enemies and help Rong Yuan build connections.


    Realising what she was thinking of, Gu Lingzhi��s face burned with embarrassment. It must be how Rong Yuan keptining that she did not think of him much and that was why she was now subconsciously thinking of him.


    ��I never would have thought that I would be taking the final examinations with you.�� Nie Sang could not help but sigh.


    He had originally thought that after the Inter-school Competition he would return back to rest for a month before participating in the final graduating examinations. Never in his imagination would he have thought that Gu Lingzhi would be taking it with him.


    Thinking back on how Gu Lingzhi was merely a Martial Practitioner when they took part in the Inter-school Competition a month back, he felt a slight sense of defeat knowing that she was now taking the same examination as him as a Martial Teacher.


    Gu Lingzhi��s speed of improvement was certainly a blow to many people��s confidence. Even if she took some medicine to help her, it was still extremely scary.


    There were quite a few others who felt the same as he did and looked at Gu Lingzhi as if they were looking at a freak.

 Chapter 290 – Valley of Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 290 �C Valley of Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    A group of people soon surrounded Gu Lingzhi. Graduating in the same year, Lang Jingchen snorted, ��Power derived from external sources is still borrowed power. You will pay the price eventually.��


    Everyone who could participate in the final graduating examinations were all at the top of the Royal School and they would naturally be well-informed. They knew very well the animosity between the two of them and stood staring by the side. They wanted to see how Gu Lingzhi would respond to Lang Jingchen��s challenge.


    Nie Sang nced at the people waiting to watch the show and said before Gu Lingzhi could say anything, ��Even if the power you got was from external sources initially, it does not mean that it will never be yours. It is ultimately, still better than your spiritual power worsening.��


    Lang Jingchen��s face immediately soured.


    He did not listen to Rong Yuan��s orders when the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands were open and decided to move by himself. But his luck was obviously bad and after staying for a few days in the Sacred Lands, all he found were a fewmon Spiritual nts and he became the target of several assassins from the North Qiu Kingdom. Although he managed to survive, he suffered quite a few injuries. He even damaged his Spiritual Roots and his cultivation worsened quite a bit. Whatever he managed to gain from the Sacred Lands were not worth itpared to what he had lost.


    Nie Sang was obviously shaming him with this. Lang Jingchen��s face changed as he clenched his fist, suppressing the anger in his heart. He then mocked, ��You are really the Third Prince��s dog, protecting your master now aren��t you?��


    Lang Jingchen��s words were extremely vulgar and Gu Lingzhi wanted to teach him a lesson but was held back by Nie Sang. He looked at Lang Jingchen pitifully, ��So it seems like that is how you view your followers? I really pity those that serve you. In your eyes, they are all dogs...��


    In the Tianyuan Continent, a person��s strength was highly respected. Anyone with power would definitely attract admirers. It was like him and Yuan Zheng, with their abilities they could very easily leave Rong Yuan. With their talent, they would have a lot more room to develop, but they admired Rong Yuan and willingly stayed by his side as a subordinate.


    As one of the students on the Golden List, Lang Jingchen simrly had a lot of followers that were willing to pledge their loyalty to him. With what Nie Sang said, even if they knew he had said this intentionally to create trouble, Lang Jingchen��s subordinates would feel a knot in their hearts even if they did not feel disappointed.


    Realising with error with his words, Lang Jingchen clenched his fists and turned away. He was frustrated with himself for losing his cool today.


    He had wanted to finish the final examinations peacefully and go back to recuperate. But when he saw Gu Lingzhi, he could not help but think of Rong Yuan. It was Rong Yuan��s sly and cunning ways that caused him and Tianfeng Wei��s rtionship to be more and more distant!


    After the North Qiu Kingdom��s plot failed, he had followed everyone else and left the Sacred Lands to return home. Unfortunately, the sight that greeted him was a failed marriage that could not be fixed.


    The Martial Sage elder who was the backbone of the Lang family had secluded himself and seemed to have gone down a bad path. He could no longer control his internal spiritual energy and was throwing it out everywhere. He was in danger of exploding at any time. Unfortunately, the medicinal pill that could control this belonged to the Jiang Family.


    However, the condition given by the Jiang Family was that Lang Jingchen had to take Jiang Feixue as a concubine.


    If it were anyone else, they would be filled with joy with that condition. However, to Lang Jingchen, whose entire heart belonged to Tianfeng Wei, this was just going to create even more tension in their already stressed rtionship.


    But their house had only that one Martial Sage elder and if anything were to happen to him, there would be severe consequences to the Lang family. The current situation now did not allow him the luxury of time to look for another source for the medicine. Met with the pressure from the elders in his n and his duty to his family, Lang Jingchen had no choice but to agree.


    Thereafter, in the shortest time possible, he wedded Jiang Feixue into his family in three days. It was only on their honeymoon night when he learnt from Jiang Feixue that the medicine had miraculously appeared at the Jiang Family��s doorstep that Lang Jingchen realised that all these could have been nned by Rong Yuan.


    If not, how could it be so coincidental? His own elder had gone crazy and the medicine to cure it had coincidentally appeared at the Jiang Family��s doorstep? It was impossible for him to believe that Rong Yuan had no part to y in this.


    It was a pity that he found out toote and had already married Jiang Feixue, bing a thorn in between him and Tianfeng Wei that cannot be resolved.


    ��I know that you do not like me and only married me for the medicine. But I am the daughter of the Jiang Family and I cannot be disliked by my husband the minute I marry into the family. Give me at least three months, if you still do not like me after the three months have passed, I will voluntarily leave,�� Jiang Feixue blurted out as Lang Jingchen turned to leave the room.


    It was also because of this that made him decide to stay.


    What Jiang Feixue said was right, this was their first night. If he were to leave like this, news would spread and how would Jiang Feixue be able to face anyone? The Jiang Family would not just stand by and watch as they see Jiang Feixue be mistreated.


    He then spent the night sleeping on the floor on the second honeymoon night of his life.


    Like what she said, Jiang Feixue wanted to make Lang Jingchen like her in three months. She changed her normally bratty self and stayed serving by his side. On the second day of their marriage, she helped him wash up and change like a serving maid. Her eyes were filled with anxiety and fear of rejection that prevented Lang Jingchen from saying the words he had intended to say to push her away and let her be.


    Anticipating that he would not reject her, Tianfeng Wei��s eyes were filled with malice. She started a fight with Jiang Feixue on the second day. Not wanting others to know that he was beneath Tianfeng Wei, Lang Jingchen intentionally ignored her for a few days, resulting in her quarrels with Jiang Feixuesting for a few days.


    Thinking about how he could count the number of times he spoke to Tianfeng Wei with his fingers, Lang Jingchen felt himself get angry. If not for Rong Yuan, how would he havended in this situation? As Rong Yuan��s wife, she would naturally be the target of his anger.


    When he returned this time, he should exin things to Xiao Wei...


    Sighing internally, Lang Jingchen was not one that could be cold towards Tianfeng Wei for long. She was the one that he truly loved.


    ��Okay, can all 23 participants of this year��s final graduating examination gather? We are ready to set off.�� Jiang Xian, who was the teacher overseeing the examination, did a headcount before turning around.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately followed him.


    The graduating final examination was different from the usual final examinations. The beasts that they had to catch could not be nted in the Red Leaf Hill. The participants of the final graduating examination would always be brought to a different location for their assessment. This year��s location was the Valley of Beasts.


    As its name suggests, the Valley of Beasts was like a heaven for beasts. It was a gigantic valley that existed since ancient times and there were an uncountable number of beasts that resided there. ording to rumors, in the deepest part of the Valley of Beasts, there were Demigod level beasts.


    The objective of their examination this year was to kill twenty beasts that were of the same cultivation level as them ande out of the valley alive.


    For the examination to be fair, the 23 participants will be sent to different locations on the back of 23 different flying wildebeests.


    The ce that Gu Lingzhi was sent to was an area with lush vegetation. When she was on the back of the flying wildebeests, Gu Lingzhi had a sense of how huge the Valley of Beast was as she could not even see the end of it. Now, standing inside she felt as if she was being watched by beasts.


    All four directions of the Valley of Beasts were covered in mountains, anyone who entered voluntarily was like sending themselves to the mouth of a beast, carrying with them a sense of constriction. Gu Lingzhi knew that this was because there were too many beasts in the Valley and the mixture of the different energies emanating from the beasts gave off a foreboding aura.


    ��Twenty Martial Teacher-ranked beasts in fifteen days. It��s expected of the final graduating examination of the Royal School. Only they would dare to set such a task for their students,�� Gu Lingzhi muttered to herself. She did not hesitate as she stepped into the area. She retrieved a white cloth, measuring three meters long from her Storage Ring. It was given to her by Jiang Xian before she left.


    Every student in the final examination had a white cloth like this. It was made by good quality silk from Snow Silkworms. It was simr to the material used in their school g.


    It was a tradition of the Royal School to create their school g from the silk after it has been stained by the blood of beasts.


    In the year that Rong Yuan graduated, the g at the school entrance was made by the silk that Rong Yuan had stained with the blood of beasts.


    Patting her Storage Ring, Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were filled with vigor.


    In fifteen days, she was going to prove to everyone that even if her cultivation rose due to external help, she was fully capable. She was not a wastrel that only relied on Spiritual Medicine.


    The suspicions and doubts people had of her improvement of her cultivation made her want to show them what she was capable of.


    The gigantic Valley of Beasts was like a small kingdom. The different levels of beasts were located in ordance to their power in different areas. Nearing the centre, the level of the beasts would increase.


    On the first day of her entering the Valley of Beasts, Gu Lingzhi crossed the low-level beasts without any issues and rested in a cave for the night. From the beasts that she was encountering, in order to reach the Martial Teacher-ranked beasts, she would need to walk for at least another day.


    On the other side, after sending Gu Lingzhi off, Rong Yuan was silently counting down the days till when he would see Gu Lingzhi again. What was he to do? It had only been three days and he already missed her. This stupid final graduation examination, why can��t it be held two monthster when the war had stabalised?

 Chapter 291 – Third-Order Demon Beast

    <h4>Chapter 291 �C Third-Order Demon Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The first night at the Valley of Beasts passed. As the first streak of light shone into the cave where Gu Lingzhi was sleeping, she awoke. After washing up briefly, she headed deeper into the Valley of Beasts.


    In order for the examination to be fair, every student had to carry a Recording Crystal with them. They had to record every beast that they killed in order for it to be counted.


    After killing a second-order high grade demon beast that attempted to eat her yesterday, Gu Lingzhi took out the Recording Crystal and tied it tightly onto her left arm.


    Given that the beast was a second-order high grade one, it meant that the third-order beasts were not far away. This meant that Gu Lingzhi was about to enter the examination grounds.


    Taking out her newly remodeled Fengwu Sword, Gu Lingzhi cautiously made her way into the Valley of Beasts. Compared to the ease of which she navigated earlier, she was now a lot more careful.


    At one of the entrances of the Valley of the Beasts, a group of ten people stood assessing. After a while, the leader of the group waved his big hand as he asked someone behind him, ��Are you sure she entered from here?��


    The person hurriedly replied, ��Yes. I dusted the flying wildebeest that carried Gu Lingzhi with some medicinal powder. Do you see the ants that are circling here? It is because the flying wildebeest had stopped here for a while and the medicinal scent is still lingering about, causing the ants to circle the area.��


    ��I hope you are right.�� The leader acknowledged slightly before heading deeper into the forest. His men followed behind him without saying anything.


    If Gu Lingzhi or Lang Jingchen were around, they would have realised that the person that replied to the leader was Tianfeng Wei.


    Not realizing that her location had been exposed, Gu Lingzhi was extremely excited as she anticipated her first fight with a third-order demon beast.


    It was no wonder that the Valley of Beasts was known as the ce with the highest number of beasts. In just two days, she had met tens of beasts. Thankfully, Gu Lingzhi was prepared and she had sprayed Beast Expelling Powder on herself. The powder was helpful in repelling lower-order beasts. The beasts could sense the powder from afar and would stay far away from her. It saved her a lot of trouble.


    As the sun set on the second day, Gu Lingzhi finally saw her first third-order beast in the Valley of Beasts.


    It was a small sized but extremely agile capuchin monkey. It was only one foot long, but its furry tail was two feet long. It was known for its speed and any Martial Teacher would have a headache if they were to meet it.


    When Gu Lingzhi stepped into its territory, it dashed to her in the quickest speed possible. Its long tail allowed it to hang from the branch as it swiped its sharp ws at Gu Lingzhi��s neck.


    Gu Lingzhi froze and immediately activated her Sparrow Wings movement technique and dodged out of the way, narrowly avoiding the attack. She unsheathed her sword at the same time, as a brilliant red light cut at the capuchin monkey��s tail.


    The capuchin monkey��s long tail was the reason why it was able to move so quickly and agilely in the forest, as long as it was cut off, this Capuchin monkey would no longer be a problem.


    The capuchin monkey seemed to have expected Gu Lingzhi��s actions and just before her sword could cut it, it pushed off with its tail and hooked onto another tree branch. All four of its limbs grabbed the tree branch as it bared its teeth at Gu Lingzhi. It was clearly annoyed that it did not sessfully hit Gu Lingzhi in one try.


    ��Pretty smart.�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly. Remainingpletely still, she activated her wood spiritual energy causing the branch that the monkey was hanging on to grow. In a blink of an eye, the branch had grown double its size and under Gu Lingzhi��s control, it started to coil itself around the monkey.


    ��Eee���� With two of its limbs trapped, the capuchin monkey shrieked in anger. Using its arms, it started to w at the branch that was entangling its legs. Not only did the branch not tear off, it wounded even tighter. The remaining branches started to grow and bind the monkey legs even more, tightly ��holding�� it on the tree.


    ��Little brat, let��s see where you can run to,�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled as she wanted to turn and leave.


    To her, it was extremely easy to deal with a low grade third-order beast like the capuchin monkey. Her task for her final examination was to kill beasts that were the same level as her, peak grade third-order beasts.


    Obviously, the capuchin monkey was angered by her leaving and let out a piercing shriek. Gu Lingzhi frowned thinking it was just the monkey shouting out of anger and did not stop as she continued heading forwards.


    Ten secondster, she froze. She felt as if she was being watched by numerous vicious eyes.


    But there was only her and that capuchin monkey in the area, why was there this frightening feeling?


    Slightly confused and hesitant, Gu Lingzhi took a cautious nce backwards. That simple nce caused her breathing to hitch as if her blood had frozen in her body.


    Ten or even more capuchin monkeys were hanging behind her in the forest. Their tan-coloured eyes were staring straight at her as if they wanted to devour her.


    Damn it, how could she have forgotten that beasts like the capuchin monkey travelled in groups!


    With no time to reprimand herself for being careless, Gu Lingzhi immediately started to run.


    What a joke! If it was only seven or eight of them, she could deal with them. But this was an entire forest of capuchin monkeys, she would not even be able to deal with ten!


    If someone were to look down from above right now, they would see a girl in turquoise running for her life in this dense forest. Behind her, there would be a ck swarm of capuchin monkeys shrieking as they chased her down.


    ��Why are there so many capuchin monkeys?�� Gu Lingzhi cried out. This was the biggest group of beasts that she hade across since she entered the Valley of Beasts. It was no wonder that everyone��s mood changed when they spoke about the Valley of Beasts. Even if one were powerful, but with an entire swarm chasing you down, even a Martial Sage would find it difficult to deal with them!


    Gu Lingzhi swerved left and right as she ran for a few kilometres. The number of capuchin monkeys chasing her slowly lessened. She was finally able to breathe as she wiped the sweat rolling down her forehead. She identally wiped her sweat onto a ck shadow.


    The ck shadow looked extremely flexible and smooth as when it ran on the ground, all four limbs looking to be very powerful. Its gold eyes were trained on Gu Lingzhi. Together with the capuchin monkeys, it surrounded Gu Lingzhi.


    It was a middle grade third-order Storm Panther!


    Cold sweat rolled off Gu Lingzhi��s forehead, if she did not tilt her head as she wiped her sweat, she would not even have realised the Storm Panther until it was in front of her. This Valley of Beasts had no room for carelessness.


    Knowing that it had been found out, the Storm Panther did not bother to hide any longer as it burst forward, causing quite a flurry. It seemed to want to put pressure on Gu Lingzhi as it let out a low growl and moved even faster.


    Gu Lingzhi increased her own speed as her Sparrow Wings movement technique increased in intensity like a sparrow jumping skillfully and nimbly from tree to tree.


    This could not go on! The further she went into the Valley of Beasts, the higher the order of beasts she would meet. If she were to attract another group of third-order beasts, she would have no choice but to give up on the final examination this time. She would have to smash the Recording Crystal to pieces to signal to one of the Royal School teachers stationed outside to save her. She would not even know if the teacher would be able to reach her in time.


    Her mind spun as she suddenly turned as she changed the direction she was heading towards. She headed towards her left as she ran, not forgetting to create all sorts of obstacles using her earth and wood Spiritual Roots for the beasts chasing after her.


    In this manner, Gu Lingzhi slowly strayed from the original path she was on as she headed into a different direction. Without meaning to, she had avoided the group with Tianfeng Wei. Was she lucky or unlucky?


    As the chase continued, before Gu Lingzhipletely depleted all her spiritual energy, she finally managed to get rid of the demon beasts chasing after her. Breathing out deeply, she leaned on arge tree. The hair at her temples werepletely soaked in sweat as she looked extremely exhausted.


    ��I don��t want to...ever step into the Valley of Beasts ever again!�� Gu Lingzhi cried out as she quickly took out a medicinal pill from her Storage Ring to quickly help her regain back her spiritual energy. She ran until her legs felt like jelly as she wanted to slide down the tree into a sitting position. Just as the thought crossed her mind, she suddenly jumped to the side. Something had brushed her shoulders. Without thinking, she immediately brandished her Fengwu Sword.


    With a hoot, her Fengwu Sword produced a sh that sliced the air in front of her,ing into contact with whatever that was on the tree.


    It was only then that Gu Lingzhi saw what had attacked her.


    It was a three-meter-long Demon Snake that had the same green colour as the leaves on the tree. Its red beady eyes looked at Gu Lingzhi as its tongue slithered in and out of its mouth.


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi finally realised why the death rate was the highest for the final graduation examination. This was why it was the pride of students to have their blood-stained cloth used to make the school g.


    Not even considering the fact that they used the blood of beasts to stain their cloth, it was a feat to even survive such a dense concentration of beasts!


    The name of the type of snake that attacked Gu Lingzhi was called Green Waist. It had a beautiful name, but its origin was a very cruel story. A Demon Snake like this one loved to strangle the waist of its prey. Its emerald green body would look like a green belt around their prey��s body before it was strangled and that was how it got its name.


    Recognising what kind of snake it was, Gu Lingzhi directed spiritual energy into the Recording Crystal on her arm. When the Green Waist first came out its shell as an immature snake, it was already a second-order demon beast. A mature Green Waist was a peak level third-order beast. The snake in front of her was clearly matured and exactly the beast she needed to kill.


    But now, Gu Lingzhi no longer contained the excitement she had when she first thought about hunting simr level beasts. Of all times? Why did she have to face it when her spiritual energy was about to deplete? It was going to be a tough fight.


    When Gu Lingzhi was assessing the Green Waist, this snake was simrly assessing her. Its long tail brushed over the ground behind it as it searched for the best angle to kill this human.


    As the eyes of the snake met the human, a heavy atmosphere settled over. The snake which was as thick as a thigh suddenly shot towards Gu Lingzhi. The speed at which the snake��s tail moved caused a slight wind.

 Chapter 292 – Do I Look That Scary?

    <h4>Chapter 292 �C Do I Look That Scary?</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi was extremely careful as she dodged to the side. Her Fengwu Sword was illuminated with gold spiritual energy as it shed seven centimeters away from the Green Waist snake. The Green Waist snake had wood and fire attributes, if she were to use fire to deal with it, it would only result in an opposite reaction.


    ��Hss���� The Green Waist snake hissed as its thick and heavy tail spun a few times in the air before shooting for the Fengwu Sword.


    In its impression, the weapon of a Martial Artist of Gu Lingzhi��s level would not be able to hurt it.


    But it was ultimately still an animal and was ignorant that there were weapons in this world that could be suppressed to match one''s cultivation level. With this strike of its tail, the Green Waist gave a pathetic hiss as its tail cramped and trembled, its blood raining on the ground.


    Gu Lingzhi��s sword did not manage to cut off seven centimeters of it like she had nned, but instead cut off half of the tail the Green Waist used to defend. Half of its tailbone was exposed. Gu Lingzhi was delighted. She never thought that she would get the upper hand with this attack. She quickly activated her earth spiritual energy and a sharp mud spike, as tall as a half a human appeared under the Green Waist, trapping it at its spot.


    The Green Waist snake��s tail had suffered a huge hit and it triggered its brutal side, ignoring the mud spike that was hurting it a second time, it raised its neck and spat out a me ball towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi did not dare to slow down as she quickly hit the ground with her Fengwu Sword, forming a two meter mud wall in front of her. Using the Sparrow Wings movement technique, she quickly moved and went behind the Green Waist.


    Although her actions were fast, the Green Waist was just as fast. Even with its injured tail, when it was met with the earth mound, it simply paused for a while before destroying it. Its tail swiped with a hiss, knocking into Gu Lingzhi who had no time to dodge, throwing her back by a few feet. She only stopped when she knocked into severalrge trees, coughing out a mouthful of blood as shended.


    The Green Waist was not looking any better. Its body was pierced with numerous holes from the earth spikes and looked incredibly scary.


    Taking the opportunity that more than half of the Green Waist��s body had yet to be freed, Gu Lingzhi activated what minimal spiritual energy she had left to create even more spikes around it. She then managed to have some time to retrieve a medicinal pill from her Storage Ring to swallow. She held a spirit stone in her hand, absorbing the spiritual energy from it.


    Although absorbing spiritual energy from a spirit stone would not be able to recover her spiritual energy as quickly eating a pill, it was advantageous in the fact that it could continuously provide energy.


    The battle between themsted for a long time and the blood scenting from the snake had drifted a distance away. Gu Lingzhi heard a delighted growl from a beasting from far away and knew that the scent of blood would soon attract beasts here. Gu Lingzhi forced her unstable body to stand up, holding onto the tree behind her for support. With the little bit of spiritual energy that she had just regained, she sent it into her Fengwu sword, activating the special attribute of the sword.


    In a split second, a huge gust of wind surrounded Gu Lingzhi causing her clothes to flutter. Her Fengwu Sword let out a low hum as gold spiritual energy spun within it. Very quickly, the gold spiritual energy in the hurricane changed and blue electric arcs appeared, emitting a horrifying aura.


    From afar, the Green Waist felt the suppressing aura from the electric arcs and fear shed in its red beady eyes. It went slightly crazy as it thrashed around in the earth spikes as it tried to move away from Gu Lingzhi, wanting to escape.


    ��Now you want to run? It��s toote,�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled weakly as she saw the Green Waist thrash around trying to escape. She pointed her Fengwu Sword at the Green Waist.


    A silver lightning as thick as a thigh shot out of the Fengwu Sword and flew at an unbelievable speed towards the Green Waist that had just managed to escape the spikes.


    Bam!


    An extremely loud sizzling sound could be heard through the forest as the Green Waist did not even have time to cry before it was cooked into snake meat.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the Green Waist��s body slightly pitifully. It had been burnt into crisp and it would be impossible to extract any blood from it. Quickly retrieving a red green bead from it, Gu Lingzhi quickly left the area. Not long after she left, a three metre golden-maned beast appeared in the area. Its eyes shed with a slight fear as it saw the burnt body of the Green Waist and carefully checked the surroundings for anything suspicious. Only after that did it open its mouth wide and happily devoured the snake��s body, retreating into the forest after.


    Gu Lingzhi attempted to heal herself using Spiritual Medicine while slowly navigating through the forest, finding somewhere to rest.


    With the little amount of spiritual energy left in her, any beast that she met would be able to kill her. Although she could escape into the Inheritance Space, she did not want to rely too much on it. Only in dangerous situations, would she be able to grow and mature.


    When she met the capuchin monkeys previously, the sky was already starting to turn dark. After running from the monkeys and fighting the Green Waist snake, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    Thankfully, Gu Lingzhi was not too unlucky. After avoiding a few beasts, she managed to find a tree that was about as wide as two humans. Gu Lingzhi was delighted as she hid into the tree in the same way that she and Wei Hanzi had hidden when they were trying to hide from assassins. She dug into the tree, leaving only the outeryer of bark as a cover before hiding inside.


    The space that Gu Lingzhi dug out was huge and she could stretch out her legspletely. Taking out several wood-based spiritual talismans, she stuck it on the tree, causing vines to grow, preventing the tree from being blown down overnight. She then leaned on the tree and took a rest.


    Closing her eyes, she thought about the previous time when she had to do the same thing and of Wei Hanzi who was there with her. She wondered how Wei Hanzi��s injury was now. The people from the North Qiu Kingdom were extremely cruel and did not intend to let her live. Damage done to Spiritual Roots was no small matter, if she did not recover properly, it would severely affect her cultivation in the future.


    She would go and find her after her final examination was over.


    Gu Lingzhi pondered - if Wei Hanzi��s injury was serious, she could look into her Inheritance Space to see if there was any cure. With her current standard, she was a high grade Yellow Level Alchemist. Although it was still slightly difficult for her to make valuable medicine, she could still find someone else that was better than her and get them to make it. She could not dy seeking help for Wei Hanzi.


    Sustaining quite a serious injury and with her spiritual energy depleted, Gu Lingzhi fell into a deep sleep.


    An unknown amount of time passed before Gu Lingzhi was awoken by the shaking of the tree.


    A beast was hitting the tree!


    The scary thought pulled Gu Lingzhi out of her slumber abruptly. The surroundings were pitch ck and the sun had yet to rise. The vibration happened two more times before it stopped. Two different beastly calls could be heard, followed by the sound of flesh hitting flesh.


    Gu Lingzhi sat up in confusion as she looked through the crack in the tree. With her Martial Teacher level enhanced eyesight, she could clearly see a fight going on between two beasts.


    Thankfully, she was used to digging her hole high up in the tree, a few meters from the ground. If not, she would have be the sacrificialmb.


    The two beasts that were engaged in the battle beneath her were bothrge beasts. One had brown fur and was about three meters tall. It was a peak grade third-order Howling Lion Beast with fire attributes and could produce a special sound that would make one go crazy.


    The other was a peak grade third-order Rock Hog beast that had an outer covering resembling rocks. Therge vibration of the tree was probably due to it hitting the tree.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi thought this, the Rock Hog let out a growl as its front hooves dug into the ground, its massive head positioned in front of his body. Its two sharp tusks were aimed directly as the Howling Lion Beast.


    Oh no!


    Gu Lingzhi quickly ced her hands on the ground and braced herself. s, the Howling Lion Beast dodged the Rock Hog��s attack and the Rock Hog had no time to stop itself as it crashed into the tree Gu Lingzhi was in. The huge tree shook as it got hit and under Gu Lingzhi��s horrified gaze, the huge bark that was used to cover the hole fell to the ground and onto the Rock Hog��s head.


    What would happen if these two beasts were to spot her looking at them killing each other?


    Gu Lingzhi rubbed her face dejectedly. There must be something wrong with the way she entered the Valley of Beasts, if not, how could she be so unlucky to keep meeting beasts?


    Before the two beasts could react, Gu Lingzhi assessed her own injury. Not bad. After half a night, she had recovered about eighty percent and her spiritual energy was almostpletely replenished. She was not going to be the supper of these two beasts.


    Removing the vine at the entrance of the tree hole, Gu Lingzhi took a deep breath as she jumped out of the tree.


    At this moment, the Rock Hog had realised something was not right. Its silver eyes caught a second of Gu Lingzhi before it then turned and shot towards the Howling Lion Beast once again as if it did not see her.


    It seems like these two beasts had no intention of colluding and going against her. Gu Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief before retrieving her Fengwu sword.


    In the pitch ck night, the silver body of the Fengwu Sword glowed as if it had been awakened. As the Fengwu Sword was taken out of the Storage Ring, the two Rock Hog and Howling Lion Beast who were in battle were suddenly drawn to it.


    The Rock Hog let out two snorts before turning back to fight with the Howling Lion Beast. However, the moment the Howling Lion Beast caught sight of the Fengwu Sword, its nostrils red as it took a frightened step back.


    Was the Howling Lion Beast...afraid of her? Gu Lingzhi was confused.


    Something then happened, making her even more puzzled. The Howling Lion Beast who was fighting the Rock Hog with all its might just a second ago, suddenly let out a terrified howl. Risking getting hit by the Rock Hog, it turned and fled away from Gu Lingzhi. In a few seconds, itpletely disappeared into the forest.


    ��Do I...look that scary?�� Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips as her ego took a huge hit. Was she so sorry-looking that even a beast would turn away in fear?

 Chapter 293 – An Unlucky Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 293 �C An Unlucky Encounter</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was actually not Gu Lingzhi��s looks that scared the Howling Lion Beast away. The Howling Lion Beast was the one that ate the Green Waist snake that Gu Lingzhi electrified the previous afternoon. Having eaten the Green Waist snake, the Howling Lion Beast naturally remembered the aura of the Fengwu Sword that killed the snake.


    The speed at which the Howling Lion Beast ran away was so fast that the Rock Hog chased for a while before giving up. It turned back around, returning to the tree that Gu Lingzhi had been hiding in.


    Gu Lingzhi had nned to secretly escape while the Rock Hog was busy but was now trapped by it again. Facing the hog, she had no choice but to return back to the tree. An earth-shaking vibration was then felt. The tree looked like it was about to topple anytime.


    Grabbing a branch with one hand, she narrowed her eyes as she assessed the Rock Hog that was knocking the tree. The skin of the Rock Hog was extremely solid and made of rock. It would not be smart to attack it directly. When facing this kind of beast, the best way would be to attack its weakest point, which was their eyes. But the Rock Hog lowered its head while knocking the tree and there was no way to aim directly at its eyes.


    Gu Lingzhi turned her attention to the next weakest point of the Rock Hog �C its butt.


    More urately put, it was the butthole.


    Although it was slightly gross, the area was really the next best part to hurt the Rock Hog.


    Taking a deep breath, when the Rock Hog once again crashed into the tree. Gu Lingzhi quickly gathered her wood spiritual energy to create a wooden arrow. Jumping off the tree, shended on the ground behind the Rock Hog. The arrow immediately flew out of her hand, aimed for the weakest point of the Rock Hog.


    ��Ahh���� The Rock Hog let out a pitiful cry as a spout of blood flowed from its butthole. It cried out as it turned on the spot. Its tail was flying about as if trying to get something that was hurting it out.


    Gu Lingzhi was not going to let it seed. She did not give up control of the wooden arrow even after it had gone into the Rock Hog. Just as the Rock Hog had bitten on the end of the arrow and was about to pull it out, Gu Lingzhi changed the shape of the arrow. The tip of the arrow expanded, forming a round of eight hooks. When the Rock Hog pulled on the arrow, it inflicted harm upon itself. The eight hooks had clung onto the Rock Hogs intestines and pulled it out along with it. The Rock Hog��s intestines were now dangling out of its butt.


    Gu Lingzhi could not bear to look as she closed her eyes. Directing fire spiritual energy over her Fengwu Sword, she aimed for the Rock Hog��s neck.


    At this point, the Rock Hog was already half defeated by the wooden arrow and it could only stare as Gu Lingzhi��s sword descended on it.


    One strike, two strikes, three strikes...


    After seven strikes, Gu Lingzhi finally managed to chop off the Rock Hog��s head.


    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Gu Lingzhi kept her Fengwu Sword back into her Storage Ring. Standing in front of the Rock Hog��s body, she avoided looking at the sight that would make her lose her appetite for three days. She jabbed the neck of the hog sharply and a burst of fresh blood burst forth, staining Gu Lingzhi��s white cloth.


    Seeing that the blood did not even cover five percent of the cloth, Gu Lingzhi frowned. She then balled up the cloth and kept it. She retrieved a grey coloured bead from the Rock Hog��s head and quickly left the area.


    Every beast had one of such beads called the Bestial Bead. The bead consisted of the entire spiritual energy of the beast and existed in the brain of the beasts. Bestial Beads of beasts above the third-order could be used in Alchemy or Weapon Forging. Gu Lingzhi was not going to let it go to waste.


    For the next few days, Gu Lingzhi was either killing a beast or getting chased by one.


    Ten days passed by in a sh and she hadpleted the examination task of killing ten beasts. The only thing left was the small corner of her school g that was still white.


    ��I heard that when Rong Yuan graduated, he took only ten days topletely stain this entire cloth and finish the examination. I really don��t know how he does it.��


    Before she came, Gu Lingzhi did not think much of killing ten beasts of simr level to her. But now, she finally knew how difficult it was.


    It was nothing to meet one head to head, what was difficult was that most beasts travelled in groups. One would never know if the beast one came across was alone or with a group. More often than not, when she was fighting with a beast, a group of simr beasts would suddenly appear from the side. They would then chase her down until she was extremely exhausted and she might even get attacked by other beasts when her spiritual energy was almost depleted.


    In all, the ten days were extremely ��exciting�� for Gu Lingzhi and she rubbed shoulders with the God of Death numerous times.


    On the other side, after not being able to find Gu Lingzhi despite spending ten days in the Valley of the Beasts, Tianfeng Wei was no longer able to contain her anger.


    There were only fifteen days for the final examination. If they did not find her in the next two days, they would have no choice but to attempt to catch Gu Lingzhi when she left the forest. They would then risk being found out by the Royal school.


    ��How long more do we need before we find Gu Lingzhi? Did you give us the wrong direction?�� Shao Weiming who was in charge of catching Gu Lingzhi asked Tianfeng Wei gloomily.


    Tianfeng Wei had solemnly vowed to them that Gu Lingzhi entered from this entrance and that was why they had started heading deeper into the forest. In a blink of an eye, ten days had passed and they had yet to see anyone. Even if Gu Lingzhi strayed from the path, she would not have gone so far right?


    ��This...I don��t know what is going on. She definitely came in from this entrance. As long as she does not stray too much, we will definitely meet her.�� Tianfeng Wei was also puzzled.


    Logically, for anyone who entered the Valley of Beasts, as long as nothing happened to them, they would walk in a straight line into the valley. In order to make sure that Gu Lingzhi did not stray too much, they had intentionally surveyed a slightly wider area. Who knew that even after ten days, they still could not find her. Did she not walk in a straight line?


    But why would she waste time taking another path, what was she nning?


    ��Useless brat!�� Shao Weiming scolded, ��No wonder you can��t even keep your man.��


    His words struck Tianfeng Wei��s cord, causing her face to harden. Biting her lip, she did not dare to say anything as she stared at the ground.


    The group with Shao Weiming was sent by Empress Wei Shenn. Although she had rescued the Empress and the First Prince obtained great merit, it was still difficult for her to do anything alone. Not longter, she who rescued the Empress had be the target of others. Thankfully, she still had some helpers in the Royal School or she would have been banished.


    After her father gave up on her and Lang Jingchen ignored her, she had nothing left to lose. The only thing left for her was to catch Gu Lingzhi so Rong Yuan would have a taste of what she went through. She did not care if others made use of her!


    Another two days passed. In those two days, Gu Lingzhi had stained her entire cloth with beasts�� blood. After the clean cloth had beenpletely stained, it slowly turned into a dark red colour.


    Carefully, Gu Lingzhi kept the cloth. After determining her directions, she headed out of the Valley of Beasts.


    On thest two days of the final examination, there would be teachers from the Royal School standing at the peripheral of the Valley of Beasts. They need not worry about not being able to find the way back to school after they went out.


    With her heart set out returning back, Gu Lingzhi did not expect that she would run into a group of people expecting her on the way back.


    After four hours, Gu Lingzhi slowed down as she left the area with peak grade third-order beasts in order to save energy. In front of her, she saw a group of people heading towards her.


    ��Why are there so many adventure groups in the Valley of Beasts that still have not left?�� Gu Lingzhi muttered as she wanted to change direction.


    The Valley of Beasts was huge and the Royal School would not be able to clear the entire area. asionally, there would be small adventure groupsing in to try and catch beasts in order to obtain materials.


    In the previous twelve days, she had met another group of four men. They had made small talk. Little did she know that her location was exposed by the small group of four. The group that had been looking for her around the area was finally able to locate her and stop her as she was rushing back.


    ��That��s weird, I took another way, why would they follow me? Could it be that they have something to ask me?�� Seeing the group change their direction along with her, Gu Lingzhi talked to herself curiously. She stopped to see what they wanted.


    Shao Weiming who was chasing her furiously paused for a moment before delight filled him.


    He was worried that Gu Lingzhi had realised they were following her and would run away. Who knew that she would stop? No one could me him for treating her viciously now. A huge reward would be awaiting him if he were to catch her alive for the Empress.


    A simr look of delight filled Tianfeng Wei��s eyes as she saw her stop.


    She was really stupid. How could Rong Yuan like someone so dumb?


    Gu Lingzhi stared at them as the group neared her. Just as they were about to reach her, they suddenly split and all ten of them surrounded her. It was only then did Gu Lingzhi have a clear view of the only girl in the group �C wasn��t that Tianfeng Wei?


    Gu Lingzhi realised that they were trying to catch her silently scolded herself for being stupid. She quickly rushed towards the direction that they had yet to block.


    It was the direction deeper into the Valley of the Beasts. She did not care that she might meet other troublesome beasts on the way. It would be more problematic to be caught by them.


    ��Damn it! Who asked you to show your face?�� Shao Weiming cursed at Tianfeng Wei.


    He saw clearly how Gu Lingzhi recognised Tianfeng Wei and immediately ran. When she was nning on doing something bad, couldn��t she cover her face first?

 Chapter 294 – Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 294 �C Fierce Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi held her breath as she swiftly made her way through the forest, her ten chasers hot on her heels.


    Gu Lingzhi��s movement was fast and was one of the best amongst people of her rank. However, she could not outrun one of the Martial Lords in their group, which was Shao Weiming.


    As the leader of the group this time, Shao Weiming was a low grade Martial Lord. It was also because the cultivation levels of the group were rtively low that the teachers guarding the Valley of Beasts did not pay attention to them.


    ��You can��t outrun us! Your Highness, you should just follow us obediently. If we have to fight, we won��t be able to guarantee you wille out unharmed,�� Shao Weiming shouted as he chased behind Gu Lingzhi attempting to distract her.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes as she avoided the mud pile that Shao Weiming made in front of her. She shot a few fireballs behind her and chuckled coldly, ��If you are scared of hurting me, then why don��t you guys stop?��


    ��We can��t do that. If we don��t ��invite�� you back, my master will not forgive me.��


    ��Your master is cruel then, you should just follow me. I am very nice to my subordinates and have never punished them.��


    ��Haha, if Your Highness wants to know who my master is, why don��t you just follow us? There is no need to try to make us talk. Do you actually believe that you can escape?�� Shao Weimingughed. He pushed out his Martial Lord aura onto Gu Lingzhi and simultaneously activated his earth spiritual energy to control the area in front of Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi was caught off guard and fell into the pit. Although she quickly reacted and jumped out of it, it had caused her to lose some time and that small amount of time was enough for the rest of her chasers to catch up.


    This was not the first time that Shao Weiming did this. Gu Lingzhi was not afraid of taking him on. Even if she could not win, she could escape.


    But from the start, Shao Weiming only exchanged two blows before he stopped attacking her directly. He kept on creating obstacles slowly in front of Gu Lingzhi, preventing her from escaping at full speed and could only slowly allow the other chasers to catch up.


    If this continued, her energy would diminish!


    Gu Lingzhi quickly thought of what she could do, Shao Weiming was smarter than she had thought. He did not give her any chance to escape. By slowly creating obstacles, it was obvious he was trying to get her to use up all her spiritual energy beforeing to catch her. But she could not think of any way to stop Shao Weiming from creating obstacles.


    As she was thinking, the ground in front of Gu Lingzhi suddenly shook as several pits appeared as deep as an entire human. Unable to avoid it in time, Gu Lingzhi fell into the pit. Her Fengwu Sword started shing at the pit. This dyed her even more, allowing the chasers to catch up a bit more.


    This would not do. If this continued, before the chasers caught up with her, her spiritual energy would have diminished.


    Making her decision, Gu Lingzhi gritted her teeth as determination set in her eyes. She suddenly changed direction, carrying the momentum of her run with her. She unsheathed her Fengwu Sword as she flew towards Shao Weiming.


    ��Ah!�� Shao Weiming jumped in shock as he did not expect Gu Lingzhi to suddenly attack him. He had no time to stop himself. Before the Fengwu Sword could cut him, his body flew backwards as he narrowly escaped getting hit by Gu Lingzhi by assuming a dog pose and grappling at the floor.


    His subordinates that were close behind him jumped before they quickly looked away, pretending they did not see anything.


    The Dog Scramble was one of the lowest moves that could be done to dodge an attack. Their own leader who was leading them to catch someone with a lower cultivation then himself actually had to resort to this method to dodge. If this were to be known to others, they would be aughingstock.


    What a pity...


    Seeing how Shao Weiming dodged her attack, a sh of disappointment crossed her eyes. She then twisted her hand sharply and the sword tip touched the floor lightly before she was propelled into midair. A few momentster, more people joined the attack.


    ��Why? Have you thought it through?�� After using the Dog Scramble technique, Shao Weiming��s face turned ck and his tone became gloomy.


    Their master said to catch her back alive but did not say that she could not be crippled. She had caused him to lose face in front of his subordinates and he was going to make her pay for that!


    Seeing the malicious look in Shao Weiming��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi tightened her grip on her sword. She silently gulped.


    This was the first time she was exchanging blows with a Martial Lord. Previously, she had only watched Martial Lord battles in the Town of the Brave. Hopefully, it would not be too difficult.


    Gu Lingzhi then took out a bunch of Spiritual Talismans and threw them to the side.


    Ever since she became a Martial Practitioner, she had very rarely relied on these external sources of power like Spiritual Talismans. Most of the talismans were supplementary talismans and she took them out only to create a bit more trouble and help herself obtain some time.


    ��Careful!�� Shao Weiming who was clueless on what Gu Lingzhi threw out, warned quickly thinking it was some explosive talisman. The talismans ignited simultaneously, emitting all sorts of different colored light rays. Of which, the color green representing wood spiritual energy was mostmon. The minute that it exploded, numerous green coloured vines appeared shooting out towards the group of ten.


    ��Damn it, we got tricked!�� Shao Weiming cursed. From the weak power of the talisman, he saw that Gu Lingzhi had intended for it to be a distraction as she attacked from another side. Unfortunately, it was toote. His four limbs were bound by vines, causing his actions to slow.


    In battles, every second mattered. A small mistake could be the distinction between a win or a loss.


    Taking the chance while they were bound, Gu Lingzhi shot towards one of them, her Fengwu Sword seemed to be possessed as it glided smoothly across his neck.


    Obtaining her goal in one strike, Gu Lingzhi did not stop. She took the chance to kill another three of them while they were trying to free themselves.


    ��Plop, plop, plop����


    When Shao Weiming got rid of the binds trapping him, he caught sight of four of his subordinates falling to the ground, hands gripping their necks that were covered in blood.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, I will make you pay!�� Shao Weiming bellowed furiously.


    From when Gu Lingzhi threw out the Spiritual Talisman, the whole fiasco onlysted about three minutes and she had already taken four of his subordinates'' lives. He never would have thought this would happen.


    Before he came, Wei Shenn had warned him that Gu Lingzhi would be hard to deal with and asked him to take a few more men with him.


    However, he believed that with a higher cultivation level than Gu Lingzhi and the fact that Gu Lingzhi got to where she was by taking Spiritual Medicine, even if she was slightly talented, she would be no match for him. This was why he only brought Tianfeng Wei and nine others to go after her. Who knew that when they really came face to face, Gu Lingzhi would show him what she was capable of? How could he not be angry?


    ��You speak as if you would let me go if I did not kill your men,�� Gu Lingzhi mocked slightly breathlessly.


    She herself was surprised at how she had managed to take four lives consecutively. s, it was true that when in a life or death situation, you would do things you never thought you were capable of.


    It was rumored that the person that created the Sparrow Wings movement technique, created the move by mimicking an extremely swift and fast bird.


    At that moment, she felt like she had really be a Lightning Sparrow and had nothing holding her back as she moved. She had a deeper understanding of the Sparrow Wings movement technique.


    Reaching the peak of his fury, Shao Weiming smiled sinisterly, ��Good. If that is the case, don��t me me for not holding back!��


    Shao Weiming then charged at Gu Lingzhi. He quickly controlled the soil and sand on the ground to form numerous earth cones as thick as a finger. Numerous cones shot towards Gu Lingzhi in a flurry.


    After thanking her lucky stars that she was not one of those that Gu Lingzhi killed, Tianfeng Wei immediately joined the attack. Various spiritual energies shot towards Gu Lingzhi leaving her no chance to dodge.


    ��Fengwu, rise!�� Seeing how she was not able to avoid and was about to get pierced by the numerous earth cones, Gu Lingzhi ordered. A green glow emitted from her Fengwu Sword as a tree trunk suddenly rose in front of her forming a barrier blocking the sharp cones. Gu Lingzhi��s face paled as she managed to block Shao Weiming��s attack.


    When she made the Fengwu Sword in the beginning, she added a secretponent for every of the five Spiritual Roots. They could each produce an attack one level higher than her current level. Although this technique was good, it used up half of her spiritual energy every time she activated it.


    She had already used up quite a bit of her spiritual energy when she was running and now, she was about to use another half of her energy. The situation now was not much better than when she faced the Green Waist Snake previously.


    But she had no more time to recuperate. Quickly retrieving a medicinal pill from her Storage Ring, she swallowed it and simultaneously absorbed energy from a spirit stone in her hand. While Shao Weiming was being blocked by the wall, Gu Lingzhi turned and faced Tianfeng Wei.


    Even if it was going to use up all her spiritual energy, she was going to kill another two more!


    At most, when her life was at the critical point, she could hide in the Inheritance Space. They would never be able to guess that she had such an ability.


    ��Tianfeng Wei, how has Lang Jingchen been treating you recently? Have you been getting along well with Jiang Feixue?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed as she brushed shoulders with Tianfeng Wei.


    She did not know how Rong Yuan caused the Martial Sage in the Lang family to suddenly go crazy, but she had heard Rong Yuan instruct his subordinates to give the remedy to the Jiang family. She had also heard how Jiang Feixue had married Lang Jingchen and now she was saying it just to trigger Tianfeng Wei.


    s, Tianfeng Wei��s face darkened as she heard it. A furious look overtook her exhausted face.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, you bitch! You will be abandoned by Rong Yuan one day!��

 Chapter 295 — Severely Injured

    <h4>Chapter 295 �� Severely Injured</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After Tianfeng Wei shouted, she proceeded to attack Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi did not bother to avoid her but activated the Protective Jade Amulet by her waist. A green light appeared, blocking Tianfeng Wei��s attacks. Gu Lingzhi turned back to block the attacks from the other people.


    ��ng!�� The sound of metal hitting metal resounded along with Gu Lingzhi��s cry of pain. She had taken a stab to her waist in exchange for cutting off the other guy��s arm. Using the same method, she slowly reduced her opponent��s ability to fight, bearing injuries in exchange.


    At the same time, Shao Weiming had also knocked down the wall and was pointing his sword towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi did not dare to slow down as she beared with the pain at her waist and dodge his attack, turning to Tianfeng Wei.


    Tianfeng Wei��s eyes shed as she wanted to give Gu Lingzhi a good beating. Unfortunately, in her anger previously, she had used up a lot of her spiritual energy and in the short moment she had, she could not activate much spiritual energy to attack Gu Lingzhi. She forced out a few water arrows which Gu Lingzhi managed to dodge easily. Hopping over her head, Gu Lingzhi fled in the other direction.


    Gu Lingzhi��s string of movements looked as if she had practiced it numerous times. When she escaped from the group, Shao Weiming finally realised why she did what she did and his heart stiffened.


    They had thought that with more people on their side, they were sure to win and did not think highly of Gu Lingzhi. However, in their first encounter, they had already suffered quite a bit. Through this, they finally realised Gu Lingzhi��s true ability.


    ��No wonder the Third Prince wants to marry her even if it means offending the North Qiu Kingdom. Just based on her ability to fight, there is no way you canpare to her,�� Shao Weiming said solemnly as he looked at Tianfeng Wei��s frustrated face.


    Tianfeng Wei was extremely frustrated at how she was so easily triggered by just a few sentences and lost control of herself. This resulted in her wasting her spiritual energy and allowing Gu Lingzhi to escape. She had no mood to bother with Shao Weiming��s mocking tone. Her mind set on making up for her mistake, Tianfeng Wei chased after Gu Lingzhi as fast as she possibly could.


    On Gu Lingzhi��s side, although everything had gone as she nned, she still did not feel great.


    She was left with less than ten percent of her spiritual energy and it was only enough to escape. The injury at her waist was hurting and had stained her clothes a deep red.


    This was still not the worst thing. After staying in the Valley of Beasts for over ten days, she knew that it was dangerous to get even the slightest injury in the Valley of Beasts. Even if she were to get injured, she had to quickly wrap her injury to prevent the smell of blood from attracting other beasts.


    But now, she had no time to deal with her injury. All she could do was press on her injury with a handkerchief. However, her constant movement causes blood to keep flowing out of her wound. Before long, the clean handkerchief was also stained red. Droplets of her blood fell to the floor as she ran. If any beasts were toe across the road she ran past, they would easily be able to locate her by following the trail of blood.


    ��Give up, you won��t be able to run. It is better to go with us than to die in the stomach of a beast.�� Shao Weiming shouted out as he saw the trail of blood on the floor. He was following closely behind her.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and remained silent. In her mind, she ran through whatever happened ever since she entered the Valley of the Beasts. In the back of her mind, she felt like she had overlooked something and that something could possibly help her get rid of Shao Weiming.


    ��Awooo���� A fierce cry resounded from somewhere in the forest. Gu Lingzhi��s heart fell with a plop sound as she knew that a beast had caught on to the scent of her blood.


    True to her feeling, the sound of heavy footsteps could soon be heard through the forest.


    When she was unlucky, she was really unlucky...


    Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly as she swallowed a spiritual medicine to restore her spiritual energy.


    While behind her, Shao Weiming did not give up on the chase, beside her, a beast was lying in wait. Was she fated to die today?


    s, the footsteps of the beasts neared and Gu Lingzhi caught sight of it. Except for its striking dark green eyes, the entire body of the beast was pitch ck in colour. It was a high grade third-order demon beast - a Shadow Leopard that was about two meters tall.


    Before Gu Lingzhi had gotten injured, she had killed a simr beast before. The attacking power of a Shadow Leopard was not extremely high but its speed was extraordinary. Its sharp ws would injure you before you even had time to react.


    Her bloody scent had attracted the beast that she was most afraid of meeting right now and Gu Lingzhi could not help but shake her head. She stuffed another bunch of Spiritual Medicines into her mouth. There was no time to worry that her overconsumption of medicine might create side effects.


    Behind her, Shao Weiming��s eyes lit up. With this Shadow Leopard, he could wait until Gu Lingzhi was bitten by the Leopard before he made his move.


    ��Roar!�� The Shadow Leopard gave an indignant cry towards Gu Lingzhi. Just as Gu Lingzhi made up her mind to escape into her Inheritance Space, the Shadow Leopard suddenly turned and burst in the other direction.


    ��Err...�� Gu Lingzhi blinked. She made no move to slow down.


    The group with Shao Weiming were equally dumbfounded. Why would the Shadow Leopard give up on its chance for food?


    In contrast to the disappointment of the group, Gu Lingzhi caught sight of the tail between the two back legs of the Shadow Leopard and came to a realisation. Third-order beasts had a certain level of intelligence. The Shadow Leopard must have sensed Shao Weiming and realised that it would not be able to contend against his power and decide to give up at thest minute.


    If Shao Weiming realised that it was his presence that caused the Shadow Leopard to give up, would he be extremely furious?


    However, Gu Lingzhi had no intention of bringing this up to Shao Weiming to anger him. She should just let him continue emanating his Martial Lord aura and help her clear the way of beasts!


    The effects of the bunch of Spiritual Medicine that she had just consumed started to cause her body to heat up. A huge amount of spiritual energy spread from her stomach to all four limbs, refilling Gu Lingzhi��s exhausted spiritual energy. In her mind, she had remembered what she left out.


    She thought back on therge group of capuchin monkeys that she had unfortunatelye across when she just entered the zone of third-order demon beasts. The group was sorge that it would cause problems even for Martial Sages, much less a beginner Martial Lord like Shao Weiming.


    Trying to recall the exact location at which she met those capuchin monkeys, Gu Lingzhi subtly changed the direction in which she was heading to.


    After running for another half an hour, Shao Weiming was losing his patience and decided to give up on depleting Gu Lingzhi��s spiritual energy before attacking. Another wall rose from the ground in front of Gu Lingzhi once again.


    This wall was different from the small wall that he had created previously to slow her down. This time the wall that Shao Weiming created was three meters tall. The only way to get over it was to fly.


    There was no time for Gu Lingzhih to change direction and Shao Weiming��s attack followed closely behind. She could only brace herself as she slowly defended against his attacks while finding a way to get over the wall.


    Before she could get over the wall that was surrounding her, Tianfeng Wei and the rest who were slightly slower had caught up. Gu Lingzhi was matched with Shao Weiming before they came, but as soon as they joined the fight, she was severely disadvantaged and sustained several cuts.


    ��How dare youugh at me for being neglected by Lang Jingchen? His Highness was also looking for something new. In a year, let��s see if he will still dote on you!�� Bearing a grudge on what Gu Lingzhi had said to her before, Tianfeng Wei dered coldly as she attacked her.


    Gu Lingzhi gave her a fleeting nce and responded with silence. Her disdainful silence was more infuriating to Tianfeng Wei than if she had spoken directly.


    ��Say something! Weren��t you quite quick with your words earlier? Have I touched on a sore spot?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes filled with even more contempt. This time, she did not even bother to look at Tianfeng Wei.


    It was not that Gu Lingzhi purposefully did not look at her, but she had no time to do so. Gu Lingzhi could not even block her attack in time and had to take a blow. Large beads of sweat rolled off Gu Lingzhi��s forehead as her face turned pale.


    It was no wonder Shao Weiming was a Martial Lord. His control over his spiritual energy was much better than Gu Lingzhi who was a Martial Teacher.


    Although Martial Artists could use their own internal spiritual energy andbine it with the external spiritual energy to achieve their goal, the purity of a Martial Lord��s spiritual energy was superior over that of a Martial Teacher. In the same space, the person with a purer spiritual energy will be able to control more external spiritual energy.


    As Gu Lingzhi exchanged blows with Shao Weiming, she realised that she was not able to control spiritual energy as well.


    To begin with, there was already this difference between her and Shao Weiming. In addition, her internal spiritual energy came from consuming medicine and would definitely not be as pure as her raw internal spiritual energy. This caused Gu Lingzhi to be able to control a very pathetic and minimal amount of spiritual energy.


    It was not very obvious at the start, but after a few blows her inferiority was starting to show. Seeing that Gu Lingzhi preferred attacking with fire spiritual energy, Shao Weiming intentionally changed his usual earth spiritual energy and attacked Gu Lingzhi with fire spiritual energy as well.


    ��Sss...Bam!�� Taking two consecutive hits, Gu Lingzhi��s body was aze as she was thrown afar by a hard hit. She could smell the smell of her own skin cooking.


    With only time to activate water spiritual energy to put out the fire, Gu Lingzhi used the force at which she was thrown out to escape over the wall. She then fled towards the ce in her memory.


    ��Cough...�� Grabbing onto her chest, Gu Lingzhi coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    After getting hit by Shao Weiming��s fireball and getting thrown so far, even an ironman would not be able to withstand it. What more she, who was made of skin and bones? A good majority of her skin had been burnt and her internal injuries were simrly severe. Every step she took was like getting stabbed internally. Her only constion was that all her wounds had stopped bleeding as the fire had burnt the wounds, forming scars. The only thing pushing her on was pure willpower.


    ��You can still run in this state?�� Shao Weiming imed in disbelief as he looked at how Gu Lingzhi was swaying as she was running, seeming like she was about to fall any second now yet not falling.

 Chapter 296 – Escaping the Valley

    <h4>Chapter 296 �C Escaping the Valley</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Spitting blood out of her mouth, Gu Lingzhi dragged her severely injured body to the location in her mind.


    At this point, Shao Weiming was no longer in a rush to bring her down. On the contrary, he wanted to see how long more Gu Lingzhi could hold out. In a cat and mouse situation, he followed behind Gu Lingzhi, asionally creating obstacles in her way. Seeing how his obstacles were causing Gu Lingzhi to suffer, a perverting smile appeared on his face.


    Tianfeng Wei had wanted to take Gu Lingzhi down immediately upon seeing her so severely injured. However, upon seeing how Shao Weiming was intentionally ying tricks on Gu Lingzhi, her devilish side rose as well. Watching how exhausted and defeated Gu Lingzhi looked, her mood significantly improved.


    Another hour passed. After half a day of running, Gu Lingzhi finally reached the ce where she had met the capuchin monkeys.


    The dense forest was as quiet as before but only Gu Lingzhi knew whaty hidden beneath this calm fa?ade.


    Where were the capuchin monkeys?


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes quickly scanned the trees as she tried to find the monkeys that once caused her to run away in fear.


    s, she was not disappointed. Just as she thought the monkeys might have relocated, she caught sight of a furry tail hanging off a tree branch in a distance. The signature long tail was hooked firmly on a tree branch as it watched Gu Lingzhi cautiously. It suddenly gave out a shriek, seeming to recognise this human as the one that they had failed to catch earlier. It cried out happily.


    Delight bloomed in Gu Lingzhi��s heart. This time, instead of attacking back when the monkey pounced on her, she skilfully dodged its attack. On the contrary, she took out a few spiritual fruits from her Storage Ring and threw it to the monkey.


    As Shao Weiming and his group saw Gu Lingzhi do this, they thought that she did this to lower the guard of the capuchin monkey so as to coax it to stop attacking. Gu Lingzhi��s gesture however, bought the monkey over as it hugged the spiritual fruit that Gu Lingzhi gave happily, looking less wary of her.


    It seems like she had guessed correctly. The capuchin monkey really liked this kind of fruit and Gu Lingzhi continued to throw out a few more spiritual fruits. When the capuchin monkey got the fruits it chased Gu Lingzhi happily, refusing to leave her alone. This caused Shao Weiming to burst outughing.


    ��Is she stupid? Does she think that the capuchin monkey will let her leave after she throws out so much spiritual fruit?��


    To the capuchin monkey, whose intelligence was much higher than the average beast, giving it spiritual fruit to distract it was as good as digging your own grave. Not only will it never be satisfied, it will be even greedier. As predicted, Gu Lingzhi had provoked this monkey��s greed and it was calling after Gu Lingzhi, with no intention of letting her go.


    Very soon, Shao Weiming could no longerugh. He suddenly felt an uncountable number of spiritual energy floating towards them from nearby. Curiously, he turned his head in the direction where he felt the spiritual energy and goose bumps rose all over his skin. An entire mass of monkeys were pushing and shoving as they tried to get closer to them. Briefly looking over them, he counted over a few hundred heads.


    ��Damn it, where did theye from?�� Shao Weiming cursed. When they came across here earlier, they did not see any monkeys.


    But now was not the time for him to think about this. The uncountable number of monkeys had surrounded them in a never ending circle.


    ��Don��t worry. This group of monkeys are only targeting the Princess Consort. As long as we do not trigger them, they will not attack us.�� Shao Weiming attempted to calm the emotions of his men behind him, but even he did not believe his own words.


    Now that they had already entered the territory of the monkeys, how could they hope that the monkeys will leave them alone? At this moment, Gu Lingzhi purposely threw a spiritual fruit behind her and itnded perfectly in front of Shao Weiming. Shao Weiming subconsciously reached out for it and immediately felt ten over gazes locking on him. He immediately retracted his hand as if he had been scalded. All of a sudden, there was a lot of spiritual fruit in front of him.


    Previously, in order to get into Gu Lingzhi��s good books, Rong Yuan had regrly collected spiritual fruits for Gu Lingzhi to try. Now, these spiritual fruits hade into good use. These spiritual fruits that were treasured by Martial Artists were now being thrown by Gu Lingzhi behind her as if they did not matter. One by one theynded on Shao Weiming and Tianfeng Wei. Naturally, the attention of the majority of the capuchin monkeys were now focused on them.


    Shao Weiming red angrily at the figure in front of him, regretting not catching Gu Lingzhi earlier on when she was severely injured. Why did he have to find trouble for himself and make fun of her? Now, they had triggered a bunch of monkeys. Not even considering catching Gu Lingzhi, it would be a miracle if they were able to escape safely.


    It was toote for regrets now, the majority of the monkeys had turned to them as the subject of their anger. As things came to this, a vicious look appeared in Shao Weiming��s eyes. Since their mission was bound to fail, he could not return back empty-handed. If he could not catch her to threaten Rong Yuan, he could just kill her and make Rong Yuan suffer the pain of losing her!


    As the thought crossed his mind, Shao Weiming did not hesitate anymore as he gathered an incredible amount of fire spiritual energy in his palm. In a second, an entire sea of fire formed in front of him. It engulfed the ground and the air as it rushed towards Gu Lingzhi.


    At this moment, Gu Lingzhi knew she was at her end. Facing the iing wave of fire, disappointment shed through her eyes as she suddenly disappeared.


    After his first hit, Shao Weiming threw a few more continuous attacks at Gu Lingzhi, clearly not wanting to give her any chance to counterattack. The fire forced the few capuchin monkeys standing near them to back away as those far away red at them.


    At the same time, Shao Weiming looked for opportunities to escape.


    Although his cultivation level was much higher than these capuchin monkeys, there were too many of them. Even an elephant could be bitten to death by millions of ants. If they were to be caught by these monkeys, the only way out for them was death!


    ��When the fire extinguishes, try to escape. I won��t be able to take care of you,�� Shao Weiming ordered coldly.


    Tianfeng Wei��s heart stiffened. Was Shao Weiming giving up on them? Without his protection, it would be almost impossible for them to escape the capuchin monkeys.


    ��Leader Shao...��


    ��Don��t pin your hopes on me, I can only protect myself.�� Before she couldplete her sentence, Shao Weiming cut her off brutally.


    Tianfeng Wei��s expression darkened as she bit her lip indignantly. She also knew that in this kind of situation, Shao Weiming would not be able to help them escape. But she was not willing to die here, she had yet to see how devastated Rong Yuan would look when he received the news of Gu Lingzhi��s death. She had also not seen how Jiang Feixue, that bitch, would look after she gets despised by Lang Jingchen. How could she die here?


    Her onlyfort was that Gu Lingzhi was not going to survive this either. Under all that fire, there was no chance that Gu Lingzhi could survive.


    After burning for over 30 seconds, the fire extinguished. The area where Gu Lingzhi stood was filled with ashes and there was no sign of her.


    Could she have been burnt to ash so quickly?


    Shao Weiming was puzzled for a moment before the wave of capuchin monkeys cut off his thoughts. With an angered cry, fire burned around his body as he chose the route with the least capuchin monkeys and dashed towards it.


    Tianfeng Wei paused before she automatically followed behind him. If she relied on herself, she would definitely die. Maybe she would have a chance if she followed behind Shao Weiming.


    Everyone else had the same mindset as Tianfeng Wei as he struggled to follow behind Shao Weiming. However, their cultivation was definitely not as high as Tianfeng Wei, who was once the young mistress of one of the Four Great ns. Very quickly, they lost sight of Shao Weiming and were engulfed by the capuchin monkeys.


    The mass of capuchin monkeys repeated what happened ten days ago. Unrelentlessly, they chased after Shao Weiming and Tianfeng Wei. Very soon, only vegetation remained where the mass of monkeys once stood.


    At the very spot where Shao Weiming had burnt to ashes, a silhouette appeared. It was Gu Lingzhi. She had escaped into her Inheritance Space at the veryst minute.


    She had a fresh change of clothes and got rid of her previous clothes that were torn to rags. Her exposed face still had burnt scars but she was looking much better than she did before.


    Looking emotionlessly at the direction Shao Weiming and the others had run to, Gu Lingzhi turned and headed towards the outside of the Valley of Beasts.


    In her Inheritance Space, she could have easily submerged herself in the Spiritual Essence Spring and healed all the parts that were burnt. Under the influence of the Spring, new skin would grow and she would recover extremely fast. However, she wanted to carry her extensive injuries back to the Royal School. She wanted to see how the Royal School was going to be ountable to her. She was the Princess Consort of the Xia Kingdom and she almost lost her life after getting attacked during her final graduating examination!


    One dayter, after killing a few senseless beasts that tried to attack her, Gu Lingzhi managed to exit the Valley.


    Upon seeing someonee out of the Valley of the Beasts, Jiang Xian, the teacher-in-charge who had been stationed to wee them immediately went up to her. As he neared her, the excitement in his eyes turned to shock.


    Although Gu Lingzhi��s clothes were clean, he could see numerous burnt marks on her exposed skin. Her previously elegant and beautiful hair had been burnt unevenly, producing random long and short strands that were a mess behind her head. Arge part of her face had been burnt and she was looking extremely pale. Her entire being could only be described by one word, ��pathetic��.


    ��Gu- Your Highness, what...�� Jiang Xian could not bring himself toplete his sentence. He never would have imagined Gu Lingzhi to look like she did now. It was difficult for him to imagine what kind of dangers she had been in in thest ten over days to appear so miserably in front of him.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips as she allowed herself to give a few low coughs. Looking so miserable to the point that she was coughing, Jiang Xian was extremely worried that she was going to fall apart in exhaustion. It was only after she had seen enough of Jiang Xian��s horror did Gu Lingzhi silently hand over her Recording Crystal.

 Chapter 297 – Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 297 �C Heartache</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��This...�� Jiang Xian took the Recording Crystal with uncertainty.


    Gu Lingzhi��s expression puzzled him when she passed him the Recording Crystal.


    Jiang Xian��s guess was right. The Recording Crystal had captured the battle between Gu Lingzhi and the demon beasts in the past 10 days. It also recorded her encounter with Shao Weiming and his desire to kill her up till the end. From the recording, Jiang Xian would be able to investigate how she got wounded.


    But Jiang Xian was not in the mood to watch the Recording Crystal, he was more concerned about the horrifying injuries on Gu Lingzhi.


    After reaffirming that Gu Lingzhi would remain conscious for a while, he rxed slightly and ced Gu Lingzhi on the back of a flying demon beast that was waiting nearby. In her condition, he did not want Gu Lingzhi to travel alone and wanted to apany her, but was rejected by her.


    ��I��m able to ride by myself.��


    Jiang Xian was worried but did not insist. He waited a distance away from his flying demon beast and was prepared to help once something was amiss.


    Jiang Xian returned to the Royal School hurriedly. Usually, the flying demon beast would stop at the designated parking area, but this time he directed both flying demon beasts to the infirmary. From afar, one could tell from Jiang Xian��s actions that there was an emergency and quickly gathered where the flying demon beastsnded.


    ��Who do you think...Teacher Jiang brought back? It looks like she is extremely badly injured and may not be able to submit her results to the office. Could it be that she failed?�� one student asked.


    ��Who knows? I am eighty percent sure she failed.�� another student regrettably remarked. ��Historically, students who are sent to the infirmary directly for treatment have failed the final graduating examination.��


    ��Don��t you find the figure a little familiar? From what I know, An Ningxi and the Princess Consort are the only two female students participating this year and An Ningxi returned safelyst night.��


    There was silence for a second before the crowd burst into a discussion.


    ��Ha, that��s why I said it was unnatural for her to progress so fast. That��s the difference between self-cultivating and depending on medicine to improve one��s cultivation. If youpare like this, it is obvious,�� A female studentmented. She was still resentful of Gu Lingzhi bing the Third Princess Consort.


    Upon hearing this, many others started to resent begrudgingly as if they no longer needed to keep their indignance in.


    ��Exactly, the rumors from the North Qiu Kingdom must be incorrect. Since she gained her cultivation level by taking medicine, how can she have ascended to the main pce of the Secret Territory when so many other talented Martial Artists didn��t make it? She must have used some obscure secret methods.��


    ��How could the Third Prince be bewitched by such ady? Tianfeng Wei is more powerful than her.��


    Tianfeng Jin, Ye Fei and others who had juste out from the hostels overheard their angryments. Being hot-tempered, Ye Fei sprinted right to where the girls stood and smiled smugly at them.


    ��That is embarrassing. If His Highness can fall for our lousy Lingzhi, doesn��t that say a lot about how the rest of youpare to her?��


    ��Ye Fei, what do you mean?�� a female student immediately stared at her.


    ��What do I mean?�� Ye Fei sneered, ��You can��t even tell that I despise all of you, and yet you still dare to look down upon others��.


    ��You...��, an angry female student lifted her hand to hit Ye Fei, but was stopped by Tianfeng Jin, who stood behind Ye Fei, and said ��If you want to fight, go to the Battle Arena��.


    Upon hearing this, the student kept quiet.


    Ever since Gu Lingzhi became a Martial Teacher, Tianfeng Jin automatically became the strongest Martial Practitioner student. At best, this student was just a low grade Martial Practitioner, how could she be of any match to Tianfeng Jin? Biting her lips, she rejected Tianfeng Jin��s challenge, knowing Tianfeng Jin��s obvious intention to teach her a lesson.


    ��You think you are so clever just because you got second in the Interschool Competition? If Gu Lingzhi is so powerful, why is she so badly wounded and has to be carried back?��


    ��What are you saying?�� Catching onto what she was trying to say, Tianfeng Jin��s eyes shed as she red at her.


    The female student was frightened by Tianfeng Jin��s cold eyes and stuttered, ��You- you will know once you go to the infirmary! She was the first participant of this year��s final graduating examination to be admitted to the infirmary directly, yet she was ranked first in the Inter-school Competition.�� The girl gloated over Gu Lingzhi��s possible failure in the final graduating examination to alleviate the pressure exerted on her by Tianfeng Jin. She quickly looked at Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei, whose faces had turned uglier, and could no longer suppress the happiness in her voice, ��Aren��t you her best friends? You should hurry, she is waiting for you tofort her.��


    Ignoring her sarcasm and knowing that Gu Lingzhi was injured badly in the Valley of Beasts, Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei quickly rushed to the infirmary.


    Yan Liang, Xin Yi, Nie Sang and Qin Xinran were already there when they reached. They were trying to suppress their anger and heartache.


    Tianfeng Jin and Ye Fei felt their heart beating strongly against their chests, when they saw Gu Lingzhi��s shocking injuries. Ye Fei could not not control her tears.


    ��Lingzhi....how did you injure yourself like this?�� Half of her face was badly damaged by fire, and they could only recognise her from the other half. These were only superficial burns, what about those unexposed parts underneath the clothing? With Gu Lingzhi��s face so badly injured, Ye Fei did not dare to think of the wounds on her body.


    ��I am fine, it��s just some superficial wounds.�� Upon seeing Ye Fei��s tears, Gu Lingzhi began to suspect if she had underestimated her injuries? Maybe she should have treated her wounds in the Spiritual Essence Spring beforeing out.


    ��How can it be a trivial matter when your face is so badly burnt?�� Ye Fei sobbed. ��Which demon beast in the Valley of Beasts is so blind as to injure you? I am going to issue a warrant to arrest that animal and sh it!��


    Yan Liang was distressed too on seeing the injuries on Gu Lingzhi��s face, but he was certain with Gu Lingzhi��s capabilities, no demon beast in Valley of Beasts could have injured her so terribly. Nie Sang and Xin Yi saw her injuries and thought it was as good as cold-blooded murder.


    Regardless of what or who injured Gu Lingzhi, they would make sure he paid for it!


    Gu Lingzhi stretched out her scarred hand to wipe away the tears on Ye Fei��s face. Looking at the despaired look on their faces, she consoled them, ��Don��t be like this, I am really fine.��


    Before she left the Valley of Beasts, her most critical internal injuries were already treated. Now, other than her hideous look, the injuries were not as serious.


    ��Right now, her injuries are not very serious, but she nearly lost her life two days ago,�� Wen Liao repliedzily as he checked Gu Lingzhi��s injuries. His tone and expression in his eyes were conflicting.


    ��Almost lost her life?�� Yan Liang felt giddy, and seized him from the back. The disappearance of one��s beloved in some unknown ce was more painful than one��s beloved being snatched.


    On hearing this, the rest turned sombre at varying degrees, Nie Sang looked tired and disgusted but instantly activated his Communication Conch to briefly update Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan had clearly reminded him to take care of Gu Lingzhi before the final graduating examination, yet he had neglected his instructions. The moment when the flying demon beast ced Gu Lingzhi down quite a distance away at the start, he should have noticed something was not right. He should not have just believed that Gu Lingzhi was capable of dealing with them. He would notin no matter how Rong Yuan punished him afterwards.


    The atmosphere in the infirmary was gloomy. In Sangbo Town, Rong Yuan received the message transmitted by Nie Sang. He immediately threw away the cup he was holding in his hand and his smiling eyes turned grim.


    ��You said...Lingzhi almost died during the final graduating examination?��


    Yuan Zheng was shocked to hear the news. As Rong Yuan��s bodyguard, he knew how important Gu Lingzhi was to him and was worried for him. Despite the calmness in Rong Yuan��s voice, he was able to sense the suppression of his anger and fear. Gu Lingzhi...she was extremely precious to him!


    The people from Sangbo Town, who were discussing the strategy for battle with Rong Yuan in the study room, did not understand the situation. All they saw was the Third Prince, theirmander, retrieving a grey conch and his expression suddenly changed.


    After hearing the frustrations from Rong Yuan, their expressions were stiff. Lingzhi..wasn��t she the Third Prince��s wife?


    The next thing they knew Rong Yuan had dashed out. By the time they recovered from the shock, Rong Yuan was already out of their sight.


    Not long after, the fastest flying demon beast of Sangbo Town soared into the sky and sitting on the back of the flying demon beast, was none other than the Third Prince. Did he just leave?


    ��Now...do we still continue?�� With the main person gone, Tian Yong, the General of Sangbo Town��s army asked hesitantly.


    Zang Guangping rolled his eyes and said, ��His Highness treasures his love more than his country, would you be able to do what he did?��


    On hearing this, Tian Yong gagged as he smiled charmingly at Zang Guangping.


    ��You are right. Even if His Highness has left, we should continue, let��s continue...��

 Chapter 298 – Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 298 �C Sorry</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the Royal School, after sending Gu Lingzhi to the infirmary, Jiang Xian then handed over Gu Lingzhi��s Recording Crystal to the ssroom.


    Rong Zhisheng and Mu Yang, who were watching the scene of graduates handing over their Recording Crystals in the ssroom, wanted to visit Gu Lingzhi when they heard she had been sent to the infirmary. However, they were stopped by Jiang Xian��s solemn expression.


    ��Principal, I think you should take a look at the contents of this Recording Crystal first.��


    Rong Zhisheng frowned.


    ��Well, the injuries suffered by the Third Princess Consort were not caused by demon beasts.��


    Generally, most candidates who return heavily injured were those who were unable toplete their graduation examination. Many of them had been forced to drop out when attacked by the demon beasts but were unable to retaliate. Based on his intuition, if Gu Lingzhi was not even able toe to the ssroom to hand over her Recording Crystal herself, she must have suffered serious injuries during the assessment and was unable toplete it. If so, then there was no point in watching her Recording Crystal anymore.


    However, Jiang Xian��s words startled him. He resisted the urge to visit Gu Lingzhi now and took her Recording Crystal, activating it.


    A blue light shed across the Recording Crystal before a scene of Gu Lingzhi going against the first peak grade third-order demon beast appeared. Right after was the scene of Gu Lingzhi��s battle against the Howling Lion Beast that appeared...


    As time psed, the scenes of Gu Lingzhi fighting against the demon beasts appeared on the Recording Crystal. Rong Zhisheng��s expression also slowly changed from curiosity to surprise. He found that Gu Lingzhi��s fighting tactics were different when battled with different demon beasts, which were targeted to find the weakness of each opponent. Even if she had not understood the opponent and was unable to find a ce to attack, she was able to adjust her strategy in a short time to tilt the winning odds to herself.


    With such strength and insight, how could a demon beast inflict such injuries on her?


    Not before long, Rong Zhisheng found the answer in the images. When he saw ten people chasing after Gu Lingzhi, his face turned ugly. He did not expect that there were still other Martial Artists in the Valley of Beasts even after he had cleared it of people, and these people clearly had malicious intent!


    How did they even enter?


    Zhisheng��s face turned uglier as the images changed, as he watched Gu Lingzhi charging ahead, based on the mentality that her injuries did not matter as long as she was able to injure more of the opponents, to weaken the effectiveness of theirbat skills.


    In the past when he did not have enough strength, he was only able to watch his beloved woman, Xiang Xiaoyu, being snatched away by another man. In the end, she perished in a ce he was not able to see. Now that he couldn��t even protect her daughter, how could he be considered the principal of the Royal School or have the right to be Rong Yuan��s uncle?


    At the corner, Jiang Xian��s expression also turned gloomy after seeing the images on the Recording Crystal.


    It had to be the biggest joke in the world, that the Xia Kingdom��s Third Princess Consort was being chased down during the graduation assessment by the Royal School, which was set up by the Royal Pce.


    ��Wei Shenn! I should have let the Emperor abolish her a long time ago!�� Rong Zhisheng cursed. The Recording Crystal froze at the image of Gu Lingzhi being surrounded by fire.


    It was hard for him to imagine what method Gu Lingzhi had used to escape from the blow that was sure to kill her. Not only that, but from the group of capuchin monkeys too. It was even harder for him to imagine how much it would hurt his nephew when he saw the images from the Recording Crystal.


    ��Do a thorough inspection of all the teachers-in-charge of the assessment. Wei Shenn��s people have gotten in, and it must have been one of her spies here!�� Mu Yang calmly gave the order, seeing that Rong Zhisheng was still fuming with anger.


    ��Yes, Vice-principal.�� After receiving the order, Jiang Xian immediately left to start the investigation. Rong Zhisheng calmed down a little before heading to the infirmary. Regardless of how angry Rong Yuan would be after learning about this incident, it was more important to visit Gu Lingzhi first.


    Besides, in this period of time, on Gu Lingzhi��s side, Wen Liao had already roughly diagnosed Gu Lingzhi��s health condition. After confirming that Gu Lingzhi��s injuries were only serious on the outside and her internal injuries were almost fully recovered, he stood at the foot of the bed and nced at her meaningfully.


    ��Teacher Wen, how are Lingzhi��s injuries? Are they serious?�� As soon as Wen Liao stepped aside, Yan Liang asked anxiously.


    Wen Liao raised his eyebrows and gazed with eyes that seem to never have enough sleep. Hezily replied, ��Don��t worry, she won��t die.�� He then took a bottle of elixir from his Storage Ring and tossed it to Yan Liang. ��One pill per day, continuously for fifteen days will do.��


    Yan Liang did not think twice as he took the bottle from Wen Liao. Xin Yi, on the other hand, was not happy about what Wen Liao had said. ��What did you mean when you said that she wouldn��t die?��


    ��It means after circling the gates of hell, it��s best not to use any force for a month.�� After saying this, he yawned without waiting for a response and walked away. His eyes were drooping, returning back to looking dispirited. However, there was regret in his eyes, covered by his eyelids.


    Would that event years ago have urred if Xiang Xiaoyu was more adaptable like her daughter, Gu Lingzhi?


    Gu Lingzhi watched gratefully as Wen Liao walked away. He must have discovered that there were some abnormalities with her body and did not expose her act. He only ambiguously led others to think in the way she had hoped for. Perhaps this teacher was not as mean as she had imagined him to be.


    The news of Gu Lingzhi being chased by Wei Shenn��s men during the graduation assessment which narrowly took her life in the Valley of Beasts had already spread quickly across the entire Royal School. It was spreading at a faster speed beyond the Royal School.


    That night, while most of the students of the Royal School were already asleep, Gu Lingzhi��s medical room was still brightly lit. Yan Liang and the other boys had already left while Tianfeng Jin and some others stayed to look after Gu Lingzhi. At this moment, Qin Xinran ced a peeled spiritual fruit into Gu Lingzhi��s hands, smiling and signaling for her to eat it.


    ��Just spare me, Xinran. I can��t afford to eat anymore.�� Gu Lingzhi gave a sad face. When there were only a few of them left, Gu Lingzhi had told them the true condition of her body. This was only met by brutal retaliation.


    Qin Xinran handed her the spiritual fruit with a nourishing effect, which tasted sweet, sour and delicious, and was especially popr with girls. However, after eating ten of these delicious things, it started to taste like intestinal poison.


    ��Spare you?�� Qin Xinran tilted her head, as though Gu Lingzhi said something she could not understand. ��Did you not hear Teacher Wen say that you��ve just escaped the gates of hell and have to rest? This spiritual fruit is good and helps to nourish your body. How can you make up for the lost blood after eating this little? Don��t worry, Ye Fei is here, so don��t be afraid that we will go broke from you eating them.��


    In the corner, Ye Fei nodded her head, ��Xinran is right, how can ten of these spiritual fruits replenish all that lost blood? You have to at least eat twenty of them.��


    Twenty? She might as well kill her.


    ��I was wrong...I shouldn��t have kept it from you guys.�� Gu Lingzhi begged for mercy. ��The next time, before I fake my illness, I will inform you guys first.��


    ��There��s still a next time?�� Ye Fei raised her volume sharply. ��Just how much do you want to be hunted down?��


    Tianfeng Jin who was sitting on the corner of her bed, quietly observed as Gu Lingzhi was being tormented by Ye Fei and Qin Xinran, with no intention of reaching out to help her. If it were not for her personality, she would have joined the two��s ��revenge��, so that Gu Lingzhi would never dare to give them a scare like that anymore. Only the heavens knew how much it would hurt them to see the wounds on Gu Lingzhi again.


    Just when Ye Fei and Xinran were still persuading Gu Lingzhi to eat more spiritual fruits, a clear crowing sound rang across the Royal School.


    It��s a flying demon beast!


    Who would be so bold as to ride the flying demon beast into the center of the school?


    The four of them exchanged looks, their gaze filled with curiosity. Right after, they heard numerous loud sounds. The one who rode the flying demon beast into the Royal School had scared the teachers.


    Before the curiosity was over, a flurry of footsteps were heard outside the infirmary, as though rushing towards the infirmary��s door.


    As soon as Tianfeng Jin took out her Spiritual Sword, getting into a confrontational stance, the infirmary��s door was mmed open, a tall and well-built figure came into view. He watched as the figure moved quickly towards the hospital bed, taking Gu Lingzhi into his arms, spitting out the repressed words, ��Lingzhi, I am here...��


    ��Rong Yuan?�� Gu Lingzhi called out in disbelief. Why is he here? Isn��t he supposed to be taking charge of Sangbo Town?


    Rong Yuan buried his face into Gu Lingzhi��s neck and took a deep whiff of her, before he felt like his broken heart could calm down while he held onto her arm, trembling. Taking a few deep breaths, he huskily said, ��Yes, it��s me.��


    He then slowly moved his face away from Gu Lingzhi��s shoulders, his gaze falling onto Gu Lingzhi��s half-burned face that was filled with terror. The heart that just healed a little was starting to break again. His Lingzhi, how can she hurt herself to suffer from injuries like this?


    Trembling, he lifted his hand to the scar on Gu Lingzhi��s face. Rong Yuan��s actions were careful, as though he was handling something fragile. His eyes were bloodshot from his aching heart, and said ��It must hurt right?�� Why was he always not around when Lingzhi needed him most?


    Gu Lingzhi''s heart shook by how careful Rong Yuan was and she no longer felt the physical pain. Seeing how he was aching, she coyly whispered, ��It no longer hurts after seeing you.��


    ��Silly girl,�� Rong Yuan sighed, lowering his head to kiss her scar. ��I��m sorry, I��m alwayste.��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled gently, ��It��s not toote.�� As long as you coulde, it��s never toote.


    Several teachers who were rushing to the infirmary, wanting to catch the person who dared to break into the Royal School, left quietly after witnessing this scene. Tianfeng Jin, together with Ye Fei and Qin Xinran looked at each other before quietly leaving the infirmary as well. Returning back from such a difficult time, Gu Lingzhi would want to be alone with Rong Yuan for a while.

 Chapter 299 – Public Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 299 �C Public Opinion</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I shouldn��t have let you take the graduation assessment.�� Looking at Gu Lingzhi��s scars on her face, Rong Yuan��s heart ached with pain.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled when she heard his words, ��If I don��t take the graduation assessment, others willugh at you for marrying someone useless.��


    ��Who would dare to make such a joke?!�� Rong Yuan red, ��I have not seen anyone more talented than you.��


    ��Well...�� Gu Lingzhi made fun of Rong Yuan��s serious attitude. ��No one��s as shameless as you��


    ��I��m not being shameless, it��s a fact.�� This meant that in Gu Lingzhi��s heart, both of thempleted each other. However, thinking of the horrible injuries on Gu Lingzhi��s body, that bit of happiness soon turned into deep hurt.


    ��Where are you hurting? Quick, let me take a look.�� After speaking, he reached for Gu Lingzhi��s clothes. His hand was then held down by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��It just looks bad, but it��s not a problem anymore.�� Afraid that Rong Yuan would not believe her, Gu Lingzhi exined, ��My internal injuries are almostpletely healed, I am really okay.�� Besides, there was also arge group of people still outside. If he really did take her clothes off, she would not be able to face anyone anymore.


    However, Rong Yuan was obviously not convinced by Gu Lingzhi��s remarks. He thought that her injuries were too serious, and she said those words so that it would not bother him. His eyes were filled with hurt and he said, ��Be a good girl, let me see your injuries. Which part of your body have I not seen?��


    Gu Lingzhi was speechless.


    Under Rong Yuan��s persistence, Gu Lingzhi half undressed her top to let Rong Yuan see. As what she has said, her injuries did seem scary, but her internal injuries have almost healedpletely. The healing medicine that was brought from the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands could heal someone on the brink of death. Gu Lingzhi took two pills.


    Confirming that Gu Lingzhi was okay, Rong Yuan could finally let go of the heavy weight in his heart. Only then could he ask her what had happened.


    Gu Lingzhi did not hesitate to tell him what had happened in the Valley of Beasts. When describing how she had gotten hurt, she only roughly went through the events. Even so, Rong Yuan could tell from Gu Lingzhi��s words the situation then and his heart was filled with hatred he never had before for Empress Wei��s family.


    ��At the start, we should have already eliminated the Wei family!�� Rong Yuan loudly eximed. If only he was decisive enough then, to remove the power of the Wei family, Gu LIngzhi would not have gotten this hurt today.


    ��And that Tianfeng Wei, it seems like the lesson that Lady Jiang gave her was not enough. She should have been killed then!��


    Listening to Rong Yuan��s murderous words, Gu Lingzhi could not help but smile. This kind of anger that was for her was really unexpectedly...cute. If Rong Yuan knew that Gu Lingzhi had described him as ��cute�� in her head, his reaction would have been very interesting, and this made Gu Lingzhiugh uncontrobly.


    Rong Yuan looked at her, puzzled. What did he say that made herugh?


    Seeing Rong Yuan like this, Gu Lingzhi felt like it was funnier and could not help but reach out to pinch his cheek. She tried to hold back herughter and said, ��That��s alright, if you had really killed her then, you might��ve be someone else��s scapegoat. Now, there is no problem. I��ll be waiting for you to take revenge for me.��


    Finishing her words, Gu Lingzhi calmlyid back on her bed. Still recovering from her injuries, her spirit was notpletely healed and now, she was so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open. Leaning on Rong Yuan��s side, she soon fell asleep.


    Rong Yuan��s heart ached as he watched her fall asleep in that short amount of time. His head pondered over Gu Lingzhi��s words, and seeing her face filled with scars, he understood why she insisted oning back here with her face like this, when she was capable of healing her own injuries.


    If Gu Lingzhi hade back in one piece, even if they caught the Empress and used the incident as evidence to kill her, without her being heavily injured, the Wei Family could have written it off as a small incident and pushed the me onto the few people who were chasing after Gu Lingzhi. If those people had died in the Valley of Beasts, it would have been easier for them to evade the responsibility.


    However, Gu Lingzhi came back with a body filled with wounds, stirring up a bigmotion, cutting off any intention that the Wei Family had of keeping this incident quiet. The Royal Pce also now had an excuse of prosecuting the Wei Family. Their actions would be the cause of their own demise.


    Having figured this out, Rong Yuan started to hate his ipetence once more. If only he was strong enough to not care about the repercussions and eliminated all those who were hidden dangers to Gu Lingzhi before they actually took action so that Gu Lingzhi would not have to suffer so much pain.


    Covering Gu Lingzhi with the nket, Rong Yuan turned to leave the infirmary and headed to Rong Zhisheng��s office.


    In the principal��s office, Rong Zhisheng had already received the news of Rong Yuan barging into the Royal School and was waiting for his arrival. Without waiting for Rong Yuan to ask about Gu Lingzhi, he took out Gu Lingzhi��s Recording Crystal, with a face filled with guilt and said, ��It was my carelessness that gave those people a chance to hurt Gu Lingzhi.��


    Rong Yuan shook his head. ��It isn��t your fault, uncle. After all, no one wanted Lingzhi to be hurt.��


    After speaking, Rong Yuan lowered his head and started to watch the contents of the Recording Crystal. Seeing how Gu Lingzhi used all kinds of battle skills to fight those demon beasts, spilling their blood and turning the white school g scarlet red, he could not help but feel proud.


    This was the woman that he, Rong Yuan, fell in love with �C someone so outstanding.


    The images gradually yed until she was met with Shao Weiming and hispanions, and Rong Yuan��s expression started to turn dark. As he finished watching the entire contents of the Recording crystal, his expression could no longer be described as just dark. His expression was twisted, his eyes red with hatred, his entire self seemed as though he was a ghost from hell. He was out for blood. This made Rong Zhisheng take two steps back subconsciously, as he re-assessed the weight that Gu Lingzhi held in his nephew��s heart.


    ��I will take this Recording Crystal with me.�� Resisting the urge to crush the Recording Crystal that recorded the entire process of Gu Lingzhi getting hurt, Rong Yuan took it with him and rushed back to Gu Lingzhi.


    Seeing Rong Yuane back again, Tianfeng Jin and the others no longer stood outside the door, and returned to their own dormitories.


    Gu Lingzhi did not sleep very well, as though she was still anxious about the events two days ago. Her brows furrowing pitifully, body crunched up in a fetal position. Rong Yuan��s heart hurt even more after seeing this. Quickly taking off his shoes and socks, heid on his side, beside Gu Lingzhi, against her back. Only then did Gu Lingzhi calm down, leaning on him, her brows rxing, and unconsciously called out, ��Rong Yuan...��


    ��Yes, I��m here.�� Rong Yuan softly whispered,ying a kiss on her forehead.


    The next day, under Rong Yuan��s instructions, the contents of the Recording Crystal were quickly spread across the Royal School, and at an even higher speed outside of the Royal School. In less than a day, almost everyone knew the truth behind Gu Lingzhi��s injuries.


    In the same period of time, the Royal School had also announced the end of this year��s graduation assessment. Gu Lingzhi performed exceptionally well in this graduation assessment and her school g cloth stained with the blood of the beasts will be hung at the entrance of the Royal School next year.


    Once this news was announced, there was an uproar. Those who were previously skeptical of the news that was circted, were no longer skeptical anymore. Although the Royal School was run by the Royal Family, it was known for its fairness, and would never falsify facts just because she was a Princess Consort. Therefore, Gu Lingzhi��s ability to kill so many demon beasts had to be true.


    At the same time, a voice came from the crowd, ��His Highness has always been at the frontline of fighting the North Qiu Kingdom, yet the Princess Consort was almost killed by the demon beasts because of some people��s greed. We have to find justice for her!��


    Following this voice, those who knew of the truth also acted on their emotions, joining the discussion. More and more of such voices were aimed at the Wei Family. There were even a few that took it directly to the Wei Family��s house, spilling buckets filled with feces at the front gate to express their anger.


    Gu Lingzhi was shocked to hear Yuan Zheng��s report, half turning her head and stared nkly at Rong Yuan. ��It��s you who did it, right?�� She spoke confidently. Apart from Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi could not think of anyone else who could rouse the public to fight for justice for her.


    Rong Yuan smiled, acknowledging her guess, kissed her scar-filled face and exined, ��They��ve been too bored, there must be someone to give them some enthusiasm. The person who started the rumors at Wei Family��s door was sent by me, but what happened after had nothing to do with me.��


    Gossip was always the most enjoyable thing for people.


    The horror of public opinion was that not a lot of evidence was required for people to start judging and sentencing someone to a death penalty. Much less had to be said about what would happen when they actually had the evidence.


    Wei Shenn had been the Empress for decades, and the power she had solicited was entangled in the lower tiers of society. Based on the contents of Gu Lingzhi��s Recording Crystal and her injuries, it was not quite enough to move the Wei Family��s power. However, coupled with the public��s opinions and their sentiments, it was not the same. Just based on the public��s discussion, instigated by the masses, it was enough to shake their power.


    At the same time, in the secret basement of the Wei Family, Wei Shenn angrily looked at her own brother who had taken the risk toe through the newly excavated secret passage, after hearing the news.


    ��How do you even handle things? You can��t even handle a little girl. Not catching her is one thing, but letting her return with evidence on hand, what should we do now?��


    In face of Wei Shenn��s scolding, Wei Guoping also had a belly filled with anger. ��Shao Weiming works for you, how could I have known that he was so useless, unable to handle even a mere Martial Teacher?��


    ��A mere Martial Teacher?�� Wei Shennughed. ��When I was instructing you what to do, I told you not to underestimate this girl and yet you did not listen. What do we do now?��


    With her retaliation, Wei Guoping was speechless, his eyes sweeping to Gu Rong who was sitting in a corner. He then found his target to vent his anger on, angrily saying, ��Isn��t it the fault of this useless thing who can��t even control his own daughter? If not for him who said that Gu Lingzhi��s abilities were only boosted by the Spiritual Medicine, and that there was no need to worry at all, would I have sent so little people?��

 Chapter 300 – Graduation

    <h4>Chapter 300 �C Graduation</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When Gu Rong heard Wei Guoping call out his name, his face turned pale. He had been working hard to make it seem like he disappeared from existence.


    Gu Lingzhi was his daughter. When he first raised the idea of letting him catch her, they praised him for cing his righteousness before family and when hepleted the job, they would remember his deed. However, they now resented him since his n failed. Because of his awkward identity, Gu Rong could only bottle up his anger and not speak up. With a superficial smile on his face, he said, ��Lingzhi has only been promoted to a Martial Teacher for less than two months and everyone knows that. I��m afraid we may not have been able to capture her because she might have spiritual artefacts in her possession. After all, the Spirit Tribe historical remnants are in the main pce, and only the Third Prince and her have entered the seventh floor.��


    ��Nonsense! Don��t think that I did not know that all the treasures she had taken from that ce have been taken by you and the North Qiu��s Royal Family. What other treasures could she have kept?�� Wei Guoping scolded rudely, though he knew that anything was possible.


    Even if Gu Lingzhi did not get any treasure from the Secret Territory, there were plenty of other ordinary treasures. At the end of the day, it was their mistake of taking Gu Lingzhi lightly. However, given the current situation, there was no one who dared to bear the responsibility themselves. If in a moment of anger, if the North Qiu Kingdom decided not to provide them resources anymore, they would then be really ced in a difficult situation and lose their wives and soldiers. No matter how bad the situation was on the Wei Family��s side, everything went on as per normal on Rong Yuan��s side.


    When the news of Gu Lingzhi being attacked by the people sent by Wei Family spread through Chiyang City, Gu Lingzhi stepped out from the infirmary aptly. With a face filled with burn scars that made people tremble at the sight of it, she participated in the Graduation Ceremony.


    In the hall that the Royal School used to host banquets, the students that participated in the final graduation examination stood on the podium, receiving congrattions from Rong Zhisheng.


    Of the twenty-three people who have participated in the assessment, neen had graduated sessfully, one was missing and three of them have failed toplete the assessment and were thus unable to receive the Royal School��s graduation certificate. The eighty percent passing rate was much higher than the previous years, and this made Rong Zhisheng beam with pride as he announced the graduation results.


    The neen students who were sessfully graduating took turns to stand on the podium. The scars on Gu Lingzhi��s face was such a ghastly sight and caught the attention of many. This made those who had already sympathized with Gu Lingzhi��s encounter feel even more sympathetic towards her.


    ��I don��t know if such severe burns can even be treated. If it does not heal, wouldn��t His Highness have to face such a horrible-looking face his entire life?�� Amidst the sympathetic feelings, there were also some who thought about it in another direction.


    ��Aren��t there any precious elixirs in the Royal Pce? This injury must be cured! Even if it cannot be healed, His Highness can still marry someone else.�� The student beside him couldn��t care less.


    ��Doesn��t that mean...that we have another chance?�� A female student suddenly spoke up when she heard the remark. This sentence caught the attention of many other females. Previously, there were many of them who were unwilling to give up on the Third Prince, even after he had been married and had been strictly rejected by the Third Prince. However, it was different now. Without Gu Linghzhi��s good looks, they could perhaps be favored by the Third Prince now.


    Rong Yuan who stood in the crowd, using the Yirong Pill to change his appearance, heard the discussions among the girls around him. The air pressure in his body dropped to its lowest as he coldly swept his gaze across the girls, icily replying, ��Based on the deep affection that His Highness has for his wife, even if her face is never cured, he will still never change his affection for someone else.��


    ��You are not the Third Prince, how would you know that he will not get tired of her face?�� Although they feared his aura, the girls that felt like there was still hope and could not help but refute.


    Rong Yuan snorted, ��You are not the Third Prince either and how would you know he would get bored?��


    Seeing how his master was arguing with a girl whose name he did not even know, over a question of whether there will be a change of his heart, Yuan Zheng helplessly pped his forehead. As long as he was met with a matter that concerned Gu Lingzhi, his master would never rest.


    Rong Zhisheng finished announcing the graduation results, then said something to encourage the other students before starting the most anticipated part of the ceremony �C the recement of the school g.


    As mentioned before, the Royal School��s g would be stained red with animal blood by every year��s graduates. It was the greatest wish of every Royal School��s graduate that his own g could be chosen to be the next academic year��s g. To Gu Lingzhi, this was no exception.


    Although she had already known the results, before Rong Zhisheng made the announcement, Gu Lingzhi still felt very excited. Up until Rong Zhisheng officially announced that next year��s g will be the g that Gu Lingzhi brought back, she was flushed with excitement. It was not about the sense of aplishment this honor gave her, but about how it proved that she was qualified to be the person next to Rong Yuan.


    Just as Rong Yuan was afraid that he was not good enough, as though wronging Gu Lingzhi, Gu Lingzhi also felt like she was not worthy enough of Rong Yuan. This was the mentality of every pair of lovers. To seem more worthy of the other party, they often thought of how to make themselves better and just like this, they helped each other to improve while growing old together.


    The next event of the Graduation Ceremony was a group of students that gathered together to celebrate. With Gu Lingzhi��s ��heavy injuries��, she did not participate in the activity. Escorted by Tianfeng Jin and others, she returned back to her dormitory she shared with Rong Yuan.


    ��I��m finally back, I don��t ever want to go to the infirmary again.�� Returning back to her own ce, she did not have to put on a front. Gu Lingzhi let out a thankful sigh.


    ��Indeed, there is no need.�� Ye Fei nodded her head. ��After graduating, you will no longer be taken care of by the Royal School, and even if you get seriously injured, there will be no more help sent to save you.��


    Gu Lingzhi sighed and moved closer to her to win her favor. ��Fei-er, I know I am wrong. Don��t be angry, please?��


    ��Go away! Don��t be so cheesy.�� Ye Fei shuddered. ��Who is angry with you? I am just telling you the truth.��


    Gu Lingzhi grinned, ��Don��t call me cheesy, a certain someone calls you Fei-er every day and yet I don��t see you disliking it.��


    This time, it was Ye Fei��s turn. Thinking of that person who despite her protests, insisted on calling her with such a cheesy name, Ye Fei had given up hope. ��Sure, sure, sure, it is up to you however you like to call me, as long as you don��t feel awkward yourself.��


    ��How can it be awkward? I think this name sounds really good. Fei-er, Fei-er, Fei-er...�� Gu Lingzhi continued to call her that a few times in a row. Finally Ye Fei could not bear it and surrendered. Qin Xinran also followed Gu Lingzhi��s ��Fei-er, Fei��er��, calling her out, which made Ye Fei flush with embarrassment. The three of them started tough.


    Tianfeng Jin stood at the side, her gaze bearing a smile, watching the threeughing and thought how this scene might no longer be amon urrence in the future. Her heart filled with sadness, and in the direction of Gu Lingzhi, her face solemn, she said, ��Lingzhi, wait for me. It won��t be long before I graduate from the Royal School and I��ll find you.��


    To her, Gu Lingzhi was not only her friend, but also her benefactor. She has long vowed in her heart that she would do everything she could to help Gu Lingzhi. Given the current situation, she could undoubtedly fulfill her promise.


    Gu Lingzhi who was stillughing with Ye Fei and Qin Xinran was taken by surprise. In which she then smiled softly and replied, ��Well, I��ll wait for you.��


    Now was a time that she and Rong Yuan had a shortage of people they trusted, and being able to have someone as trustworthy as Tianfeng Jin by her side, was a bonus.


    ��Me too,�� Qin Xinran interjected as well.


    ��I��m going too.�� Ye Fei echoed, shaking her fist, her eyes shing with excitement. ��I really want to graduate now. This battle with the North Qiu Kingdom concerns the entire continent. Who knows, it may even be in the history books. How can I miss such an honorable event? When I graduate, I must destroy all those viins from the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    Looking at how aggressive Ye Fei was, Gu Lingzhi could feel cold sweat forming on her forehead. Who knew what would happen when Ye Fei found out about Pan Yue��s true identity? However, this would be a long time from now. Maybe they would have reached the end of their lives, and there would still be no victory or defeat with the North Qiu Kingdom, so it was still too early to worry about it.


    ��Okay! Then it is settled, we will find you when we graduate,�� Qin Xinran concluded. Four of their gazes met and they smiled.


    Thinking of how she first approached Gu Lingzhi, who Rong Yuan liked, to get rid of her, gave Qin Xinran a sudden realization. If only she knew at that time that she would be someone that Gu Lingzhi saw as a true friend, she would have been her friend from the very start. She would not have wasted so much time taking precautions.


    The four chatted a lot, before Rong Yuan came back with a dark face.


    ��Oh, who has provoked our Highness this time, why that dark face?�� Ye Fei joked after seeing Rong Yuan��s face. Although she still had some animosity towards the Third Prince, on the ount of Gu Lingzhi, she had reluctantly epted him as one of her own.


    Rong Yuan nced at Ye Fei, his face easing slightly, and walked towards Gu Lingzhi who was surrounded. He grabbed her by her arms, into his embrace, holding Gu Lingzhi��s head, and said in a low voice, ��I want to kill Lang Jingchen.��


    When he saw Lang Jingchen previously, he already had the urge to eliminate him. If not because Gu Lingzhi stopped him, who knew, Lang Jingchen would have attended his own funeral before the Graduation Ceremony.


    ��Killing Lang Jingchen now will not be good for our n. Let��s leave him alone for now and who knows, we may be able to get some useful information from him.�� Gu Lingzhi whispered into his ear and patted Rong Yuan��s headfortingly.


    Seeing this scene, Tianfeng Jin and the others were taken aback. Ye Fei looked like she had been struck by the thunder. ��Oh my, is His Highness throwing a tantrum? Am I seeing things wrongly?��


    Tianfeng Jin looked at the two hugging and gave an objective answer, ��You are not seeing things wrongly.��


    With her personality, seeing this, she had the urge to let out a scream.


    Known as the Kingdom��s War God and the dream lover of every unmarried woman in Chiyang City, he was actually throwing a tantrum!

 Chapter 301 - Searching

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Searching</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the men��s dormitory of the Royal School, Lang Jingchen packed his belongings indifferently. As soon as he had finished packing them, he could formally say goodbye to the Royal School.


    Thinking of how he would no longer be a student of the Royal School, he was still a little unadjusted. Although a few people and situations have made him few vexed in his final year, it did not mean that the good memories of the previous years had been erased. They had actually be more and more beautiful, particrly at parting moments like these.


    ��That��s good too, I will not need to be separated from Xiao Wei from now on.�� Thinking of the person that made him unlike himself, Lang Jingchen��s heart was sweet yet bitter andplicated at the same time.


    Just as he had packed his belongings and was about to leave the ce he had lived for a few years, an unknown object that was the size of a palm was thrown right in front of him. He subconsciously grabbed onto it with his hands due to his instincts as a Martial Artist. His gaze was then met with Rong Yuan��s who had appeared out of nowhere.


    ��Your Highness, what is the meaning of this?�� Lang Jingchen did not think that his friendship with Rong Yuan was strong enough for him to say goodbye personally.


    Rong Yuan looked at him coldly and pointed at the thing that was grasped by Lang Jingchen, ��You will know it once you take a look.��


    ��What��s there to see?�� Lang Jingchen mocked before realising that he was holding onto a Recording Crystal. Seeing the item, he intuitively felt that there would be nothing in it that was of his interest. Before he could get rid of it, the Recording Crystal began ying on its own.


    With one nce, he was not able to take his eyes off it for the Recording Crystal showed an image of Tianfeng Wei!


    ��This... �� Lang Jingchen was taken aback, but what truly shocked him was still behind.


    As the image changed, it showed Gu Lingzhi first followed by what seemed like an endless escape. At this point, Lang Jingchen was still uncertain as to why Rong Yuan gave him the Recording Crystal.


    It was clear that he wanted to get revenge!


    Seeing how Tianfeng Wei tried to hurt Gu Lingzhi several times, despite being injured herself, it made Lang Jingchen clench his fist tightly. What made him even more heartbroken was Shao Weiming��s attitude towards Tianfeng Wei. The person he loved dearly was actually being ordered around by others...


    When he watched to the end where Tianfeng Wei��s figure disappeared into a sea of fire, Lang Jingchen was beginning to be in a trance.


    If he had seen correctly, there were at least a hundred capuchin monkeys chasing Gu Lingzhi and the rest. Putting Gu Lingzhi��s escape aside, Tianfeng Wei barely stood a chance in surviving such a situation.


    ��Where is Xiao Wei! What have you done to her?�� Lang Jingchen stared at Rong Yuan fiercely. He expected Rong Yuan to give him the Recording Crystal as Tianfeng Wei was already caught. He could at least ensure that Tianfeng Wei was safe. As for how Rong Yuan would like to settle his collusion with the Wei Family on attacking Gu Lingzhi, he could still think of a way to resolve it.


    Rong Yuan��s answer was to look at him with a little pity, ��How would I know where she is now? Perhaps... She has already fallen into the belly of a capuchin monkey?�� After he finished speaking, Rong Yuan frowned and eximed suddenly, ��No, it has already been so long. It should have already turned into a nourishment for a tree in the Valley of Beasts. After all, the capuchin monkeys also excrete.��


    ��Nonsense!�� Lang Jingchen roared and proceeded to punch Rong Yuan but was easily blocked by Yuan Zheng who was behind him. He lowered his re and looked at him warningly, ��Lang Jingchen, are you trying to rebel?��


    At this juncture, he did not mind giving Lang Jingchen a charge of conspiracy with the Empress. After all that Tianfeng Wei has done, he can even implicate the whole Lang Family.


    Seeing how Lang Jingchen was restrained by Yuan Zheng with bloodshot eyes, Rong Yuan began to feel a little sympathy in his heart.


    If we were to dig up the past, before Lang Jingchen got together with Tianfeng Wei, he was considered to be a rare talent even though his personality was not pleasing. Otherwise he would not have sessfully graduated from the Royal School. If he had not fallen for such a woman, he would not havended himself in such a dreadful plight.


    From Lang Jingchen��s attitude, Rong Yuan could tell that he had no knowledge of what Tianfeng Wei did. Rong Yuan had no intention of wasting anymore time on him. Since the purpose had been achieved, he ordered Yuan Zheng to release him and began to walk away.


    Regarding Gu Lingzhi��s narrow escape from death, Rong Yuan was so angry that he wanted to kill all those who were involved. However, he knew that the Lang Family could not be touched at the moment if Lang Jingchen did not participate in this matter. Upon seeing the contents of the Recording Crystal, Lang Jingchen must be suffering from within. The tremendous pain, brought to him by his own woman, had set things even.


    After Rong Yuan and Yuan Zheng left, a roar made by a dying beast could be heard from Lang Jingchen��s residence. A silhouette could be seen dashing in the distance, heading in the direction towards the Valley of Beasts.


    ��Your Highness... Are you really going to let him go?�� Upon seeing the figure, Yuan Zheng felt a little worried.


    If Tianfeng Wei was lucky enough to not only escape death but also found by Lang Jingchen, this matter would not be that easy to deal with.


    ��No worries,�� Rong Yuanughed faintly while looking at the silhouette disappear, ��As the next chief of the family, it is not wise to act impetuously. Previously when I went over to the Lang Family, I��ve discovered a few youths with potential. I can give them some advice.��


    After hearing that, Yuan Zheng secretly observed three seconds of silence for Lang Jingchen and proceeded to abandon this matter afterwards. It was all his fault to have fallen for someone he should not have, which offended others. If only he could have been a little stronger and not be so conniving towards Tianfeng Wei after marrying her, he would not havended himself in such a situation now. Upon losing the glory of being the next patriarch, Rong Yuan need not further interfere as Lang Jingchen��s life in the Lang Family would have already been tough.


    Lang Jingchen was fully concentrated on the safety of Tianfeng Wei such that he had no idea that he had caused the loss of his own patriarch position.


    Would a miracle ur when being surrounded by numerous capuchin monkeys?


    Afraid to think of the worst oue, Lang Jingchen gave up on thinking and devoted his energy on hurrying back.


    Tianfeng Wei, who was the love interest of Lang Jingchen, was actually in a situation that was not as miserable as he thought. In fact, it was not too bad at all. A pair of frowning yet joyful looking eyebrows apanied by red lips spoke in a low and flirtatious voice, ��Brother Shao, I...I can��t stand it anymore...��


    ��You hypocritical bitch, your body says otherwise.�� While lying on top of Tianfeng Wei, Shao Weiming continued to work hard while spitting out kinky and obscene jokes.


    ��Brother Shao, you��re so naughty... �� Tianfeng Wei feigned anger coquettishly while hitting Shao Weiming��s chest gently. A tinge of hatred could be seen shing across her pair of eyes.


    She made the right bet that day. Shao Weiming was a Martial Lord and naturally had a treasure to help him escape. Tianfeng Wei worked hard to follow him and escaped several deaths. She had only managed to break free from the capuchin monkeys�� pursuit because of his help.


    But by then, they had already reached the habitat of fourth-order demon beasts. As a low grade Martial Teacher, Tianfeng Wei was naturally unable to deal with creatures of this level. She had no choice but to seek Shao Weiming shamelessly for protection.


    Since Shao Weiming was able to abandon hispanions, he was naturally not a kind person. He made use of Tianfeng Wei��s helplessness to put forward a tant request for her body. In order to survive, she could onlyply while bearing a grudge.


    This was already the seventh day that they encountered the group of capuchin monkeys. They wondered if the outside world has be a mess. Rong Yuan was presumed to have already heard the news of Gu Lingzhi��s passing. It was a pity to have missed Rong Yuan��s reaction upon knowing the news of her death.


    ��Be more concentrated! How can you still think of other men while being with me?�� Shao Weiming noticed Tianfeng Wei��s inattention and punished her by aggravating his actions. This caused Tianfeng Wei to beg for mercy before he kissed those red lips with satisfaction and teased, ��Are you thinking of that husband? If only he could see how you look while being under me, I wonder what expression would that be?��


    Tianfeng Wei bit on her lower lip and did not respond while her heart fluttered to Lang Jingchen upon hearing those words. She let out augh to mock herself. With Jiang Feixue��s constantpanionship, it was presumed that he had already long forgotten about her. She had been contacting the Empress and others for a period, how could he not notice anything?


    Simultaneously, somewhere in the Valley of Beasts, a group of elite soldiers donning the Xia Kingdom��s armor was meticulously searching for something. This group of people was actually sent by Rong Yuan to find the whereabouts of Shao Weiming and others.


    In that case, the chances of others escaping may be slim. But as a Martial Lord, Shao Weiming would still be able to escape the group of capuchin monkeys if he had some intelligence. They were ordered to capture people alive in order to testify for the Wei Family.


    Four dayster, Lang Jingchen, who entered the Valley of Beasts alone in search of Tianfeng Wei, was attacked by a fourth-order demon beast. He had to give in his best in order to gradually kill the opponent. Seeing how the sky had already darkened, his eyes were full of despair just like the darkened sky. After standing there for a long time, Lang Jingchen dragged his severely injured body in search of a ce to settle.


    In his current situation, continual seeking was equivalent to seeking death. He was not afraid of death but having to lose Tianfeng Wei. Seeing how he was unable to find any remnants of Tianfeng Wei in the valley, he still had hope in his heart that she survived.


    It did not take long before he came across the entrance of a cave that was about two meters high, hiding behind a bunch of weeds. Joy sparkled in Lang Jingchen��s heart as he quickened his steps and headed towards the cave. He poked through the weeds that could delude demons and beasts and entered carefully. Sensing that there was not much danger, he went deeper into the cave.

 Chapter 302 - The Death of Tianfeng Wei

    <h4>Chapter 302 - The Death of Tianfeng Wei</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Upon entering the cave, Lang Jingchen realised that the cave was not as narrow as it looked from the outside. On the contrary, it was rather spacious. There were even several smaller caves within it.


    What made Lang Jingchen ted was that there was a faint lighting from one of the small caves. This means that there was someone inside and he could perhaps give the person some form of reward in exchange for one night of rest without having to fear the demon beasts attacking after he had fallen asleep.


    With this idea in mind, Lang Jingchen walked towards the small cave emitting light. As he approached the cave, Lang Jingchen was about to open his mouth and greet the people inside before he heard a familiar voice calling out, ��Brother Shao, the meat is ready,e and try it.��


    Lang Jingchen quiverd. Wasn��t this the voice of Tianfeng Wei?


    His ecstasy made him speechless for a moment as he stayed rooted and digest the sudden arrival of good news.


    But soon, the sound inside turned his ecstasy into astonishment. He heard an unfamiliar voice responding, ��Who cares about the meat? Darling,e y with me first.��


    ��Annoying, Brother Shao. I��ve painstakingly cooked the meat, aren��t you going to try it?��


    The unfamiliar voiceughed kinkyly and wickedly, ��I��d rather taste you...��


    An ambiguous voice that could send one��s heart racing was then heard from the cave. Lang Jingchen stood rooted to the ground as he could not believe what he had heard. His strong love for Tianfeng Wei led him to be reluctant in believing that the person inside was actually her. He took a few steps forward with expectation and an image of two figures intertwining appeared in front of his eyes.


    With a single nce, all of Lang Jingchen��s blood was solidified. He stood there foolishly while staring at the lovestruckdy who was sitting on top of the stranger��s body.


    The soft expression was one that he had never seen before.


    ��Move faster you little whore. How can I be satisfied when you move so slowly?�� Shao Weiming, who left red markings all over Tianfeng Wei��s body, smacked her backside with dissatisfaction.


    Tianfeng Wei let out a delicate moan as she bit her lower lips. Her eyes became blurry as she shook and increased her motion on Shao Weiming��s body.


    Lang Jingchen continued to stand stiffly at the cave��s entrance. As he looked at the unbearable scene, he felt as if his soul had drifted away from his body and that his heart was torn apart by demon beasts.


    A whileter, the two inside the cave seemed to have reached the climax as their movements became more wild. Both the woman��s gentle groaning and the man��s rough panting grew louder.


    Just then, voices could be heard from outside of the cave. A team consisting of ten plus people entered from the entrance. The leader immediately saw Lang Jingchen who was standing at the cave��s entrance and greeted in surprise, ��Isn��t this Master Lang? Did youe here to find your wife?��


    With that, the man began walking towards Lang Jingchen with the others following behind. He wanted to speak to him and exchange clues.


    This group of people were the Silver-Armored Troops sent by Rong Yuan to look for Tianfeng Wei and others. Upon encountering Lang Jingchen, they naturally had to go forth and greet him. Also, the cave where Lang Jingchen stood was emitting light. At one nce, he knew that it would be a good ce for them to take a rest.


    ��No...�� Lang Jingchen came to his realisation suddenly. The events inside must not be seen by others!


    But it was already toote for him to stop them. The leader of the group had alreadye to the cave��s entrance and saw the scene inside at a nce.


    The scene of a lovestruckdy clinging onto a man��s body fell into the eyes of others.


    ��Lang, Lang Jingchen ... �� Tianfeng Wei screamed with a trembling voice before suddenly realising that she was stark naked. Then a shrill scream broke out, ��Ah �� Lang Jingchen, you asshole, how could you bring so many people to watch me?!��


    Shao Weiming, who almost reached an orgasm, was also frightened by this sudden scene. Tianfeng Wei��s shrill made his eardrums score and he immediately pushed her away before hurriedly finding his clothes to put on.


    Tianfeng Wei, who was shoved, also wanted to quickly find a piece of clothing to wear. However, her clothes were thrown by Shao Weiming to the other side of the cave during their intimate session. If she were to retrieve it, she would have to walk over there naked. But the people gathered at the entrance had no intention of evading. Each of them looked at her with interest as if waiting for her next move and for a good show to happen.


    ��Shao, Brother Shao...go and help me...get the clothes.��


    Before she could finish speaking, she was rudely interrupted by Shao Mingwei, ��If you want to wear it, go get it yourself. I don��t have time to take care of you.��


    The armor of the Silver-Armored Troops was different from the armor of the other soldiers of Xia Kingdom. Shao Weiming could recognise it at a single nce. He knew that their sneak attack on Gu Lingzhi was likely to have been exposed. At this point of time, he could only focus on finding an opportunity to escape. How would he have the mood to take care of a slut like Tianfeng Wei?


    Tianfeng Wei bit onto her lips as her face became pale from the sudden changes. As she could not walk over unclothed, she could only roll her body embarrassedly and hid behind Shao Weiming, wishing that she could kill everyone in front of her eyes.


    Why? Why did this group of peoplee here? And why did they have to see her in her most vulnerable state?


    Did Lang Jingchen bring this group over? How long has he been standing there?


    Just when she began imagining things out of fright, a robe covered her body that was full of Shao Weiming��s kiss marks.


    Tianfeng Wei could see the look on Lang Jingchen��s face which was full of anger and pain yet forbearing.


    ��Wear it...it��s cold here.�� Lang Jingchen said this statement with almost all his strength. With a vigorous force, he pulled Tianfeng Wei into his arms and blocked the strange views of the onlookers.


    ��I know you were...forced. I won��t me you.��


    After finishing this heartbreaking sentence, Lang Jingchen took out a few women''s clothing from his Storage Ring and put them on for Tianfeng Wei. These pieces were all good looking pieces that he had bought for Tianfeng Wei but did not have the time to send them out. They came in handy now. But all Lang Jingchen hoped was that the heartbreaking scene had never urred such that these clothes would never be put to use.


    ��You...�� Tianfeng Wei was passively manipted by Lang Jingchen and could not figure out what he was thinking.


    Most people would have already sworn at her as soon as they saw this scene. How could he still help her get dressed so gently? This was also the reason why she subconsciously asked Shao Weiming for help instead of Lang Jingchen when she was naked. After all, a normal man would have definitely lost his temper upon seeing his wife��s extramarital affair.


    Lang Jingchenbed Tianfeng Wei��s fringe and tucked it at the back of her ears before whispering, ��Say no more, wait until we get back.��


    With that, Lang Jingchen turned to look at Yuan Hang and others with a strength that could break Tianfeng Wei��s fingers.


    In just a short moment, Shao Weiming was easily subdued and tied up with ropes that had the ability to restrain the spiritual powers of a Martial Artist. He was binded from neck to toes and tossed at a corner. Upon seeing Lang Jingchen, Yuan Hang pretended to have witnessed nothing and spoke naturally, ��Lang Jingchen, your wife colluded with this person to harm our Princess Consort. Should we also tie her up?��


    After hearing that, Lang Jingchen tightened his grip on Tianfeng Wei.


    ��No need. I will be keeping an eye on her, she won��t run away.��


    ��Really?�� Yuan Hang raised an eyebrow at him in disbelief. But in his heart, he only felt admiration for Lang Jingchen.


    He was truly a gentleman to defend his wife under such a situation. It was a pity...that he had married wrongly.


    Lang Jingchen pursed his lips and caught the look of sympathy in Yuan Hang��s eyes. He spoke in a low voice, ��I will watch over her.��


    He pulled Tianfeng Wei into another cave after speaking, regardless of whether Yuan Hang would agree. He did not want to stay for another moment in the ce where Tianfeng Wei made love with another man.


    Seeing the situation, Yuan Hang shrugged indifferently. His eyes noticed a soldier who followed secretly. He was stopped as soon as he was caught.


    They did not speak at night. When Yuan Hang urged everyone to leave the next day, there were still no signs of activity from Lang Jingchen and Tianfeng Wei.


    ��The skies have already turned bright. Couldn��t they wait until they are out of the Valley of Beasts before making love?�� Yuan Hang walked in while teasing. He found Lang Jingchen who sat at a corner of the cave. In his arms held Tianfeng Wei who was sleeping soundly with a gentle expression on her face.


    Tsk, what a great lover. He wondered what virtuous deeds Tianfeng Wei hadmitted in her past life to be blessed with such a good husband.


    As he approached, Yuan Hang��s expression became strange. He felt that there was something wrong with the person held by Lang Jingchen.


    He then realised what was wrong.


    In this cave, there was only the breath of two people.


    To be precise, there was only his breath and Lang Jingchen��s. Tianfeng Wei, who was in his arms, was clearly a dead person!


    Because of this discovery, Yuan Hang felt chills go up his spine and had an urge to curse.


    If he had known this earlier, he would not have handed Tianfeng Wei to Lang Jingchen. He had already found her yet she was still killed under his supervision. What was he going to report back to Rong Yuan now?


    However, as he looked at the gentle appearance of Lang Jingchen holding the corpse, he was unable to utter a word.


    Forget it, he would just take it as an act of good deed. At most, he would be tormented by his master. Anyway, he had already gotten used to the tormenting.


    Thinking about it, Yuan Hang could not help but tremble. His master used different methods of punishment each time. He hoped that it would not be a punishment that was too hard to ept.


    ��All of you should go ahead first,�� Lang Jingchen��s gaze was fixed on Tianfeng Wei��s body without moving.


    ��Xiao Wei fell asleep and is unable to respond. I would like to spend more time with her here.��


    ��This...�� Yuan Hang was at a loss for a moment before agreeing to his request.


    The person was already dead, he could not possibly bring a corpse back. If his master were to pursue this matter, he could still head to Lang Jingchen��s house and ask for it.

 Chapter 303 - I’m Already Used To It

    <h4>Chapter 303 - I��m Already Used To It</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After Yuan Hang and the others left, Lang Jingchen lowered his head and kissed Tianfeng Wei��s lips. The gentle expression on his face never left as he whispered words of love that he had never dared to say in front of her. His heart was empty and he waspletely clueless as to what to do.


    He could fully understand the reasoning behind the incident between Tianfeng Wei and Shao Weiming. Under that situation, she could only offer her body to the other party in exchange for asylum. But he still overestimated his level of tolerance. He could not stand witnessing the scene from earlier �� the goddess he had always adored, having a lewd behaviour on another man��s body. Once he brought Tianfeng Wei away, he secretly swapped the healing elixir with a life-threatening pill for her to consume. He then calmly watched as Tianfeng Wei began losing her vitality under the effect of the medicine. What surged in his heart, turned out to be a sense of relief.


    Indeed, only he knew that he had never once entered Tianfeng Wei��s heart.He even lost the only reason that kept him going which was him being the only man in her life.Under desperation, he could only choose to self-destruct.


    ��Don��t think that you can get rid of me like this. Even if you die, I won��t let go!�� Lang Jingchen��s mouth twitched into a weird smile before the spiritual power in his body exploded.


    Yuan Hang, who had already left the cave, originally nned to find another cave to wait for Lang Jingchen before continuing the journey. He did not think that a booming sound would erupt shortly after he left. He turned his head abruptly and saw the cave copsing, as well as the distorted spiritual power.


    ��What a pity...�� Yuan Hang sighed. He could tell that this movement was the result of a Martial Artist destroying his own spiritual power. He then left quickly with his subordinates.


    One dayter, Yuan Hang and the others brought Shao Weiming back to the pce. At this moment, Gu Lingzhi had already received a graduation certificate. Rong Yuan and her were heading back to the pce in order to handle the Wei Family��s affairs.


    Because of the sneak attack on Gu Lingzhi, the Royal Family had alreadyunched a clean-up operation against the Wei Family. All that was left was to send a powerful witness to deal a fatal blow to them.


    After learning that Tianfeng Wei was still colluding with Shao Weiming during the days of her disappearance and was even caught by Lang Jingchen during her illicit acts such that both of them ended up losing their lives, Gu Lingzhi did not know what words to use to express her feelings at that point of time. In the end, she could only spit out the words, ��Karma...��


    It was unclear if the karma was referring to Rong Yuan not bringing Tianfeng Wei back in time before such an ending happened, or Tianfeng Wei��s ability to turn a well-developing rtionship into a tragedy. Either way, a deceased person would no longer be of use to them anymore. Gu Lingzhi had no intention to pursue the matter any further and changed her concentration onto Shao Weiming.


    After sealing all of Shao Weiming��s spiritual power and confiscating all his items that could potentially cause danger, Rong Yuan threw him into the dungeon. He ordered his men to interrogate him.


    Shao Weiming cooperated abnormally, possibly because he knew that he could no longer escape. Without being sentenced to any form of torture, he confessed everything he knew and only hoped that Rong Yuan could end his life swiftly.


    How many tortures and interrogations had Rong Yuan executed such that Shao Weiming would confess everything upon seeing the torture devices in the dungeon?


    Why did the Silver-Armored Troops that were responsible for executing the torture in the dungeon have a look of regret upon seeing Shao Weiming confess?


    Not wanting to overthink and affect Rong Yuan��s image of her in his mind, Gu Lingzhi pretended not to witness any of it and left the dungeon with Rong Yuan.


    The development that happened next went unusually smooth. With Shao Weiming��s testimony, the Royal Family could sessfully eradicate the Wei Family��s forces. Within a few days, they were able to find the inn that hid the former queen, Wei Shenn.


    When faced with the Silver-Armored Troops, Wei Shenn grinned sternly, ��I shouldn��t have been merciful and let you be born such that I have to suffer the consequences today.��


    Rong Yuan shook his finger disapprovingly, ��It wasn��t your mercy that led me into this world. You simply did not have the ability to harm my mother.��


    ��You...You son of a bitch! You are a low-born just like your mom!�� Wei Shenn felt as if she was stabbed and scolded ferociously.


    When Rong Han first met Consort Rong, he fell in love with her cute and astute character at first sight. Afraid that the women in the harem would do something to harm her out of jealousy, he even sent his own guards to protect Consort Rong who was pregnant. The harem beauties, who wanted to harm Consort Rong, could never find the opportunity to do so. All they could do was to watch as she gave birth to Rong Yuan and continue gaining more affection from Rong Han.


    The reason as to why Rong Yuan mentioned all these now was to give her a p to her face. He taunted her for overestimating herself and for trying topete with Consort Rong.


    Rong Yuan was busy confronting Wei Shenn. Meanwhile, Gu Lingzhi spotted a familiar figure amidst Wei Shenn��s people. Unfortunately, the person donned a bamboo hat, making it hard for her to affirm his identity.


    Seeing how Gu Lingzhi showed interest towards a particr man of Wei Shenn, Rong Yuan frowned and followed her line of vision beforeing across a man wearing a bamboo hat.


    ��Is there any problem with that man?�� Rong Yuan tilted his head and whispered to Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head, ��I just think that the person looks a little familiar. Maybe I��m seeing things.��


    Although their voices were soft and had no intention of letting others eavesdropping, Wei Shenn could listen to their conversation given her level of cultivation. Wei Shenn was stunned for a moment before realising that there was a great killer by her side. She then intentionally looked at the man wearing the bamboo hat and gloated, ��How could the Princess Consort be wrong? The man wearing a bamboo hat and is afraid of meeting you is indeed your father, Gu Rong!��


    The people on Rong Yuan��s side became silent for a while. They did not expect that the man would turn out to be Gu Lingzhi��s father.


    As they were arresting people by the inn, it naturally attracted many bystanders to surround them. Upon listening to Wei Shenn, they turned their gaze suspiciously to Gu Rong. They wanted to know if this person, who stood beside Wei Shenn, was truly Gu Rong.


    After all, only a handful of people were able to observe Gu Lingzhi��s wedding ceremony. Even if there were rumors, many people were still skeptical about it. Now was a good time for them to confirm the rumors. Some of the crowd were already imagining in their hearts on how to spread the matter after Gu Rong removed the bamboo hat.


    Seeing how Gu Rong continued to stand rigidly and had no intentions of taking off the bamboo hat, Wei Shenn spoke angrily, ��Why? You had the guts to do it, why not admit it? You were the one who hatched the n on capturing Gu Lingzhi so as to threaten the Third Prince.��


    Once this sentence was spoken, it was more impactful than the one which pointed Gu Rong out. The crowd was even more reluctant to believe that the man wearing the bamboo hat was Gu Rong.


    If this was the case, how upset would Gu Lingzhi be upon knowing the deeds of her biological father?


    Rong Yuan immediately took Gu Lingzhi into his arms and protected her warmly. Then he proceeded to look coldly at the people around Wei Shenn before ordering, ��Don��t let this man off!��


    Upon seeing the situation, Wei Shenn hurriedly pushed Gu Rong forward and spoke tenderly, ��There are no parents in the world who are at fault. Rong Yuan, are you really going to capture your father-inw?��


    The Silver-Armored Troops, who were ready to attack, suddenly stopped in their tracks. It was not because they were afraid to take action against Gu Rong. Rather, they were worried that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s reputation would be affected if they were to hurt Gu Rong in front of everyone.


    Taking advantage of the hesitation, Wei Shenn seized the opportunity to escape. She ordered a few faithful soldiers to cover for her and rushed out of the inn.


    Gu Rong, who was used by Wei Shenn as a scapegoat, flushed red with anger. The purpose of the bamboo hat was to hide his identity. However, his reputation had only be worse and he could only grit his teeth and fight against the Silver-Armored Troops while ensuring that the bamboo hat would not fall off.


    The group of Silver-Armored Troops did not dare to be aggressive due to Gu Rong��s identity. This bought some time for Gu Rong as he secretly retrieved an item from the Storage Ring and activated it upon seeing that he had no chance of escaping.


    Suddenly, a dazzling blue light emanated from a palm-sized wooden block he took out.


    It was the Teleportation Tablet!


    Gu Lingzhi immediately spotted the item he had taken out. It must be stolen from the Sacred Lands of the Spirit Tribe. They must not let Gu Rong get away!


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to stop Gu Rong��s movements and interrupt his teleportation involuntarily. However, Rong Yuan��s movements were faster than hers. He speedily appeared beside Gu Rong and smacked him forcefully. Gu Rong managed to avoid it swiftly but the bamboo hat on his head was blown off by the wind that Rong Yuan deliberately created. Instantly, Gu Rong��s appearance was revealed in front of everyone.


    At this moment, the Teleportation Tablet had umted sufficient spiritual power, causing a stronger blue light to sh across and Gu Rong to disappear.


    Unfortunately, Gu Rong could not be retained.


    Rong Yuan had no doubt in what Wei Shenn said �� the n to capture Gu Lingzhi was plotted by Gu Rong. After using Gu Lingzhi and constantly making her lose faith in family love, what else would that person be incapable of? He did not deserve to be a father!


    Failing to capture him gave him another chance to hurt Gu Lingzhi.


    Thinking about this made Rong Yuan nce at Gu Lingzhi worriedly. Unexpectedly, he saw a face that was calm as ever.


    ��Why? Afraid that I would be affected?�� Gu Lingzhiughed gently, ��It��s alright, I��m already used to it.��


    She had gotten used to Gu Rong��s indifference, maniption, and his viciousness, so she no longer held any hopes of him.


    Upon hearing Gu Lingzhi��s words, Rong Yuan felt a little pain in his heart. To what extent was her disappointment such that she would be so indifferent after being harmed by a family member?


    For a moment, Rong Yuanpletely forgot what he was doing. He wanted to hold Gu Lingzhi tightly in his arms and soothe her heart that was hurt by Gu Rong.


    In reality, Rong Yuan did exactly that.


    Outside the inn, the onlookers watched on as though they were in the setting of a bloodbath scene. In this Kingdom, there was a Third Prince, who had the qualifications to be a God, holding his wife dearly in his arms. Under this warm setting, even the bloody background became beautiful.

 Chapter 304 - Continental Change

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Continental Change</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    More than seventy years shed by at one nce.


    To an ordinary person, seventy years would be their entire lifetime. However, to a high-grade Martial Artist, seventy years was only a tiny part of their lives.


    During these seventy years, the alliance led by the Xia Kingdom and the alliance led by the North Qiu Kingdom each had their own victories. Under the influence of the war, the continental structure had undergone dramatic changes. As they were surrounded by the Endless Sea Realm, the northern half of the Continent was bound by the power of the Xia Kingdom��s alliance while the southern half was upied by the alliance of the North Qiu Kingdom. Both sides upied half of the Continent.


    Not only had the structure undergone changes, but numerous young talents had also emerged during the confrontation between the two sides.


    The most notorious of the Xia Kingdom��s Alliance was obviously Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. One of the two was hailed as the person most likely to be a True God while the other was a woman who had qualifications that were not inferior. They took only seventy years to reach the peak stage of a Martial Sage. This led everyone to think that her cultivation was based on the umtion of Spiritual Medicine and it was not possible for her to be a top Martial Artist. Some even thought that Gu Lingzhi was more likely to be a True God than Rong Yuan.


    As for the other talents with weaker reputations, they were geniuses who have emerged from the Royal School.


    The most noticeable one was Qin Xinran who had freckles on her face while looking shy and weak.


    This woman who looked totally incapable of violence won the reputation of being second only to Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. The number of men who had interest in Qin Xinran, could form a round around the Continent. After she violently punched a few people who tried confessing to her, not many dared to confess afterwards.


    Another worth mentioning was Tianfeng Wei. This woman from the declining Tianfeng n, who had a cold-hearted temperament and merciless strategies against enemies, had also won a reputation that was not less than Qin Xinran.


    She had slightly more suitors than Qin Xinran as they would at least not be beaten up. However, their affectionate confessions would be frozen by the cold stares of the other party. In the end, they were all chased out. Only when they saw the plight of Qin Xinran��s suitors did they begin to feel a littleforted in their hearts.


    As for the precious daughter of the Ye business, Ye Fei, she was married to Wu Yue, who was actually Pan Yue in disguise, upon her graduation. Despite many years of marriage, she was like Gu Lingzhi, unable to bear any children. Only Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan knew that before settling the ve stamp, Pan Yue would never allow a child to be born while bearing the fate of a ve. He did not want his offspring to live under the control of others.


    The wedded Ye Fei had a slower speed of cultivation than others now without the intense atmosphere of the Royal School, but she still had a key position in this battle. As the previous head of the Ye Family had already passed on the entire business to Ye Fei, she held onto one-third of the economic transactions.


    Other than the few people who were good friends with Gu Lingzhi, Yan Liang, Xin Yi and the rest of the graduates from the Royal School had made a name for themselves during the battle.


    In addition, graduates from other schools such as Song Ze, Wang Xiaohu and the others did not show any sign of weaknesses. They were reputable in their respective areas of defense.


    At the highest headquarters of the Xia Kingdom��s alliance.


    ��Are there any notable movements from the North Qiu kingdom?�� Ye Fei asked anxiously after returning.


    ��Yes.�� Gu Lingzhi��s expression was a little dignified, ��I guess that the North Qiu Kingdom no longer wants to drag this battle on.��


    ��No matter what ploy the North Qiu ns, I will just kill any thates!�� Qin Xinran shouted as she whacked the table.


    All these years of ughter have unleashed the wildness in her bones. When she did not speak, she still had an obedient look. Once she opened her mouth, however, she could definitely make a bunch of people disillusioned.


    ��Tsk, if the North Qiu Kingdom was so easy to deal with, why would we be taking so long to determine a winner? We should not be too confident with our words.�� An Ningxi sneered.


    Qin Xinran heard and red at her fiercely, ��Are they too difficult to deal with such that you want to retreat? Extinguishing your might with that pathetic ambition, no wonder you did not improve an inch after so many years.��


    ��You...Let��s fight if you even have the guts to!�� An Ningxi roared.


    ��Let��s fight then, I��m not scared of you!�� Qin Xinran mocked and sprang forward.


    Gu Lingzhi developed a headache upon seeing this scene. The two of them had never interfered with each other when they were still at the Royal School. Who knew that once Qin Xinran graduated and came over, it did not take long for her to capture the affections of many men with her appearance and strong sense of character? Among the suitors included the love interest of An Ningxi. The rivalry was also formed at that point of time.


    Whenever the both of them showed up at the same ce, it was inevitable for a confrontation to ur. In order to avoid the fight and ruin their n, Gu Lingzhi could only speak up, ��Xinran,e back, I have something to talk to you about.��


    Qin Xinran heard and paused. She stared at An Ningxi with reluctance before leaving.


    ��I will let you off this once, but I will teach you a lesson next time.��


    An Ningxi was so angry that she wanted to return a good scolding. However, she was stopped by Gu Lingzhi��s persuasion.


    ��Enough. You are both the representatives of our alliance so don��t make a fool here and let the North Qiu Kingdom��s spies have a goodugh.��


    At this moment, the people participating in the council meeting began arriving one after another. An Ningxi then cooled down and sat on her designated seat in preparation for the council meeting.


    Rong Yuan was the one who led the battle against the North Qiu Kingdom. Only a few mistakes were made in the course of struggle against them over the years. Coupled with Rong Yuan��s iparable poprity among the hearts of the people, he became one of the high-level superiors within the alliance that had the right to speak.


    Other than him, the rest that had the power to speak is no less than the strong representatives of the Xia Kingdom. Many of the small countries had lost theirnd during the war and became subsidiary countries of the other nations.


    The ce where they were holding the meeting for the Xia Kingdom��s alliance was the small parliament hall that belonged to the Xia Kingdom.


    Seeing that most people were already present, Rong Yuan, who had been silently sitting in the main seat, finally said, ��Okay, everyone has arrived, I��ll keep this short. I believe that you can all guess the agenda behind today��s meeting. The North Qiu Kingdom��s alliance is about to take action.��


    ��What actions? Feel free to request for any resources. The Ye Family would be incumbent,�� Ye Fei spoke boldly without waiting for Rong Yuan to finish speaking.


    Rong Yuan paused for a while and smiled at her, ��Not yet. If there is a need for it, I would definitely help myself.��


    ��Oh, then...�� Ye Fei retracted into her chair with some disappointment. Ever since she found out that Pan Yue had a stronger ability to rake in money than her father, the business had transformed from being the top ten in the Xia Kingdom to thergest firm in half of the entire continent, within just a decade. Every time she failed, her partner would be able to earn back double of what was lost within a short time. She was thenmitted to finishing the entire Ye Family��s fortune.


    ��You all knew that when the alliance was initially formed, many of the countries held unfathomable thoughts. ording to the information I��ve received, the North Qiu Kingdom��s alliance had recently wanted to activate the spies buried within our alliance and send us a heavy blow!��


    Using the shortest words to send out this thrilling news, Rong Yuan leaned back onto the chair and took a good look at everyone��s expressions.


    Those who were called by him to attend the meeting were all people he believed in. Among them were outstanding graduates from the Royal School as well as young talents who graduated from the other schools in Daxia. The purpose of him releasing the news was to let them be psychologically prepared. Because next, he was about to disperse these people throughout to cooperate with the local forces on eradicating the toxic spies left by the North Qiu Kingdom.


    ��Your Highness, let��s go straight to the point. Simply instruct us on what to do,�� Wang Xiaohu spoke. He was no longer the immature youth during his boyhood and had already be a tall and upright young man. Only the bright smile remained that could remind you of the boy that once fought with Gu Lingzhi at the top of the Snow Mountain for the Yuli Snow Lotus.


    Rong Yuan tapped his finger on the table and looked at him with amusement, ��Aren��t you afraid that I��ll sell you?��


    ��How is that possible?�� Wang Xiaohu smirked and scratched his head, ��There are people here that are more valuable than me. Selling me wouldn��t be worth it.��


    ��That is uncertain. There are quite a few girls now in the alliance that would like to marry you. Someone would definitely be willing to pay a high price for you.�� Gu Lingzhi joked.


    Seeing Wang Xiaohu��s face flushed red because of her words, she turned away andughed with satisfaction.


    Strange to say, Wang Xiaohu was almost two decades old but still had such a shy character. To think that she initially assumed that this boy would be as dark as Qin Xinran, he was actually very pure and innocent.


    Lovingly ncing at Gu Lingzhi��s giggling face, Rong Yuan coughed and continued, ��Although I would not sell you all, I would have to send you all to your deaths.��


    ��Death?�� Upon listening to this word, everyone immediately sat upright and stared at Rong Yuan.


    Afraid that Rong Yuan��s words were too direct and would scare off them, Gu Lingzhi quickly exined, ��It��s not really to die, but there is a slight chance of it happening.��


    This exnation might as well remain unspoken...


    Everyone rolled their eyes. Ever since they began the war with the North Qiu Kingdom, they hade close to death multiple times. They were not afraid of death but rather, dying without any value.


    Seeing that everyone��s faces were dignified and had no signs of timidness, Rong Yuan felt gratified. They were all pirs of the Xia Kingdom. There were less than twenty young talents in the entire alliance within the past few decades and the Xia Kingdom ounted for more than half of them. With a flourishing reputation, they had to shoulder heavier responsibilities than others.


    Looking at everyone''s urging gazes, Rong Yuan slowly exined his ns.


    ��You should know by now that Lingzhi managed to retrieve many treasures from the North Qiu pce. This led the pawns nted by North Qiu Kingdom in the other countries to be eliminated in advance and have their ns greatly undermined. Thereafter, countries such as Dayin and Anyuan have sworn allegiance to the North Qiu Kingdom and formed the Empire of today. But the countries that were crookly associated with the North Qiu were not just that few. Some have already lurked into our alliance...��

 Chapter 305 - The Operation Begins

    <h4>Chapter 305 - The Operation Begins</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��...What I want all of you to do next is to infiltrate and lurk around these countries silently. When they are about to rebel, unite with the other forces and have them subdued.��


    Although Rong Yuan spoke calmly, everyone knew the difficulty within.


    Leaving aside the fact that the countries Rong Yuan mentioned were all spies of the Empire, infiltrating into them alone was already not an easy task to begin with. The people that were present were all high-ranking figures. If these people were to suddenly appear at the borders of the other countries, it was not possible that they would not attract the suspicion of others.


    After hearing Xin Yi��s question, Rong Yuanughed confidently, ��You don��t have to worry about it. I have a way to let you pass by unnoticed.��


    Everyone would understand what Rong Yuan meant by the second day of the council meeting.


    The battle between the Alliance and the Empire was in a stalemate. They each owned half of the continent. As long as whoever won thend of any of the smaller countries, it would have a huge impact on the battle. If done properly, the oue would be decided once and for all.


    At the regr council meeting that was held every half a month, several countries that pretended to be under the Alliance could no longer sit still.


    In order to allow every country to have sufficient time in building up their strength, the defense troops were changed once every three months. This very day happened to mark the end of a three-month period.


    ��The Nieyun Kingdom��s hundred-year ceremony will be held soon, I��m afraid that it is not a convenient time to defend our side of the continent. Is it possible to change the schedule with the Minn Kingdom? If you allow it, I will guarantee to unconditionally substitute for Minn for another half a month after the ceremony. I wonder what Your Highness thinks of it?��


    Feng Rao, who represented the Minn Kingdom, frowned and thought about how the Minn Kingdom, with simr military strength to Nieyun Kingdom, would benefit from this.


    The next three months should have been Minn Kingdom��s turn to defend the area between the Alliance and the Endless Sea Realm. As the terrain is beside the Endless Sea Realm, it was easy to defend but hard to attack. So long as no decisive mistakes were made, nothing would go wrong. He was a little reluctant to exchange such a good location with Nieyun.


    Seeing that the Minn Kingdom did not agree instantly, Mu Heng, who was Nieyun��s messenger, gritted his teeth severely and offered a duration that Feng Rao could not refuse, ��One month. If Minn is willing to exchange spots with us, Nieyun is willing to defend for a month unconditionally!��


    Feng Rao was a little surprised when he heard this as he did not expect that they would go to such measures in order to allow their soldiers to rush back to Nieyun for the ceremony. Mu Heng was then willing to take up this exchange.


    A month��s time may seem like nothing to a Martial Artist. However, a month��s time to rest and recuperate was extremely beneficial to any country. The Qi Kingdom took the opportunity and pretended to sigh, ��The Minn Kingdom is really lucky. If the Qi Kingdom had not been involved in the rotation already, I would want to exchange with Nieyun.�� He shook his head after speaking, seemingly looking disappointed.


    The representatives from the Sangna and Yun Kingdoms also expressed their persuasion. Naturally, they were not kind enough to let Minn pick up this advantage, but they were instructed by the North Qiu Kingdom and could only carry out the action.


    ��This...alright. Let��s go along with the Nieyun Kingdom��s ns. But the Minn Kingdom will have the final say as to when the month will be exchanged.�� After Feng Rao listened to their persuasion, he finally yielded and agreed. Mu Heng was so happy that he thanked him continuously while exchanging a triumphant smile with the representatives of Sangna Kingdom and the others.


    Through these few decades, the spies of the Empire, who had secretly hidden themselves as representatives of several Kingdoms in the Alliance, have long known each other��s identities. Just yesterday morning, they received an order from the North Qiu Kingdom. They were ordered to reorganise their troops and obtain the right to guard the east side of the Endless Sea Realm for the Alliance regardless of the method used. In the following three months, the Empire would mobilise their bravest troops to join forces with them and capture thend on the east side of the Boundless Ocean. If they were to seed, it would eliminate one-tenth of the Alliance��s power. This would then break the stalemate situation.


    It turned out that the Sangna, Yun, Nieyun and Qi Kingdom were all intentionally concentrating their forces near the east side of the Endless Sea Realm. After concealing their allegiance for so many years, they no longer had to feign civility with the Alliance��s people!


    Rong Yuan watched their obscuremunication silently. He wondered what their expression would be when they knew that their victory was all under his control. Thinking of that scene, Rong Yuan could not help but to smile slightly.


    The smile just happened to be seen by Feng Rao and he asked in doubt, ��Your Highness, do you think that it��s wrong?��


    ��No, I think it��s fine.�� It was going so well that he wanted to p and rejoice.


    The subsequent hours of the council meeting revolved around the usual military reports. After the meeting had ended, Rong Yuan returned directly to the residence he shared with Gu Lingzhi and activated the Communication Conch in order to assign missions to Tianfeng Wei and a few others.


    Nie Sang led a group of graduates from the Royal School to disperse at the territory near the eastern part of the Endless Sea Realm. The remaining would then travel to the west. Of course, this was only just a superficial statement. In reality, the students from the Royal School were to head east for support. But those who went to the west had some underlying purposes.


    Rong Yuan had long ago secretly mobilised five teams from the Silver-Armored Troops to head west. He intended to hit them off guard while the Empire was concentrating on breaking the east!


    Three dayster, the people from both sides had sent messages to affirm the news that they have reached the designated location. At this moment, the Empire��s soldiers were beginning to enter the Alliance��snd with the help of the Sangna and other Kingdoms. They reorganised their troops on the territory of the Sangna Kingdom.


    Thend of the Sangna Kingdom was already connected to the east. The Empire then won over the nearbynd while being unnoticed by anyone. As for the group of people from the Royal School, they lurked in thend of Minn Kingdom, which was close to the state of Sangna Kingdom. On the day of their arrival, they had found the Kings of the neighbouring countries and informed them of the situation between Sangna and the other Kingdoms. All that was left, was to wait for the arrival of the Empire��s troops so as to catch them all.


    As Gu Lingzhi was not rest assured by Tianfeng Wei and the others, they headed east at the fastest speed once Rong Yuan had finished his matter at hand and handed over themand to Rong Han.


    At this time, ten days have already passed since the troops have begun the rotation. The Empire��s troops that had infiltrated the Alliance surpassed a hundred thousand. They disguised themselves as soldiers of the Sangna Kingdom and had scattered themselves all over the borders of Sangna.


    In the pce of the Sangna Kingdom was a man in ck suit who sat with a pale and sorrowful face in the main hall. The King of the Sangna Kingdom was instead, standing aside like a subordinate, listening to the man��s order.


    ��This time, my Empire must win all three territories of the east side and beat the Alliance by andslide. After battling for so many years, it''s about time to determine the victor!��


    ��Yes, Your Highness, it''s about time to get rid of the Alliance,�� the King of the Sangna Kingdom echoed although his eyes were a little dissatisfied. He was still the king of a country, but as soon as Pan Wen came in, he sat directly on the main hall and did not take him seriously.


    Seeing how the war was about to begin, he decided to let things off. Besides, Pan Wen would leave for the North Qiu Kingdom after the war so there was no need to start a little quarrel and make things awkward.


    ��Well, don��t look for me if there are any more matters. I need to rest after a day��s journey.�� Pan Wen arrogantly stepped down from the seat and headed to the bedroom prepared by the King of the Sangna Kingdom with the help of a maid.


    After sending Pan Wen away with a respectful look, the King of Sangna Kingdom then revealed his scornful eyes and snorted disdainfully.


    Ever since Rong Yuan ended Pan Wen��s grandchildren, he should have lost the qualifications to inherit the North Qiu Kingdom. But the King of North Qiu had too little sons. Other than him, there was only a detestable and ipetent Fifth Prince left. Coupled with the fact that his concubine managed to bear him a son which ensured the continuity of the Royal Family��s bloodline, his Crown Prince position was then miraculously preserved.


    But ever since then, Pan Wen��s character had undergone drastic changes.


    Although he was originally a little proud and arrogant, he had since escted into an egotistical maniac. Along with his physical defect, he had developed a new entric habit. He was clearly incapable of sexual intercourse, yet he wanted to engage in licentious behaviours. He favoured abusing women with all kinds of objects and would sometimes, not spare men with beautiful looks.


    Now that he was going to rest so early, it was likely that he was going to abuse the beautiful courtdies that he had sent in earlier.


    ��My King, the Prince has been too disrespectful of you. When the time hase, will the North Qiu really be able to fulfill their promises?�� His confidante could not help but to follow behind and speak up after Pan Wen had left.


    ��Even if they can��t, do we still have a chance to back out now?�� In order to help the Empire acquire more territories, he and the other kingdoms had defrauded quite a few allies of the Alliance. If he were to regret his actions now, he would only end up losing both sides. He could only try his best and hope for a bright future. After all, no matter how strong the North Qiu Kingdom was, it was impossible for them to confront so many countries at once.


    At the same time, the Alliance was nearing the west territory of the Endless Sea Realm. Yuan Hang led a group of the Silver-Armored Troops to join Wang Xiaohu and the others. After finding the Alliance��s garrison of the west, Rong Yuan��s handwritten letter was handed over to Xie Jianyu.


    Ever since he noticed that the Sangna and other Kingdoms had a bad intention for stationing themselves in the east, Rong Yuan had long handed thend in the west over to Xie Jianyu. He had really guessed it right.


    ��Never did I expect that the Sangna Kingdom would belong to the Empire. Fortunately, His Highness was already prepared, otherwise...�� Xie Jianyu felt a little afraid after looking at Rong Yuan��s letter.


    ��There are less than one hundred thousand troops here. Is it really enough to break through the defense of the Empire?�� Even though Rong Yuan had stated in the letter that the Empire has transferred most of the troops to the east in order to seed and there were now less than half of the troops left stationed in the west, Xie Jianyu still wanted to be certain of it.


    ��Rest assured. The Empire has dispatched the troops to the east using various methods over the years in preparation of this strike. Now the west is like an empty shell. As long as the surrounding forcesbine and attack, the territory will be the Alliance��s. Don��t you want thend of the Fengyang Kingdom to grow in size?�� Yuan Hang enticed him.

 Chapter 306 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Arrival</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Of course he wanted that! Which King would not want to open up new territories andy morend for his own country?


    With repeated assurance from Yuan Hang, Xie Jianyu was no longer indecisive and ordered his subordinates to call over the leaders of the neighbouring countries.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi had finally arrived at the Minn Kingdom after two days of journeying and met up with Tianfeng Jin and the others.


    Seeing the appearance of the two, the rest had a disapproving look on their faces.


    ��Lingzhi, you and His Highness are now the highest members of the Alliance��smand and should note here to take risks.�� Although the actions of the Empire were somehow within Rong Yuan��s control, they were after all, facing their most elite troops. No one could guarantee that they would not be harmed in this battle and it was just too unwise for the both of them toe here.


    ��You��re all here, how could I sit still back there?�� Gu Lingzhiughed as she spoke. With the Inheritance Space at hand, she really felt that nothing could possibly threaten her.


    Ever since she became a Marital Sage, the Inheritance Space has ushered in another big change. Not only has the Spiritual Essence Spring be three timesrger than before, the space inside has also grown by a lot. It became like a miniature world. Gu Lingzhi was rather delighted by her discovery as she could now bring others into the space. In fact, Rong Yuan was now a regr customer.


    ��Nonsense!�� Yan Liang scorned with dissatisfaction, ��Do you know the bounty that the Empire has set in exchange for your heads?�� He looked at Rong Yuan afterwards, ��It��s too dangerous here. Are you really going to let her do whatever she wants?��


    Gu Chengze also nodded along, ��Yes, indeed. Lingzhi, you are now a walking treasure in the eyes of the people from the Empire. It is too dangerous for you to be here.��


    Originally, Gu Chengze had mediocre Spiritual Roots. After consuming the Spirit Cleansing Pill given by Gu Lingzhi, his Spiritual Roots had since undergone dramatic changes. Although he was not as powerful as Gu Lingzhi, he had nevertheless, reached the rank of a Martial Lord. He was highly regarded among his peers and was now a mainstay of the battle between the Alliance and the Empire. Because of Gu Lingzhi��s Spirit Cleansing Pill, he was now loyal to her.


    Rong Yuan nced at Gu Lingzhi and pulled her behind him before snorting at Yan Liang, ��Since I��m here, I have the confidence in protecting her. Little General Yan, you need not worry.��


    Yan Liang felt a sense of bitterness after hearing this. He had joined his father��s army after graduation and had climbed to the general position after all these years. In order to distinguish him from his father, a ��little�� character was added before the title. He felt indifferent when others said it, but when the words came out of Rong Yuan��s mouth, he felt like he was below him.


    Seeing how Yan Liang shrivelled, An Ningxi, who was standing at one side, could not help but to cover her mouth andughed. She teased, ��Little General Yan, you can stop worrying now. I believe that His Highness has the ability to protect the Princess Consort.��


    Qin Xinran snorted, ��You say it as though you know His Highness very well. Aren��t you afraid of causing a misunderstanding?��


    ��What do you mean?�� An Ningxi��s face turned ck in an instant.


    Qin Xinran looked at her without hesitation, ��I literally meant what I said.��


    Seeing how the two of them were showing signs of starting another fight, Gu Lingzhi immediately jumped out to intercept while holding onto the arms of Qin Xinran and smiling, ��Speaking of that, you all have been here for a few days and must have already familiarised yourself with the environment here. Quickly take Rong Yuan and I to meet the person-in-charge here. We still have important matters to discuss with him.��


    Upon listening to this, Qin Xinran knew that this matter should not be dyed and did not bother to spend any more time bickering with An Ningxi. She brought Gu Lingzhi to the Minn Kingdom��s garrison straight away. Seeing this, Rong Yuan quickly followed behind and took Gu Lingzhi��s hand affectionately after catching up. He held onto Gu Lingzhi with a dominant stance while taking a provocative nce at Yan Liang before keeping up with Qin Xinran��s steps.


    The Minn Kingdom was located right beside the Sangna Kingdom. As Minn had exchanged the defending period with Nieyun Kingdom, Nieyun Kingdom��s soldiers were now guarding the junction between the Minn Kingdom and the Empire. Upon hearing that the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince had arrived, Lin En, who was sitting in the military tent and was in the midst of discussion with his subordinates, was taken aback. He wondered what could be the reason for Rong Yuan toe. He reacted quickly and let the soldiers wee Rong Yuan and the others before ordering the generals in the tent to withdraw.


    After the generals had left the tent, Rong Yuan and the others proceeded to enter. Lin En stood up to express his joy before allowing Rong Yuan to take his seat.


    Rong Yuan smiled and looked at the seat that belonged to Lin En and shook his head, ��It''s okay, General Lin. I��ll just sit at one side.��


    After that, he pulled Gu Lingzhi and sat beside Lin En. Seeing this, Lin En��s eyes shed with satisfaction.


    Lin En was the Marshal of the Minn Kingdom and possessed the cultivation of a Martial Sage. Although Rong Yuan had a higher position in the Alliance, he was just a gifted junior in his eyes. It was just a pretentious act when Lin En got up from his position. If Rong Yuan were to really sit down, he would not have been happy about it. Upon hearing such humble words from Rong Yuan, he felt a sense of satisfaction instead.


    ��I have just heard from Advisor Feng not long ago that Your Highness wasmanding in the headquarters. I wonder what brought Your Highness all the way here?�� Lin En asked casually as he felt that it was strange for Rong Yuan to be here. After all, Rong Yuan was the representative against the Empire and had already been here more than twice. It was likely that this trip would be the same as previous where he would enquire about the military strength. The Minn Kingdom had lost quite a number of troops in their previous engagement. He could make use of this opportunity to gain some benefits from Rong Yuan and groom a new batch of talents.


    Lin En was delighted with his ns but once he heard Rong Yuan��s words, he almost fell to the floor. Because Rong Yuan said, ��Marshal Lin, you may be unaware of this, but the Empire has already brought one hundred thousand troops into the territories of the Sangna Kingdom.��


    ��What?�� Lin En suddenly stood up. He stared at Rong Yuan in the eyes, ��Your Highness, this matter isn��t a joke!��


    A hundred thousand troops? There were only thirty thousand Martial Artists in the Minn Kingdom��s forces. A hundred thousand was a veryrge number. How could they enter the Sangna Kingdom right under his watch?


    If this was the case, the Sangna Kingdom would have already fallen. Rong Yuan would not need toe here personally and inform them of this matter.


    However, Rong Yuan��s expression did not seem fake. Unless...something really happened right under his watch?


    Rong Yuan sat calmly in his spot until Lin En broke out of his astonishment. He then slowly exined that Sangna and the other Kingdoms were all spies of the Empire. After listening to Rong Yuan, Lin En began to have doubts about his life.


    ��How can this be? It makes sense for the Minn and Nieyun Kingdoms. But the Sangna Kingdom has established quite a few contributions at the beginning of the war. Half of Minn��snd was conquered and given by the Sangna Kingdom. How could they be the Empire��s spies...��


    Knowing that he would note to terms with this reality within a short span, Rong Yuan patiently waited for him to digest this heavy piece of information. He pulled Gu Lingzhi��s hand and yed with it as though there was nobody around. He was so caught up that he even sucked on Gu Lingzhi��s hand and caused her cheeks to flush. Only when she used her index finger to lightly scrape his jaw did Rong Yuan let go reluctantly. Upon looking at the finger that was drenched with his saliva, he could not help but to give it a kiss. He nced at Gu Lingzhi who looked so charming and alluring.


    ��Cough! ...About that, Your Highness...�� Lin En had just regained his consciousness from the shock and had to stumble across this scene. His face turned red instantly and he awkwardly reminded Rong Yuan that there were still other people here. Gu Lingzhi also made use of this chance to take back her hand while ring at him.


    He was bing more and more daring. He actually dared to be so presumptuous in the presence of others.


    He looked at his now empty palms with disappointment. Rong Yuan then turned his head and asked Lin En, ��Is anything the matter, Marshal Lin?��


    ��Nothing. No, there is a matter...�� Lin En almost spoke wrongly under Rong Yuan��s puzzled gaze. He then corrected himself, ��Your Highness, let''s discuss the important matter at hand.��


    It was known that he and the Consort were deeply in love, but there was no need for them to showcase their affection in front of an older and single man.


    ��Has Marshal Lin calmed down?�� Rong Yuan raised an eyebrow and chuckled, ��If you are still doubtful of the matter regarding the Sangna Kingdom, I think you will have a better understanding after reading this information.��


    With that, Rong Yuan casually took out a stack of letters from his Storage Ring and tossed it onto the table in front of Lin En. They contained evidence ofmunication between Sangna, the other Kingdoms and the North Qiu. The stack not onlyprised the letters between the four Kingdoms before the war, but also the following years. These were all found by Zi Zi while they were making rounds around the Kingdoms. Although this Duobao Spiritual Squirrel from the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands had been mostly staying in the Fen Painting without caring about the worldly affairs, he was still reliable when Gu Lingzhi needed him.


    Lin En randomly took one of the envelopes with skepticism, but after one nce, his face changed suddenly. Once he had finished reading half of the letter, his face turned red.


    ��Never did I expect that Sangna and the other Kingdoms had such huge ambitions!�� Lin En mmed the table suddenly. The table that was made of Spiritual Wood, could not handle the blow and turned to ashes instantly. Fortunately, the letters on it had been given a Protective Talisman as they were too important. Otherwise, they might not have survived.


    ��No! This matter must be reported to the headquarters so that they could send over more manpower for support. The forces in Minn alone could not withstand the Empire and the other Kingdoms�� attack!�� With that, Lin En fished out the Communication Conch as he intended to seek the headquarters for help.


    ��That will not do,�� Rong Yuan managed to stop him in time.


    ��Even if you were to inform the headquarters now and let them send the troops over, it would take at least ten days for them to arrive. The Empire was no fool and would know immediately from thisrge-scale dispatch. They would then guess that the information has been leaked. If they were tounch an attack in advance, there would be no room for escaping.��


    ��What do we do then?�� Lin En was disheartened and sunk back into his chair, ��Do we just resign to our fate?��


    ��Marshal Lin...�� Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi could not help but to remind, ��We��re here for a reason.��


    Lin En��s eyes brightened when he heard this. Since Rong Yuan rushed here after knowing the news, he must havee prepared. He thought of how Rong Yuan had suddenly sent a group of extremely talented people from the Royal School for inspection and even stayed here for a few days. He must havee prepared!

 Chapter 307 - Into the Urn

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Into the Urn</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lin En looked at Rong Yuan with anticipation as he wanted to hear his n.


    Rong Yuan also had no intention to beat around the bush and directly revealed his n, ��The n is very simple. While the Empire is still unaware that the information has been leaked, I will be secretly contacting the surrounding forces to reform their troops. Once the Empire has begun their operations, we would pretend to go along and beat them at their own game. They would then have no chance of escaping and the Empire��s hundred thousand soldiers would no longer be a threat.��


    Lin En nodded his head after hearing but felt that something was not right, ��Won��t the Empire be suspicious once we shift our troops?��


    ��No.�� Rong Yuanughed like a fox, ��The Empire would be even happier when we deploy more troops over.��


    Why would they be happier? Despite repeating his inquiries, he was not able to obtain any answers from Rong Yuan. Lin En could only scratch his head out of frustration.


    Luckily on the second day, his doubts were rified. Upon hearing Qi Kingdom��s distressing message from the the Communication Conch, the expressions on Lin En��s face were ratherplicated. He calmly appeased the people who sounded anxious at the other end and gave Rong Yuan a puzzled look, ��Your Highness, have you long known that the Qi Kingdom would seek us for help?��


    Those who knew of the Empire��s n would definitely be trustworthy people. Even the soldiers had probably taken a vow with the heavens to not disclose any information about the trip before their departure. Rong Yuan seemed to know this matter well. Where on earth did he obtain the news from?


    When faced with Lin En��s inquiry, Rong Yuan gave a light smile. Gu Lingzhi answered on behalf of him, ��Let��s not focus on how we acquire the news. Currently, the most important thing is to mobilise the troops and hurry over to the Qi Kingdom and provide our ��support��.��


    ��Right, ��support�� the Qi Kingdom.�� Lin En subconsciously repeated Gu Lingzhi��s words before patting his head. He was annoyed at the fact that he was always led by the juniors. But with the impending situation, he had no other options but to follow along unless he were to confront the Empire directly which would be equivalent to suicide.


    Thus, Lin En looked at Gu Lingzhi with aplex look, ��What exactly are you all nning? If you are still unwilling to reveal your ns, I will not hand over Minn��s soldiers that we have painstakingly nurtured over the years.��


    ��Rong Yuan and I are not people who are unable to read the severity of a situation. We will definitely tell you the n clearly.��


    ��That��s good,�� Lin En snorted while holding expectations in his heart. If Rong Yuan was really able to repel the hundred thousand elite soldiers of the Empire, the Minn Kingdom would then be the biggest contributor of this battle. At that point of time, they would then earn the rights to have firsthand distribution of the Sangna Kingdom��s territories.


    Actually, the scheme constructed by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan was a simple one. The reason as to why the Qi Kingdom were to seek help from Minn was to induce Minn��s forces into the Sangna Kingdom so as topletely wipe them out. Now that they were aware of this n, they had the upperhand in controlling the oue.


    They could actually beat them at their own game by disintegrating the Empire��s forces directly from the inside before contacting the neighbouring countries to surround the Sangna Kingdom. By that time, even if the Empire were to realise and an attack wasunched from the west side under the leadership of Yuan Hang causing both the east and the west to engage in the battle, they could still strategise afterwards ording to how the Empire would react.


    ��...Unless you all have already prepared a few countermeasures?�� Hearing Gu Lingzhi��s connotations, Lin En was secretly surprised.


    In his analysis, they should have received the news of the Empire��s soldiers sneaking into the Sangna Kingdom in the past few days. Within such a short span, it was already hard enough for them to rush over to the Minn Kingdom whileing up with a countermeasure. In addition, they had actuallye up with several solutions. Lin En could not help but to exim in admiration.


    Seeing Lin En��s inferiorityplex, Gu Lingzhi bowed her head awkwardly in order to conceal her guilty conscience.


    How could they possibly have obtained the news within thest few days? As early as a decade ago when the Empire had intentions to conquer the east, they had already begun strategising. If they were still unable to formte a good n after more than ten years, they would have been living in vain.


    Although Rong Yuan��s method may be simple, the feasibility was actually very high. After a thorough measurement, Lin En nned to convene his subordinates to the ce where the Qi Kingdom was stationed.


    Seeing how both Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had stood up, Lin En thought that they had something to address and continue to wait. Unexpectedly, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had used an unknown method to change their appearances in an instant such that even he could not detect the abnormality.


    ��The two of you...�� Were they nning on following?


    His prediction came through. Under Lin En��s disapproving eyes, Rong Yuan spoke lightly, ��Don��t worry. Since I have decided to go, I have already secured a safe way to return.��


    Looking at Gu Lingzhi who stood beside him, Lin En did not question them further. Thanks to how Rong Yuan had spared no effort in demonstrating his love to Gu Lingzhi daily, the entire Continent was well informed of how much he cared about his Consort. If he were to go alone, he would only need to worry about his own safety. Seeing how Gu Lingzhi would be going along, Lin En knew that Rong Yuan was definitely certain.


    On the other side, the Marshal of Qi Kingdom, Bian Cheng, was in a state of excitement upon receiving the assurance from Lin En that they were sending troops over to support him.


    Lin En was so easily fooled over. Clearly, their n had been going smoothly. When he thought of the handsome rewards that he would obtain after the n was sessfully implemented, he was so excited that he was unable to sleep and decided to sit in his study and cultivate instead.


    It was finally noon on the second day. The soldier in charge of transmitting the orders reported news that Lin En had brought an army over with him.


    ��Quick! Are you ready? Don��t let him see any loopholes. Be sure to conquer the Minn��s forces at the least cost.��


    ��Yes, Marshal.�� A staff officer beside him hurried out for one final inspection. He exhorted each soldier earnestly before walking towards the study with a sullen expression.


    Before reaching the door of the study, he saw a soldier bringing in Lin En and his troops.


    Seeing that they had entered the study without any precaution, Jiang Yan felt a little conflicted. Just a few days ago, he had always viewed attacking the Empire as his only goal in life. He was then informed by the Marshal and the King that the Qi Kingdom and the North Qiu Kingdom had long joined their forces and that they had stayed so many years in the Alliance in order to deliver this fatal blow to them at a crucial moment.


    Jiang Yan had thought of sending a message to the Alliance, but the Qi Kingdom was well prepared for this kind of situation. When they joined the army, they were forced to make a vow to the heavens to never betray the Qi Kingdom and to not do anything that was detrimental to the state.


    When he was making the pledge, he did not feel anything and even felt that the rule was simply superfluous. Didn��t all the Martial Artists who had voluntarily joined the army to protect the nation? He then understood once the truth became clear. In order to prevent a rebellion from happening when the Qi Kingdom announced their political stand, those in control had already set up this game of chess.


    ��Don��t be impulsive, even if you were to not think for yourself, you still have to consider your elderly parents.�� Upon seeing his struggles, a general whispered while passing by.


    Jiang Yan then calmed down instantly. That��s right. Even if he was willing to bear the penalty of breaking the vow, he still had his parents to support. If he were to disrupt the Empire��s strategy, the Marshal would definitely not spare his family. In the end, he could only follow along with what the Qi Kingdom had nned.


    Seeing that he had already figured it out, the general then went towards the study.


    Jiang Yan hesitated for a while before following after.


    In the study, Lin En had already begun discussing with Bian Cheng about the battle.


    Instead, Bian Cheng, who was in high spirits a while ago, was now having a haggard look. He faced Lin En with a bitter expression, ��Brother Lin, you have no idea, the Empire went crazy this time and has somehow targeted our Qi Kingdom. Our Qi Kingdom��s soldiers were already weak, after persevering for a few days, quite a few of our brothers had already died. The neighbouring Sangna Kingdom is also up to no good. We have already sought reinforcement but to no avail. If you had not arrived, Qi Kingdom��s line of defense might have already been broken through...��


    Lin En nodded his face sympathetically but was secretly scolding the other party��s eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart. Had Rong Yuan note to report this in advance, he might have really believed upon hearing himment.


    Bian Chengined for a moment before remembering, ��Look at me, I��ve forgotten everything due to my emotions. All of you must be tired after traveling all the way here. I can still support the front lines for another two days, why not let the Minn��s soldiers rest for the day and begin defending tomorrow instead?��


    He did not wait for Lin En to agree before ordering the soldier standing at the door, ��Go and tell the kitchen to bring in the wine and food that I ordered yesterday. We must set up a few tables and give thanks to the Minn Kingdom for rendering their help despite the danger!��


    The soldier immediately rushed to pass on the message.


    Bian Cheng did not hang around while waiting for the meal to be brought out. In order to avoid Lin En��s suspicion, he deliberately took Lin En to the direction of the barracks. That ce had long been shattered so as to dispel Lin En��s doubts. The soldiers within their reach were all lethargic and had donned on torn and tattered armor. Anyone who nced at this scene would definitely feel the kind of battle that they had encountered.


    ��They��ve tried really hard,�� Rong Yuan said suddenly.


    The Qi Kingdom had really given their best in order to carry out this y. For the sake of authenticity, those soldiers were more or less wounded and it was evident that the wounds were freshly made.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded sympathetically. The Qi Kingdom had really worked hard. Aspared to them, they had easily mixed in without even preparing their identities in advance. This was all too unprofessional.


    ��Yes.�� Thinking that they had replied upon seeing the tragedy of the soldiers, Bian Cheng seized the opportunity and continued in pouring his bitterness. When the performance was almost over, he asked curiously, ��I have not seen the two of you before, have you been recently promoted by Brother Lin?��


    Lin En��s eyes jumped upon hearing this and quickly reacted, ��Yes, the original ones were too clumsy and were sent by me to the vanguard for punishment. These two are newly promoted. If they are unaware of any rules, please pardon them.��


    ��Oh, just as I thought. Why haven''t I seen both of them before when you have brought the army over personally the other time?�� Even though Bian Chengughed twice, his eyes moved around Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi for quite a while.


    Afraid that he might discover something, Lin En hurriedly changed the topic, ��Brother Bian Cheng, it has already been so long. Are the meals ready yet? I��m so hungry after journeying for a day.��

 Chapter 308 - A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 308 - A Taste of Their Own Medicine</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Upon hearing this, Bian Cheng remembered his purpose and did not bother about the both of them afterughing. He then led Lin En in the direction of the kitchen.


    Everyone in the army ate together in the cafeteria. That was also where he nned to attack.


    It was already lunch time at this moment. The cafeteria was filled with soldiers waiting to fill their stomachs. After passing by the crowd, Lin En pretended to be ignorant of the n and sat at the most inner seat that was specially prepared for the Marshal. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were seated at a table next to him. Across him sat Bian Cheng who was smiling brightly.


    ��Brother Lin, we are so grateful that you are able toe over and assist. You must drink a few more ssester!��


    ��Brother, you are too polite. Helping each other is a tacit understanding for the nations in the Alliance, you need not be so courteous.�� Under the enthusiastic greetings of Bian Cheng, Lin En could only withstand his ufort and pretended to forge a rtionship with him. Anyone would have thought that they were a pair of devoted brothers.


    Not long after, various dishes were served by several soldiers.


    Life in the barracks was notparable to life back at home but the dishes used to greet Lin En were rtively decent. There was spiritual power pulsating from the meat dishes.


    Seeing how Lin En��s gaze had fallen onto the te of fourth-order demon beast meat that he deliberately ordered and had added a bunch of ��good stuff�� to it, Bian Cheng rejoiced convertly. He introduced the dish to him with enthusiasm, ��Knowing the Brother Lin ising, I have deliberately asked my men to capture a fourth-grade demon beast as an additional side dish for you. This isn��tmon nowadays, you must eat more of it.�� With that, he diligently picked up a few pieces of the demon beast into Lin En��s bowl.


    Lin En nced at the demon beast meat in his bowl and slowly sent a piece that was full of vours and colours while emitting spiritual power into his mouth, under the eager gaze of Bian Cheng. After chewing, he gave a thumbs up to Bian Cheng and said, ��It''s delicious!��


    ��Eat more if it��s nice.�� Seeing that Lin En had really swallowed that piece of meat, Bian Cheng whose heart has been pounding non-stop since the moment he knew that Lin En would be arriving, had finally calmed down. The smile on his face has also be more cordial, ��Due to the sessive years of battle, it is really not easy to find a demon beast of third-order or higher here. Brother, eat more...�� After all, this would be hisst meal.


    Lin En here was deceived and fooled into eating the ��special�� food while the soldiers brought over by Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were not left out.


    Arge group of soldiers hade and attempted to persuade them into eating. They used excuses that were simr to what their Marshal had used such as thanking them foring and asking them to enjoy and eat.


    Even though Lin En and the generals knew that Bian Cheng and his men had ill intentions, they did not inform their subordinates about it in order to not let the opponent find anything that was abnormal. Under the persuasion of the Qi Kingdom��s soldiers, they had all begun eating and drinking to their content. Lin En, who was watching the situation, almost wanted to m the table and begin cursing.


    His subordinates were a brainless bunch that simply devoured upon the sight of food. Fortunately they hade prepared, or they would have been finished!


    Just as Lin En stared at his group of unpromising soldiers from the corner of his eyes, Rong Yuan��s voice suddenly rang out, ��Supporting each other is what we should do. The brothers of the Qi Kingdom are really too kind. Don��t just focus on patronising us. We can��t finish as there are so many dishes here. Let��s all sit down and eat together.��


    Rong Yuan said while using his own pair of chopsticks to pick up some vegetables into the bowl of the general that sat opposite of him. He then smiled cheerily at the opponent. The man hesitated for a moment before reminding himself that he had already taken the antidote that could counter the Spiritual Pill from trapping their spiritual power. He paused briefly before eating the vegetables in his bowl.


    Seeing this, Rong Yuan smiled and took more vegetables for the others. Each of them did not reject him. Atst when his vision fell onto Gu Lingzhi��s bowl, he joyfully clipped her favorite vegetables for her whileughing and teasing, ��Have some too.��


    Due to this action, those who were originally skeptical of Rong Yuan had now swept away the suspicions in their hearts. Each one of them began eating as if nothing had happened. However, their eyes were fixated on Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, silently calcting the time in which they would faint.


    It seemed that their time was almost up. Gu Lingzhi was the first to put down her chopsticks and pretended to rub her head as though she had a little headache. She said to herself, ��How strange. I didn��t drink at all. Why do I feel a little dizzy and my limbs weakening?��


    Rong Yuan, who was beside her,ughed and dragged her towards him. He teased, ��You��re drunk without drinking. You have put our Minn��s soldiers to shame. No matter what, you have to drink...Ah, this is weird, why do I feel a little drunk?��


    Rong Yuan shook his head in confusion andidzily on Gu Lingzhi��s body. The hand under his body took advantage of this opportunity and kneaded Gu Lingzhi��s body. Gu Lingzhi was so angry that she cursed him for being a pervert in her heart. He had never once forgotten to take advantage of her these hundred years.


    The other Minn generals that were seated at the same table also began looking soft and weak, leaning and using the table as a support. There was even a general that was too engrossed in his acting that he directly fell onto the floor and gasped in disbelief at Qi Kingdom��s generals. Upon seeing this, the others could not help but wanted to apud his superb acting skills.


    At this moment, Lin En also shuddered his head and cast an unfathomable look at Bian Cheng, ��Brother, you...poisoned us?��


    ��Who is your brother?�� Bian Cheng scorned and pped away the hand that was pointing at him, ��My mother had only given birth to me as her only son. Don��t casually mistake me as your rtive.�� There was no sign of the person that was still calling Lin En affectionately just half an hour ago.��


    Lin En��s handnded on the table and he continued to y along by using the table as a support. He struggled with his entire strength in order to not let himself fall before spitting out, ��Why? What has the Minn Kingdom done to offend you?��


    ��Actually, nothing.�� Thinking that the victory was within his reach, Bian Cheng did not bother to hide further, ��It''s just that your Alliance is an obstacle to the Empire. Do you know how strong the North Qiu Kingdom is? It is a powerful country that remains undefeated. Do you think that they would be defeated by you people? What a pity that the Minn Kingdom did not think it through carefully. You had already sought asylum from the North Qiu Kingdombut chose to defect to the Alliance instead. If you need someone to me, me it on your own ignorance.��


    Hearing this, several of Minn��s generals had now seen Bian Cheng��s true colours. He had never once regarded them as his friends, otherwise, he would not have said such things.


    ��Darn! You bastards! To think that the Minn hade to save you as soon as we heard your call for help. Never did I expect that you would have such wild ambitions!�� The general who said this sentence was the one with the superb acting skills and had fallen onto the floor, General Xun Jingzhou.


    Because of the anger, he had forgotten to pretend that he was still poisoned.


    ��It��s because of your stupidity! When did the Qi Kingdom ever need you to save us?�� Bian Cheng taunted subconsciously before realising that something was wrong. The man in front of him had clearly consumed the Spiritual Pill that sealed his spiritual power. How could he still stand up and scold him?


    Just when his doubts began rising and before he could question them, a dazzling sensation struck him and his body started to tremble.


    ��You, you aren��t...�� Poisoned.


    Before he could finish speaking, Bian Cheng fell to the ground with a bang. His entire body could not move other than his eyes.


    As if it was contagious, the other generals of the Qi Kingdom began falling one after another onto the ground. Just as they fell onto the ground, they had also lost all the power and the ability to speak. They could only move their eyeballs but all they could see was each other��s panicked expressions. It was futile.


    ��Ha, you traitors! How would I be fooled by you!�� Just as Xun Jingzhou was still worried that his recklessness had spoiled their scheme, he saw people falling down one after another. A wide smile was stered onto his face. He then walked in front of Bian Cheng and used the soles to kick his face.


    ��...�� Bian Cheng used all his strength to open his mouth but was unable to utter a syble at all. He looked at Xun Jingzhou in horror and anger, not knowing how they could see through his scheme. He had been very secretive about it!


    At this moment, Rong Yuan also helped Gu Lingzhi onto her feet and fade away the effects of the Yirong Pill. Under the shocking eyes of Bian Cheng, he came towards him and whispered, ��What a surprise. Would you like to find out how I��ve figured out your ploy?��


    After saying this, Rong Yuan paused here deliberately. Under the expectant eyes of Bian Cheng who was eager to find out the truth, he spitted gently, ��I won��t tell you.��


    Bian Cheng was so angry that he almost spat out blood. He thought that Rong Yuan would still let the truth be known before killing him.


    Considering the current situation, Rong Yuan had no further intention to waste any time on him. He dealt a heavy blow to his chest causing Bian Cheng to spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He could only stare at him with his eyes wide open. Gu Lingzhi swiftly pulled at Rong Yuan. Bian Cheng was then kept by Gu Lingzhi into her Inheritance Space.


    But in the eyes of others, Bian Cheng was killed by Rong Yuan with one blow and Gu Lingzhi had only helped him to dispose of the body by putting it into her Storage Ring. After all, there was no storage item that was known to be capable of keeping a living thing within it in the Tianyuan Continent.


    Although it was felt that Rong Yuan had dealt with this too urgently and should have saved his life in order to torture and enquire about the Empire��s situation, it was still not a good time to raise anyints. Lin En nced at the nearest general and wanted to follow suit and kill him off. Just as he had raised his hand, he was stopped by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Marshal Lin, slow down.��


    Lin En stopped and looked at Gu Lingzhi in puzzlement.


    ��Is Your Highness keeping this person alive so as to question him?��


    ��Something like that. It��s still useful to keep their lives.��


    Lin En remained silent. If they had wanted to keep them alive for questioning, wasn��t it best to have kept Bian Cheng? It was a little toote now to have realised this after killing them.


    Just when Lin En and the Minn��s generals exchanged aplex look, Gu Lingzhi swiftly took out a ck bead from the Storage Ring and sent it into the mouth of the person under everyone��s astonished gazes.

 Chapter 309 - Change in Space

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Change in Space</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan��s eyes darkened, he had managed to catch onto Gu Lingzhi��s hand before she fed the bead into the man��s mouth. He seized the bead from her hand and fed the man personally instead. Then he pulled Gu Lingzhi onto her feet and fished out a handkerchief before gently wiping her fingers. It seemed as though her fingers had been stained with something unclean. He mumbled, ��I have not even enjoyed being fed a few times by Lingzhi. How can I let him have the advantage?��


    Everyone broke out in a cold sweat. Was now a good time to be sour and jealous?


    Gu Lingzhi no longer got angry at this jealous man. However, upon seeing the strange eyes of those around them, she gave him a harsh stare.


    At this moment, the man who had been fed the ck bead by Gu Lingzhi stood up suddenly. Just when the people of Minn wanted to take action and knock him unconscious, the man quickly kneeled down respectfully in front of Gu Lingzhi, ��Master.��


    What exactly was going on?


    Gu Lingzhi coughed lightly and exined softly, ��I��ve fed him something that can control people. He is nowpletely under my control.��


    The crowd was startled upon thinking of the ck bead that Gu Lingzhi had fed him earlier. What exactly was that thing? How could it control someone so easily? If there was arge quantity of it, would they be able to control as many people as they like?


    Thinking of this, everyone��s eyes were alert when looking at Gu Lingzhi. After all, no one would want to be with someone who could easily control others.


    Knowing what they were thinking inside, Gu Lingzhi mouth tweaked, ��This item can only control for a period of one month. Afterwards, he would then return to his original state. This Soul Controlling Pearl was obtained from the Spirit Tribe��s relics. There are less than twenty of them in total and would be gone after all are used.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s exnation had sessfully dispelled the thoughts that Rong Yuan was under the control of a Soul Controlling Pearl such that he was so obedient to her.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Gu Lingzhi took out several other Soul Controlling Pearls and fed it to the others.


    Those who were able to enter the room for meals were of the higher ranks in the army. There were a total of seven generals from the Qi Kingdom that were lying on the ground. Gu Lingzhi fed everyone the Soul Controlling Pearls. Not long after, there was a row of generals kneeling in front of her.


    Gu Lingzhimanded while facing them, ��Simply pretend that we have fallen for the trap and ce everyone in the cell. Find an opportunity afterwards to release us. Thereafter, just follow along with your original ns.��


    ��Yes, master.�� The first one to have consumed the Soul Controlling Pearl replied while kneeling on the ground.


    What happened in that room seemed like a long story to tell. But in reality, it all happened in less than a quarter of an hour. The soldiers outside did not notice any form of abnormalities. Things went on smoothly in the direction that he had already expected.


    When the doors of the room were opened up once again, the people outside were faced with the scene of Minn��s generals lying all over the ground after losing their spiritual power. The Marshal sat in the main seat andughed proudly before saying to the soldiers outside, ��Have them all thrown in jail and be well taken care of. After all, they are here to save us. We cannot be too harsh and let their hearts down right?��


    ��Bian Cheng, you bastard! Don��t pretend to be the good person here. Let us go!��


    Rong Yuan had disguised himself as ��Bian Cheng�� andughed wickedly, ��Let you off so that you can tip them off? Just be good and stay in the cell. It won��t be long before others will join you.��


    After Rong Yuan had finished speaking, a row of soldiers came forward and brought the Minn��s army that had pretended to be poisoned into the cell.


    Instantly, the room became half empty. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, who had disguised herself as a military advisor, came out of the room and saw a floor of Minn��s soldiers that were poisoned. They apologised silently in their hearts before Rong Yuanmanded the officer by his side, ��Tie them up and gather them at the school grounds. When they wake up, see if there is any that is willing to pledge allegiance to our Qi Kingdom. Take in those who are willing and continue tying those who are not. We can use them for negotiation afterwards with the people of the Alliance.��


    ��Yes, Marshal.�� The officer immediately went to carry out hismand.


    Rong Yuan nodded with satisfaction before leading Gu Lingzhi back to the chamber.


    The generals that were under the influence of the Soul Controlling Pearls had also returned to their respective positions under the control of Gu Lingzhi. As the Soul Controlling Pearls were made from the Martial Artists�� souls, it led those who had consumed it to be loyal to those in control. It had no effect on their past memories such that no one was able to recognise that the top generals in the army had anything wrong within a short span of time.


    When they reached the chamber, he ordered the gatekeepers not to let anyone enter before pulling Gu Lingzhi into the Inheritance Space.


    The Inheritance Space waspletely different from the one more than seventy years ago. If it was not mentioned, people who entered would have definitely thought that this was an independent miniature world, because the space in here was simply too big. The range covered by the sightprised a view of continuous greenery. The thick spiritual energy was no less than any Secret Territory.


    However, the most striking thing was the milkyke right in front of them. The spiritual power that emanated from it formed a thick white fog above theke. It seemed as though there was something in the middle of the thick fog.


    The Spiritual Essence Spring was the size of a pond back in those days. It had since grown in scale along with Gu Lingzhi��s improvement in her abilities. As for the unclear shadows in the middle of the Spiritual Essence Spring, they were precious Spiritual nts that Gu Lingzhi had brought out from the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands. Under the nourishment of the Spiritual Essence Spring, they had since grown to be of a considerable scale.


    At this moment, Bian Cheng, who had just regained his consciousness, was looking at everything in shock. He wondered if he had reached the so-called Realm of the Gods. Otherwise, how could there be a ce with such abundant spiritual energy?


    The Spirit Herbs thatid underneath his body, if not mistaken, were ordinary nts that had absorbed a certain level of spiritual energy and became mutated. To be able to nourish ordinary nts into Spiritual nts was strong evidence of the richness of spiritual energy in this space. If he were to cultivate here, his stagnated cultivation of many years would then be greatly improved. He might even have the confidence to take on a Demigod!


    ��Marshal Bian, it seems as though you are very satisfied with this ce.�� Seeing how Bian Cheng was still lying on the ground and had seemed to forget about his situation and was just staring at the Spiritual Essence Spring that was not far away with a look of ecstasy in his eyes, Rong Yuan interrupted his imagination.


    Who is calling him? Why does this voice seem so familiar?


    Completely forgetting how he had entered here, Bian Cheng subconsciously followed after the voice and saw Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi who were not far away. He held his breath and was immediately reminded of what had happened earlier.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had nowpletely removed the effects of the Yirong Pill. They had restored their original appearances in which Bian Cheng was able to recognise immediately at one nce. He murmured in his heart - Why are they here? Unless he did not identally enter the Realm of The Gods but fell into some Secret Territory instead? But there wasn��t a Secret Territory nearby, and these two people were at the barracks. How did they end up here? Was this a Secret Territory that had appeared spontaneously such that no matter which location they had fallen from, they would end up at the same ce?


    But he had been stationed at the border for so many years and had yet to see any signs of a Secret Territory. Why was there one all of a sudden?


    Astonished at the sight of the Inheritance Space, Bian Cheng would have never thought that there was another kind of space in this world that could be incredible to this extent. Intuitively, he thought they had fallen into a Secret Territory that had suddenly opened up. After all, he had never heard of anything that was capable of containing a living person.


    Bian Cheng was overthinking in his heart while his eyes were eagerly blinking at both of them. He hoped that they would realise his current state and relieve the poison on him. After all, what they did was rather secretive and he did not believe that the two of them would find out.


    But he was wrong. He looked at them expectantly as though his eyes were suffering from a cramp. Both of them pondered for a moment before understanding his thoughts. Rong Yuan mischievously pranked him by turning into the appearance from before when they had initially entered the Minn��s barracks.


    Seeing this face, Bian Cheng felt breathless as he understood how he got here. His eyes then turned unfriendly. The two of them had easily blended into the Minn��s army, it was no wonder that he would fail.


    How did he only manage to find such an incredible ce now? After being unknowingly poisoned and having his entire body weakened, he could barely turn his eyes and was at the ughter of his enemies, let alone use this ce to cultivate his spiritual power...


    ��You have the cheek to think of cultivating here?�� Seeing the regrets in his eyes, Rong Yuan felt a little amused. He wondered how this person managed to climb onto his current position.


    Aftering here, they were not afraid of him running away. Gu Lingzhi then resolved the poison in him before Rong Yuan tied him up with a spiritual cord.


    Upon finishing this set of actions, Rong Yuan then returned to Gu Lingzhi��s side. His chin jutted out as he asked Bian Cheng, ��Do you want to answer us honestly? Or do you want us to force you to answer?��


    ��You��re despicable! You had actually nted poison in the dishes!�� Once thenguage ability was restored, Bian Cheng did not answer Rong Yuan��s question first but wickedly used him.


    Rong Yuanughed, ��If you hadn��t harbored any ill intentions first, how were we then able to y along with your entrapment? Speaking of this, if you had not taken the antidote to counter the Spiritual Pill that would seal off your spiritual power, you would not have been poisoned.��


    There were such people in this world nevertheless, who tried to justify what they had done to others but when others did the same to them, it was wicked beyond redemption. Evidently, Bian Cheng was such a person. When asked by Rong Yuan, he did not show any signs of remorse and instead, spoke naturally, ��I am a citizen of the Empire. It��s expected of me to plot and scheme against the people from the Alliance. Rather, aren��t you all afraid of mistakenly hurting your loyal generals by poisoning the food?��


    ��Since we have taken action, we have full confidence that you are our enemies. Let��s not waste anymore time on him and use the Truth Serum.�� Gu Lingzhi said.


    The Trust Serum was the Spiritual Medicine that Gu Lingzhi had used to help Xie Jianyu and make one confess honestly. No matter how strong his willpower was, under the influence of the medicinal effects, he woulde clean about everything.

 Chapter 310 - To Replace

    <h4>Chapter 310 - To Rece</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was not that Gu Lingzhi did not want to use the Soul Controlling Pill to control Bian Cheng, but the Soul Controlling Pill could only be used to control someone whose cultivation was lower than oneself. As Bian Cheng was of the same rank as her, a peak level Martial Sage, she could not use the Soul Controlling Pill against him.


    Swallowing the Truth Serum, the internal struggle was apparent on Bian Cheng��s face. His face suddenly turned calm and took on a lifeless gaze.


    ��Tell me, what is your name?�� Gu Lingzhi tested.


    Bian Cheng was stupefied as he replied, ��My name is Bian Cheng, Marshal of the Qi Kingdom.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in satisfaction and continued to ask, ��Why did you put poison in the food?��


    ��In order to capture all of the Minn��s forces so that they would stay here.��


    ��What do you stand to gain if they were to stay here?��


    ��...��


    Gu Lingzhi continued to ask several superficial questions and Bian Cheng��s expression remained unchanged. Knowing that he waspletely under the influence of the drug, Gu Lingzhi gave Rong Yuan a look, indicating to him that he could ask his questions.


    Although he had already known a bit from the Communication Conch, it was only the general idea. As for what really happened, he had to ask the person that was in-charge of nning the whole thing.


    Rong Yuan gave her a quick peck on the cheek before turning to Bian Cheng. A string of prepared questions flew out of his mouth continuously.


    When he had finally asked everything he wanted to, two hours had passed.


    Afraid that someone would find them, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi came out of the Inheritance Space as soon as they were done with their questions. They wore satisfied smiles on their faces.


    It was no wonder Bian Cheng was the Marshal of a kingdom. Even though the Qi Kingdom��s power was just foundational among the other kingdoms, they knew just as much as the other kingdoms that were part of the Empire.


    From him, the two of them had gotten a pleasant surprise �C the next in line to the king of North Qiu Kingdom, Pan Wen, was here too! He was currently a guest in Sangna Kingdom. In two days, he was going to bring an army here to the Qi Kingdom.


    Of course, they were not here to be guests. They were going to usurp the troops of the Minn Kingdom for themselves!


    Their strategy this time was to slowly nibble away at the Alliance. First, the Qi Kingdom was to entice the other small kingdoms around it to help. The Qi Kingdom��s troops would then be reced. They would then go to the other kingdoms to beg for help. Slowly, they would snowball and rece all the troops of the Alliance. When all ten thousand over soldiers had sessfully been switched, it would then be time for them to take action. At that time, even if the Alliance were to suspect something was wrong, it would be toote. The ten thousand over Alliance troops would be covered by troops from the Qi and Sangna Kingdom. They would be a formidable and frightening force. If they were to be sessful, at least half of the territory that the Alliance has on the east side of the Endless Sea Realm would be stolen by the Empire!


    ��They are really scheming. Luckily, we have the Queen Communication Conch.�� Gu Lingzhi said, slightly shaken.


    In the past, the Communication Conches that Sangna Kingdom had bought at a high price were now all in the North Qiu Kingdom��s hands. They had then distributed it to a few important people in the Empire for long distancemunication. All these years, who knew how many times the Communication Conch had been used to discuss important business. If they knew that the reason for the Empire plots failing every time was because of this Communication Conch, who knew what they would feel?


    To Gu Lingzhi, who possessed the Queen Communication Conch, the people from the Empire were so dumb they were almost cute. After so many years, they still did not suspect the things they were using and had no one to me for their failure.


    ��Wrong, we are lucky to have you. Other than you, no one else would have been able to obtain this Communication Conch.�� Although everyone seems to be able to use the Communication Conch, it was actually a middle grade Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon. One had to reach the fifth level of the main pce in the Sacred Lands in order to get it. Other than Gu Lingzhi, there were only a few Martial Artists in this world that could reach it. Even if they were able to reach the fifth level of the main pce, it was unlikely they would have picked this as they would not be able to use it until they reached the appropriate cultivation level.


    As the both of their eyes met, Rong Yuan extended his arm, pulling Gu Lingzhi into his embrace and sitting together in the chair. They started to discuss what to do next.


    Since the Empire was attempting to slowly nibble at the army, they could do the exact same thing back to them and rece their army instead.


    ��If only we could pretend to be Pan Wen, we would get a lot more useful information!�� Gu Lingzhi suddenly sighed as they ended their discussion.


    Rong Yuan chucked lowly as he was ying with her hair, ��Isn��t he going toe over in a few days? We should catch him and interrogate him.��


    At the Sangna Kingdom��s Royal Pce, Pan Wen suddenly sneezed. He was in the midst of mistreating some beauty. His sneezing caused his hand to shake and the whip that was supposed tond on thedy��s back ended up on her face. She gave a pathetic cry as her beautiful face was mangled.


    ��Tsk, what a mood-killer,�� Pan Wen rubbed her nose as he looked at the face he disfigured in disdain. Instructing his servants, ��Throw it out.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness.��


    Half a day passed. In this time, Rong Yuan had made Bian Cheng use the Communication Conch to inform Pan Wen that everything was going ording to n and that he coulde over earlier.


    Seeing how it was about time, Rong Yuan gave instructions to add more food for the troops that night as a reward for the troops. He then brought Gu Lingzhi back to Bian Cheng��s residence.


    Or rather, he was guided by the troops back to Bian Cheng��s residence.


    Due to their long-term posting, several high-ranking military officials decided to bring their families along and built their residences near the military camp. Bian Cheng was amongst one of them. His residence was about two kilometres away from the camp.


    ording to the speed at which Martial Artists moved, they reached in less than 15 minutes.


    Bian Cheng��s residence was a simple courtyard house. A golden Marshal board was hung at the main door, making it easy to differentiate among the numerous other boards on other residences.


    Just as the two of them stepped into the yard, a red figure pounced on Rong Yuan. In a sweet and dainty voice, ��Marshal, you are finally back. Hong��er has missed you so much!��


    Rong Yuan��s face fell. Just as Hong��er was about to hug him, he pulled Gu Lingzhi and stepped to the side. That dainty figure could not catch herself in time and fell to the ground.


    ��Marshal, how could you be so cruel...�� Hong��er pulled herself up andined as she looked at Rong Yuan with slightly red eyes.


    ��Tsk...Sister Hong��er, how can you be so careless? Marshal must be tired after handling official business for so many days. How can you not read the situation and throw yourself at him? You��re not thoughtful enough,�� ady in pink dress giggled from the side as she hid her face with a handkerchief.


    This...did they just stumble across a love rivalry?


    Gu Lingzhi stared nkly as Hong��er and the pink-dresseddy started to bicker.


    Exchanging a nce with Rong Yuan, they both turned and walked away. After a few steps, Rong Yuan suddenly remembered that he was not familiar with this ce. It would be troublesome if he identally entered some woman��s yard. He then slowed down as his gaze fell on a flower garden nearby. Pretending to appreciate the scenery, he said to his servant, ��Today��s weather is not bad, I will have my dinner in this pavilion.��


    ��Yes Marshal.�� The servant was slightly confused as to why the Marshal was in such a good mood today, but kept his questions to himself. He assumed it was because the Marshal had been sessful in dealing with the Minn Kingdom and went on with his work.


    Taking this chance, Gu Lingzhi went into the Inheritance Space to ask Bian Cheng for a simple map of his residence. The two of them were then able to prevent looking like headless chickens as they stumbled around.


    In a few moments, a female servant brought dishes up to them. Following the female servant, a group ofdies followed. They looked like they had dressed up for the asion. As they saw Rong Yuan, electricity sparked in their eyes.


    ��Marshal, you are finally back. Has it been fun in the military camp? You did note back in thest three days to see us.�� A pleasant-looking purpledy dressed in purple said, her figure was extremely enticing.


    ��That��s right. If you still did note back today, we would have gone to find you.�� Anotherdy tittered wearing a brown dress.


    Following that, the group of about tendies started to surround the pavilion, each one looking as if they had been wronged, asking Rong Yuan topensate them. Gu Lingzhi suppressed her smile as she stood to the side. Shemunicated telepathically with Rong Yuan. ��Aren��t you going to quickly appease your little swallows? Be careful or they will start crying.��


    Rong Yuan gave her a look as he loved and hated her little tease, ��They are definitely not my swallows, I don��t care if they start crying.�� Turning to face the group of girls, his face turned serious, ��Don��t you all have better things to do? What are you all whining for? If all of you have nothing to do you should go practice Alchemy or Weapon Forging. There are so many men in the army that are not able to get good armor, don��t you know how to make yourself useful?��


    The chattering girls froze as they heard what Rong Yuan said, a look of disbelief appeared on their faces, ��Marshal...are you joking?��


    Worried that his behaviour was too different from Bian Cheng, he added on, ��I am saying this for your sake. If you all don��t learn something, when we go to the Empire in the future, it won��t be asfortable as life here.��


    The group of girls nodded their heads in response but were confused as to what them learning Alchemy and Weapon Forging had got to do with going to the Empire. Although these backyarddies werecking in abilities, they were quick with getting information. In a few seconds, they came up with another excuse for him. It must be that some girl belonging to another Marshal had some talent and was beingpared to them. Rubbing their hands together, they decided to go back and properly learn a skill so as to help improve the reputation of their own Marshal. If they could be favoured because of this, it would be even better.


    Rong Yuan waspletely oblivious as to what his sentence had caused them to think. However, seeing how they had stopped whining, he sent them off satisfied, ��Since you all understand then you should go back. In half a month, I want to see some improvement.��


    ��Yes Marshal.�� Exchanging nces, they confirmed their suspicions. With high fighting spirits, they left. It was only after they had walked a distance before they suddenly remembered �C Didn��t they go to ask him to pamper them? How did they end up returning to practice Alchemy and Weapon Forging?


    Turning around, they wanted to head back to find Rong Yuan only to realise that the pavilion was now surrounded by soldiers. They had no choice but to leave disappointed.

 Chapter 311 - Enchanting Devil

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Enchanting Devil</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Three dayster, Pan Wen, who had ruined several beauties in the Sangna Kingdom hurried over to the military barracks in Qi Kingdom.


    This time, the Minn Kingdom came to support the Qi Kingdom with a total of 30,000 soldiers. Among these soldiers, several thousands of them had betrayed the Alliance and swore allegiance to the Qi Kingdom. The remaining soldiers numbering over 20,000 were secretly released by Qi Kingdom��s General under themand of Gu Lingzhi. To others, these soldiers were said to have been mass executed. However, they were actually taken away in secret by the Minn Kingdom and were now hiding in the mountains.


    Pan Wen heard that several thousands of Minn��s soldiers had defected to the Empire and was very satisfied with this oue. He ordered the 20,000 soldiers that he had brought with him to change into the armor of the soldiers under Minn, then raised his chin and sat down in themanding seat in the conference room. He nodded his head towards Rong Yuan, who disguised himself as Bian Cheng, as though he was bestowing him, ��Not bad, I will put in some good words for you in front of my Royal Fatherter and get him to reward you.��


    ��Thank you, Your Highness!�� Rong Yuan thanked Pan Wen gratefully, then inquired about the uing ns, ��Should I proceed ording to the previous ns, or should I change them a little?��


    ��Change?�� Pan Wen was confused, ��Wasn��t the previous n good enough? What is there to change?��


    ��This...I would like to discuss this in private with Your Highness.�� Rong Yuan requested as he hesitantly looked at Pan Wen��s bodyguards.


    Pan Wen waved his hand to signal his bodyguards to retreat and wait outside, then spoke impatiently, ��Done. Now, can you speak?��


    ��Yes, I can.�� Rong Yuan smiled and suddenly moved to be in front of Pan Wen.


    Pan Wen thought that Rong Yuan had moved closer to him to discuss the n as he was afraid of being overheard. Contempt showed in his eyes as he did not believe that the Marshal of such a small country coulde up with a better n than their North Qiu Kingdom��s think-tank.


    Pan Wen��s lips were pressed together in dissatisfaction, ��This distance is good enough, what do you have to...urgh��.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pan Wen��s body abruptly went soft and fell forward. By the side, Gu Lingzhi grabbed him agilely and brought Pan Wen into her Inheritance Space.


    Inside the Inheritance Space, Gu Lingzhi immediately fed him a Truth Serum without dy. During the time the Truth Serum took to activate, she quickly consumed a Yirong Pill and changed into Pan Wen��s appearance.


    Before Pan Wen could even understand what had just happened, he discovered that Gu Lingzhi had changed into his appearance and pointed in anger, ��What audacity! How dare you take my appearance? Are you not afraid of my Royal Father sending his soldiers to trample over Qi Kingdom?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed, ��Your Highness, before that can even happen, you first need to have the capability to escape from here.��


    Pan Wen only noticed that his surroundings did not seem right after he heard Gu Lingzhi��s words. Subsequently, he was shocked by the concentration of spiritual power in the air.


    ��This...Is this the Realm of the Gods? No, it can��t be that easy to ascend to the Realm of the Gods. Could it be an ancient relic?��


    Gu Lingzhi stared and lightly shook her head at the man who had be her prisoner but seemed to have no self-awareness regarding his current predicament and was even looking around greedily. Even a person like him could be the Crown Prince? The North Qiu Kingdom was really going to be destroyed.


    Pan Wen was ecstatic for only that short moment before the light in his eyes started to extinguish and his face became dazed. Gu Lingzhi tested him with a few basic questions, to which Pan Wen answered fully. Then, she took turns with Rong Yuan and started to ask him about more sensitive issues.


    To prevent Pan Wen��s bodyguards from bing suspicious, Gu Lingzhi went out for a walk. She instructed them to guard the door well and to stop anyone from entering, before she re-entered her Inheritance Space again.


    As the next Emperor of the North Qiu Kingdom, Pan Wen was knowledgeable regarding a wide range of issues. Not only did he know about the information from Bian Cheng, he also knew about other confidential issues that the North Qiu Kingdom had never revealed to anyone else. Of course, these issues were recorded down by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan to be put to good use in the future.


    Gu Lingzhi did not stay in the Inheritance Space for long. In less than an hour, she hade out together with Rong Yuan as she imitated Pan Wen and swaggered out from the conference room.


    The Yirong Pills that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan used were all from the Sacred Lands of the Spirit Tribe, naturally, its effects were not easily seen through by others. Under the effects of the Yirong Pill, even her voice sounded exactly the same as Pan Wen��s. The two Martial Sages who were protecting Pan Wen did not notice anything unusual and followed behind Gu Lingzhi. Rong Yuan, who was still disguised as Bian Cheng, used the excuse of briefing Pan Wen on the situation in the military barracks and followed after them as well.


    To keep up the act, they walked around the Qi Kingdom��s military barracks, before they arrived at where the troops brought by Pan Wen were staying.


    The two of them slowly strolled around and quietly gauged the strength of the soldiers until the skies had turned dark.


    Rong Yuan then invited Gu Lingzhi to the Marshal��s residence and took the opportunity to have dinner together. Just as they were about to bid farewell to each other, one of Pan Wen��s guards, Zhang Jun, suddenly asked, ��Your Highness, which girl would you like to service you tonight?��


    Girl? Service? Didn��t Pan Wen already be a waste?


    Gu Lingzhi was dumbfounded. Then, she suddenly remembered the disturbing news that she had heard about recently as her face stiffened. Could it be that the rumors were true and that Pan Wen really derived pleasure from abusing girls?


    Naturally, Rong Yuan had also thought about this point as his face turned simrly ugly. How could he have forgotten that Pan Wen had such a disgusting hobby?


    The two of them quickly exchanged nces as Gu Lingzhi waved her hands and stated, ��It��s alright, I do not need any girls tonight.��


    Zhang Jun immediately nodded his head in understanding, ��Yes, Your Highness. I will go and inform Young Master Li and Young Master Lan to service you.��


    Young Master Li and Young Master Lan? Just what in the world was going on?


    Gu Lingzhi was dumbfounded. She realised that Zhang Jun had already left, presumably to inform the aforementioned Young Master Li and Young Master Lan. Her heart pounded furiously.


    If he had no interest in the girls, then he would switch to the young masters? How did Pan En be so savage and cruel?


    Most importantly, she did not need anyone to service her in the first ce!


    However, Zhang Jun moved too quickly. In the short time that Gu Lingzhi had been in a daze, he had already left to find the people. Gu Lingzhi could only look pleadingly at Rong Yuan, whose face had already turned green.


    ��His Highness is really blessed indeed.�� Rong Yuan spat out as he resisted the urge to stop Zhang Jun and teach him a lesson. He forced a smile and suggested, ��Since Your Highness hase all the way here, I��ll definitely have to entertain you properly. You won��t have to bother those few sweethearts of yours to service you. I just so happen to have a suitable person here with me. I will send him over to youter, how does that sound?��


    ��Good, very good. This suggestion is very much to my liking.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded her head incessantly.


    Although Pan Wen��s other bodyguard, Liu Yu, found Rong Yuan��s reaction to be slightly unusual, he did not think much of it. After all, the Qi Kingdom was already on the same boat as the Empire. Bian Cheng could not possibly be thinking of going against Pan Wen. Furthermore, Pan Wen had countless life-saving treasures on him. Even if Bian Cheng were to act against Pan Wen, Liu Yu would still be able to rush to the scene before all the life-saving treasures were used up.


    However, he had not considered that self-defense treasures such as the Protective Jade Amulet, would only activate when the user has received an attack beyond his ability or is facing a life-threatening danger. As long as Pan Wen��s life was not being threatened, all these spiritual treasures would not be activated.


    Soon, it was time for bed. Based on Rong Yuan��s words earlier, Gu Lingzhi calmly turned away the two handsome youths that Zhang Jun had sent over.


    Not longter, footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Gu Lingzhi frowned, she thought that Zhang Jun had sent some other people over. Instead, she heard Liu Yu call out, ��Your Highness, the Marshal has sent a beauty over. Do you want to take a look?��


    ��Let him in.�� Someone that was sent by Rong Yuan? She definitely had to take a look then.


    The interior of the room was fully lit, with severalmps in each corner. It was as bright as if it were in the daytime. Hence, Gu Lingzhi could clearly see the youth who had entered the room.


    The youth was tall and slender in a simple blue robe. He had smooth skin with pink, seductive lips and a dazzling pair of eyes that seemed to hold thousands of stars. His eyes could draw in the souls of people when he looked at them. He was truly gorgeous! With just a nce, Gu Lingzhi almost forgot to breathe.


    Wasn��t this Rong Yuan?


    Specifically, it was Rong Yuan in his youth. She never expected Rong Yuan to look so stunning in his youth. The brows that she had gotten used to seeing, seemed to give off apletely different feeling.


    ��Your Highness, are you satisfied with what you are seeing?�� Rong Yuan chuckled with his lips slightly parted. He was the perfect symbolisation of an enchanting devil.


    Both Zhang Jun and Liu Yu were also stunned. However, the main reason they were shocked was because this youth highly resembled the young leader of the Alliance! If not for the fact that this person was clearly a youth, they would have been suspicious and started to doubt if anyone was lurking around the Marshal��s residence.


    Zhang Jun and Liu Yu saw that Pan Wen looked as though he waspletely shocked and infatuated. In their hearts, theymended Bian Cheng for being able to find such a youth.


    Everyone in the Tianyuan Continent all knew that it was Rong Yuan who had cut off Pan Wen��s manhood back then. Now, Bian Cheng had managed to find a youth who so greatly resembled that person. He had worked hard indeed! They could hope that this youth couldst a little longer and not be ruined too quickly by Pan Wen.


    The two bodyguards exchanged a knowing look as they quietly left the room with a smile. They did not forget to close the door after them.


    When only the two people were left in the room, Rong Yuan slowly approached Gu Lingzhi. His eyes were full of warmth as he leaned against the table and tilted his head to reveal his slender neck. He looked utterly innocent and charming.


    ��Your Highness, do you need my service?��


    Gu Lingzhi swallowed her saliva and her blood was rushing through her body. She had known Rong Yuan for so many years, but she never knew that he could be so enchanting. Her heart started to beat furiously.


    ��Rong- Rong Yuan?�� Gu Lingzhi called out tentatively, in case she had recognised the wrong person andmitted an irreversible mistake.


    Rong Yuanughed as he lifted Gu Lingzhi��s chin and whispered at her lips, ��If not me, then who else would you want to wait on you?��

 Chapter 312 - Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Defeated</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi��s face paled as she involuntarily retreated several steps.


    ��I wasn��t the one who wanted them to find someone to spend the night with me. You should be questioning Pan Wen instead.��


    ��So? But aren��t you supposed to be him now?�� Or am I supposed to enter the Inheritance Space and wait on Pan Wen?�� Rong Yuan raised his brow and snickered. He reached out and lifted Gu Lingzhi��s chin again, then leaned forward and kissed her. ��You dare to think of pushing me off to someone else? You need to be punished!��


    He was obviously just using that as an excuse, yet he still spoke so imposingly. Gu Lingzhi red at Rong Yuan, then rxed and sunk into his embrace.


    Rong Yuan kissed Gu Lingzhi for a while and was very satisfied with her cooperation. He held her tightly in his arms and headed towards the bed.


    Not longter, soft moans could be heard.


    Three days passed by in a sh.


    During this period of time, Rong Yuan had interacted with the Empire disguised as Bian Cheng. They were delighted with his efficient ��handling�� of the Minn Kingdom and promised to reward him with a middle grade ck-Level spiritual treasure. They then requested him to proceed with the next step of the n.


    Rong Yuan had long gotten the details of the next time from Bian Cheng. Hence, all he needed was to follow the n and annex the target.


    Except, the target this time was considerably big. It was the Muji Kingdom that Zhong Xiru was from.


    Over the past few years, the Muji Kingdom had developed from a mid-sized country into arge-sized country like the Xia Kingdom. Grandmaster Zhong Xiru was highly respected and loved by the citizens and had ascended to be a Demigod thirty years ago. Hence, it was impossible to rely solely on the Qi Kingdom to take down the Muji Kingdom. This was the reason why Pan Wen had brought 20,000 elite soldiers for support.


    The Empire had yed their moves well. First, they had gotten rid of the 30,000 soldiers under the Minn Kingdom before recing them with the Empire��s elite soldiers. Then, they had included the 30,000 soldiers from the Qi Kingdom. There was also the Sangna Kingdom and the several tens of thousands of elite soldiers from the Empire who were stationed there. Once they entered the Qi Kingdom, it would be the end for the Muji Kingdom regardless of how many soldiers they sent.


    The Empire was full of confidence for this battle.


    Today was the day that the Muji Kingdom had nned to enter the Qi Kingdom after receiving their plea for help.


    Early in the morning, Rong Yuan washed up with Gu Lingzhi before he left the room under the shocked gazes of Zhang Jun and Liu Yu. They only returned to their senses after Rong Yuan was out of their sight and exchanged a nce with each other. They marvelled out loud, ��I never thought the youth who resembled the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince so much would actually be able toe out alive after three days. He doesn��t look like he suffered any injuries too. Perhaps His Highness has changed?��


    ��I don��t think so.�� Zhang Jun pursed his mouth, ��Who knows, perhaps His Highness didn��t want to break him so quickly and do it slowly instead? Didn��t you see that his movement when walking earlier seemed a little unnatural?��


    ��Now that you have mentioned it, that does seem to be the case.�� Liu Yu agreed.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had been standing by the door for awhile and had heard their exchange, was deeply afraid of what else they could possibly say and could not help but coughed out, ��The two of you look very free. If you have nothing to do, then go and take a look at the army barracks. We have to face the Muji Kingdom soon, they won��t be as easy to fool as the Minn Kingdom.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness.�� Zhang Jun responded subconsciously, then he continued, ��Your Highness, our duty is to protect you, but managing the soldiers...�� is your responsibility.


    With Pan Wen��s unpredictable personality, Zhang Jun did not dare to finish his sentence. Gu Lingzhi purposefully put on a cold expression and Zhang Jun immediately fled to the army barracks. Liu Yu was thus left behind. He took the initiative to speak before Gu Lingzhi could open her mouth, ��Your Highness��s life is priceless, someone has to stay behind to protect you.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not refute him as she knew that it would raise suspicion if she suddenly sent away both of her bodyguards. She then entered the army barracks with Rong Yuan, who had already changed into Bian Cheng. While they walked, she secretly observed Rong Yuan��s attitude and felt relieved as she discovered nothing abnormal.


    She did not know if it was because he changed into the form of his youth, or if there was something else. However, the past few days, Rong Yuan seemed to have changed into apletely different person. He felt neither fatigue nor shame, constantly teased her and even rolled around on the floor to pester her and make a din. Gu Lingzhi was so annoyed that she woke up to kick him down the bed.


    However, it seemed like she had kicked him too lightly. Otherwise, why would Rong Yuan still wink at her now?


    Gu Lingzhi silently turned away. She had decided to ignore him tonight regardless of what antics he pulled.


    Rong Yuan��s mouth curved upwards as he noticed her action. In his heart, what he had thought of waspletely opposite of Gu Lingzhi��s thoughts.


    He believed that Gu Lingzhi was weak to his youthful appearance and always gave in after some time. Should he try something new tonight? Or should he change into a youth every night from now on? He would do it if it meant that he could keep on kissing her like that.


    With such dirty thoughts in his mind, Rong Yuan naturally had a huge smile on his face. By the side, Liu Yu��s eyes twitched. Damn it! This Bian Cheng looks tough with a tall andrge physique, but this waspletely ipatible with His Highness��s usual preference for pretty boys. No matter how many times he winks at His Highness or how big he smiles, His Highness would not be interested. Just save your effort and find a few more pretty boys for His Highness instead!


    Hence, all three of them had different thoughts as they headed towards the army barracks. They had just sat down in the conference room when a messenger informed them that the Muji Kingdom��s reinforcements had arrived.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan looked at each other and calmlymanded the messenger to bring the Muji Kingdom��smander over. Gu Lingzhi and the two Martial Sage bodyguards hid inside the conference room to listen in.


    The reinforcement soldiers brought by the Muji Kingdom totalled 50,000. Themander was one of Zhong Xiru��s disciples, Mo Han.


    In these few years, after Zhong Xiru had ascended to be a Demigod, his disciples had been ced in important positions in the Muji Kingdom. This time, the mission to provide support for the Qi Kingdom was one with a lot of merits. Naturally, one of his disciples had been dispatched.


    Even though Mo Han had heard from other students of the Royal School previously that Pan Wen and Bian Cheng were actually imposters, when he saw ��Bian Cheng�� for the first time, he still felt shocked. The person in front of him was exactly like Bian Cheng, both in terms of appearance as well as aura.


    Mo Han attempted to use his divine senses to examine Bian Cheng and was further shocked to find that even Rong Yuan��s spiritual energy felt exactly identical to the real Bian Cheng. Was this really an imposter?


    Mo Han felt himself trembling, and he felt extremely thankful that the one who possessed such terrifying disguise arts was on their side. If the Empire also had such talents and used them to infiltrate the alliance, would they have any way of detecting it? All their secrets would be exposed!


    ��General Mo...? General, are you alright? You must be weary from rushing here, would you like to take a rest first?�� Rong Yuan, who was disguised as Bian Cheng, offered, looking at Mo Han worriedly.


    ��No, no, I��m fine. I just need something to drink,�� Mo Han replied, before downing the cup of tea he was served in one go. After calming himself down, he looked at ��Bian Cheng�� and moved on to talk about serious matters.


    ��Marshal Bian, you said that the Empire is a menacing foe that we would have trouble facing even with the help of the Minn Kingdom? Why is that?��


    ��It��s a long story,�� Rong Yuan sighed. Waving away the attending soldiers, he said in an aggrieved voice, ��We aren��t sure why the Empire isunching such a fierce offensive this time. Initially, I wanted to request aid from the Sangna Kingdom, but it seems like their situation isn��t looking too great either. My guess is that they can just barely hold their own fronts, and they will probably request aid from the headquarters in a few days as well. It��s because of this that I thought of requesting for help from the Minn Kingdom. Who knew though...sigh!��


    Rong Yuan��s words were extremely animated, but his expression waspletely still, a stark contrast to his words. Rather, as he spoke, he dipped his finger into his cup of tea and began rapidly tracing words on the tabletop. Indicating that they were being monitored, he continued to say, ��Because we knew you wereing today, Brother Lin En had me stay back to brief you on the situation while he went ahead to the front lines. When he returns tonight, we can gather and talk more about it. Anyway, let��s let the men fill their bellies first. I hope General Mo won��t find our army rations too subpar.��


    ��Of course not, Marshal Bian,�� Mo Han immediately responded, but he consciously looked down towards the table, studying what Rong Yuan had written, before nodding and following Rong Yuan��s instructions.


    What followed was the exact same scene which had urred previously with the Minn Kingdom. The Muji Kingdom army rapidly consumed the food they were served, before copsing on the ground. Then, they were captured and locked into a big prison.


    The next day, the Sangna Kingdom issued a request for assistance to the Alliance headquarters, saying that the eastern side of the Endless Sea Realm was going to fall to the enemy and that they needed reinforcements.


    Once he received the news, Rong Yuan immediately gave the order for troops at the western side of the Endless Sea Realm to begin the attack.


    His men were long eager to see some action and upon receiving Rong Yuan��s order, they charged onto the Empire��s territory without heed. They did not even care that it was approaching nightfall, the time when their opponents were returning to their camp.


    When the Empire��s army first noticed the approaching army, they assumed that it was merely a pre-emptive scouting party and did not take them seriously. However, when the fighting draggedte into the night without showing any signs of abating, the Empire��s troops finally realized that something was not right. However, it was toote.


    Conquering a tiny defence line with thebined strength of multiple surrounding armies was as easy as flipping over a palm. In no time at all, this small piece ofnd owned by the Empire on the western side of the Boundless Sea Realm had changed hands.


    Yuan Hang knew that the opportunity could not be wasted, and his mission was to take as muchnd as he could in one go. Therefore, after reorganizing his men quickly, he resumed the offensive.

 Chapter 313 - Ding Wei’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Ding Wei��s Decision</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce, the Emperor, Pan Yu, was seatedfortably on the throne as he looked down upon the girls dancing elegantly. asionally, he would take a sip from his cup made of specially crafted spiritual jade and he smiled pleasantly in satisfaction.


    Half an hour ago, he had just conversed with Pan Wen and learned that the other side had smoothly integrated with the Muji Kingdom��s troops. From the current outlook, the Alliance��s east territory was practically guaranteed to be in the Empire��s bag already.


    ��His Highness is capable, indeed. He has only been there for a few days, but he has already taken over the troops from several countries in the Alliance. He is just like Your Majesty in your youth, no wonder he is our Crown Prince.�� A confidanteplimented as he saw the good atmosphere, causing Pan Yu to feel delighted.


    ��The Alliance is just a ragtag bunch. We have let them do whatever they wanted to do for so long, it is about time to let them know who the real owner of Tianyuan Continent is,�� Pan Yu snorted.


    Suddenly, the Communication Conch that was hung around Pan Yu��s waist shed. Pan Yu thought it was Pan Wen again and tapped the Communication Conch nonchntly. However, a voice full of urgency sounded, ��Your Majesty, the Alliance suddenly attacked! The Dayin Kingdom cannot hold on anymore, we need reinforcements!��


    ��What?�� Pan Yu froze, he thought that he had misheard and asked him to repeat himself again. His eyes twitched furiously as he spoke in a low voice, ��Don��t you still have 20,000 guards? Why are they so useless? Where do you expect me to find reinforcements from in such a situation?��


    For this operation, they had dispatched their men to the eastern side a long time ago. Other than the 10,000 elite troops sent into the territory of the Alliance, several tens of thousands of elite troops were also dispatched to the Empire��s eastern line of defence. They were prepared to invade the Alliance in cooperation with the elite troops from within the Alliance to win as muchnd as possible from the Alliance.


    Now that preparations on the Eastern side were going well, he could not possibly ask them to send some soldiers over to provide reinforcements for the Dayin Kingdom.


    ��But...We really cannot hold on for much longer!�� Chu Chao cried out. He was so angry he even felt like he would vomit blood. If it was not for their Dayin Kingdom sending half of their troops over, why else would they be unable to hold up under the Alliance��s assault?


    However, for fear of offending Pan Yu, he controlled his tone as much as possible to try and gain some support.


    ��I don��t know what is going on with the Alliance, but suddenly started to attack us very fiercely. It has already been one day and one night. If there are no further reinforcements, I fear that we won��t be able to hold down the western line of defence.��


    ��No matter what, you have to protect that line of defence! Just hold on for a few more days, once we start our assault of the Eastern side, those troops on your side well naturally disperse. I believe you will not let me down.��


    Pan Yu cut the connection after that sentence and snorted in disdain, ��Luckily, Wen��er informed me earlier that the troops from Dayin Kingdom have been behaving oddly recently, otherwise I would have been taken in by them.��


    On the other side, Chu Chao almost smashed the Communication Conch in his hand after receiving no further responses. It was only because of Ding Wei��s gentle reminder that he did not smash this one and only precious Communication Conch. However, his face had turned extremely ck.


    ��Your Highness, the North Qiu Kingdom is obviously burning the bridge after crossing it! They haven��t even won yet, but they are already treating us like this. In the future, when they have won, will there even be anywhere left for us?��


    ��...Perhaps the Empire really has its own difficulties.�� However, even Ding Wei could not bring himself to believe his own words.


    As Dayin Kingdom was the first country revealed to be in cahoots with the North Qiu Kingdom, they had already been attacked by the Alliance several times ever since the start of the war. In just a few years, theirnd had already shrunk by a third of its size and was still shrinking as they were subject to even more intense attacks. In the end, they were even being pushed out by the Empire who were focusing everything on their eestern lines of defence. Now, they could not even restore Dayin Kingdom to its previous strength, much less expanding it.


    What angered them the most was the North Qiu Kingdom��s attitude. Back when Dayin Kingdom was still a considerable force, they had been treated with respect and had always been courteously invited to the conference room for meetings. However, now, with just half of their originalnd and several of their Demigods either dead or injured, they were much weaker than before. The North Qiu Kingdom no longer held them in high regard and were even trying to get rid of them.


    However, now that half of their troops had been dispatched elsewhere, they were no longer able to maintain their line of defence. Pan Yu had even told them to send in more troops. This was obviously telling them to defend by trading their lives! This was the military strength that Dayin Kingdom had slowly built up over many years. With each death, they would have one less soldier. They had already lost many soldiers. In order to build up such a military again, they would have to start choosing from the youths who had just awakened their Spiritual Roots.


    ��Your Highness, should we just give up?�� Pang Huan suggested.


    ��Give up?�� Ding Wei smiled sadly, ��Now that Dayin Kingdom is only left with this piece ofnd, if we really give up here, then where else can we go in the future?�� He was deeply afraid that Pan Yu was aware of this fact and hence could not be bothered with Dayin Kingdom anymore.


    ��Isn��t the Empire focused on their eastern front now? At that time, we can...��


    ��When the war on that side is over, do you really think a country with nond to itself can benefit from within a colony of foxes?�� Ding Wei interrupted Pang Huan coldly and waved his hand, ��Send down the orders. We are to maintain the defensive line at all costs, even at the cost of our own lives.��


    Chu Chao and Pang Huan were stunned. Ding Wei was listening to Pan Yu��s suggestion and was trading the lives of his soldiers to maintain their defence. In their hearts, they felt sour and unwilling. They had done so much for the Empire, but was this all they were going to get? They were extremely unwilling!


    Pang Huan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ��Your Highness, perhaps we had made the wrong choice from the very start...��


    ��So what if we chose wrongly? It is not like we can go back in time and choose again.��


    ��Why can��t we?�� Under Chu Chao and Ding Wei��s confused nces, Pang Huan continued, ��We can go and find the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince.��


    ��Have you gone crazy?�� Ding Wei raged, ��Let��s not even mention whether or not Rong Yuan will be willing to take us in. Just based on the enmity between the Alliance and the Empire alone, it is already impossible for us to go and find him!��


    ��That may not necessarily be the case.�� Pang Huan stared at Ding Wei, ��What if we leaked the situation on the eastern side to Rong Yuan?��


    Ding Wei and Chu Chao were taken aback. Since the Alliance had been spending so much effort against them, it was obvious that they were unaware of the happenings on the eastern side. If this was really the case, the Alliance might view this information as a huge merit and ept them. But what would happen after?


    Their hands were stained with the blood of countless members of the Alliance. Even if they were epted, the Alliance might still want to take some revenge afterwards. Furthermore, it was obvious that the Empire had the upper hand at the moment, what use was it even if they changed sides?


    Ding Wei sunk into deep thought as various ideas flitted across his mind. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, ��If we release the news about the eastern side and bring the attention of the Alliance over there, then we will be fine here.��


    ��That��s right, once the Alliance gets wind of the news, they would not have the energy to spare against us anymore. As long as we do it discreetly, who would know that it was us? The Empire would not be able to pin it on us either,�� Chu Chao apuded.


    Pang Huan��s face changed colours several times, as though he wanted to stop Ding Wei. However, it was clear that personally, Ding Wei had no intention of making any deals with Rong Yuan. With this second option, there was no need to look for Rong Yuan at all.


    Pang Huan stared silently at Ding Wei��s back as he watched Chu Chao carry out Ding Wei��s suggestion and send people to spread the news. He knew that anything he said now would be useless.


    Meanwhile, in the Qi Kingdom��s military barracks, Gu Lingzhi sent everyone back with only Rong Yuan left inside the conference room with her. ��How are you so sure that Ding Wei will not choose to surrender to us and will instead send people to secretly let the news out?�� She asked Rong Yuan when she heard that there were people bearing news about the eastern front.


    Rong Yuan patted Gu Lingzhi��s head, ��Don��t you feel that Ding Wei is very simr to me in some aspects?�� They were both extremely prideful people who would never turn back after they made a decision. He knew it would be impossible for Ding Wei toe and admit his loss to him. This was also the reason why they had been such close friends in their youth.


    It was just that he had had better luck and had met Gu Lingzhi, who helped him to learn how to give in. Rong Yuan could not help but pat Gu Lingzhi��s head a few more times before he pulled her into his embrace and kissed her. He looked at Gu Lingzhi tenderly for a moment, then frowned.


    ��Argh, so ugly.�� His own woman was wearing the face of another man. Just because of this, he wanted to go back into the Inheritance Space andpletely eliminate Pan Wen, who was tied up within. However, if Pan Wen was killed, his Soul Stone back in North Qiu Kingdom would shatter. It was not yet time for them to kill him.


    Gu Lingzhi giggled. She could guess what was on Rong Yuan��s mind just by the annoyance shown on his face. Rong Yuan pulled her back into his embrace, ��You dare tough at your husband? You need to be punished!�� What followed was a deep kiss.


    Chu Chao was very efficient. In less than half a day, the 100,000 soldiers under the Empire had already entered the borders of the Alliance. Even the news about how Minn and Muji Kingdom��s 80,000 troops were defeated, had reached the ears of the upper levels of the Alliance.


    The upper levels of the Alliance could not sit still and gathered in the headquarters to discuss some countermeasures.


    Only when they were about to start the discussion and express their views on the issue, did they realise that they seemed to be missing one person.


    Where was Rong Yuan? Why did he note back even after a big event had happened?


    A few members of the Alliance who disagreed with Rong Yuan immediately pointed out, ��Where is Rong Yuan? He was still around just a few days ago. Yet now that we are at a crucial point, he has disappeared and is nowhere to be seen. Or has he gone to some corner to make his sweetheart happy?��

 Chapter 314 - The Alliance’s Decision-Makers

    <h4>Chapter 314 - The Alliance��s Decision-Makers</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Ah, the atmosphere feels especially sour. Are young couples not allowed to have a good rtionship? Ah, I forgot, that disappointing daughter-inw of yours abandoned your son for my righteous brother. It��s normal that you��re not used to seeing a couple having a good rtionship.�� Mei Ying could not help but to taunt when he heard someone insulting Rong Yuan.


    Those who knew about the issue between Mao Dingling and Rong Yuan all shut their mouths. Although Rong Yuan had been in the limelight for the past few years and was considered to be the undisputed leader of the younger generation, Mao Dingling was a Demigod. Strictly speaking, those who could enter into the top ranks of the Alliance were basically all Demigods at minimum. The only exception was Rong Yuan, who had managed to be one of themanders though he was just a peak level Martial Sage.


    Faced with such a situation, some were supportive, but some disapproved as well. For various reasons, Mao Dingling did not approve of the Alliance��s support for Rong Yuan. He would always pick at Rong Yuan at every chance. Now that everyone else except Rong Yuan had gathered, how could he pass on this chance? However, he did not expect Mei Ying to embarrass him so thoroughly and rub salt into his wounds. His face turned green as he immediately stood up.


    ��Old man, are you asking for a fight?��


    ��If you want to fight, then let��s fight. Who��s scared of you?�� Mei Ying dug his ears as he stood up nonchntly. By his side, Su Ruo stood up as well and red at Mao Dingling. It was clear that she would act together.


    Mao Dingling stiffened. He suddenly remembered that this pair of husband and wife always attacked and retreated together. It did not matter if it was a solo fight or a group fight, they would always disregard their Demigod status and fight together. Mao Dingling had a fighting chance against Mei Ying alone, however if Su Ruo were to be included, he would just be asking for a beating. Hence, he could only snort in response, ��Does a simple challenge really require both husband and wife to fight together? Are you scared of losing to me?��


    Mei Ying rolled his eyes at Mao Dingling, ��Do you think I am as stupid as you? I can obviously beat you with ease in a team fight, so why would I make things difficult for myself and engage in a solo fight with you?��


    ��You...�� Mao Dingling was speechless at Mei Ying��s thick-skinned response. ��You are a Demigod, yet you don��t carry the bearing of one at all. This is, is...��


    ��This is outrageous!�� A calm and majestic voice sounded out just as Mao Dingling was still thinking of how to belittle Mei Ying.


    Mao Dingling and Mei Ying were both taken aback as the expressions on the faces turned respectful. Everyone else had the same reactions as well, as they looked with admiration at the person who walked calmly into the conference room.


    It was a man about 30 years old, with a calm and restrained temperament. He was handsome with a tough body that exuded strength with every movement of his. He was Lord Fashen, the person publicly acknowledged as the strongest Martial Artist in Tianyuan Continent.


    He had been called Lord Fashen for such a long time, that people had gradually forgotten his real name. Those who still remembered would always use honorifics. After the war started, Lord Fashen who had been in closed-door cultivation, also reappeared in public. The moment he appeared, he heavily injured two of the Empire��s Demigods thereby sessfully closing the gap in the number of powerful Martial Artists between the two sides. This enabled the Alliance to stop being passive.


    However, as someone considered to be reclusive, he usually appeared only when a serious event had urred. Was he already aware of the Empire��s schemes? He had a clear grasp of the current events despite being in closed-door cultivation, he was Tianyuan Continent��s strongest indeed!


    When he heard that Lord Fashen��s first words were a rebuke, Mao Dingling regained his senses and stood upright, ��Lord Fashen is right, as a Demigod, you don��t have the bearing of one all. Instead, you act like themon gangster who rely on numbers. It is...��


    ��I was referring to you, not him.�� Lord Fashen nced over at Mao Dingling, then took a seat at the highest position. He nodded at Mei Ying, ��What��s outrageous is not utilising your advantages when you can. When fighting someone much stronger than you, are you going to disregard any helpers you have and fight alone just to maintain your reputation? That is not called having the bearing of an expert, it is called being stupid!��


    Mao Dingling was shocked. He started to reflect if he was really the one at fault. However, no matter how he thought, he did not find anything wrong with what he said. As a Martial Artist, should one not focus on their own personal strength? Despite that, Lord Fashen��s words had some truth to it as well. Instantly, Mao Dingling��s personal worldviews were thrown into chaos.


    Several other people present also started to reflect on themselves. To Martial Artists, was one��s personal strength more important, or were external factors more important?


    Lord Fashen coughed lightly, ��Let us start on the important matters. I��m sure that everyone has already heard about the rumors. What are your thoughts?��


    ��Obviously we should chase out the Empire��s troops from ournds!�� A Demigod with a bad temper shouted.


    ��Ah? How do we chase them out?�� Lord Fashen tilted his head as though he was truly interested in listening.


    That Demigod, Wang Hongliang, was instantly taken by Lord Fashen��s attentiveness to his suggestion.


    ��It is said that the North Qiu Kingdom��s Crown Prince, Pan Wen, is leading the troops this time. He is just a yboy who doesn��t amount to anything. While the Empire is unaware about this news leak, we can just send a few Demigods to assassinate Pan Wen directly. The Empire��s army will naturally descend into chaos. With thebined strength of the Alliance, we can then eradicate their army!��


    ��Brother Wang said it well! The Sangna Kingdom and a few other countries have been harbouring wicked intentions and have been hiding amongst the Alliance for so many years. There is no telling how many times they have put us in a disadvantage, we definitely cannot let them off easily! We have to let them know that betraying the Alliance is the worst decision they have ever made!��


    Lord Fashen smirked as he silently listened to the discussion that supported Wang Hongliang��s suggestion. When everyone had more or less said what was on their minds, he then spoke up slowly, ��Do you all really think that the North Qiu Kingdom would make such a move without sending some Demigods for protection?��


    Everyone was stunned. A few momentster, someone suggested hopefully, ��Perhaps they believe that victory is already theirs and did not send out many Demigods?��


    Lord Fashen did not respond to him and instead, looked towards Rong Huashang, who had been silent the whole time, ��Your Highness, convey your news to them.��


    ��Yes, Lord Fashen.�� Rong Huashang answered respectfully. She looked to be about forty years old, yet she did not seem to be old at all. Her eyebrows carried the trace of the age, but it held a certain attraction to it. She embodied her name, exquisite and dignified. She was the Xia Kingdom��s Royal Family��s Demigod. Going by seniority, Rong Yuan would probably have to call her ��Grand-aunt��.


    ��ording to the information I have on hand, the army that has entered our borders has no trace of any Demigods. However, on the Empire��s eastern side, several tyrannical Divine Senses have swept over the area before. Pan Wen also has protective treasures that were given to him by Demigods. If we cannot capture him within a few moves, I��m afraid it won��t be very beneficial to us.��


    ��Furthermore, the Sangna Kingdom has lurked within the Alliance for such a long time. They already have a clear understanding of the strength of the Alliance. In addition, they also have troops from the Minn and Muji Kingdom. If the Alliance were to face them on the eastern borders now, we would be unable to resist them at all. We can only wait for them to attack. Even if we were to send out a few Demigods, they would only be intercepted by the Demigods on their side. There would be almost no impact on the war at all. Also...��


    The more Rong Huashang said, the further the faces of everyone present fell. By the time she had finally stopped talking, everyone��s faces were as ck as thunder.


    They had no way to guess how long the Empire had spent preparing for this fight for them to be this well-prepared. Were theypletely helpless to do anything? If they really were to lose the territory on the eastern front, the Alliance��s defeat was assured. After many years of maintaining an unstable bnce, the scales of power were going to tip towards the Empire in one swoop.


    ��Princess Rong, where did you obtain this information from? It seems very precise, but can we trust this source?�� Because Rong Huashang had never married, she was still addressed as ��Princess��.


    ��Since I dared to share this information, I have full confidence that it is reliable,�� Rong Huashang replied, meeting the questioner��s gaze. Her voice was filled with pride towards her own family��s juniors as she continued, ��This information was obtained by our Rong Yuan and his wife, who had risked infiltrating enemy ranks because they noticed something. How could it be false?��


    Rong Huashang further stared scornfully at Mao Dingling,menting, ��My grand-nephew is pragmatic and speaks with his actions, unlike somebody who only knows how to use his mouth.��


    Hearing this, Mei Yingughed derisively and added, ��Exactly! My brother isn��t like somebody who just uses his status to strut around but doesn��t do anything useful. Pft, and this person still has such a thick skin.��


    Mei Ying��s remark was clearly unreserved, and it caused Mao Dingling��s face to flush a deep red. Those who supported Rong Yuanughed at this.


    Mao Dingling wanted to retort but was at a loss for words. In the end, he could only pick at Rong Huashang��s words, questioning, ��Just because Rong Yuan brought back the news doesn��t mean we should ept it so easily. Who knows, the Empire has many schemes and preparations, how could it be so easy for anyone to find out their true intentions? Even we have only recently found out about their movements. Also, what��s the point of saying it now? Don��t we know what the Empire is plotting?��


    In the face of this twisted logic, Rong Huashang could only sneer at him with sympathy. ��If it wasn��t for Rong Yuan, where do you think this information might havee from?��


    ��Of course from spies...�� Mao Dingling began, but choked on his words. Thinking for a moment, he realized that there were no spies who had actually reported anything of the sort. It had started spreading out of nowhere, and it seemed that Rong Yuan was indeed at the source of it.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Rong Huashang with disbelief. Was Rong Yuan really the one responsible for the information? If that were the case, why did he not inform them covertly, but made it known to the whole world? Was it really wise to let the Empire know that its intelligence had beenpromised?

 Chapter 315 - Bringing the Assault Forward

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Bringing the Assault Forward</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��This...Princess Rong, was the news really released by Rong Yuan? Why would he do that?�� The Empire would be able to make preparations for their resistance since they were now aware that the Alliance knew of their ns. Rong Yuan was not stupid, but why did he make such a senseless decision this time round?


    Rong Huachang replied icily, ��For Rong Yuan to do such a thing, he naturally has his own reasons.��


    ��But he didn��t have to make it known to everyone...��


    Mao Dingling followed up with condemnation, ��Exactly, regardless of Rong Yuan��s merit, this is still too reckless. If our eastern side of defence were to fall because of this...��


    ��Ridiculous!�� Mei Ying could not stand hearing anymore, ��Based on your words, if the eastern line of defence falls, then it ispletely the fault of my righteous brother? But if it wasn��t for him and his fianc��e, we would not even have known if the eastern borders had changed owners.��


    ��Even if that was the case, he should not have...��


    ��Shut up!�� Rong Huachang interjected Mao Dingling, ��Whether or not Rong Yuan has earned some merit or is at fault, it is not up to you to decide!��


    She then turned towards Lord Fashen and quietly awaited his decision.


    Lord Fashen had been watching the argument with interest, but he quickly regained his bearing when Rong Huachang looked at him. He nodded slightly, ��I ampletely clear about the news that Rong Yuan has passed back. As for the issue regarding the Empire, he had consulted me for my opinion before releasing it. Hence, it is definitely beneficial for us, not harmful. Don��t worry about it, Brother Mao.��


    With that, Mao Dingling had nothing else he could say, and could only quietly sit back down.


    Lord Fashen nodded his head in satisfaction at Mao Dingling��s obedience and proceeded to exin Rong Yuan��s n.


    Back then, when Gu Lingzhi had heard about the Empire��s n through the Communication Conch, they had already informed Lord Fashen about it. Otherwise, the two of them would have been so reckless about such a big issue. Although Lord Fashen had mostly been a listener throughout and only had to give his assent at crucial points, it also meant that he agreed with Rong Yuan��s n.


    Regarding the Empire��s scheme, Rong Yuan��s strategy was to counter their schemes with his own. Since the Empire wanted to infiltrate some members into the Alliance��s ranks, he was going to let them do so. As for whether these members would be able to return back to the Empire, that was entirely up to the Alliance��s whims. Furthermore, he nned to strike back through the western side just as the Empire was celebrating its victory, paying back everything with interest.


    This way, the Empire would be forced to redirect its troops from the eastern borders in response, weakening the forces there. This would give their offensive on the eastern front a greater chance of sess. This way, by slowlyying a trap around the Empire, Rong Yuan would be able to take the Empire down in one go without leaving them time to react.


    Lord Fashen did not go into the details in his exnation, only saying that Rong Yuan released the news to everyone in order to resolve the deadlock in the East.


    Although not everyone was convinced by his exnation, with most still being sceptical of the effectiveness of this strategy, they still took Lord Fashen��s word for it. The discussion thus moved on to how to organize the logistics and manpower for the uing war.


    As the Alliance was pondering about the predicament, the Empire was in no way rxed as well. Pan Yu had had a bad feeling ever since he received the secret report that the Alliance was aware of the Empire��s schemes and were already preparing to move their soldiers over to the East. Then, he heard that the Alliance had taken advantage of the weakness in the West tounch a more intense assault. The Dayin Kingdom was stretched to their limits and were already prepared to retreat at any moment. Pan Yu almost fainted in anger.


    ��How did the news leak? Didn��t all the leaders swear a death vow not to leak the ns? How could it still be leaked!��


    ��I...I have no idea.�� The confidante on whom Pan Yu had taken his anger out on, nervously wiped the sweat on his forehead, ��My guess is that...the news wasn��t leaked from the inside, but that it was discovered by the Alliance during the troop deployment.��


    ��Do I need you to tell me that? Anyone can tell that it is impossible for the news to be leaked from the inside!�� Pan Yu turned around in anger. He muttered, ��This cannot do, the n has to be changed. It looks like it��s time for our ancestors to make their move. This bunch of useless fools! They can be discovered even when they are just deploying troops, trash indeed!��


    As Pan Yu continued to mutter to himself, he arrived in the depths of the North Qiu Royal Pce with a group of soldiers. All ancestors who had retreated from the public were here. With their schemes having been revealed, Pan Yu could not bear the burden of possible failure. He decided to inform the ancestors early so that they could dispatch someone to help deal with the situation.


    The apanying guards waited outside the Earth Pce while Pan Yu gritted his teeth and walked inside as he trembled.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi, who was disguised as Pan Wen, continued to lead a degenerate lifestyle. Every day, she hugged that male pet of hers who greatly resembled the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince. Evidently, there were no ns to change the person who served her anytime soon.


    When Zhang Jun and Liu Yu found out about the news leak and went to find Pan Wen to discuss the countermeasures, they saw a certain person leaning into Pan Wen��s embrace, with a spiritual fruit that was about to be fed into his mouth.


    This was certainly not your typical scene.


    Even though this was not their first time seeing simr scenes, the two of them were still unable to get used to seeing the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince and their master together. Their mouth twitched as they headed towards Pan Wen, ��Your Highness, the Empire has ryed the news that the n has been exposed. They want us to speed up the n and act within two days.��


    ��What? The n has been exposed?�� Gu Lingzhi feigned surprise. Then, she rolled her eyes andy back down on the couch. She waved her hand disinterestedly, ��What can they do even if they know about it? With the Empire��s 10,000 elite troops and the several 10,000 troops from the Sangna Kingdom, we will definitely be able to take over the eastern border.��


    ��What Your Highness says is true, but since the Empire has ryed the instructions, it is best to start the assault earlier lest it makes your life harder in the future.��


    ��Alright, I know.�� Gu Lingzhi chased them away impatiently, ��Do I need to tell you how to deploy the troops? Go and do it, quickly! When the troops are fully deployed, thene back to me again for my orders.��


    ��...Yes, Your Highness.��


    Hence, Liu Yu left. Gu Lingzhi looked at Zhang Jun standing at the side and was wondering how to make him leave, when she saw Rong Yuan ce his hand on her chest, and his head into her arms as he spoke in a trembling voice, ��Your...Your Highness...Has our n been exposed? Will the Alliance dispatch a lot of soldiers? I��m scared...��


    Gu Lingzhi was silent as she strongly resisted the urge to throw this shameless man out. Her skin was crawling with goosebumps. She touched Rong Yuan��s face and looked at Zhang Jun, ��I am going to rest, aren��t you going to go out?��


    Zhang Jun understood that His Highness was going to mess around with his male pet again. He kept his mouth shut despite his objections as he recalled his previous punishments, and slowly walked out and closed the door. He had be a doorman.


    However, the scene inside was not developing as Zhang Jun had imagined. Upon hearing the door close, Rong Yuan had given Gu Lingzhi a peck, before he immediately changed back into his original identity.


    Gu Lingzhi red at him and retrieved a dark green bottle from her Storage Ring and summoned the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel.


    The Duobao Spiritual Squirrel had been taking a nap on one of therge trees in the Fen Painting. It was still in a daze when it was summoned with a warning. A medicine bottle was stuffed into its hands and Gu Lingzhi��s voice sounded, ��Senior, please help to put this medicinal powder into the soldiers�� food tonight.��


    The Duobao Spiritual Squirrel looked at the jade bottle in its hands as it suddenly recalled the issue that Gu Lingzhi had mentioned to it two days ago. She had requested it to add an extra ��ingredient�� into the food of the Empire��s soldiers when needed. It seems like the time hase. It yawned and waved its paw to indicate its understanding. It swallowed the jade bottle into its magical storage space in its stomach and climbed out of the window.


    Once the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel disappeared from sight, Rong Yuan once again leaned into Gu Lingzhi��s embrace. He grinned at Gu Lingzhi evilly, ��Your Highness, let me wait on you.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately held onto her clothes tightly as she shook her head vigorously, ��No need, I am fine just sitting here.�� Her body still had not recovered from the previous night. If Rong Yuan were to have his way a few more times, she had no idea what excuse she could give for herself anymore.


    ��Sigh, what a pity.�� Rong Yuan blinked his eyes in disappointment and lookedpletely innocent. Gu Lingzhi��s heart skipped a beat and she almost gave in to the temptation.


    Shameless! Rong Yuan knew that she was weak to his innocent looks and always tried to use that to advantage!


    Rong Yuan��s scheme failed as Gu Lingzhi firmly resisted the temptation. Hence, the two of them sat on the bed and stared at each other until the skies turned dark. Zhang Jun only dared to knock on the door when it was time for dinner. In a small voice, he inquired, ��Your Highness, it is time for dinner. Would you like to head out and have dinner with everyone?��


    Normally, Gu Lingzhi would find this very troublesome and call for them to send the meals into her room instead. Why did Zhang Jun still ask this question despite knowing her usual preferences?


    Gu Lingzhi was about to say no when she had a sudden realisation and that Zhang Jun was very understanding indeed.


    She had been afraid that the soldiers would have lost their appetites after hearing about the impending assault. Zhang Jun hence provided her with a chance to interact with and persuade them. Immediately, she called out, ��Send out the orders. I will be eating with the soldiers.��

 Chapter 316 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Upon hearing Gu Lingzhi��s reply, Zhang Junughed heartily and he knew instantly that the prince had caught on to him. It was important that the general eat with his troops before a war to motivate them. Although Pan Wen normally acted in a joking and half-hearted manner, he was reliable for official matters. Hence they were happy that their Crown Prince was there to have a meal with everyone.


    Fifteen minutester, Gu Lingzhi arrived at the canteen. Rong Yuan, now under the identity of Bian Cheng, also walked in with a ck face. Regaining hisposure, he asked, ��Your Highness, what do we do now that the Alliance knows about our n?��


    ��What else can we do but continue fighting?�� Gu Lingzhi��s eyes swept past Rong Yuan. She was in slight disdain at Rong Yuan��s acting. Instead of sitting at her usual seat, Gu Lingzhi chose another seat and instructed men to serve her food to her.


    This was the proper meal time and troops who were off duty streamed into the canteen to eat. At the sight of ��Pan Wen�� seated in the canteen, they jumped in shock. When did the drunken fool eat meals at the canteen?


    Very soon, they came to a realization.


    ��Pan Wen�� smiled brightly, stood up and announced, ��My troops, I believe that you are all aware that the Alliance knows about our n. We should not drag on further and begin executing our n before schedule.��


    Gu Lingzhi paused for a while and allowed a confident gaze to pass through her eyes, ��It is alright even if the Alliance knows our n. We have more than ten thousand brilliant troops in addition to the army from the other kingdoms. Regardless of what the Alliance does, they are just struggling in vain before death. No matter how many people arrive, they will never return!��


    Zhang Jun and the other guards around Gu Lingzhi resounded, ��Never return!��.


    They had summoned spiritual energy when they shouted, their voices rang through the hall with power.


    With strength in their voice, many other troops seconded and a lifting chant boomed through the camp, ��Never return, never return!��


    Gu Lingzhi grinned from ear to ear at the sight of the troops�� high spirits. Never return? They would not be d to know who were the ones who were never going to return.


    The atmosphere and spirits in the hall was high and this aided Gu Lingzhi in her subsequent ns. She encouraged the troops to eat up and the generals drank up without restraint. Bottles were emptied and the troops celebrated. They looked down on the Alliance and they had the misconception that it would be easy to take them down.


    As time ticked by, a few generals got drunk and even the few who were still clear headed had drunk a bit.


    By evening, the army camp was so silent that even Nie Sang, Tianfeng Jin and the others who were standing guard outside suspected that something had gone wrong. They had worried that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had been found out.


    However, upon a closer look at the army camp, they had to hold back theirughter from seeing the drunken generals and troops lying on the ground like a pile of dead corpses.


    What did the both of them obtain from the Spirit Tribe? How did they get an entire army camp of ten thousand people to be poisoned and drunk? What a terrifying sight!


    After a minute or so, Nie Sang waved his hand and beckoned the troops behind him to move forward and capture the generals. These troops had arrived there with the intention of dying for a good cause but the sight of their enemies pitiful state tore the serious expressions of their faces. If they had known this would happen, they would not have approached the mission with such a solemn outlook.


    Nheless, these troops who were with Nie Sang were fast and efficient. The group of men dressed in ck outfits moved swiftly through the enemy��s army camp. One by one, the drunken troops were tied up by ropes. There was no worry that they would run out of ropes as they had a plentiful supply from carrying out the operation in an army camp.


    Nie Sang led the students from the Royal School and headed directly towards where the Marshal of the army lived. Before they closed in on him, they heard a familiar voice, ��Xiao Jin, are you here?��


    It was Gu Lingzhi��s voice. Nie Sang and the group quickly turned around to see ��Pan Wen�� and ��Bian Cheng�� standing not far away. Instinctively, they assumed an attacking stance and only rxed after they realized that Gu Lingzhi��s voice hade from ��Pan Wen��. It was only then that they recognized ��Pan Wen����s identity.


    Thinking of the drunken corpses thatid the entire army camp, the group smirked at the brilliance of the two. No wonder so many people had fallen for the trick...who would suspect that the Crown Prince of the North Qiu Kingdom would be a spy?


    The man beside Gu Lingzhi, would naturally be Rong Yuan.


    After the group recognized the identities of the two, they immediately stepped behind Rong Yuan as his guards. Hua Qingcheng also moved behind Gu Lingzhi without a second thought. Although he had be a Demigod twenty years ago, he was full of respect for Gu Lingzhi. He was amazed and in admiration of Gu Lingzhi��s ability to raise her cultivation rank so quickly.


    Someone who could be a peak level Martial Sage before a hundred years old was considered a rare genius. Compared to her, his talents were worth nothing.


    With the number of troops that Nie Sang led, there was no need for them to worry and hence they proceeded forward to the hall with confidence.


    Opening the door of the hall, the group was shocked by what they saw.


    A few dozen generals dressed in smart armor were seated at the corner of the hall and they appeared to be in a meeting. At the sight of the men who entered, the generals scanned them briefly before they turned their attention to ��Pan Wen��.


    These were the generals of the enemy!


    Nie Sang and the troops recognized a few faces and they immediately stiffened. Hateful res were sent in the direction of the generals as the troops stood their ground behind ��Pan Wen�� and ��Bian Cheng��, whose true identities were Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    ��...Something is off. They do not appear to have bad intentions.�� Yan Liang found something odd and muttered to himself. He stared curiously at the men before him and pondered over their unusual calmness.


    How could these men be ignorant over what happened outside? Unless...


    ��They are all my men. Let��s not stand around and discuss what we should do next.�� No one, not even Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had expected the operation to proceed so smoothly where they did not have to consider using any of their back up ns. At that point, the men were all gathered in the same ce and it was a good opportunity for the next strategic meeting.


    The next day, Gu Lingzhi led the troops from the Minn and Muji Kingdom to attack the surrounding kingdoms nearby the army camp. This battle front stretched over the entire border of the Qi Kingdom to the Minn Kingdom and even further into the neighbouring Muji Kingdom. Many had been injured and many had died along the process. Before reinforcements from the Sangna Kingdom arrived, ��Pan Wen�� managed to sessfully take control over Minn and Muji Kingdom.


    The King of the North Qiu Kingdom jumped for joy at the news and he gleefully left ��Pan Wen�� in charge of the military matters in the east. Thereafter, he ordered Sangna Kingdom and other Kingdoms in the Empire to allow half of their reinforcements to head to the western front.


    War seemed to befall the entire continent as the two camps fought intensely against each other. A few Demigods led the frontlines and engaged in fierce fighting.


    After all, the Empire had ns in ce for a long time and even if the Alliance seeded in the western side, they would not be able to regain their losses in the east. Just as everyone thought that the Alliance would fall in the west, bad news arrived from the eastern front.


    Things had turned on the eastern front. The kingdoms who had surrendered to the Empire early had shockingly allied with the Alliance and rebelled against Pan Wen and his troops. As a result, the entire army on the eastern front was wiped out.


    As soon as he heard the news, the King of North Qiu almost fainted from devastation and shock.


    ��How can this be? Although Pan Wen is young and unpredictable at times, he has the abilities to lead an army. How could the entire army be wiped out?��


    ��This...it is rumored that the king of Sangna Kingdom ordered a woman to seduce the prince. This spy passed a fake order under the Prince��s name and this caused the army to fall to the Alliance. Now, the Alliance is using the Prince as a hostage to make demands from us.��


    Without warning, Pan Yu��s eyes rolled backward and he fainted.


    The general who reported the news to the king, shivered with fear before he turned towards Pan Liwen.


    Pan Liwen was the Demigod who Pan Yu led from Earth Pce previously. At that point, he wore a dark look and a bitter expression. ring at the general, he glowered, ��What does the Alliance want in exchange for Pan Wen? The western front is not doing well and the eastern front has been returned to the hands of the Alliance, do they want us to surrender directly?��


    ��About that...they did not specify.�� The general wiped the beads of cold sweat that dotted his forehead as he stammered.


    Who knew that the face of the battle would change so drastically in one day? If they had known that this would happen, they would not have been overly ambitious with their actions. At the sight of things then, the general feared that Pan Liwen would order his execution out of anger. The general could almost faint from anxiety then!


    ��No matter what they request, we cannot agree to it!�� Pan Liwen dered with certainty. ��As the Crown Prince of the kingdom, he would have to be sacrificed if he had so easily fallen for the trickery of a woman. He caused the entire army to be wiped out by his own hands!��


    Right then, Pan Yu had slowly begun to regain his consciousness. Pan Liwen��s deration immediately caused him to ck out again and he stayed limp on the floor of the hall. Pan Wen...was his best son and the most suitable candidate for the Crown Prince among everyone else. If Pan Wen was abandoned, would he have to leave the kingdom in the hands of that rotten son, Pan Yue? What difference was that to breaking up the entire kingdom?


    While the Empire boomed with anger, the Alliance was in a celebratory mood. All men from the Alliance were filled with pride and joy upon learning that the army from the Empire was chased out of the Alliance��snd. With the beating of the drums in respective army camps all over the continent, the Alliance armies roared and cheered at their victory on one front.


    Many of the top generals in the Alliance also celebrated the win with joy. Pure happiness filled them as they learned that theirnd had finally returned to their hands. The seventy year old battle seemed to being to a close.


    The state of the continent seemed to flip entirely from what it was a few days prior. Not only did the Alliance recover the eastern front, the western side army advanced forward and took control of territories after a spy report from Rong Yuan. The Alliance army took overrge kingdoms and did not spare the smaller ones either.

 Chapter 317 - Infiltrating the North Qiu Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Infiltrating the North Qiu Kingdom</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In the Sangna Kingdom��s Royal Pce, the king sat on the ground with a confused look on his face. He did not understand what had happened.


    Two days ago, he had wanted to call back the troops on the eastern front. All of a sudden, the troops from the Empire turned against them. Unexpectedly, the troops fainted out of no reason and troops who wore the armor from Minn Kingdom and Muji Kingdom used the Sangna Kingdom��s troops of being traitors. In just one day, they turned from bing victors to bing criminals. The territory that the Empire controlled returned to the Alliance. All of these made the king think that he was living in a dream.


    ��Why...�� The king of Sangna Kingdom struggled to find words as he questioned ��Bian Cheng��. ��Bian Cheng�� had betrayed the Empire, was he not scared of the Empire turning back and attacking him?


    Rong Yuan, who was disguised as Bian Cheng, nced at the king and casually replied, ��I would be d.��


    This only made the king more confused and he took in a sharp breath of air. Rong Yuan added, ��I forgot to mention that I have appointed you as the man who will converse with the Empire. Now that the Empire knows that you have turned against them and helped the Alliance wipe out a hundred thousand of their men in addition to holding their Crown Prince hostage, you are in a dangerous position. Before the men you sent over to the western front reach there, they might be eliminated by the Empire. Forty thousand troops will be massacred by the Empire without mercy.��


    ��Pst!�� Without warning, red blood shot out of the king��s mouth and he red at Rong Yuan, ��Bain Cheng, you...you deserve death!��


    ��Hm, I have to agree with that.�� Rong Yuanughed and agreed with the king jokingly. The real Bian Cheng was thrown aside to Lin En after he was used by Rong Yuan... his death had indeed been unpleasant.


    Rong Yuan took pleasure at staring at the king��s sullen expression before he took out a Soul Controlling Pearl and ced it in the king��s mouth.


    He wanted to end the king��s life quickly, but the Sangna Kingdom was arge country after all. If the king passed away at this moment, it would create an upheaval in the kingdom. The Alliance absolutely did not have the time and resources to pacify the poption of the kingdom. Hence, Rong Yuan decided to control the king and decide on his subsequent nster.


    After he took control of the king of the Sangna Kingdom, Rong Yuan also took control over the other important ministers of the kingdom. He also appointed men from the Royal School to take over the positions of ministers whom he could not control. This all happened so quickly that the Demigods of Sangna Kingdom did not even have time to react. They were all taken care of by the Demigods of the Alliance.


    ��Have you two really decided?�� Rong Huachang looked at his juniors with a worried look.


    ��Yes, we have decided on it.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded her head with determination. ��Although the Alliance has the upper hand now, who knows what other tricks North Qiu Kingdom has? We can only have a chance if we infiltrate the ranks of the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    ��But it does not have to be you two.�� Rong Huachang tried in vain to persuade the two. Rong Yuan only smiled and shook his head, ��Do you not trust us?��


    ��Of course I do but this is the Empire we are talking about. What if your identities are discovered...�� Rong Huachang did not dare to finish her sentence.


    ��Don��t worry. Since we have decided on this, we are confident that we can escape if things go wrong. Just wait for good news with the Alliance.�� Gu Lingzhi assured.


    Rong Huachang knew that there was nothing she could do to dissuade the two but she only left worriedly in the afternoon.


    Not longter, a bright column of light illuminated the sky from the house where the two were at. Anyone who attended the wedding would recognize this golden light as the same ray of light that Pan Wen used to escape from the wedding.


    The sky was lit for ten seconds before it drew in and disappeared in a sh.


    Observers of the light stared worriedly into the distance, everyone was fearful for the two people.


    ��Would everything really be alright?�� Ye Fei frowned and asked. If it was not for the fact that the two were stubborn on their decision, she would have wanted to bind them up to prevent them from going. They made everyone worried for them by infiltrating the army camp of the Empire.


    ��I believe that the ones who should be worried are the men from the Empire.�� Nie Sang��s opinion differed from Ye Fei. ��His Highness would not let Lingzhi get hurt.��


    That was true...


    This reminder set most people at ease slightly but they knew that the two people were still in a highly risky position.


    The Royal Pce of North Qiu Kingdom.


    Guards in armor fiercely stood their ground in the area. All of a sudden, a ray of blinding golden light lit up the sky, two blurry figures were hidden in the light.


    The guards fell into a moment of panic at the sudden light that appeared and they rushed towards it with weapons held in an attacking stance. The leader of the guards shouted, ��Who is it? Who dares to trespass the North Qiu��s Royal Pce?��


    ��It��s me.�� A familiar voice echoed from the light.


    ...Wasn��t that the Crown Prince, Pan Wen��s voice?


    The group of guards jumped in surprise. A short whileter, the familiar figure of the Crown Prince emerged from the golden light. Unlike the typical royal robes he wore, the Prince appeared in a pitiful state as his clothes were dishevelled and his hair unkempt. Blood stained his clothes in all areas and the moment he appeared from the golden light, his eyes rolled over and he fainted to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned by what they saw before the desperately hurried towards the prince to pick him up and transfer him to the library. A messenger was also sent to report the events to the library.


    No one had expected that Pan Wen would return right when the king and Pan Liwen decided to give up on him! How much was Pan Wen worth in their eyes then? After all, Pan Wen seemed to have caused the fall of the Empire by his sole selfish actions. It was his grave mistake to fall for a woman��s tricks.


    Pan Wen had teleported close to the Royal Library and the group reached the library within fifteen minutes. The moment Pan Yu learned of Pan Wen��s return, a mixture of emotions filled his face and he sat sternly on the main seat. He instructed the men to ce Pan Wen on a sofa on one side of the hall before dismissing them.


    Gu Lingzhi suddenly found herself like a prey being hunted. As shey motionless on the sofa, it seemed like a thousand eyes were staring and piercing through her soul.


    Time ticked by slowly, and Gu Lingzhi frowned and rubbed her head as she slowly sat up. Blinking and refocusing her gaze, she deliberately squinted her eyes as she took a look at her surroundings. The moment her eyesnded on Pan Yu, she jumped to a start and stammered, ��Father...��


    Her acting was so real and wless at that point, and her voice filled with emotions.


    At Pan Wen��s voice, Pan Yu stopped himself from reprimanding him. His heart softened and he nodded his head, ��It��s alright. You are back and that is enough.�� Pan Yu was thankful that he did not have to hand the title of the king down to the rascal, Pan Yue.


    ��Father...�� From Pan Yu��s reaction, Gu Lingzhi immediately knew that Pan Yu cared for his son. She mentally patted herself on the back for making the decision to go ahead with the n. Pretending as though she was guilt-ridden, Gu Lingzhi bowed her head down in shame and stuttered, ��Father, I ruined everything. Do you me me?��


    ��Why-��


    ��Why would he not?!�� Before Pan Yu could console Pan Wen, Pan Liwen��s cold snap cut the air and he red at Pan Wen with hateful eyes.


    If not for the yfulness of Pan Wen, he would not have fallen for the tricks of the enemy and caused the loss of the Empire. A hundred thousand men were sacrificed because of Pan Wen��s actions, yet the North Qiu Kingdom would be ruled by this man in the future. Hence, Pan Liwen had to confirm that the Pan Wen in front of him was not an infiltrator sent by the Alliance.


    As he thought of this thought, Pan Liwen coldly shouted, ��The guards reported that you arrived by a Teleportation Spell? How did you escape from the Alliance?��


    At the same time, Pan Liwen carefully observed Pan Wen��s facial expression and tried to find any hint of a crack in ��Pan Wen����s pretence.


    However, it was Gu Lingzhi he was facing, a masterful actress who acted countless times in her life. Although people in the Royal Library were surprised, they regained theirposure quickly. Fear and respect filled Gu Lingzhi��s eyes immediately as she carefully turned towards Pan Wen, ��I- I felt that something was wrong back then and I hid the Teleportation Tablet on me. They took away my Storage Ring and other items but they did not know that I hid the Teleportation Tablet in my mouth. After that, I used the Teleportation Tablet while the guards were sleeping and teleported back to the pce.��


    Gu Lingzhi had thought of this story beforehand and she even considered the tone and expressions she would use. There was no way for Pan Liwen to discover anything wrong with her lie.


    In fact, Pan Liwen was shocked by Pan Wen��s reply. Regardless of figure, appearance, aura, emotions and expressions, ��Pan Wen�� must be the correct person. Instantly, his expression changed from an interrogatory stance to a cold demeanour as he roared, ��You have the cheek to return!��


    Before Gu Lingzhi could react, she felt her body go limp and she copsed onto the floor and kneeled before Pan Liwen.


    ��As the Crown Prince of North Qiu Kingdom, you fell for the petty tricks of the enemy. You sacrificed the entire army because of your lust for a woman. Is this what your father taught you?��

 Chapter 318 - Pan Luo

    <h4>Chapter 318 - Pan Luo</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Was this an attack after he confirmed the identity of Pan Wen?


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes darkened and she cursed at Pan Liwen internally for making her kneel to him.


    Thankfully, her head was lowered and Pan Liwen did not see the rage in her eyes. Otherwise, she would have to use her Teleportation Tablet to escape with her identity discovered.


    Taking deep breaths in to calm herself down, Gu Lingzhi kneeled before Pan Liwen for a full hour before Pan Yu finally excused her and punished her by forcing her to reflect in the ancestral hall for three days.


    It was only three dayster that Gu Lingzhi found out how lucky she was to be banished to the ancestral hall. If she had not been punished, the Alliance might have suffered an utter defeat.


    The ancestral hall of the North Qiu Kingdom was built above the cultivation rooms for the elders in the Pan Family. As Gu Lingzhi kneeled before the ancestral tablets, she had been focusing her mental strength to connect to the Inheritance Space to update Rong Yuan on matters. She had not told Rong Yuan that she was being punished to kneel before the ancestors, but she only updated him on important things. With Rong Yuan��spany, the three days passed by quickly and the punishment seemed less harsh.


    Three days of hardship passed by and by that time, Gu Lingzhi could not feel her legs anymore. With the support of the table and rejecting the offer of help from the guards, Gu Lingzhi struggled to lift herself up. She slowly moved to the shelf where the Pan Family��s ancestor tablets were arranged before she sat down with her back against the wall.


    She could not stand to look at those names after three days of kneeling before them. They were after all, her enemies.


    If it was not for the usefulness of Pan Wen��s identity, she would not have tolerated what she was put through.


    A whileter, Gu Lingzhi felt that she had rested enough, her legs were no longer numb and she prepared to stand up and leave. Just then, the sound of footsteps emerged from the door.


    ��Chief Duke, are we really going to use that?��


    It was Pan Liwen��s voice and Gu Lingzhi sensed the hint of anticipation and excitement behind the voice that just said that.


    ��Mm.�� A low voice replied, ��If we don��t use it now, are we going to wait until the Alliancees over?�� The sound of something rubbing against a wall echoed through the corridor.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes brightened and she lowered herself down to the ground again before she slowly shifted towards the shelf and hid beneath it. Without a deliberate intention to search the ce, even a person standing in front of the shelf would not discover her.


    Through a tiny crack in the shelf, Gu Lingzhi spotted the old minister who stood before her. This elder was as skinny as a matchstick and wrinkles lined his face while his skin drooped from both sides of his face. He looked so weak that he could be blown over by a gust of wind. Without the support of Pan Liwen and another minister holding him, Gu Lingzhi was certain the old minister would not be able to support himself.


    Although the aura of the old minister made him seem weak and frail, Gu Lingzhi did not look down on him at all.


    If the man was addressed as a Chief Duke so respectfully by the second most powerful man in the Royal Family of North Qiu Kingdom, then this must be Pan Luming, who had been born in the same era as Lord Fashen!


    What had happened to cause this old minister to appear?


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart beat wildly against her chest and she wondered if she had missed something out. She took in deep breaths and prayed silently that she would be safe.


    Afraid of attracting the attention of the man, Gu Lingzhi did not even dare to look at them. Instead, she used her hearing and senses to understand what the three ministers were doing.


    The scraping sound continued for a while longer before Pan Luoming��s voice raised again. This time Gu Lingzhi could sense nervousness in his voice, ��Grandmaster, I am Pan Luming, the 56745th descendant of the Pan Family and I request your audience. Please help my family.��


    Grandmaster?


    Gu Lingzhi instantly came to a realization of what they were going to do.


    She knew that the Pan Family had always interacted with Pan Luo but she had not expected to see the meeting with her own eyes.


    Very quickly, Gu Lingzhi felt the shelf around her getting hotter and hotter. A light white colored ray of light shot out of the shelf and a dominating aura started to flood the room. A thick voice suddenly called, ��Oh? What have you guys done again?��


    This simple sentence seemed to paralyse those present. The man behind the voice seemed to have so much power, he could look down on everything below him.


    Pan Luo!


    Without having to think, this name repeated itself in Gu Lingzhi��s mind and her eyes filled with unbounded hatred. This was like a curse mark engraved in the soul of every Spirit Tribe member. Regardless of whether they had the actual memories, pure hatred would fill them at the mention of Pan Luo. This was a grudge that could be settled only with blood!


    ��Calm down!��


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was about to let her rashness ovee her, a strong voice barked at her.


    ��You are not his opponent now. Don��t be ovee by your hatred!��


    It was Zi Zi!


    Just as Pan Luming began to call out Pan Luo, Zi Zi emerged from Fen Painting. It was Zi Zi��s appearance that barely held Gu Lingzhi back from her suicidal actions.


    ��...I, what is wrong with me?�� Gu Lingzhi was pulled out of her anger and hatred with Zi Zi��s call. She stared at Zi Zi with an utterly confused face.


    ��Why do I hate him so much?�� Gu Lingzhi had never seen Pan Luo before and her understanding towards him was only through Liu Yiyan and the ruined souls of the top Martial Artists of the Spirit Tribe. Why did his voice seem to open a hidden door in her that allowed a gush of hatred to flood and overpower her mind?


    Zi Zi sighed with exasperation, ��That is because you have the blood of the Spirit Tribe��s leader in you......��


    Because of his mistake in the past, the Leader of the Spirit Tribe harbored great guilt and hatred to himself for causing the fall of the entire tribe. His hatred ran so deep, it caused all the Inheritance Spaces to be filled with the same emotions. These emotions were typically manageable. However, the moment Pan Luo��s aura was encountered, this hatred that originated from years ago would remerge and influence the emotions of the person in the Inheritance Space. Hence, Gu Lingzhi had reacted so violently.


    Zi Zi��s short exnation snapped Gu Lingzhi back to her senses. It silently huddled within Gu Lingzhi��s body and listened to what happened outside.


    Since Pan Luo��s projection from the Realm of the Gods to the Lower Realm resulted in a lot of pressure in the room, the killing intent of Gu Lingzhi had been masked. Pan Luming continued to beg for Pan Luo��s help and the projection of Pan Luo smiled before he retrieved an object and threw it on the ground. This object passed through the boundary of the two nes and materialized as a physical object before Pan Luming.


    ��This sacred weapon is effective in making men out of stone. Use it wisely.��


    ��Thank you Grandmaster. We will make sure to force the enemies back and control the whole of the Tianyuan Continent for you!�� Pan Luming��s joy spilled from his voice. White light once again transferred Pan Luo��sughter.


    ��Although the item is good, it is limited in its use. You don��t have to control the Tianyuan Continent, it��s a useless piece ofnd to me. But do your best.�� With that, Pan Luo cut off hismunication with Tianyuan Continent.


    The faces of the men in the room changed.


    Evidently, thest sentence said by Pan Luo was a warning.


    The war between the True Gods had created much havoc in Tianyuan Continent by changing the naturalws that governed the ce. Any Martial Artists that were above the rank of a Demigod could not descend to the Tianyuan Continent. Hence, Pan Luo gave up on ruling the continent and would only ask for updates about the Spirit Tribe every few hundred years.


    Due to their rtionship with Pan Luo, the Pan Family benefited greatly and they gradually became stronger in the Tianyuan Continent to the extent that they even had the greed to control the entire continent. On the surface, they used the excuse of unifying the continent so that they could more effectively collect information about the Spirit Tribe. However, they were the only ones who knew that it was just a pretence to cover up their real ambition.


    Pan Luo��s leaving words showed that he knew what they were nning to do.


    ��...Grandmaster doesn��t seem to pay much attention to the Tianyuan Continent. Does he not care who is the ruler of this ce?�� How could he not care about their actions?


    ��How can you guess what the Grandmaster��s intentions are?�� Pan Luming reprimanded the minister beside him. He bowed towards the ancestral tablet three times before he slowly stood up and sighed, ��Why would the Grandmaster care about a tiny Tianyuan Continent? He is not concerned about the continent but he cares about whether we will fulfil his ambitions under his name.��


    The minister��s face lit up and he understood where he went wrong.


    However, at second thought, they realized that Pan Luo could not head to the Lower Realm anymore. The Pan Family was the only family in the entire continent who had connections to Pan Luo. As long as Pan Luo wanted updates on the Spirit Tribe, he had to help the Pan Family. Even if he was not pleased with them, he would not lead them to their demise. Didn��t the sacred weapon he gave to them prove this point?


    The two men stared with fiery eyes at the object in Pan Luming��s hands.


    This was an object that looked like a horsetail whisk. The white tail of the object was almost crystal clear. Under the glow of the sun, silver streaks could be seen. They had never seen such a material before. The handle of the horsetail whisk was a light red color that led on to deduce that it was made out of a particr type of wood.


    ��...He said that this object could make men out of stone. Should we try it?�� Pan Liwen stared at Pan Luming eagerly as he suggested.


    Pan Luming had wanted to test it out the moment he received the object. As such, his eyes lit up at Pan Liwen��s suggestion and he scanned his surroundings quickly before he spotted a stone nearby. With a light wave of his hand, the long tail of the object swept over the stone. All of a sudden, silver light shed and a man made out of stone walked forward.


    The three men beamed for joy and used their spiritual energy to survey the stone man. However, the smiles on their faces instantly disappeared.


    ��It is only a Martial Student...��


    If all of these stone men had such low fighting abilities, what use was there even if they had many of them?

 Chapter 319 - Sacred Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Sacred Weapon</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Observing the disappointed looks, Pan Lumingughed in amusement, ��The cultivation ranks of these stonemen are low because we used inferior materials. If we used precious materials, they would be much stronger.��


    With that, he stared at the horsetail whisk in his hand with burning eyes. If he could create stonemen that obeyed him anytime he wanted, the horsetail whisk was a powerful tool. As long as sufficiently good materials were used to create them, the North Qiu Kingdom could take control of the entire continent.


    If they had obtained this item a few dozen years ago, they would not have had to waste their efforts to try to convince other kingdoms to join them in their cause.


    Gu Lingzhi observed everything that happened as she hid on the shelf. Her hand was kept over her mouth and she forced herself to remain silent. With such a powerful item in the hands of North Qiu Kingdom, what chances of winning did the Alliance have?


    Thankfully, nothing came without a price. The horsetail whisk could not create life and the stonemen created would eventually turn back into stone. All of a sudden, a loud ��snap�� urred and the stoneman copsed back into dust.


    ��This is the ��Life Whip�� that belonged to the Spirit Tribe Leader! Pan Luo, that bastard, how could he give it to such despicable men?!�� Zi Zi cursed from within Fen Painting. Its voice rang through Gu Lingzhi��s head, ��This is a middle grade Godly Weapon! Although it is old and it was damaged in the war, it cannot be given to any person! Pan Luo is looking down on the Spirit Tribe Leader��s items. This bastard...I ought to...��


    Zi Zi continued to curse and rage at Pan Luo. However, Gu Lingzhi��s heart sank at that point and she started to worry.


    How strong was a middle grade Godly Weapon? The strongest weapons in the entire continent were only high-grade Heaven Level Spiritual Weapons. Pan Luo had changed the entire face of the war with his gift of the Godly Weapon. One could only imagine the difference between a True God and a Martial Artist which could not be measured by cultivation levels alone.


    Even a damaged Godly Weapon was much more powerful than the Spiritual Weapons on the continent.


    She must get her hands on it!


    Gu Lingzhi had never wanted anything more than that Godly Weapon. The desire to possess it created a powerful ambition within her. Yet, it was now in the hands of the North Qiu Kingdom!


    As Gu Lingzhi set her heart out for the Life Whip and she dug her mind for ideas to steal it, Pan Luming and the two ministers left the ce gleefully. They had no reason to fear the Alliance with the Life Whip with them.


    Fifteen minutes seemed like a short time but it was enough to change the face of the entire war.


    Gu Lingzhi crawled out from the shelf after the sound of footsteps disappeared. She knew that it was of utmost importance that she inform the Alliance about the way things had changed.


    In the Realm of the Gods, Pan Luo sipped on his tea with an expressionless look on his face. Yet, his eyes carried mischief.


    Pan Luo was a young man with a clean look. However, the aura around him was that of a higher being. His beady eyes brightened with wisdom and he held himself as a respectable person. Pan Luo��s smart look was what caused the Spirit Tribe Leader to take him as a disciple back then. However, who knew the evil intentions that Pan Luo harboured? No one had expected Pan Luo to turn against his own master.


    It seemed that after such a long time, some people wanted to disrupt the order and status quo that he created when he left. He hoped that the Pan Family would remember their identity with the warning he gave. After so many years without news of the Spirit Tribe, he was eighty percent sure that they had disappeared. Hence, he decided to spare the Pan Family for their missight since they had served him for such a long time. If they wanted to use his name to conduct misdeeds in the future, he had a thousand ways to teach them the wrath of a god!


    In the next few days, Gu Lingzhi begged Zi Zi multiple times to steal the Life Whip. However, that object was the lifeblood of the Empire and numerous guards kept a lookout for it constantly. Zi Zi��s weakbat strength would guarantee that the operation would be a failure. Even if Zi Zi could go anywhere near the Life Whip, there was no way for it to steal it under the watchful eyes of the guards. It could only stay in the surroundings of the Life Whip and stare at it helplessly.


    At the same time, the Alliance received Gu Lingzhi��s message of the Life Whip through the Communication Conch. To prevent creating fear among the troops, the higher ups of the Alliance decided to keep the news confidential. Simrly, a few top experts infiltrated the Empire by concealing their strengths. Everyone had the same n - to steal the Life Whip!


    During the night, Gu Lingzhiyfortably on the royal bed that belonged to Pan Wen. She released Rong Yuan from the Inheritance Space.


    Thankfully, Pan Wen had been instructed by Pan Liwen to remain vignt and proper, hence, he was not allowed to have women serve him. As a result, Gu Lingzhi wasfortable with letting Rong Yuan out.


    The moment he appeared, Rong Yuan wore a bored and unamused face. His sharp eyes stared lovingly at Gu Lingzhi as hemented, ��Your Highness, you finally remembered about me...�� Rong Yuan purposely used a childish tone in front of Gu Lingzhi. His childish ways caused Gu Lingzhi��s hair to stand and she shuddered at his ways.


    ��...Why do you look like this again?��


    Rong Yuan had used the Yirong Pill to alter his appearance to that of a teenager.


    Winking, Rong Yuan yfully teased, ��Your Highness, do you not like me already? You praised someone else a few days ago. Have you fallen for someone else already?��


    Squeezing out a few tears, Rong Yuan��s eyes glistened with tears and he acted innocent. Yet his words made Gu Lingzhi cringe and she wanted to dump him back into the Inheritance Space. However, Rong Yuan��s cultivation rank was higher than her and she would not be able to overpower him to force him back into the Inheritance Space.


    Falling silent for a while Gu Lingzhi wondered if the Yirong Pill could influence one��s personality in addition to changing the appearance of a person. Otherwise, why did Rong Yuan appear to be a whole other person when he looked like a teenager now. However, nothing happened to her when she used the Yirong Pill in the past.


    ��Are you confessing to it since you are silent?�� Rong Yuan scoffed. All of a sudden, he switched his attitude from that of an innocent child to a wild beast. Without warning, he pounced onto Gu Lingzhi and pinned her down on the bed. Rong Yuan revealed his teeth like that of a predator before he scolded, ��Even if you don��t like him anymore, I will not give you to anyone else! You belong to me, and me only for this lifetime!��


    At that point, Gu LIngzhi recognized this episode as another one of Rong Yuan��s yful acts. She pushed him off her body and the two bickered and pushed each other yfully.


    They made love to each other through the night and the tortured Gu Lingzhi was pulled into Rong Yuan��s warm embrace after the act. The pair entered the shower together and Gu Lingzhi allowed the warm water to rain down her body, washing off her fatigue. Her stress from the past few days was released and she closed her eyes as she allowed Rong Yuan to touch her.


    ��Are you feeling better?�� Rong Yuan��s warm and husky voice flowed through her ears.


    With a soft nod, Gu Lingzhi assured Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan��s warm breath blew against her face and his soft chuckle melted her heart. Gu Lingzhi seemed to forget her stress and responsibilities as she enjoyed Rong Yuan��spany.


    Gu Lingzhi opened and closed her eyes multiple times through the night before she finally assured herself that he was really there. Rong Yuan��s warm hands wrapped around her torso and he pressed his strong chest against her back before he smoothly massaged her.


    ��Don��t stress yourself out too much. There are many people with the Alliance, they should be able to steal the Life Whip.��


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her gaze at Rong Yuan��s words. She understood what he meant. He had directed the question to her mental wellbeing and not her physical body.


    His actions that night helped her rx.


    At that instant, Gu Lingzhi was filled with gratitude. Although she was at a loss for words for Rong Yuan��s methods, it had been effective. The nervousness she had in her for the past few days was gone.


    ��Thank you.�� Gu Lingzhi bit her lips and thanked Rong Yuan.


    Lifting his brows, Rong Yuan teased, ��You can say it with words, but I would prefer something more tangible.��


    Before Rong Yuan had finished his sentence, his smooth palms that had been massaging her back, slipped down and grabbed her butt suddenly. Gu Lingzhi could not help gasping at Rong Yuan��s move.


    ��Compared to an insincere ��thank you��, I would prefer if you thank me with your body next time.��


    ��......��


    Gu Lingzhi thought that Rong Yuan would tell her that she would never need to thank him.


    Yet, Rong Yuan did not ept her gratitude and even flirted with her again.


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to nag at him but she could not help falling for his smooth hands that teased her again. They made love a second time that night. Once their breathing returned to normal, Gu Lingzhi suspected whether Rong Yuan had used the excuse of helping her to rx to have sex with her. Could Rong Yuan��s real motive be to make love to her?


    Knowing that he might have gone overboard, Rong Yuan cleaned Gu Lingzhi��s body tenderly before he ced her gently down on the bed. Hey on the other side of the bed before he said, ��Rx. Since we found out about the North Qiu Kingdom��s ploy, we will not let them execute it. By now, Lord Fashen would be informed about the matter. He would make sure to steal the Godly Weapon from them!��


    Gu Lingzhi��s lips quavered. She was ustomed to Rong Yuan��s smooth words and ways.


    She rolled her eyes at him. Just as she was about to speak with him regarding the Godly Weapon, a loud shout came from the door.


    ��Catch the assassin!��

 Chapter 320 - Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Suspicious</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Protect the king, there is an assassin!��


    Gu Lingzhi exchanged a look with Rong Yuan at the sound of themotion outside. She quickly hid Rong Yuan in the Inheritance Space before she stood up. Her legs were weak and she almost fell to the floor. She cursed at Rong Yuan before she dragged her exhausted body out of the pce.


    At that point, the Royal Pce was chaotic. Lamps lit by fire and spiritual energy light lit up the surroundings as groups of guards surveyed their surroundings with vignce. Pan Wen��s guards were also on duty in the area and the moment Gu Lingzhi appeared disguised as Pan Wen, a guard hurried before her and exined, ��Your Highness, someone sneaked into the pce. For your own safety, you should remain in your pce. You should not give the assassin any chance to get close to Wenrong Pce.��


    ��Oh?�� ��Pan Wen�� asked, ��Do you know who the assassin is?��


    ��I...�� The guard stammered, unsure of how to reply. Truthfully speaking, the group of guards in charge of Wenrong Pce were not sure what had happened. They had only heard the cry of other guards in the pce before they were called into action. This was done as a precautionary measure in case the unknown assassin entered Wenrong Pce.


    Their experiences in the past told them that disrupting Pan Wen from his rest meant that they would be in deep trouble!


    ��You don��t know?�� ��Pan Wen�� nodded his head thoughtfully. All of a sudden, her expression turned terrifyingly dark and she yelled, ��How can you ask me to rest within my quarters if you don��t even know who the assassin is? If that person has a high cultivation rank, am I a sitting duck waiting to be killed? Or are you guys together with the assassin? Do you want to do nothing and wait to be killed by the assassin?��


    ��Pan Wen�� raised his voice and scolded the guards out of the blue. His fierceness and unreasonableness instantly caused the guards to turn pale with fright and their knees fell to the ground as they kneeled in front of him in apology. Without hesitation, they denied any collusion with the assassin and begged ��Pan Wen�� for forgiveness.


    ��Pan Wen�� held his chin up as he scoffed at them, deciding to let them off this time. He lifted his leg in a menacing movement that threatened to stomp down on the guards. Yet, before he hit them, he suddenly whipped around and returned to his sleeping quarters.


    This left the guards in utter confusion. What was that about? Was the Crown Prince ying with them with his fierce act? Was he returning to sleep now that he was done torturing them? So what if the Crown Prince had a high status, could he disrespect them like that?


    The answer �C of course!


    The dissatisfied guards could only indulge in self pity as they stared at ��Pan Wen�� returning to the room. With helpless expressions, they could onlyment their low status.


    Back in the room, Gu Lingzhi had not been ying with the guards. She had suddenly thought of the possibility of Lord Fashen being the assassin.


    She did a mental calction. There was a high possibility of Lord Fashen and his men being the assassins to steal the Godly Weapon. However, something went wrong and the assassin was discovered. Rong Huachang was aware of the fact that Gu Lingzhi had infiltrated the North Qiu Royal Pce as Pan Wen. If the assassin was on her side, he would seek out Gu Lingzhi quickly.


    As such, she had to stay in her room and be ready for anything to happen.


    At a corner of the North Qiu Pce, the group of infiltrators from the Alliance were currently in a heated discussion. In order not to rm the pce guards, only three Demigods were sent on the mission. They were Lord Fashen, Rong Huachang and Mao Dingling.


    As the pir of the Alliance, many people had not wanted Lord Fashen to participate directly in the mission and risk his life. However, as the oldest Demigod in the continent, he knew much more about the North Qiu Royal Familypared to other people. If he did not participate in the mission himself, it was akin to throwing others to the lion��s den. Therefore he remained stubborn on his decision to personally lead Rong Huachang and Mao Dingling on the mission.


    He had considered the team for the mission.


    With his cultivation level, Lord Fashen could easily enter the Royal Pce without a single trace easily. He was a powerful and essential advantage that they had in the operation regardless of offense or sneak attacks.


    Rong Huachang was an expert in terms of speed. It was almost impossible for anyone else to catch up to her.


    Mao Dingling on the other hand, had his own unique expertise.


    Although Mao Dingling did not have exceptionalbat powerpared to the other Demigods, his unique Martial Skills techniques meant that he was particrly effective against anyone who was a lower cultivation rank than him as his realm carried poison in it. Whenever he released his realm, arge ck flower would appear in the center of it.


    This seemed somewhat simr to Hua Qingcheng��s abilities but it also had its differences. Mao Dingling��s ck flower could dissipate additional ck poison. Anyone in the same cultivation rank as him would feel their physical motions being restrained. At the same time, the ck flower poison served as a powerful weapon to conduct a silent massacre. However, the scent of the poison did not distinguish between friend and foe. Mao Dingling himself hardly used this ability and Lord Fashen decided that he should only use it as ast resort. However, the trio found themselves in a predicament then.


    ��I disagree. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi are definitely here and we would be safe the moment we find them. Why not just seek them out?�� Mao Dingling whispered.


    ��We absolutely cannot go.�� Rong Huachang��s expression was also dark. ��If you had not been discovered by the guards, would we find ourselves in trouble? Gu Lingzhi risked her life to infiltrate the North Qiu Kingdom to be a spy for the Alliance. She is not here to clean up after your mess.��


    ��How dare you say that?�� Mao Dingling frowned deeply. ��All of us are doing whatever we can for the Alliance. We need their help this time and it is not even for a dangerous act. Why can''t we seek her out? It wasn��t my intention to be caught anyway.��


    ��We cannot go. At the very most, we can just run away now ande back another day at another opportunity. There is no need to ce Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan in danger for us.�� Rong Huachang remained stubborn and she suddenly felt grateful that she had not revealed the exact details of their infiltration in the North Qiu Kingdom. Mao Dingling was only aware that the pair was in the Royal Pce but he did not know the exact details of where they were nor what they were doing.


    They were aware that the North Qiu Kingdom had deep roots and secrets. Under such a dangerous situation, how could she risk Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s safety for their own?


    ��You...You are just too stubborn!�� Mao Dingling scolded her. ��How can you be so foolish now? Is our aim more important or are they more important? Since we have been discovered now, it will be even harder to infiltrate the North Qiu Kingdom the next time. They are just two Martial Sages, how can theypare to Demigods?��


    ��In my heart, they are much more important than you!�� Rong Huachang quarrelled with Mao Dingling.


    Why did hepare the pair with Demigods? Did Mao Dingling want to sacrifice Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan? If that was the case, she had to keep a tight lip about their whereabouts!


    Seeing the argument between the two get more heated, Lord Fashen had to step in. He stood in the middle of the two and allowed his aura to suppress them. His stern voice barked, ��Stop quarrelling, I know how to avoid being discovered.��


    There was no way for her to get any sleep that night. All the lights in the North Qiu Kingdom remained brightly lit and Gu Lingzhi, still disguised as Pan Wen, stood anxiously in his living quarters as he carefully observed the situation. He tapped his foot impatiently but no one arrived.


    At the darkest of the night, a strange visitor arrived at ��Pan Wen����s living quarters.


    ��Your Highness, these are the orders of the king. We have to obey them, please pardon us,�� a guard informed him.


    ��Pan Wen�� turned around expressionlessly and in the next instant, a few dozen guards moved swiftly into his room and searched his living quarters.


    After silently observing the guards search her room, ��Pan Wen�� sprung into action. He put on a hurtful expression and stared at Pan Yu.


    ��Father... Chief Duke... are both of you suspecting me?�� ��Pan Wen�� asked, his voice quivering slightly. Otherwise, why would the men enter her room at such an ungodly hour?


    The moment ��Pan Wen�� questioned Pan Yu��s fatherly love, Pan Yu��s face instantly softened. cing an arm on ��Pan Wen����s shoulder, he tried to reassure him, ��Don��t think too much about it. I am not suspecting you...but I just want to be sure of everything. We are also going to check on your fifth brother after searching your room.��


    However, Pan Yu and Pan Liwen would not be involved in the search of the Fifth Prince��s room. Granted, he would not reveal that to ��Pan Wen��. At that point, Pan Yu was dissatisfied with the Chief Duke for constantly suspecting the Grand Prince.


    Even if it was too much of a coincidence that ��Pan Wen�� returned and the Alliance struck at the same time, it did not mean that Pan Wen should be med. Why did the Chief Duke always try to find fault with Pan Wen?


    Pan Liwen also felt that he was being somewhat unreasonable. However, for some reason, he had instantly suspected Pan Wen when the Alliance men snuck into the pce.


    He had not checked on Pan Wen immediately after his suspicion because he had sent a spy to watch over Wenrong Pce.


    With Pan Wen��s hurt expression staring at him, Pan Liwen felt guilty. His eyebrows furrowed together and his voice lowered as he scolded, ��That��s enough! Are you supposed to show a weak side as the Crown Prince of the kingdom? How did your father teach you?��


    With that, Pan Liwen strode past ��Pan Wen�� and entered the room without batting another eye at her.


    The guards moved and searched the room quickly. Afraid that ��Pan Wen�� would scold them the moment Pan Liwen was gone, they obediently ced things back in their original position after searching through them.


    Pan Liwen brushed past the guards and scanned the room carefully without letting a single inch escape his eye. However, the moment he encountered the bathtub in Gu Lingzhi��s room, he instantly stopped. Narrowing his eyes, he ordered, ��Push that stone away. Something is not right there.��

 Chapter 321 - Rong Huachang’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Rong Huachang��s Determination</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    What was wrong? Was he setting up a trap?


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart pumped fiercely in her chest, still disguised as Pan Wen. She stared at the area Pan Liwen pointed out. However, she had to remain calm as she asked, ��Chief Duke, is there something wrong?��


    ��That��s what I should be asking you.�� Pan Liwen did not answer her directly. The Imperial Guards stepped forward and tore down the stonewall that was tall enough to squeeze a person behind it. Throughout this process, Pan Liwen stared hawk-eyed at Gu Lingzhi, observing her every move.


    Gu Lingzhi blinked innocently, she was prepared to run at any moment.


    If Pan Liwen had ced anything behind the stonewall to implicate her, she would be in deep trouble!


    Pan Yu was also shocked by the sudden revtion and his expression turned serious and nervous as he stared at ��Pan Wen��. He shifted his gaze towards the stonewall and clenched his fists tightly in anxiousness. If ��Pan Wen�� had truly been hiding something from him, there was nothing Pan Yu could do even as the king of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    At that point, all eyes were strained on the stonewall. The Imperial Guard carefully removed the stone that Pan Liwen had pointed out, his hands shook from the nerves in his heart. It was almost as though there was a huge weight on him and his hands almost slipped and dropped the stone.


    ��If youe clean, I can spare you based on our blood ties. However, do not me me for being vicious once whatever you are hiding behind this stone is revealed.�� Just as the stone was about to be removed, Pan Liwen warned.


    ��Chief Duke, I do not understand what you are saying,�� ��Pan Wen�� bit down on his lip and continued looking innocent, ��I have never done anything to harm the kingdom, I have nothing to confess to.��


    How stubborn...


    Pan Liwen narrowed his eyes. ��Pan Wen�� was finally acting like how a Crown Prince should. It was a pity that this had to happen.


    With a sigh, Pan Liwen��s eyes turned towards the stone and he instantly froze. At the same time, all the guards who were staring at the stonewall seemed to have frozen as they stared nkly at the secret behind it.


    What was hiding behind the stonewall? What was going on?


    ��Pan Wen�� swallowed his saliva before carefully and slowly turning to look at the stonewall. Instantly, he was dumbfounded by what he saw.


    A pile of sex toys and scandalous pornography images were stuffed behind a small cab.


    Even if she had never seen such items before, Gu Lingzhi could guess what they were used for. The small cab should be what Pan Wen used to store items for his own sexual entertainment.


    She had been ready to escape but then she was met with such a situation.


    ��Pan Wen����s face turned beet red as the Imperial Guards started to react. They turned towards him with awkward but knowing looks on their faces. On the other hand, Pan Yu let out a long sigh, he could not even muster up the strength to reprimand Pan Wen.


    Cursing at Pan Wen for being a pervert, Gu Lingzhi boiled with anger as she felt the judging stares at her. Pan Wen was a total pervert!


    However, she could not deny that the objects were hers and she could only tolerate the stares while her face turned redder and redder in embarrassment.


    ��Cough, Chief Duke, I believe the assassin is not hiding here. Should we head somewhere else to check?��


    Pan Liwen was evidently ufortable there and Pan Yu created a way out for him. After he reprimanded ��Pan Wen��, Pan Liwen left.


    ��Pan Wen�� lowered his head and took in his words. Once everyone left his living quarters, he burnt the sex toys without hesitation. That concluded his day and heid on the bed and tried to catch up on sleep.


    Gu Lingzhi had not slept at all since she had been worried that Lord Fashen was the assassin. Since the assassins had not arrived even as dawn broke, Gu Lingzhi wondered if the assassins were on her side. Upon concluding that there was a high chance they were not from the Alliance, Gu Lingzhi could finally rx and sleep.


    As she slept, Gu Lingzhi dreamt of the same night where a group of assassins infiltrated the North Qiu Kingdom. However, the assassins were with Lord Fashen and they quickly met up with her. In the dream, they linked up Zi Zi��s special ability and Fashen��s skill to steal the Sacred Weapon from Pan Luming by force. The Sacred Weapon was used to create arge army of Demigods and the Alliance managed to crush the North Qiu Kingdom quickly, putting an end to the few dozen years of war.


    ��Generals, the enemy is in chaos, follow me and.....�� Gu Lingzhi��s voice rang through the battlefield. Behind her, a mass of army charged forward strongly, all of them yelling, ��Die!��


    The cacophony of voices assembled together to be a loud roar that echoed through arge area.


    Gu Lingzhi��s dream seemed incredibly real. All of a sudden, her body shivered and she sprang up from her bed in a shock.


    Right at that moment, her bed shook strongly and she felt the floor shift.


    It was not a dream, there was a battle happening outside among high-ranked Martial Artists!


    At this thought, Gu Lingzhi, who was still disguised as Pan Wen, threw on her clothes and rushed out of her pce. She instantly saw three fierce battles urring in the sky, one of the men fighting was Lord Fashen.


    Damn it, Lord Fashen had infiltrated the pce that night!


    ��Pan Wen�� whipped his head around and observed his surroundings as his heart pumped wildly. He was trying to find Rong Huachang. However, the entire pce was in chaos and it was impossible to find Rong Huachang.


    ��Your Highness, please save me, I am very scared!�� Just as ��Pan Wen�� was about to let Zi Zi out to sense the surroundings, he heard a very familiar voice.


    ��Pan Wen�� turned towards the voice, smiling brightly. In front of him was a familiar, yet strange servant maid.


    ��Your Highness, I am very scared...�� Knowing that ��Pan Wen�� recognized her, Rong Huachang, who was disguised as the servant maid, shrieked slightly before she allowed her body to fall forward. As her limp body rested against ��Pan Wen��, she wrapped her arms around his neck boldly. In front of other people��s eyes, it seemed like Rong Huachang was a bold servant maid who was trying to seduce the Crown Prince.


    Pan Wen��s personal guards froze in their ce, unsure of what to do.


    This was where Pan Wen��s reputation came into good use. Many people knew about his poor reputation, but no one was going to stop the young servant maid and the prince from getting together. However, they wondered which pce the servant maid belonged to. Why would she choose such a moment to seduce the Crown Prince? Didn��t she know that the Crown Prince was barred froming into contact with any woman now as punishment?


    The scent of Rong Huachang��s perfume drifted through her nose, causing Gu Lingzhi to recall how Rong Yuan held her in his embrace. Rong Huachang coughed slightly as she smirked at ��Pan Wen��. She took the initiative to grab ��Pan Wen����s hand and squeezed it. Without thinking twice, ��Pan Wen�� carried Rong Huachang back to Wenrong Pce.


    ��Crown Prince...are you really doing this? What if ...�� If the Chief Duke knew about this, he would be in trouble.


    The personal guard of Pan Wen immediately stood up and stammered. He tried to stop the Crown Prince in his actions.


    However, ��Pan Wen�� only scoffed, ��What? Am I not allowed to do what I want?��


    The guard shook his head, ��Your Highness is brave and capable. How can any woman resist you? However, the Chief Duke is now battling the Demigod from the Alliance. If he knew that you were hooking up with a woman now, he would be very angry.��


    ��Isn��t it just some random Demigod from the Alliance?�� ��Pan Wen�� rolled his eyes. ��Do you not think that the Chief Duke will not be able to handle him?��


    ��That��s not what I meant! The Chief Duke is powerful, how can the assassin match up to him?��


    ��Then there you have it.�� Gu Lingzhi knew that she had the final say as she sternly shot the guard a death re. Through her eyes, she hinted to the guard to keep his mouth silent as she carried Rong Huachang back to Wenrong Pce.


    As the guard watched ��Pan Wen�� leave, the guard scrunched his face up in disgust and he barked towards the other guards to keep their mouths silent. If Pan Liwen learned of the matter, ��Pan Wen�� would be reprimanded and punished to stay in his room. However, they would be punished more severely and it was certain that ��Pan Wen�� would beat them up. This was the right choice.


    Rong Huachang followed ��Pan Wen�� to his room and upon seeing that they were safe, she immediately asked, ��Where is he?��


    Knowing that Rong Huachang was referring to Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi replied, ��He is in a safe ce.��


    ��He isn��t here?�� Rong Huachang frowned. She recalled that the two had infiltrated the North Qiu Kingdom under Pan Wen��s identity. Why was Rong Yuan not around?


    ��Pan Liwen has been strict in security tely. Rong Yuan is a guard now.��


    Rong Huachang did not probe further but her anxiousness was evident in her tone, ��We have failed. The Sacred Weapon is kept with Pan Luming like it is his own child. There is no chance to obtain it. Fashen had no choice but to expose himself and lure Pan Luming to attack to try and steal it by force. However, he was stopped by two Demigods that Pan Luming created. If anything goes wrong, you guys must not expose yourselves. Your only job is to spy on the North Qiu Kingdom and report back to the Alliance.��


    ��Grand-aunt, you...�� Gu Lingzhi jumped in surprise. Rong Huachang��s words were filled with a brave sadness and Gu Lingzhi could not help thinking of the worst case scenario. ��Grand-aunt, are you thinking of...��


    ��Lord Fashen is the pir of the Alliance. Nothing must happen to him!�� Rong Huachang did not reply Gu Lingzhi��s question directly but her answer was enough for Gu Lingzhi to know that she was determined.


    She was afraid that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan might act rashly if anything happened to her and hence, she deliberately warned her.

 Chapter 322 - It’s Hard To Be A Hero

    <h4>Chapter 322 - It��s Hard To Be A Hero</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Good child, don��t be upset. I��ve lived for such a long time. It is my honour to do something for the Alliance before I die. You and Rong Yuan...should continue living well together.��


    Rong Huachang did not give Gu Lingzhi any chance to persuade her before she rushed out of Wenrong Pce. She was so quick, the guards at the door only saw a shadow sh past.


    ��Grand-aunt, wait......�� Gu Lingzhi reached out her hand as fast as she could but missed Rong Huachang by half a second.


    How could Rong Huachang still be so rash at her age? Gu Lingzhi could barely hold off her tears. She had a way to save everyone and not expose her identity!


    With a helpless sigh, Gu Lingzhi nced at the guards outside the pce before she retrieved the mask that she had not used for a long time.


    This was the mask she used when she first learned forging. Though her weapon forging skills had improvedter on and even added a function which allowed her to iste her consciousness and spy on others, the appearance of her mask was still just as ugly.


    cing the mask onto her face properly, Gu Lingzhi carefully avoided the guards at the pce door and headed in the direction that Rong Huachang took off to.


    Before she could go any further, the ground beneath her feet shook violently. Pan Luming��s detestful voice rang through the pce ��Lord Fashen, it is rare that you are in the North Qiu Kingdom. Don��t be in such a hurry to leave. If your old friends here know about this, they would be upset with you.��


    ��Thank you for your offer, but I prefer to be with the Alliance and I shall not trouble you further,�� Lord Fashen replied.


    His muscles were clenched tightly out of nervousness.


    In the past, he did not think highly of Pan Luming. However, in the split second before he attacked Pan Luming, the Life Whip sprung to action and three stoneman that possessed the strength of Demigods appeared out of the blue.


    The stonemen did not experience pain like human beings would and they attacked Lord Fashen without hesitation. These stonemen only heeded the order of the person who created them and hence, they did not hold back when they attacked Lord Fashen. Additionally, Pan Luming stood by a side and aided in the attack causing Lord Fashen to be ced in a tight spot.


    As the battle progressed on, the stonemen would perish after a certain duration. Yet Pan Luming would create new Demigod-ranked stonemen. This dispirited Fashen and it seemed to him that the battle would not end.


    At this point, he was only battling against Pan Luming and he was already in such a dangerous position. To make matters worse, he could sense the aura of a few other Demigods in the pce lurking nearby.


    They had been too careless!


    He had been overconfident in his cultivation rank and threw himself into enemies waters. Was he going to die that day?


    After living for such a long time, Lord Fashen was unafraid of death. But what about the citizens of the Alliance? Without him, the Demigods of the Empire outnumbered the Alliance, was there still a chance for the Alliance to win?


    Many of the Demigods who watched the battle from the below wore pleased looks. They originally had no intention to battle against Lord Fashen since they had the Sacred Weapon with them. Yet, they had not expected that he would arrive to collect it from them. Heaven was helping them. Once Lord Fashen was killed, the Alliance army could be annihted easily.


    Bam! A loud explosion sounded as a stoneman struck against Lord Fashen��s chest. Fashen was thrown backward uncontrobly and a stoneman followed closely behind him. A thick earth- and gold-based spiritual energy filled fist was thrown in his direction.


    If Fashen was struck by this blow, he would definitely die!


    Right at that moment, a light orange figure flew out and struck against the stoneman. In the next instant, blood shot out of the mouth of this figure and the body flung lifelessly onto the ground.


    ��Princess Rong!�� Lord Fashen screamed in shock. It was Rong Huachang who came to his rescue right after she spoke to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Why are you still here? Didn��t I tell you to leave if anything went wrong?��


    Rong Huachang mustered a light chuckle as she coughed blood involuntarily again, ��If anything happened to you, what use is there even if I manage to escape?�� She would be ruined when the Alliance was destroyed by the North Qiu Kingdom either way.


    ��How...how can you be so dumb?�� Lord Fashen scolded. At his cultivation rank, it was hard for him to be killed unless he was ganged up on. If Rong Huachang had escaped, she might be able to save herself. Her actions had only put more pressure on him. What was he going to do now?


    ��What a bright woman. Let me guess. You must be Princess Rong of the Xia Kingdom right? Lord Fashen is so lucky to have a beautiful woman apany you to your death bed. It really makes me jealous!�� Pan Luming smirked and said sarcastically.


    ��What are you worth if your strength onlyes from the Sacred Weapon? If you are strong enough, you should fight with Lord Fashen alone!��


    ��Hmph, the Life Whip is also a source of strength. Am I not fighting with him alone now?�� Pan Luming burst intoughter.


    Rong Huachang was at a loss for words. Strictly speaking, a weapon was considered a part of what determined the strength of a Martial Artist. Pan Luming was technically fighting with Fashen alone.


    ��Alright, what is the point of arguing? I will send you on your way now!�� Pan Luming swooped down from the sky and brought the Life Whip close to the pair.


    Without hesitation, Lord Fashen reached his hand out and pulled Rong Huachang behind him in a protective stance. However, arge force suddenly forced him away.


    Lord Fashen and Pan Luming eximed in surprise.


    A soft yellow light started to glow from Rong Huachang��s body. She was emitting gold and water spiritual energy!


    ��Shit, she is going to self-destruct!�� Someone yelled.


    Pan Luming and Fashen could tell what Rong Huachang was nning to do. Cursing to himself, Pan Luming ordered the stoneman to protect him before he flew off as fast as he could.


    Self-destructing was a Martial Artist��sst resort and it involved sacrificing his life. No one used this move unless they were about to die. If Pan Luming knew Rong Huachang wanted to self-destruct, he would have killed Lord Fashen as fast as he could. The self-destruction of a Demigod was strong enough to destroy an entire pce. He had to assemble with the other Demigods to minimise the damage to the North Qiu pce.


    Yet, Lord Fashen did not leave immediately and he stared at Rong Huachang with a mix of emotions in his eyes.


    ��Lord Fashen, hurry up and leave!�� Rong Huachang shouted in desperation.


    She had decided to self-destruct to give Fashen an opportunity to escape. Why was he still here?


    ��I refuse to leave!�� Self-destruction was reversible; Rong Huachang could stop her self-destruction as long as she could still maintain control over the spiritual energy in her body. Lord Fashen wanted to persuade her out of it. As a man, he would never allow a woman to sacrifice herself for him.


    ��My lord, this is not the time to be stubborn!�� Rong Huachang��s voice was a pitch higher this time. The spiritual energy of her body glowed brightly around her and threatened to lose control. Could Lord Fashen be convinced easily? No one could change his mind.


    Afar, Pan Luming and a few other Demigods from the Pan Family were rushing to gather spiritual energy to form a barrier around the pce. People rushed away from the pce, desperately running for their lives. The pce became hell at that point, as fear overwhelmed the area.


    Right as everyone ran desperately, a masked figure rushed towards Fashen and Rong Huachang. This figure stood out from the crowd as she was headed in a direction opposite from everyone else.


    ��Stop! Princess Rong! I have a way for both of you to escape!�� Gu Lingzhi, who now took on the identity of the ck Thorn rushed to the pair in the nick of time.


    ��You are...the ck Thorn?�� Rong Huachang jumped in surprise as she recognized the personal guard of Gu LIngzhi. She quickly nced at her surroundings and heaved a sigh of relief when she could not find Gu Lingzhi nearby.


    ��Did Lingzhi ask you toe? Go back, I ordered you to return and she will not me you for this.��


    Gu Lingzhi was at a loss for words and she paused for a while before she repeated, ��Princess Rong, I have an idea to get the two of you out!��


    At that instant, both Rong Huachang and Fashen gaped their mouths open in shock. They had recognized the voice of Gu Lingzhi.


    ��You...�� Rong Huachang was so anxious she had to hold back her tears. Her n of self-destruction was going down the drain. Initially, she had been determined to self-destruct to save Fashen. Were they destined to die together?


    She directly regarded Gu Lingzhi��s words as a lie to persuade her out of self-destruction. After all, how can a Martial Sage do something even a Demigod could not?


    Gu Lingzhi��s arrival immediately caused her to think through self-destructing again.


    If the people she wanted to protect refused to leave, what was the use of self-destruction?


    In the distance, Pan Luming and the other Demigods sealed the surroundings as fast as they could. Regardless of whether Rong Huachang would self-destruct, the trio would not be able to escape.


    At the sight of Rong Huachang wavering, Gu Lingzhi suddenly reached her hand forward and tore through the yellow light that even Lord Fashen could not break through. In a swift motion, she pulled Rong Huachang out of it and carried her on her back. She barked, ��Come with me!��


    Gu Lingzhi turned and dashed towards a pce not far away.


    Under normal circumstances, Gu Lingzhi would not have been able to pull Rong Huachang so easily. However, Rong Huachang was distracted with controlling her spiritual energy for self-destruction and this meant channelling all her spiritual energy into her elixir field. With only the yellow light protecting her body, Gu Lingzhi could easily reach for Rong Huachang. This action cut off the process of self-destruction and the spiritual energy within Rong Huachang��s body flowed out of her uncontrobly. With her injury and exhaustion, Rong Huachang chided, ��Why don��t you listen to me? If you cut off my self-destruction, I will be a disabled person for life. What is the point of leaving me to live now?��


    ��Grand-aunt, don��t be angry now. Once we are out, you can scold me all you want,�� Gu Lingzhiughed slightly as she led the group out of the pce.

 Chapter 323 - Save

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Save</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi had chosen a specific side pce with a reason. Since it was a pce that was close to where Rong Huachang was originally going to self-destruct, everyone inside it had escaped already.


    Although Lord Fashen did not believe Gu Lingzhi when she imed to be able to help them escape, Rong Huachang could not move by herself temporarily and hence he could not leave her behind. As such, he followed Gu Lingzhi into the side pce.


    Just as he was about to reprimand Gu Lingzhi for her rash actions, Gu Lingzhi cut over him, ��Lord Fashen, do you trust me?��


    Lord Fashen was stunned and he did not know how to reply to her.


    He was sceptical that Gu Lingzhi would be able to save them although he trusted her.


    Yet, Gu Lingzhi did not wait for his reply and she continued, ��If you trust me, then do not resist as I transport you to a safe ce.��


    Without warning, Lord Fashen felt a strange energy flow around him. Instinctively, he mobilized his spiritual energy to resist the unknown force but recalled Gu Lingzhi��s words and stopped. Just as he hesitated, light shed around him and he suddenly found himself in a strange ce.


    It was a ce where spiritual energy was incredibly dense. A crystal clearke that reflected light off it was in the distance, was that a Spiritual Essence Spring?


    What in the world was this ce?


    Rong Huachang was also surprised by what she saw. She had gone to many Secret Territories before, but had never seen somewhere that was so thick with spiritual energy. The pair turned to Gu Lingzhi in confusion and shock.


    ��This is...��


    ��This is a space-dimension spiritual treasure I received from the Spirit Tribe��s relics. I can allow living beings into it.�� Gu Lingzhi answered.


    ��...We will be safe here,�� Lord Fashen nodded his head.


    Lord Fashen did not believe Gu Lingzhi when she said that this ce was a space-dimension spiritual treasure but he had no intention to rebut her. After all, this was Gu Lingzhi��s secret and her willingness to allow them in to save them showed her trust in them. Naturally, he would not question her further.


    Simrly, Rong Huachang did not probe her.


    Rong Yuan had heard about the situation from Gu Lingzhi earlier on and he prepared Spiritual Medicine for the pair. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and gave them the medicine to heal their injuries.


    Rong Huachang thanked Rong Yuan and drank the Spiritual Medicine. The warm spiritualke water rushed down her throat and instantly, it filled her with spiritual energy that warmed her insides. Most of her pain diminished with the medicine and she felt a sense of calmness sweep over her. She cried, ��This is amazing! Is this the water from the Spiritual Essence Spring? This is a rare item.��


    Thest time she saw a bottle of water from a Spiritual Essence Spring was at an auction. The tiny bottle was auctioned away by a buyer at a hefty price. While she had been shocked by the price that it was sold for, she had not imagined that she would be able to drink it in her life.


    Rong Yuan chuckled lightly, ��If Grand-aunt and Lord Fashen likes it, you can drink more of it. The Spiritual Essence Spring here is so abundant that it is used to water the flowers. It would be good if they can be of use for you.��


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s words made Lord Fashene to a realization.


    He had only made a guess when he saw the clearke in the strange ce. However, Rong Yuan��s confession had spelled things out for him clearly.


    If the existence of the Spiritual Essence Spring was made known to others, many people would rush to take it for themselves. Rong Yuan��s invitation for them to take the water from the Spiritual Essence Spring also served as a hint for them to remain silent about it.


    Both of them were not dumb and they quickly swore to keep Gu Lingzhi��s secret with them. Thereafter, they pranced to theke and stored as much water from the Spiritual Essence Spring as they could with them.


    This water was priceless in the outside world. Regardless of whether anyone were Alchemists or Weapon Forgers, water from a Spiritual Essence Spring was hugely beneficial for them. Their natural instinct was to store as much as they could.


    Would Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan mind if they took so much? Rong Huachang and Fashen only regretted not bringing more storage devices with them. It would be a waste if the valuable spring water was left there without use!


    Gu Lingzhiughed as she saw Rong Huachang desperately storing the spring water with her, ��Grand-aunt, don��t worry. If you still want more in the future, I can bring you back to this space to retrieve more when you are safe in the Alliance. Just don��t dry out the spring.��


    Rong Huachang turned red from embarrassment but she did not turn down Gu Lingzhi��s offer, ��If that is the case, then I will not hold back. Don��t me me for being too greedyter.��


    Lord Fashen chimed in as he happily stored more spring water with him, ��Me too, don��t forget about letting me in.��


    Laughing at the two, Gu Lingzhi agreed, ��Yes, both of you can take as much water as you want from the Spiritual Essence Spring.��


    Once she settled the two seniors, Gu Lingzhi bade farewell to Rong Yuan and prepared to head out again.


    The outside world was in chaos at the sudden disappearance of the three men. Pan Luming chased after the three when they entered the pce but he saw no trace of them when they arrived. The three people had vanished into thin air.


    ��There is no way that they can disappear like that. They must be hiding somewhere. Search the ce!��


    Following his order, the Imperial Guards of the pce surrounded the ce and flipped through the entire pce. A few Demigods flew in the sky above the pce and scoured the ce thoroughly to ensure there was no movement. Everyone who entered and exited the pce was investigated, not a single suspicious person was let off.


    After more than half an hour, the Imperial Guards had done the best they could to no avail.


    At that point, a guard rushed out to inform Pan Luming of a secret pathway he found in a closet.


    ��Chief Duke, I found a secret path. The assassin might have escaped through it!��


    ��What!�� Pan Luming raged, ��Why would there be a secret path there?��


    The pce they were in belonged to a consort. What was a secret pathway doing there?


    Pan Yu who stood behind Pan Luming whipped his head fiercely around to re at a woman. This was Consort Shu.


    ��What is this!��


    Bam! Consort Shu got done to her knees instantly, and fear flooded her face as she begged, ��Your- Your Majesty, I do not know what is this!��


    How could the assassin find out the secret pathway she had built for her own affair? The secret pathway she used to meet her lover had be the escape route for the assassin.


    The discovery of the secret pathway then meant certain death for her.


    Pan Luming red at Consort Shu as he barked coldly, ��Go!��


    At hismand, two Demigods rushed down the secret pathway. Pan Liwen led another two men to the exit of the secret pathway and they tried to catch the ��assassins�� in a mousetrap.


    Gu Lingzhi chose this exact moment to leave the Inheritance Space.


    The moment she appeared, her body shed and she ran off. Pan Yu gasped in shock at the sudden appearance of the shadow before he quicklymanded Imperial Guards to chase after the unknown figure.


    Gu Lingzhi narrowed her eyes and she trained her focus to form a water wall made of spiritual energy. With a throw of her hand, she released fire spiritual energy towards the water wall. The instant the fireball struck the water wall, a thick bellow of smoke formed.


    The thick wall of smoke shrouded the vision of everyone and Gu Lingzhi used the Yirong Pill to turn into one of the guards before she blended into the crowd and returned to Wenrong Pce.


    At that moment, Wenrong Pce was in chaos because the guards could not find ��Pan Wen��. When Gu Lingzhi who was now disguised as ��Pan Wen�� returned, the anxious faces of the guards turned into relief and they stared at him like he was their idol. A few of them were held by emotional tears and they cried, ��Your Highness, you have finally returned! Are you injured? How can you not inform us before you leave?��


    ��Pan Wen�� rolled his eyes at them and coldly said, ��What should I tell you all? I am afraid you guys would not even know even if Wenrong Pce is destroyed.��


    Leaving the guards with that cold remark, ��Pan Wen�� strode back to his room.


    As soon as ��Pan Wen�� returned, the guards wiped their cold sweat from their foreheads and heaved a collective sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, the prince had not been injured or they would be killed. They hadpletely forgotten about the servant maid that had seduced the Crown Prince.


    On the other hand, the men who sealed up the secret pathway were shocked by the sudden disturbance in the hall. However, by the time they returned, Gu Lingzhi had already disappeared.


    ��Search! Search the pce thoroughly! I do not believe that they were able to take a heavily injured person anywhere!�� Pan Luming fumed.


    It was a joke if they allowed an assassin to escape even with six Demigods present.


    For added precaution, Pan Yu had activated the defense mechanism around the royal pce, sealing everyone inside him. Anything that went past the mechanism had to go through Pan Yu and hence, the entire pce was ced under absolute surveince.


    Against such drastic measures, Rong Yuany on the bed and shrugged, ��How frightening. If the entire pce is locked down, how is Mao Dingling going to leave?��


    In an annoyed tone, Gu Lingzhi asked, ��What good is it to you if he is caught?��


    Rong Yuan thought carefully about her question before he replied nonchntly, ��Nothing.�� However, Rong Yuan was not satisfied with Mao Dingling for his choice to abandon hisrades in the face of danger. He would rather Mao Dingling meet a bad oue.


    Rong Yuan��s expectations were fulfilled a dayter.


    Gu Lingzhi was calmly reading her notes in the reading room before she heard the sound of fierce fighting happening not far from her.


    Without thinking twice, she disguised herself as Pan Wen again and rushed towards the scene of the battle, the guards of Wenrong Pce chasing after ��him��.


    The noise emerged from the Fifth Prince��s pce. A few men battled against each other on the roof of the Fifth Prince��s living quarters. Among them, an exhausted figure, Mao Dingling stood out.


    Mao Dingling��sbat strength was considered average among the Demigods. After a long struggle, he was exhausted and he fought for his life.


    Gu Lingzhi narrowed her eyes as she wrecked her brain for ideas to save Mao Dingling. All of a sudden, she heard Pan Yu��s angry yell, ��Traitor! How dare you coalesce with the Alliance and cover up for the assassin!��

 Chapter 324 - Disappeared Again

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Disappeared Again</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Pan Wen�� jumped in shock at the thought that she had been discovered. However when he turned around he saw Pan Yu ring in another direction.


    Pan Yu was not referring to ��Pan Wen��?


    ��Pan Wen�� followed Pan Yu��s gaze and found someone that should not be there. It was Pan Yue!


    At the sight of him, ��Pan Wen�� almost gasped.


    Pan Yue married Ye Fei and he supported the Alliance in recent years. With his many contributions, he had be an integral part of the Alliance and Gu Lingzhi had almost forgotten about his original identity.


    God damn it, why was he there?


    There was no question that the Pan Yue in front of her was the real Pan Yue. After so many years of knowing each other, she knew Pan Yue inside out. From the cheeky look in his eyes, Gu Lingzhi could tell that this was no impersonator.


    ��What a time toe...�� Gu Lingzhi sighed to herself.


    She had calcted the risks and benefits for saving Mao Dingling. However, she would not hesitate saving Pan Yue. Regardless of how dangerous it was, Pan Yue was Ye Fei��s husband and Gu Lingzhi would take any risk to save him.


    Just as ��Pan Wen�� pondered to himself, the Imperial Guards surrounded Pan Yue in a sh, raising their swords and spears against him. Pan Yu shouted angrily, ��You traitor! I can��t believe I used to dote on you. Your poor mother died too early or she would have been utterly disappointed to know that you joined the Alliance!��


    Pan Yue disregarded the res at him as heughed sadly, ��Father, I just do not want you to go down the wrong path.��


    If the continent was unified, there was no way for the Spirit Tribe to rise to power again. The Spirit Tribe served as a bnce of power against the Deity King and their disappearance meant that the Pan Family would serve as ves to the Deity King forever.


    This was worse than what they had to go through then.


    Pan Yue understood this logic but he could not exin that he foresaw this through an illusion. Even if they enjoyed power in the continent, it would never ovee their background as ves. He could tolerate the ve mark on his soul but he could not bear if his descendants had to go through what he did. Not only did the ve mark mean they were bound to the Deity King, it also sealed the maximum cultivation rank they could achieve! As long as a soul was marked by another person, there was no way for them to be a True God!


    From another perspective, Pan Yue still belonged to the Pan Family. He was selfish and he would use any means possible. He would not hesitate to sacrifice others for his own goals. While the Pan Family chose to sacrifice the men of the continent for their goal, Pan Yue chose to sacrifice his family and himself.


    Pan Yu definitely did not see eye to eye with Pan Yue and he yelled, ��How am I wrong? Have I not worked hard enough to ensure the wellbeing of our family? Are you ming me for making your brother the Crown Prince over you? I wanted to give it to you, but look at what you have be!��


    Pan Yue lost all hope in the Pan Family at that point. He did not want to waste his words to persuade his father and he focused on deflecting the attacks that came his way.


    However, Pan Yu had no intention of stopping and he stood behind the barricade of guards as he continued toment, ��I me myself for doting on you. How can you turn against your family now? Do you know what they are here for? If they achieve their goal, the North Qiu Kingdom is finished!��


    ��So be it then! Anyway, the Pan Family is already rotten to the core!��


    ��You...you bastard! You traitor!�� Pan Yu cursed, his voice getting louder and angrier at the same time. He struggled to breathe and calm himself down. How could the Fifth Prince��s personality be so different from the other princes? Were they even from the same family?


    Pan Yue was upied with defending himself against his attackers. Although the Imperial Guards knew not to kill him, it was only a matter of time before he was caught. ��Pan Wen�� narrowed his eyes and observed the guards around him carefully. Rubbing his chin, he turned around to his guards andmanded, ��What are you doing standing there? Aren''t you going to help out? Can��t you see how angry Father is?��


    The guards hesitantly looked at Pan Yue and Gu Lingzhi. It was not their duty to capture a traitor as their first and foremost responsibility was to protect the prince. However, they did not dare to disobey ��Pan Wen��.


    Although the Fifth Prince was a yful devil, he was doted on by Pan Yu. He acted like a good child in front of Pan Yu but was a devil on the outside. His siblings had been jealous of him for a long time and now that Pan Yue had lost favour with the king, the royal siblings could not wait to crush him.


    The guards naturally formed the conclusion that ��Pan Wen�� wanted to suppress Pan Yue as well. ��Pan Wen�� wore a stern face and red at them once again before he barked out the order a second time. The guards reluctantly left his side and fought against Pan Yue.


    Without the pesky guards that followed him everywhere, ��Pan Wen�� strode towards an isted ce as he kept his eyes on the battle. Once he found a suitable ce, he put on his disguise as the ck Thorn before runninng out at lightning speed towards Pan Yue.


    At that point, Pan Yue was already exhausted after being surrounded by so many guards. His only thought at that moment was Ye Fei��s safety in the Alliance.


    After such a long time together, he had not told her about his identity. If anything went wrong, would she be a widow because of him?


    Ye Fei did not know her own surname either and if the two wanted to be buried together when they died, where would their graves be?


    As that thought, Pan Yue chuckled to himself. With Ye Fei��s personality, there was no chance that would happen. If he knew that this would happen, he would have told her about his true identity.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had now disguised herself as the ck Thorn, rushed over at the sight of Pan Yue chuckling to himself and she frowned at Pan Yue��s crazy habits.


    How did Ye Fei end up loving a man like him?


    Many people were in the area and no one would have expected that Pan Yue would have an ally who was willing to sacrifice herself with him. When the ck Thorn got closer to the scene of the battle, she discovered what was amiss but it was toote to do anything.


    Against a Demigod, the ck Thorn had no other choice but to run away. However, against a group of attackers whose cultivation rank was lower than her, she was like a wolf among a herd of sheep. Before the guards could even touch her, the ck Thorn weaved past them.


    ��It is her! It is the person who fled with Lord Fashen!�� The guards who recognized the ck Thorn��s mask screamed in realization. Pan Yue jumped in surprise and tion when he realized that Gu Lingzhi hade for him.


    No matter what abilities Lord Fashen had, there was no way for him to escape the pce and he could only be hidden somewhere within it. The only way to capture Lord Fashen was to force him out of his hiding spot. If Gu Lingzhi was captured, Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang would also be caught with her.


    As such, Pan Yu instantlymanded everyone to surround the ck Thorn. She had to be captured alive to be interrogated for the whereabouts of Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang.


    Thismand relieved pressure off Pan Yue as the guards who were initially focused on him turned away. He caught a breather and slowly drew closer to the ck Thorn.


    As one of the few people who knew about the existence of the Inheritance Space, Pan Yue also knew that living people could be kept within it. When he knew that his master had led Mao Dingling and Rong Huachang on the mission, he knew that the Inheritance Space mighte into good use.


    Just as he expected, he heard that Rong Huachang��s self-destruction was stopped by a maskeddy the next day and the three of them escaped and disappeared into thin air.


    Bam! The Fengwu Sword shed against the attack of an Imperial Guard and the ck Thorn used the momentum from the collision to fly backward to Pan Yue. She exchanged eye contact with Pan Yue and Pan Yue signalled to her to run to his pce.


    The ck Thorn nodded and she knew that Pan Yue wanted to protect her secret of the Inheritance Space by entering his pce. However, this was different from the previous time where she managed to find a ce that was empty. Pan Yue��s room was surrounded by guards.


    The two backed steadily towards the pce, having established a silent connection between each other. With reinforcements, Pan Yue received a surge of energy and he retreated faster than the ck Thorn. Just as the pair were about to retreat back to his room, one of the Demigods fighting against Mao Dingling flew over and chased after the ck Thorn. He fiercely shouted, ��Where do you think you are going?��


    It was Pan Liwen. Having heard the shouts of the guards, he extracted himself from his battle with Mao Dingling and chased after the ck Thorn.


    He shared the same thoughts as Pan Yu at that point. As long as Gu Lingzhi was captured, Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang would be discovered.


    ��Cough!�� The booming voice of Pan Liwen shocked Gu Lingzhi and the shock from the shout disrupted her internal flow of energy.


    Pan Yue was about to reach her radius of the Inheritance Space at that critical moment. Without any fear, the ck Thorn red at Pan Liwen and raised the Fengwu Sword above her head bravely before she fiercely drew it down.


    Shoosh.....


    Arge thousand-feet-long fireball burned through the sky, scorching everything in its path as it headed for Pan Liwen.


    ��Small fry!�� Pan Liwen scoffed before he waved his hand. Strong winds blew through the air and instantly destroyed the fireball.


    Boom! Gu Lingzhi smirked as the fireball was destroyed.


    At the same time, the fireball burst into mes that rained down through the sky. As the mes touched the ground, it burnt all objects it came into touch with.


    With their clothes on fire, the guards panicked and rushed to save themselves. On the other hand, Pan Liwen sustained minimal injuries due to his high cultivation rank and only a portion of his hair that came into contact with the mes were burnt. He slowly lowered himself on to the ground as small ck ash floated in front of his eyes.


    All of a sudden, the ck ash erupted into mes and exploded in front of him before he could react.


    A Demigod being injured by a Martial Sage, what a joke!


    His eyes burned with anger as he red in the direction of the ck Thorn. However, he was utterly shocked by what he saw.


    ...The ck Thorn and Pan Yue had disappeared once again.


    This time, they had disappeared in front of everyone��s eyes.

 Chapter 325 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Even if they had not thought about the possibility previously, the disappearance this time was enough to allow the Pan Family to make their guesses about the ck Thorn��s abilities.


    After Mao Dingling was captured and locked up, Pan Luming stared right into the eyes of Pan Liwen and asked, ��Did you see carefully? Did the girl suddenly disappear?��


    ��I saw it carefully.�� Pan Liwen confirmed. His voice carried his excitement, ��Chief Duke, do you think...��


    ��Whether or not she is, we can give it a try. If she is the descendant of the Spirit Tribe, our master would be happy. He might give us some more Sacred Weapons. By then, even without allying with the other kingdoms, we can control the entire continent.��


    The two elders were excited and they chatted among themselves. Pan Yu finally found a chance to cut in, ��Elders, I have some information about the girl.��


    ��She is known as the ck Thorn and she seemed to have appeared from the Xia Kingdom. A few years ago, she appeared in the auction to sell a Spirit Cleansing Pill. I suspected that she was from the Spirit Tribeter and I sent a few assassins to kill her a few times before but they all failed. After the war between the Empire and the Alliance began, she rarely appeared. I heard that she specializes in Weapon Forging and is already a high-grade Earth Level Weapon Forger at such a young age. If she wasn��t from the Spirit Tribe, how could she have improved so much?��


    ��Furthermore, her skills appear different from the skills other Weapon Forgers in the continent use. Even if she is not a Spirit Tribe member, she must be rted to them!��


    As Pan Yu exined the ck Thorn��s history to the elders, he felt a sudden sense of realization. Questions that were previously unanswered soon became clear to him.


    Pan Luming and Pan Liwen��s eyes brightened as they took Pan Yu��s words in. The Spirit Cleansing Pill, the peculiar forging skills as well as the disappearing act. These methods and skills all belonged to the Spirit Tribe.


    ��Continue to seal up the pce. I do not believe that she will remain hidden forever! Regardless of whether she is the descendant of the Spirit Tribe, we must capture her!��


    At that instant, Gu Lingzhi was leading the thick-skinned Pan Yue through the Inheritance Space. Ever since she rescued him, Pan Yue had shamelessly acted as though the Inheritance Space was his own, refusing to leave. It was only until Lord Fashen appeared that Pan Yue was dragged away and prevented from being a nuisance.


    ��You are Lord Fashen��s disciple?�� Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan and Rong Huachang eximed in shock.


    ��Did you guys not know?�� Pan Yue rolled his eyes and bitterly said, ��If not for Master, how would I be brave enough to stand up against my father?��


    From Rong Huachang��s perspective, Pan Yue had been referring to the war. However, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan knew that Pan Yue referred to his branding of being a ve.


    Normally, the ve mark on Pan Yue would bind him to reporting about Gu Lingzhi to the Royal Pce when he met her. How could anyone else be like Pan Yue? How could he stand against his family time and again?


    Although Lord Fashen was still a step away from bing a True God, he could suppress the influence of the ve mark on Pan Yue.


    ��What should we do now? Lord Fashen, should we head back to the Alliance?�� Pan Luming knew about their ns and would increase security around the pce. It would be tough for them to take action again.


    Rong Huachang sighed, ��We would like to go out now. However, the entire pce is locked down and any slight movement would not escape their eyes. How are we going to escape...?��


    ��I have an idea to resolve this. Grand-aunt, you can head out anytime you want.�� Gu Lingzhi confidently assured.


    Zi Zi could pass through any seal and barrier and would be able to help them to escape easily. The only difficulty for her was how she would crush the Pan Family. She believed that the Pan Family members could guess from the events of that day that she was rted to the Spirit Tribe. Hence, it might be difficult for her to protect her identity. It was vital for her to aplish her task before her identity was fully exposed.


    ��You have an idea to allow us to leave at any moment?�� Lord Fashen questioned before he nodded his head subsequently, ��Oh yeah, you could even stop the self-destruction. A mere barrier cannot stop you. However...��


    Lord Fashen stared at Gu Lingzhi with admiration. The brightness in his eyes as he stared at her caused Gu Lingzhi to stumble backward in surprise. Rong Yuan caught her and steadied her before saying, ��Senior, even if you are the pir of the Alliance, you cannot force us to do anything.��


    Rong Huachang also stood in front of Gu Lingzhi in a protective stance as she stared at Lord Fashen hesitantly. Although she did not speak, her bodynguage portrayed her attitude. If Fashen wanted to force the couple to do anything, she would stand by their side.


    On the other hand, Pan Yue pouted his lips and sighed helplessly, ��Master, can you finish your sentence when you speak? Don��t let people misunderstand you!��


    Lord Fashen innocently shrugged, ��Didn��t you say before that a man should hold back his words and not reveal everything to keep things a mystery?��


    The exchange between the master and apprentice left the bystanders at a loss for words.


    Did Lord Fashen not finish his sentences all the time just to add a sense of mystery for them? At that point, their idolization of Lord Fashen seemed to diminish.


    Pan Yue was evidently embarrassed by his own master and he nagged, ��Master, you can just speak normally. With your status, there is no need for you to leave your sentences unfinished.��


    ��Is that so?�� Lord Fashen asked a rhetorical question. Confidence regained, Lord Fashen cleared his throat and continued, ��Princess Consort, you mentioned that you could bypass the barrier and allow us to leave. You have this space-dimension spiritual treasure with you as well. Would it be possible for you to steal the Sacred Weapon?��


    ��How?��


    ��No way!��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan replied at the same time. Gu Lingzhi asked for further details while Rong Yuan directly rejected the request.


    ��Not so fast.�� Gu Lingzhi turned and stared at Rong Yuan with a disapproving look. She softly caressed his eyebrow and reassured, ��Rx. I have the Inheritance Space. If anything goes wrong, I can hide inside here again. You don��t have to worry.��


    ��No.�� Rong Yuan remained stubborn, ��Winning and losing against a top Martial Artist happens in the blink of an eye. What if you do not have time to run?�� Furthermore, arge weakness of the Inheritance Space was that the person would enter and exit the Inheritance Space at the same spot.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. I can give her my personal tablet to protect her. This would decrease the damage of a Demigod by half. With the tablet, the attacks would slow down and the Princess Consort would have sufficient time to hide.��


    Rong Yuan calmed down at Lord Fashen��s suggestion. However, he remained insistent, ��It��s still not safe, we should have more safety measures.��


    With Rong Yuan��s insistence, Lord Fashen knew that Rong Yuan was only trying to attain more favours for Gu Lingzhi and he could not help chuckling inwardly.


    ��Rong Yuan, you can even give the water from the Spiritual Essence Spring to others, why would you care about something like that?��


    ��They are two separate matters. This is a problem of safety.�� If he agreed to put his wife in danger so easily, who knew if Lord Fashen would take that for granted? Would he send Gu Lingzhi on future dangerous missions? Rong Yuan had to raise the price of using Gu Lingzhi for a mission to make Lord Fashen think twice about her safety.


    Rong Yuan and Lord Fashen proceed to an intense discussion on the mission, with Rong Yuan pressuring Lord Fashen. Even Pan Yue did not dare to argue against his master like that.


    ��How stubborn!�� Pan Yue gave Rong Yuan a thumbs up.


    Rong Yuan smirked and dismissed him, ��This is nothingpared to what you are capable of.��


    Rong Yuan��s statement nibbled at Pan Yue��s open wound as he threatened to expose Pan Yue��s identity in the Alliance. Left with no choice, Pan Yue gulped and praised, ��Third Prince is the truly capable one.��


    ��Of course,�� Rong Yuan smugly nodded and continued, ��As a husband, I need to do more for my beloved wife.��


    Pan Yueughed softly at Rong Yuan��s reply, knowing that it connected to him too.


    Anyone who talked about money and business in front of him was bragging in front of the wrong person. The best merchant in the Alliance was him.


    From the moment Pan Yue entered the Inheritance Space, Rong Huachang found that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan treated Pan Yue as an old friend.


    How could this be?


    Pan Yue was the rebellious Fifth Prince of the Empire while the other was the respected Third Prince of the Alliance. How did they get to know each other?


    Finally, Rong Huachang could not withhold her curiosity any further and she whispered to Gu Lingzhi, ��Lingzhi, did you both know Pan Yue previously?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Lingzhi truthfully replied. She suddenly recalled that Pan Yue��s identity was unknown in the Alliance and she added, ��The two of them are princes, isn��t it normal for them to know each other?��


    ��Is that so?�� Rong Huachang remained sceptical. ��However, they talk like two old friends. Furthermore, why would you bring him in here? Unless...��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head silently, ��I saw Mao Dingling being surrounded by Demigods of the Pan Family. I was just about to save him when the king of North Qiu Kingdom ordered men to capture Pan Yue. I knew from there that he had helped you guys out and hence I brought him into the space. Unfortunately, Senior Mao was...��


    ��Don��t me yourself, no one mes you.�� Knowing that there was a high likelihood that Mao Dingling had been captured, Rong Huachang tried tofort Gu Lingzhi.


    Lord Fashen alsoforted her, ��If not for you, we would have been captured as well. We can just think of a way to save him.��


    ��Save him? That old man was afraid of death, it is better to leave him by himself!�� Pan Yue muttered under his breath.


    ��Sigh, what is the point of that? I know that you are angry with him for running off by himself, but I gave him the order to leave with Princess Rong. He did not do anything wrong. You guys cannot hate him nor me him fully for what happened.��

 Chapter 326 - Direct Attack

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Direct Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��I don��t hate him because of your order.�� Pan Yue��s disgust was painted all over his face. ��I am absolutely disgusted by his actions and that is why I did not save him!��


    ��Oh? What did he do?�� Rong Yuan��s curiosity was piqued.


    Pan Yue cursed under his breath and ignored Rong Yuan��s insult at him. ��That old man came to find me after you guys disappeared. He forced me to tell him your method of disappearance, thinking that I helped you guys. When we were discovered, he threw me out as bait. If not for him, my Royal Father would not know that I helped you guys. In his eyes, I am a useless person and he never suspected me before.��


    Oh, so he knew that he was a useless son! Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan wore an amused expression and Pan Yue could only scour at his friends�� reactions.


    However, they now understood why he was exposed and their disdain towards Mao Dingling grew.


    ��Are you speaking the truth?��


    ��Of course I am, why would I lie to you?��


    Lord Fashen nodded his head, ��Alright, we shall leave him there then.��


    Lord Fashen��s dispassionate response stunned Gu Lingzhi and the rest as they could not believe what they heard. Although that seemed impractical, they could do without Mao Dingling.


    Seeing the hesitation by the group, Lord Fashen coughed, ��Do you think he will be grateful to you if you save him? You guys are too young. Let me ask you, what is the scariest thing in a war?��


    What is it? Is it the enemy? Gu Lingzhi wondered to herself.


    Rong Huachang smiled knowingly and only Rong Yuan��s eyes shed, having grasped Lord Fashen��s intentions, ��The scariest thing in a war is not the enemy but the betrayal of someone with you. From Mao Dingling��s actions, he might not be a traitor, but who would befortable with battling with him when he readily sells hisrades to the enemy?��


    ��That is right. It is important to have as many Demigods as possible. However, it is more important to have a reliablerade.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in realization before she turned towards Pan Yue. Wasn��t he an example of a betrayer? The North Qiu Kingdom��s demise woulde soon enough. Pan Yue sold his family for the greater cause. Otherwise, how would the Alliance receive a report to reveal North Qiu Kingdom��s scheme? Furthermore, when the war started, Pan Yue donated generously to the war effort under his identity of Wu Yue. No ordinary man could achieve what Pan Yue did.


    ��Hey, what are you looking at me for? Without me, would you be here now?�� Pan Yue scoffed as he felt Gu Lingzhi staring at him.


    ��That is why I am looking at you in admiration.�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��Can��t you see the gratefulness in my eyes?��


    ��I can''t see it.�� Pan Yue shook his head. He could only see disgust in Gu Lingzhi��s gaze.


    ��That just means you are not looking hard enough or you do not have enough empathy.��


    Gu Lingzhi and Pan Yue bickered with each other. Finally, Rong Yuan cut in, ��Alright, stop talking to an idiot or you will be one too.��


    Rong Yuan was obviously being jealous. Gu Lingzhiughed to herself and stopped arguing with Pan Yue.


    Once again, Rong Huachang fell into a state of confusion. The interactions between them did not seem like regr acquaintances. Were they good friends?


    ��Grand-aunt, you will know about it when he is ready to tell you. Let us discuss how we are going to take the Sacred Weapon from Pan Luming now.�� Observing Rong Huachang��s confusion, Rong Yuanughed and changed the topic.


    Rong Yuan did not want to lie to Rong Huachang as he respected her deeply. However, he could not reveal Pan Yue��s secret without his consent and hence he could only change the topic.


    Rong Huachang knew that Rong Yuan did not want to say anything and she did not probe him further. Turning to Lord Fashen, she waited for his decision...


    In the following days, the guards of the pce searched the vicinity multiple times without any trace of the spies from the Alliance. By then, Pan Luming and the elders were certain of the ck Thorn��s identity and they were determined to catch her. All of them were fixed upon the ck Thorn and they searched everywhere for her. Left with no choice, Gu Lingzhi who now disguised herself as Pan Wen again, had to ept the task of finding the ck Thorn.


    Before Pan Yu could finish briefing ��Pan Wen�� on his mission, he revealed that he had sensitive information on the ck Thorn, one that he could only reveal to Pan Luming in a private meeting.


    Staring at ��Pan Wen����s pleading eyes, Pan Yu hesitated for a few minutes.


    ��Pan Wen����s actions had disappointed him recently and Pan Yu thought it would be a good opportunity for ��Pan Wen�� to gain favor with the Chief Duke. Since this was a chance for the Chief Duke to gain a better impression of ��Pan Wen��, Pan Yu readily agreed to the request.


    As anticipated by Gu Lingzhi, Pan Luming quickly jumped onto the bait. Pan Luming rarely metrge crowds unless it was a grand event. The assassin situation in the pce lured Pan Luming out of his hole and this showed how highly he regarded the situation to be.


    Passing through numerous pces, Gu Lingzhi arrived at a forbidden pce that was hidden out of in sight.


    The entrance to the pce was below the ancestral hall. Pan Yu pushed a secret button behind a statue leading to the pce and therge doors of the pce grunted as they moved aside to reveal a flight of stairs that led to the basement.


    Gu Lingzhi followed closely behind Pan Yu as she headed down. At the bottom of the stairs was a crystal jade door that automatically opened when Gu Lingzhi stepped in front of it, making her gape in awe. As expected of the man that carried the Royal Family on his shoulders, his pce was of another level. When the North Qiu Kingdom was defeated, Gu Lingzhi wanted the craftsmen from the Alliance to learn the architecture behind the design of this secret pce.


    As the Earth Pce opened, Gu Lingzhi was struck by the beauty and splendor of the pce she saw before her.


    Like the d��cor outside the door, the Earth Pce was constructed with a luxurious aura. From the architecture, Gu Lingzhi could tell that the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom soaked in the luxury of their wealth. No other kingdom couldpare to the splurging of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family.


    Pagodas and pavilions were erected in all four corners of the pce, each built for a specific leader of the Royal Family. If she had not observed carefully, Gu Lingzhi would not believe that the interior of the pces were as grand as the exterior. In the middle of the pces was a hundred feet tall statue.


    The statue was that of a man who had a clean and dashing face. The statue held himself up smartly and Gu Lingzhi could feel the honor that the man had.


    Without Zi Zi informing her, Gu Lingzhi immediately recognized the statue as her enemy, Pan Luo.


    The moment shended her eyes on the statue, a strong sense of heat swept through her from the depths of her bones and she quavered slightly from the sheer intensity of hatred.


    ��Wen��er, what��s wrong?�� Pan Yu suddenly asked as he saw ��Pan Wen�� rooted to the spot.


    Pan Yu��s voice shook him to his senses again and ��Pan Wen��ughed lightly, ��It��s nothing, Father. I am just taking a closer look at the Grandmaster.�� She had to take a close look at Pan Luo��s face to know who she should exact revenge on.


    ��The Grandmaster is a very aplished man!�� Pan Yu praised the Grandmaster, thinking that his son was in admiration of the Grandmaster. Pan Yu continued to praise the Grandmaster before he bowed a few times in front of him. He even forced ��Pan Wen�� to bow to him.


    Bow to her enemy? She would rather be killed than bow to him!


    Killing intent shed through Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. Her hatred was even worse than when Pan Liwen forced her to kneel to the Pan Family ancestors. The ancestors of the Pan Family were the descendants of Pan Luo and they had not been directly involved with the Spirit Tribe. The hate Gu Lingzhi felt towards them was mainly because of the war. She had not resisted kneeling to them as much as she reeled in disgust as kneeling to Pan Luo!


    Pan Luo was different! He was the main perpetrator in causing the destruction of the Spirit Tribe. Why should she bow to him?


    Hiding the killing intent that flooded his face, ��Pan Wen�� purposely changed the topic, ��Father, I need to see the Chief Duke now. It won��t be toote to pay my respects to the Grandmasterter.��


    ��Right, let��s meet the Chief Duke first. The matter of the Spirit Tribe descendant is more important to deal with.��


    Pan Yu��s attention was immediately shifted and he stood up from the floor as he dusted his pants. Without thinking twice, he led ��Pan Wen�� off in another direction.


    As they walked, ��Pan Wen�� took a final nce at the statue, resentment continued to fill his eyes.


    The Imperial Guards had stayed behind when they entered the underground pce and ��Pan Wen�� was not particrly worried about others keeping watch on his moves. With the face of his enemy etched deeply into his mind, ��Pan Wen�� kept up with Pan Yu��s steps and headed off to find Pan Luming.


    Pan Luming��s room was located in the deepest part of his pce. After passing through many corridors, the two stopped at arge, red-colored door. Without knocking on the door, Pan Yu called, ��Chief Duke, we are here.��


    ��Mm, let hime in.�� Pan Luming��s deep voice reverberated down the corridor.


    Pan Yu stepped behind and urged ��Pan Wen�� to enter the room, ��Go in. I told the Chief Duke about your request to meet him. You can go in by yourself.��


    ��Are you noting in?�� Was he going to meet Pan Luming alone? Were things going to be so smooth?


    Pan Yu shook his head, ��The Chief Duke dislikes being disturbed by others. You can go in by yourself, I have other matters to attend to.��


    With that assurance, ��Pan Wen�� took in a deep breath to calm himself down before he pushed aside the doors.

 Chapter 327 - It Is Time

    <h4>Chapter 327 - It Is Time</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Pan Wen�� sighed to himself when he saw the men present in the room. It was not going to be easy...


    Pan Liwen and Pan Luming were both in the pce. They were the top two most powerful men in terms of cultivation rank in the North Qiu Kingdom and hence, the mission was going to be difficult.


    Although Gu Lingzhi��s heart pounded wildly against her chest from the nervousness and adrenaline, she remained calm when she greeted the Chief Duke and Pan Luming under the disguise of Pan Wen.


    ��Mm,�� Pan Luming epted her greeting. His deep and raspy voice sent chills down Gu Lingzhi��s spine. ��I heard that you have information regarding the ck Thorn, do you know her?��


    ��I came across it by coincidence.�� ��Pan Wen�� controlled his facial expression and maintained a calm face as he slowly exined, ��It happened when I was kidnapped by the traitors in the Sangna Kingdom. The people from the Alliance had thought that I would not have any chance at escape since all my Storage Rings and items were taken from me. Hence, they had not been careful when I was present. I happened to overhear their conversation.��


    Getting annoyed that ��Pan Wen�� was beating around the bush, Pan Luming impatiently demanded, ��Get to the point!��


    ��Back then, I...the ck Thorn was in the prison as well. I heard the prison guards saying that she was headed out on a mission to. Her objective was to infiltrate the Empire to do something. However, I was too far away from them and did not manage to overhear the exact details.��


    Pan Liwen red at her, ��Why didn��t you tell us about this when you came back?��


    Taking a slight jump, ��Pan Wen����s lips quivered as he stammered, ��I...I didn��t think much of it back then. The ck Thorn is only a Martial Sage and she didn��t seem to have much power. Furthermore...��


    ��Pan Wen�� paused and stared closely at Pan Liwen��s fierce expression. Lowering her eyes to the ground, she exined, ��Furthermore, I didn��t hear the full details and I didn��t think she was doing anything significant. I was also scared of saying things back then because Chief Duke you were furious at me. So I...I...��


    ��So it is my fault?�� Pan Liwen scoffed with a sarcastic smile, ��If you forgot such an important matter, I think that the punishment to make you kneel for three days in the ancestral hall was not enough.��


    ��No...�� ��Pan Wen�� pleaded, ��It is my fault, Chief Duke. But I have told you everything I know already.��


    ��So what if you told us about it?�� Pan Liwen raised his voice. ��There is a high chance that the ck Thorn is thest descendant of the Spirit Tribe and she must have a heap ton of treasures on her. No one knows what she looks like and even if she was standing in front of you, I would not recognize her!��


    ��Who said I would not recognize her?�� ��Pan Wen�� shook his head fiercely and his eyes lit up as he proudly announced ��I know what she looks like!��


    ��You do?�� Pan Luming and Pan Liwen simultaneously eximed in glee.


    Smiling proudly, ��Pan Wen�� nodded her head, ��Those dumb idiots from the Alliance thought that I would not be able to escape and lowered their guards down. I identally saw the appearance of the ck Thorn, she...is a true beauty.��


    As he said this, ��Pan Wen�� rolled his eyes upward and allowed his lips to curl up into a dreamy smile. Pan Liwen scorned at his expression and he held back the urge to kick ��Pan Wen�� out of his pce. After exchanging a look with Pan Luming, he cleared his throat, ��Since that is the case, hurry and draw her out for me. We must not let her go!��


    ��Yes, I will draw her out!�� ��Pan Wen�� excitedly agreed as she cupped her hands together.


    If the Chief Dukes could capture the ck Thorn based on ��Pan Wen����s illustration, he would be contributing arge effort to the war!


    ��Pan Wen�� smoothly maneuvered the brush in his hand across the paper.


    With high hopes, Pan Luming and Pan Liwen shifted excitedly in their seats as they waited for ��Pan Wen�� to finish his sketch.


    ��This...is this a person?�� Pan Liwen frowned at the illustration ��Pan Wen�� came up with.


    ��Pan Wen�� nodded in self-satisfaction. ��Although these are just lines, it is enough to serve as a sketch for the ck Thorn. Once I am done, you will know how she looks.��


    Pan Liwen rubbed his chin in doubt.


    It wasmon knowledge that the ck Thorn made very peculiar-looking Spiritual Weapons. Naturally, her drawing skills were also abstract and indistinguishable.


    Pan Luming and Pan Liwen��s expressions turned from excitement to skepticism as they observed ��Pan Wen�� draw. They could barely make out the head of the person when ��Pan Wen�� excitedly pointed to what he drew, ��Chief Dukes, this is the ck Thorn. If we let a few master artists edit the sketch, we would be able to catch her in no time!��


    As Pan Luming stared at ��Pan Wen����s confident smile, he wanted to question the origin of his confidence. However, he maintained calm and approached the matter with dignity.


    On the other hand, Pan Liwen did not hold back. Pointing his finger usingly at ��Pan Wen��, he yelled, ��Useless. You can��t even draw a head, did you even learn anything at school? Did the teacher not teach you how to draw after so many years?�� No one could make out what he was drawing!


    ��Pan Wen�� wore an innocent and pitiful expression as he shrugged, ��The teachersplimented my drawings before. Isn��t this good?�� Gu Lingzhi had thought through all possibilities of the situation unfolding before she met with Pan Luming and the drawing act was naturally nned by her as well. She knew that Pan Liwen was bad at drawing as well and his drawing skills were in no way better than hers. Therefore, she was not worried about being discovered.


    ��The teacherplimented you?�� Pan Liwen almost choked on his own saliva. ��Which idiot taught you how to draw? Get your father to dismiss himter. What kind of a teacher is that?!��


    As he yelled, Pan Liwen��s eyes bulged wide open, threatening to pop out of their sockets. His repulsive mouth gape open and Gu Lingzhi reeled slightly in disgust of him.


    ��Chief Duke, if you take a closer look, you can see that she has an oval shaped face. She has big, bright eyes and a small mouth. Her slim, small nosepliments her full lips. The ck Thorn is a beauty.�� Although she felt awkwardplimenting herself, Gu Lingzhi was a beauty indeed.


    Pan Liwen fumed with rage at ��Pan Wen�� confidently describing the sketch he drew of the ck Thorn and he clutched his hand tightly to restrain himself from pping him.


    However, ��Pan Wen�� was the only person who saw the ck Thorn��s real face and Pan Liwen had to spare him. He took a deep breath and decided that the best artist in the North Qiu Kingdom should draw the sketch of the ck Thorn following ��Pan Wen����s descriptions. Perhaps, this would be better than ��Pan Wen����s drawing and he could do the final touch ups to the sketch before it was disseminated to the public.


    That was a possibility...


    ��Pan Wen�� had used this as an excuse to meet with Pan Luming and he would not describe the appearance of the ck Thorn urately. When Pan Liwen demanded ��Pan Wen�� to head up to the study with him, he naturally agreed with a nod. However, the instant Pan Liwen turned to head out, she took the first move.


    Two figures, Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang appeared in the room out of the blue.


    Before they appeared, Gu Lingzhi had informed them of the situation through Zi Zi. Hence, the moment they appeared, Lord Fashen dashed for Pan Luming and Rong Huachang targeted Pan Liwen.


    ��Chief Duke, save me! Why are they here?�� ��Pan Wen�� screamed in terror at the same moment he allowed them out of the Inheritance Space. Pan Luming and Pan Liwen were stunned and confused. Wasn��t ��Pan Wen�� the culprit who let them in?


    Lord Fashen took the opportunity to attack Pan Luming while he was still in shock, unleashing his power of a Demigod. He shot out vines from each hand and they crawled towards Pan Luming and created a cage around him. At the same time, vines continued to creep along the entire room as Lord Fashen unleashed his realm.


    Lord Fashen��s realm was like a patch of dense vine forest. Pan Luming��s body shook and smoke bellowed out of his body as mes covered him. These mes burned the vines that constricted him tightly to ashes. At the same time, a jade pendant the size of his palm appeared in front of him in the nick of time as Lord Fashen reached out to grab his neck. Shoving his right hand into the robe, he retrieved the Life Whip.


    Lord Fashen missed...


    Disappointment shed across Lord Fashen��s face and he lifted his thigh and struck it at Pan Luming. Arge waterfall of water poured out of thin air, putting out the mes by Pan Luming. Three stonemen of Demigod cultivation rank appeared in a sh.


    ��Cough, Lord Fashen must be getting old. One more inch and you would have got me,�� Pan Luming involuntarily coughed a few times as he took steps backward.


    At this point, ��Pan Wen����s eyes shed. Pan Luming��s health was not good. When he fought against Lord Fashen previously, he must have used a secret technique to appear healthy. Since that was the case...


    ��Pan Wen����s eyes shifted towards the battle between Lord Fashen and the three stonemen. In that instant, a dangerous idea came to her mind.


    With Lord Fashen engaged in battling the three stonemen, Pan Luming��s attention turned towards Pan Liwen and he decided to help him bring down Rong Huachang.


    However, before he could move, ��Pan Wen�� pounced on him with a fear-struck expression. Panicked, his voice came out in breaths, ��Chief Duke, what is going on? Why is Lord Fashen here? I...I am so terrified...��


    A dark energy stirred in the depths of Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she mustered the courage to pounce at Pan Luming. This energy was dark and deep and it seemed like a ck hole that could pull a victim into her.


    As Pan Luming turned around, his eyesnded on Gu Lingzhi��s.

 Chapter 328 - Got It!

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Got It!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Ridiculous! How can you be so useless as the Crown Prince of a kingdom? How can you be so cowardly in the face of a crisis?�� Pan Luming snapped angrily and his suspicion towards ��Pan Wen�� disappeared in that instant.


    ��Chief Duke...�� ��Pan Wen�� took the chance and stepped in front of Pan Luming. Pan Luming suddenly felt a strange energy wrapped around him and while he wanted to resist the energy, his body failed to move as he wanted. The moment the energy surrounded him, the scene in front of him shed and he found himself teleported to another area.


    ��This is...�� Pan Luming stuttered in surprise and his mind ventured to a terrifying thought.


    It was a small world that was filled with a dense and thick spiritual energy. Could this...be the Inheritance Space that the Spirit Tribe members inherited from their Tribe Leader?


    If that was the case, he was right. The Spirit Tribe had appeared again!


    Pan Luming��s excitementsted only for a brief second when arge of fire appeared suddenly in front of him and threatened to burn him.


    ��Too lousy.�� With a scoff, Pan Luming drew his hands forward in front of him and tore the fire wall produced by Rong Yuan apart. Sparks scattered in all directions and burned the grass in the Inheritance Space.


    The fire wall that Rong Yuan had released was not meant to hurt Pan Luming. Just as the fire wall was destroyed, Rong Yuan sprinted forward with a metal spiritual energy attack, he threw all he had into this attack.


    ��Rong Yuan?�� Taking a close look at his attackers, Pan Luming jumped in shock. He recognized the Third Prince of Xia Kingdom. Rong Yuan should be with his wife in the Alliance, what was he doing here now?


    With all the confusion and question in his head, Pan Luming suddenly felt the ground below him crumble apart to form a crater. Sharp needles pointed out below him. This was the ambush that Rong Yuan prepared for him.


    At the same time Pan Luming fell through the crater, Gu LIngzhi and Rong Yuan mustered their energy to form numerous sword streaks aimed directly above the crater. A downpour of sword attacks rained down on Pan Luming like a meteor shower.


    Boom boom boom!


    As the sword attacks fell down upon the ground, deafening explosions sounded.


    Stuck in the middle of the crater, Pan Luming��s voice echoed, ��Aren��t you underestimating me if you think you can be me down like that?��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan exchanged a nce before they simultaneously retreated backward. In the next instance, a terrifying st exploded from underground, swallowing the sword attacks.


    Without wasting a second, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan raised their swords in their hands and swung it down as hard as they could. Fire and metal sword radiances shed through the sky and threatened to slice Pan Luming��s body apart.


    Although the peak of the Martial Sage rank was a far cry from a Demigod, it was minisculepared to the difference between a Demigod and a True God. Even a godly talent at the peak of the Martial Sage realm could kill a Demigod. Senior Mei Ying was a good example.


    Both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were recognized as godly talents and when they coborated, even Pan Luming struggled to protect himself against them.


    ��Asshole! You coborated with an outsider to take me down! Once I am out, I will make sure to get your father to dispose of you!�� As he struggled against the attacks, Pan Luming yelled out in rage. Even at this point, he did not know ��Pan Wen����s true identity.


    ��That is dependent on whether you will make it out.�� ��Pan Wen�� smirked. Gu Lingzhi did not bother to reveal herself, there was no harm in letting Pan Luming continue to believe that she was Pan Wen.


    ��Ridiculous...!�� Pan Luming cursed as he coughed unstoppably onto the ground. His body had reached its limits after thirty years of trying to break through to be a True God. He sustained himself with Spiritual Medicine and elixirs, and rarely took part in battles. At most, he would only live for another hundred years.


    Lord Fashen��s appearance and the unexpected battles against enemies took a toll on his body in recent years. With the dust and fumes from the explosion, he felt as though his lungs and internal organs were being ripped apart.


    The two above him had the upper hand and were relentless in their release of attacks. As Pan Luming struggled to defend himself, over time, more and more dust umted around him and he became a disheveled mess. He had never been so exhausted ever since he became a Demigod.


    Pan Luming wanted to use the Life Whip to create three Martial Sage stonemen to help him. However, the Life Whip��s powers were not limitless and it could only create three Demigod stonemen or ten Martial Sage stonemen with arge amount of spiritual energy. The lower the cultivation rank of the stonemen, the more stonemen could be created at once.


    Previously, he had used the Life Whip to create three Demigod stonemen who were currently fighting against Lord Fashen in the outside world. They would only disappear in another fifteen minutes and Pan Luming could only grit his teeth in frustration at his plight.


    Fifteen minutester, Pan Luming was ready to use the Life Whip again. Grinning inwardly, Pan Luming swished the Life Whip in his hand and readied himself to create new stonemen.


    Golden light shed in front of him as three stonemen appeared. Pan Luming jumped for joy and quickly ordered the stonemen to attack Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan when suddenly, bright light blinded him. Once Pan Luming reacted, he stared at his empty right hand in shock.


    ��My Sacred Weapon! My Sacred Weapon!�� Like a mad man, Pan Luming shrieked in horror as he scanned his surroundings for the Life Whip. he spotted a small figure a distance away speeding across the sky with the life Whip in its mouth.


    ��Give me back my Sacred Weapon!�� Pan Luming demanded and he chased after the small figure with all his might.


    As a Duobao Spiritual Squirrel, Zi Zi did not have much other talents other than escaping. Its four paws scampered through the sky at lightning speed and with Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s help, Zi Zi left Pan Luming scrambling behind him. At the critical moment, a familiar wave of energy swept over Pan Luming and he immediately screamed, ��How dare you!��


    ��Why wouldn��t we dare to?�� ��Pan Wen�� triumphantly replied. With a mental thought, Pan Luming was thrown out in the next instant.


    In the outside world, Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang were both stunned at the sudden disappearance of Pan Luming along with ��Pan Wen��. This was different from what they nned. Why did Gu Lingzhi suck Pan Luming into the Inheritance Space?


    However, the enemies they were facing did not give them any chance to be distracted. With nervousness in their hearts, the Demigods continued to fight with the stonemen.


    Without Pan Luming ordering them around, the stonemen were weaker than they were before. Nheless, the stonemen possessed the strength of Demigods and Lord Fashen could not defeat them easily.


    Loud shing sounds rang through the corridors as the battle continued. Even though the walls were soundproof due to the cultivation room, it did not guarantee that men outside would not notice anything. They could not risk being discovered before they defeated Pan Luming and the stonemen.


    Just as Rong Huachang and Lord Fashen were in jitters over what was happening in the Inheritance Space, the stonemen in front of them jerked suddenly and turned into ashes.


    Pan Liwen cursed at his plight. Pan Luming was teleported away by an unknown power and he could not take on Rong Huachang and Lord Fashen by himself. The oue of their battle was clear.


    ��Finish him up quickly, don��t let others find out.�� At the instant that the stonemen disappeared, Lord Fashen dashed towards Pan Liwen for the kill.


    Without Gu Lingzhi around, there was no way for them to enter the Inheritance Space and hence, there was nothing they could do to help. As such, they could only deal with the threat in the outside world before they took on Pan Luming.


    Pan Liwen turned and ran towards the exit of the room without hesitation but Rong Huachang did not give him a chance to escape. Her body swiftly flew through the sky and she blocked the exit. Smirking at Pan Liwen, she scoffed, ��Where are you rushing off to? We have not seen the oue of our battle.��


    In the next moment, sword shadows filled the air and blurred everything in front of Pan Liwen. Pan Liwen released a few desperate sword strikes to no avail and his expression turned horrified as he defended himself against Rong Huachang��s attacks. He desperately tried to pave an escape route for himself.


    This was a good choice in theory but he forgot about the most powerful man in the continent, Lord Fashen. Even if his vision was blocked by all the sword shadows, he could estimate where to strike to finish the kill.


    Pss- The sharp sound of a sword cutting through flesh pierced through the room. Time seemed to stop as Pan Liwen��s body jerked violently amidst the dust cloud. His eyes trailed to the wound in his chest to see a sword filled with wood spiritual energy pierced through him. Wood spiritual energy that was supposed to give life now ended Pan Liwen��s life.


    ��Liwen...�� Pan Luming shouted. He had not expected to see such a pitiful sight the moment he came out of the Inheritance Space.


    Pan Liwen was the second most powerful man in the Pan Family behind Pan Luming but he was fatally harmed by a sword filled with wood spiritual energy.


    ��Urgh...urgh...�� Pan Liwen��s mouth hung open and he tried to stammer out a few words. However, his Elixir Field was quickly being destroyed by the wood spiritual energy that pierced through his body. This foreign energy greedily sucked on his lifeblood and reduced him to a weak and frail state.


    ��Lord Fashen, Rong Huachang, I��m going to kill you!�� Pan Luming shouted in rage and he ordered the three stonemen that had been thrown out of the Inheritance Space with him to take on Lord Fashen while he targeted Rong Huachang.


    Rong Huachang jumped in shock but she managed to avoid his first attack. The sword in her hand shifted and she was just about to return with another attack when she suddenly caught sight of Pan Luming shing the big door down. He ran for his life as fast as he could.

 Chapter 329 - Run

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Run</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The moment Pan Luming escaped through the front door, he yelled and called all the guards forward.


    Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang immediately frowned. If all the Demigods of the Royal Pce gathered together, they would be in trouble. Furthermore, Gu Lingzhi had not appeared yet and it would not be right for them to leave on their own.


    ��What happened? What happened to Pan Luming and Pan Liwen?��


    Just as the two were debating on what to do, Gu Lingzhi��s voice rang from behind them.


    After she passed the Life Whip to Rong Yuan, she left the Inheritance Space. She had not expected that the stonemen would still be fighting against Lord Fashen then.


    At the sight of Gu Lingzhi, Rong Huachang heaved a huge sigh of relief, ��You are finally out!��


    Rong Huachang briefed Gu Lingzhi on what happened. Once she learned that Pan Liwen was killed and Pan Luming had escaped, Gu Lingzhi pondered for a second before she instructed, ��Lord Fashen and Grand-aunt, please return to the Inheritance Space, I will try and sneak out.��


    From the movement of the air outside, Lord Fashen could sense that people were rushing over to them. Without thinking twice, he nodded his head. In the next instant, the familiar energy shrouded them and they disappeared.


    Gu Lingzhi could make out the figures of men rushing over to the ancestral hall from the end of the corridor. She red coldly at them before she turned and returned to the room.


    Pan Luming could vaguely make out their actions and he scoffed, ��Do you think you will be fine hiding in the room?��


    His eyes swept past the men he brought and he instructed, ��Take them down without any mercy! The Pan Wen who came back from the Alliance is a spy of the Alliance. He is a descendant of the Spirit Tribe. Capture him and interrogate him about the Spirit Tribe. If our master is happy, he might bring our entire tribe to the Realm of the Gods. The spiritual energy in the Realm of the Gods is more than a hundred times thicker than what it is here, we can be deities in that way!��


    As Pan Luming spoke, a fiery desire sparked in his eyes. Even if Pan Luming did not bring the tribe to the Realm of the Gods, he could not let them escape!


    Excited by what Pan Luming said, the Demigods quickened their pace and shouted, ��Yes, Chief Duke! We will not let them escape!��


    As their shout echoed through the corridor, a few of them reached Pan Luming��s room. They barged in without a second thought.


    ��...Where are they?�� Completely perplexed, a Demigod asked. He rubbed his eyes a second time but was confronted with an empty room, ��Why are they missing? We clearly saw them step in.��


    Pan Luming was dumbfounded as well. He had beenpletely sure that he had them and was shocked that they had vanished again. Did they enter a space again?


    ��There are seals ced in this room. Without my permission, there is no way for them to escape.�� A thought struck in Pan Luming��s head and he convinced himself that he had them. He instructed Demigods to wait in the room before he said, ��Grandmaster mentioned before that the Spirit Tribe leader could open a mysterious space. The space is a world that can contain anything in it. Lord Fashen and the rest must have hidden in the space. As long as we wait here, we will definitely be able to catch them.��


    ��Could they leave by another space?�� Someone questioned.


    Small worlds had many different exits. If they wasted their time waiting there, Gu Lingzhi and her crew might leave via another exit.


    Pan Luming nced at the man, ��Not possible. Although that space can be essed anywhere and anytime, its weakness is that the person must exit and enter from the same ce. Back then, Grandmaster recognized this weakness and used it to kill the Spirit Tribe leader. As such, we only need to wait here and catch them in the trap.��


    Could they really wait there and kill Gu Lingzhi? Of course not!


    When Gu Lingzhi turned and entered Pan Luming��s room, she used Zi Zi��s special ability of passing through all kinds of barriers to sessfully pass through the secret room.


    As the few Demigods waited in the room to catch them, Gu Lingzhi had already turned into the appearance of a Demigod and casually walked out of the Earth Pce.


    It was only a few hourster before the Demigods learned from the guards outside the Pan Luming��s room that a Demigod had exited the room suspiciously. However, by then, Gu Lingzhi had already reached the pce gates.


    At that critical point, a few Demigods called and shouted at her to stop in her tracks. Gu Lingzhi only put on a smirk before she blended in with the crowd.


    The North Qiu City was much livelier than it was before. Due to the tight security around the pce in recent days, many curious citizens formed a crowd around the pce.


    ��I am guessing that our king has another grand n and that is why the pce security is so tight nowadays. The time when the seal around the pce is when the Empire would counterattack the Alliance.�� A citizen nced in the direction of the pce and guessed.


    ��I don��t think so, if that was the case, why do the guards look so nervous? Something must have happened. Do you think...the Chief Duke has passed away?�� Pan Luming��s health condition was no secret in the kingdom. Many people knew that he was old and it was not surprising that many made that conclusion.


    ��Nonsense, we are not allowed to speak of such nonsense here. Who is the Chief Duke? How can he pass away so easily? What if the Chief Duke is breaking through the demigod cultivation rank right now?��


    ��None of you are right. I have a brother in the pce who is a guard. On the day the seal was ced up, the Chief Duke seemed to have obtained a certain weapon. I believe that they must be testing the power of that weapon.��


    ��Is that true? That is great...��


    Having passed through pce security, Gu Lingzhi overheard people buzzing among each other outside the pce. She acted like a regr passer-by and as she listened to the conversations, she could not helpughing to herself.


    One of them was right. The North Qiu Kingdom had one less Chief Duke, however it was not Pan Luming.


    Pan Luming was a step toote. The moment Gu Lingzhi left, they sealed up the entire pce and a few Demigods flew into the sky and surveyed the surroundings. They looked for suspicious people and mobilized all guards of the pce to be on standby. Pan Luming��s voice boomed through the sky, ��Pan Wen, you have been misguided by Lord Fashen. I promise to you that as long as you admit to your mistake and hand over Lord Fashen and his aplices, I will forget everything you have done.��


    As he spoke, Pan Luming used his mental energy to survey through the expressions of all the citizens on the ground, trying to find a crack in one of them.


    However, Gu Lingzhi��s acting abilities surpassed many and when she put on the appearance of another, she would fully integrate herself in that character.


    Nothing seemed out of ce! Pan Luming fumed in frustration. He thought his words would sway Pan Wen and even if Pan Wen was not swayed, the descendant of Spirit Tribe might react. However, everyone below him felt normal. Some of them wore looks of surprise or disbelief. Could they have left already?


    Pan Luming continued to persuade ��Pan Wen�� and he only gave up after a few more times.


    The cities nearby the capital of North Qiu City were strictly guarded by the Demigods and no one was allowed to enter within a hundred feet of the doors.


    Was it a crime to get close to the city gates? This move unsettled the citizens of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    While the citizens originally paid little attention to what happened, they were disturbed by the changes made to their lives because of the incident. If no one was allowed to get close to the city gates, how would they return home? How would they conduct their businesses?


    However, they epted the orders that were passed. Most people who lived near the city gates obediently sought other ces to live at temporarily and those who refused to leave were jailed.


    How could this be? Everyone who lived near the city gates were furious with their government. However, before they could raise their objections, they were suppressed by the army of the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Pce. Houses and shops near the city gates were shut down quickly.


    These drastic changes happened so quickly, everything was carried out within two hours. Even Gu Lingzhi was stunned by the actions that were taken. Before she could reach the city gate, she was hurried back into the city by the guards.


    If she knew this would happen, she would not have taken her time to put on a show for Pan Luming. It seemed that he had deliberately said those words in an attempt to stall her and gain time to shut down the city.


    Gu Lingzhi had to admit that this was a smart move.


    Pan Luming knew that virtual seals were useless against Gu Lingzhi and hence he created a physical separation of the city and the outside world. For Gu Lingzhi to leave the city, she would have to cross this separation and her abnormal actions would be reported by the guards to Pan Luming.


    But could this really stop her? Gu Lingzhiughed to herself as she observed the guards at the city gate. A group of guards stood fiercely by the gates and as they carried out their duties, Gu Lingzhi entered a building near the city gates.


    Hitting the owner of the building on the head, he cked out. Gu Lingzhi released Zi Zi from the Fen Painting and pointed towards the city gates, ��Senior Zi Zi, can you create a pathway for me to exit the city. I would need a pathway that is one hundred and fifty feet long.��


    ��You can count on me.�� Zi Zi patted himself on the chest with confidence and dered, ��I may not be able to do much, but I am good at digging holes. One hundred and fifty feet right? I��ll need an hour.��

 Chapter 330 - Lord Fashen’s Thanks

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Lord Fashen��s Thanks</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Reality showed that sess does note from perfection.


    Pan Luming would not have imagined that Gu Lingzhi could escape his grasp even after all his measures. He had no idea that she would have a ��secret helper�� who could dig holes.


    Half an hourter when the guards of the city checked the house that Gu Lingzhi chose, they only saw the unconscious man on the floor. The backyard of the house had a meter wise hold that was barely enough to squeeze a man through it. It reached about fifty meters long and it was strategically dug to an exit that was out of sight of the guards. The moment Pan Luming learned of the escape route, he bit his mouth so hard, a tooth broke. He took in a deep breath of frustration before he yelled, ��After him!��


    He would not let the spy escape!


    Gu Lingzhi definitely could not escape all eyes but she managed to make her escape route. This half an hour dy was enough for her and she shrugged off all her chasers easily.


    ��Useless! A bunch of useless men!�� Once he learned that the guards were unsessful in capturing Gu Lingzhi, Pan Luming went into an uproar, breaking everything around him. He shattered vases and ornaments in the pce, leaving the whole room in chaos. Worried that Pan Luming would die out of anger, Pan Yu finally mustered enough courage to say meekly, ��Don��t be so angry, Chief Duke, you must not harm yourself because of this.��


    ��That is right, Chief Duke. You have to think for yourself. For our kingdom, you must not fall. If something were to happen to you, it would only be for the benefit of the Alliance.�� An advisor beside Pan Yu chimed in. This was the advisor who had apanied Pan Yu and Pan Luming when they obtained the Life Whip. She was the third Chief Duke of the North Qiu Kingdom, Pan Yue��er.


    After repeated persuasions by Pan Yue��er and Pan Yue, Pan Luming finally calmed himself down and he stared into the distance as he cursed under his breath, ��I wanted to catch her and hand her over personally to the Grandmaster. I believe we will have to inform the Grandmaster about this.��


    Pan Yu frowned deeply, ��Chief Duke, if that is the case, wouldn��t the Grandmaster reward us with less things?��


    Compared to handing Gu Lingzhi directly over to the Grandmaster, informing the Grandmaster about her would yield less rewards.


    ��Idiot!�� Pan Luming scolded as he red at Pan Yu, ��Do you know who the ck Thorn is? If we do not inform the Grandmaster about her, we will never be able to find her!��


    From the news he gathered about the ck Thorn, she came out of the blue every time she appeared. No one really knew her real identity.


    More urately speaking, no one other than Rong Yuan knew the identity of Gu Lingzhi.


    As a result of creating a decoy for the ck Thorn, everyone aside from Pan Yue and Rong Yuan thought that Gu Lingzhi and the ck Thorn were two different people. Pan Luming had no idea as well but he believed that there was a low chance of learning the identity of the ck Thorn from Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. He could not dy and waste any more time to find the ck Thorn and hence he made up his mind to tell Pan Luo about her.


    ��With the Sacred Weapon in the hands of the Alliance, we can not dy any further.�� Taking in a long sigh, Pan Luming addressed his audience in the hall.


    Pan Yue��er and Pan Yue were both surprised by Pan Luming��s decisions and they realized what happened in the Earth Pce instantly. Pan Luming��s anger and fury finally made sense to them and they understood why he disregarded public opinion when he took drastic measures to find the ck Thorn. The Sacred Weapon given to them by the Grandmaster was stolen?


    They really needed to seek help from the Grandmaster!


    A cold chill passed through both their hearts as they thought of the power of the Life Whip. They had to capture the ck Thorn before she returned to the Alliance!


    As they spoke, Gu Lingzhi was jumping for joy as she made her escape through the tunnel that Zi Zi dug for her.


    She had seeded!


    Gu Lingzhi had not imagined that her battle against Pan Luming in the Inheritance Space would move so smoothly. The feared Sacred Weapon that the Empire possessed was now in her hands and she waved it around in glee.


    Without wasting any time, Gu Lingzhi made her way to the Alliance territory on horseback. Once she was certain the North Qiu army was not following her, she found a secluded ce to enter the Inheritance Space.


    However, inside the Inheritance Space, Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang wore a hesitant expression. Even though the Sacred Weapon was now in their hands, they could not help feeling doubtful.


    If they knew that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi could steal the Sacred Weapon by themselves, why had they gone through the trouble of going on a mission to steal it? They even lost a Demigod in the process!


    As she recalled her resolve to self-destruct a few days ago, Rong Huachang felt terrible internally. She felt that she and Lord Fashen were useless in the mission to obtain the Sacred Weapon and only created extra trouble for the couple.


    Lord Fashen was feeling distressed when he thought about how Rong Huachang had wanted to self-destruct. As the top Martial Artist in the continent, he could not help being disappointed in himself. How could he be so useless as the leader of the Alliance?


    Rong Yuan��s eyes swept past the two men and he knew that they felt disappointed in themselves. He turned in another direction and saw Pan Yue filling himself with spring water.


    Twitching his mouth, Rong Yuan said sarcastically, ��Can you observe your conduct as a prince of the North Qiu Kingdom?��


    Pan Yue stuffed all the storage items he had with him with spring water and he looked like a starving camel. His desperate and greedy actions were unsightly! How was he the top merchant in the Alliance?


    As he thought about Pan Yue being a merchant, Rong Yuan gritted his teeth and shivered in disgust.


    ��What do you know? This is water from a Spiritual Essence Spring!�� Pan Yue wiped the remaining spring water off his mouth and grinned at Rong Yuan, ��Others would pay heaps for this valuable item. I need to drink more here.��


    Full of confidence, Pan Yue downyed his greedy act.


    All of a sudden, bright light shed in the Inheritance Space and Gu Lingzhi appeared. Rong Yuan��s sight took a moment to adjust before he stepped forward.


    ��Lingzhi, did everything go smoothly?��


    Rong Yuan had been worried sick by letting Gu Lingzhi face Pan Luming herself. Thankfully, unless one had a high cultivation rank, there was no way anyone inside the Inheritance Space could escape without Gu Lingzhi��s consent. An example of this was Pan Wen and Bian Cheng tied up in a corner of the Inheritance Space. Even Rong Yuan himself could not leave the Inheritance Space by his own will.


    Rong Yuan��s arms wrapped tightly around Gu Lingzhi when he asked the question out of concern. Gu Lingzhi pushed him aside and reassured him, ��Yes, everything is going smoothly.��


    She turned and faced Lord Fashen as she handed the Life Whip to him, ��Lord Fashen, this is for you.��


    Lord Fashen��s eyes widened in surprise. Gu Lingzhi...was giving the Sacred Weapon to him?


    This was a Sacred Weapon!


    Gu Lingzhi had risked herself to obtain the Sacred Weapon. Was she handing it voluntarily to him now? Even if he was the most powerful Martial Artist among the group then, he would not force Gu Lingzhi to pass him the Life Whip if she did not want to.


    However, the expression in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes showed her determination and resolve. There was no hesitation and second thought when she gave Lord Fashen the Life Whip.


    Staring at the valuable Life Whip in his arms, Lord Fashen hesitated before he pushed the Sacred Weapon down and rejected Gu Lingzhi, ��This...the Sacred Weapon was obtained by you. Since you obtained it, you should keep it.��


    Despite his desire, he would not take what rightfully belonged to Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head and continued to gesture for Lord Fashen to take the Life Whip. ��Such a good item should be in the hands of someone who can fully realize the potential of it. Leaving it with me is a waste.��


    When Gu Lingzhi fled from the North Qiu Kingdom, she tried to use the Life Whip to create a stoneman. However, she realized that the stoneman she created was weak. From her experiments with the Life Whip, she realized that none of the stonemen couldst longer than fifteen minutes and a maximum of three Demigod rank stonemen could be summoned at any point in time. At the same time, she realized that the cultivation rank of the stonemen created could not exceed its master. If a Martial Student used the Life Whip, the stoneman he created would at most be of a Martial Student rank.


    ��Your Highness...�� Fashen was moved by Gu Lingzhi and he found himself at a loss for words. After a long while, he sighed deeply, ��Since that is the case, I will have to thank you on behalf of the entire Alliance.��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled meekly as she handed the Life Whip to Lord Fashen. Not many people could do what she did with that much resolve. Her actions then were life-changing for the entire continent. By handing the Life Whip to Lord Fashen, it was akin to adding three more Demigods on the Alliance side. With how things unfolded, it seemed like ending the war was only a matter of time.


    ��You don��t have to thank me, Lord Fashen, I am also helping myself by doing this.��

 Chapter 331 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Sudden Change</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The few days of celebration did notst long. When Gu Lingzhi released Lord Fashen and the rest to return to the Alliance, the Empire��s army had caught up to them.


    The men that had been sent after Gu Lingzhi consisted of five Demigods where two of them were from the Pan Family and the other three trained from the secret guards of the Pan Family.


    With the Life Whip and Lord Fashen with them, Gu Lingzhi��s side did not have to worry about the Empire��s army. However, the Empire army had a hostage.


    It was the captured Mao Dingling.


    The moment Pan Yue saw Mao Dingling, his jaw hardened and he gritted his teeth as he swallowed his saliva. He pointed usingly at Mao Dingling, ��He is a greedy, cowardly fellow who sells out his friends. Do you think that we will surrender ourselves because of him?��


    If Mao Dingling had not sought Pan Yue out when he was about to be caught, Pan Yue would not have gotten discovered. Mao Dingling could only be described to be a cowardly fellow. However, what infuriated Pan Yue the most was when Mao Dingling threw Pan Yue out as the target to divert attention away from him. If Gu Lingzhi had not appeared at the right moment, Pan Yue would have been captured.


    Mao Dingling was rightfully offended by Pan Yue. However, he could only suppress his anger with the current state he was in. He directed his plea towards Lord Fashen, ��Senior, please save me. I have been tortured to death by them in these few days.��


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and showed the group a long scar that drew across his forearm, ��After you escaped, these people directed their frustration at me. Senior...please save me.��


    ��Why should we save you when you are only going to betray us again?�� Pan Yue coldly stated again. He turned towards Lord Fashen and whispered, ��Master, there is no point in saving this greedy and cowardly person. If we save him, we might just end up harming ourselves when he stabs us in the back again. We should just leave him to die with the Empire. The sight of his disdainful face only makes me want to disfigure him.��


    ��You!�� Mao Dingling snapped. The Demigod that held onto Mao Dingling tightened his grip around Mao Dingling��s hand, instantly causing Mao Dingling to yelp in pain. His face contorted with agony and he said, ��I realize my wrongdoings and I regret my words to you that day. I...I was too anxious and I did things I should not have done. I will not do such things in the future...��


    Pan Yue scoffed, ��How much is your promise worth? Why should I believe you?��


    Gu Lingzhi observed Mao Dingling��s reddened eyes at that point but she could not pinpoint whether it was desperation or anger behind him.


    On the other hand, Lord Fashen considered the bigger picture. Although he was not happy with Mao Dingling for the betrayal, he reprimanded Pan Yue for his rudeness. It would be beneficial for the Alliance to have another Demigod. Looking at Mao Dingling directly, Fashen said, ��Junior Mao, the Alliance would not abandon a Demigod.��


    These words reassured Mao Dingling and his whitened face seemed to regain some color. His eyes shifted sideways and he red at Pan Yue with hatred. So what if he betrayed Pan Yue? He was a Demigod. The Alliance would value him much higher than a prince of the North Qiu Kingdom.


    Gu Lingzhi observed the tiny changes in expressions on Mao Dingling��s face and could not help frowning. Mao Dingling must not have known Pan Yue��s identity and importance for the Alliance. A great portion of the war efforts of the Alliance came from Pan Yue and he was more valuable to the Alliancepared to Mao Dingling. Once Mao Dingling returned to the Alliance, he would definitely be taught a lesson by Pan Yue.


    Knowing the objective of the North Qiu army, the group would not hand over the Sacred Weapon just for Mao Dingling. In the next instant, Lord Fashen dashed towards the Demigod that held Mao Dingling with an iron grip. Rong Huachang did not waste a second to follow suit.


    Although Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were both not Demigods and they could not do much against top Demigods like Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang, they could stand their ground against regr Demigods. The two exchanged a look and targeted the weakest Demigod of the North Qiu army.


    Pan Yue stood rooted to his spot, he was a low-grade Martial Sage and he considered himself powerless in this fight. To prevent being a burden if he was captured, he stayed close to Lord Fashen and chose a spot at the battlefield where he would be rtively safe.


    As the most powerful Demigod among the group, Lord Fashen took on three other Demigods at once.


    The battle between Demigods was intense and the spiritual energy that was released from the battle flooded the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, the sky was filled with spiritual energy based attacks that destroyed the area close by.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had correctly identified the weakest Demigod of the group. With the perfect coordination and coboration between the two, they seemed to have the upperhand in their battle against their enemy. At that point, it seemed that only Lord Fashen who currently battled against three others was in a tight spot.


    The Demigod that held onto Mao Dingling was a despicable man. Every time Lord Fashen closed an attack down on him, he would bring Mao Dingling forward as a human shield, thus leaving Lord Fashen with no choice but to withdraw his attack.


    The other two Demigods worked well together and the three formed a triangr formation with Mao Dingling as a human shield. This frustrated Lord Fashen and he felt at a loss of what to do. Observing the battle from a side, Pan Yue grunted and scoffed, ��Using someone as a human shield when you are teaming up against one person. Are the Demigods of the North Qiu Kingdom so cowardly?��


    His words drove a knife into the hearts of the five Demigods and they immediately red at Pan Yue, scolding, ��Bastard! If not for you, how could they escape from the seal the Chief Duke casted over the Royal Pce? Why would we be wasting so much time and resources on capturing them? If you had any values left, you would be helping us capture them!��


    Pan Yue snickered, ��Helping you guys would make me inhumane.�� Lord Fashen was his master and he abided by the principle of respecting him like he was his own father. Pan Yue wished his real father would realize the absurdity of taking over the entire continent. It was only natural that he chose to side with Lord Fashen.


    ��You...you can��t even distinguish between family and foe. Your father wasted his love on you!�� The Demigod fighting against Rong Huachang lost focus as he scolded Pan Yue. He tripped and almost sustained an injury that would make him lose the battle. Shooting a re at Pan Yue, he med Pan Yue for being a distraction to him.


    At these words, Pan Yue lowered his head and smirked to himself. If he had not acted dumb and yful in front of Pan Yu nor showed his wild nature, would Pan Yu continue to favour him over the other princes? For instance, his second brother got whatever he wanted when he was still alive, Pan Yu had treated him like a jewel. However, after he became a Martial Sage, he was misguided and went down the path of hatred.


    Many people sympathised with Pan Yu after the incident happened. However, Pan Yu had not mourned much after Pan En��s death whereby he quickly tried to raise Pan Wen and build him as the next heir to the throne. Furthermore, he made sure to arrange the marriage between Gu Linglong and Pan Wen to cover up Pan Wen��s shame of being infertile. During the war, he treated Pan Wen especially well, and rewarded Pan Wen for his war efforts.


    Pan Yue did not believe that Pan Yu truly loved and doted on Pan Wen. Pan En served as a clear example for him. If it was true love, why would Pan Yu be so nonchnt over Pan En��s death? Why would Pan Yu be so vicious against him? Pan Yu had been merciless when he ordered the guards to go against Pan Yue that day.


    As he recalled that moment, Pan Yue could not help ring at Gu Lingzhi. He remembered that Pan Yu had ordered for her to be caught alive while he did not care about Pan Yue��s life. See... what a father Pan Yu was. His own son was less important than Gu Lingzhi.


    In the midst of Pan Yue��s internal conflict, it seemed that the battle was favouring the Alliance. All of a sudden, Lord Fashen pounced forward and stretched his hand out towards the captor of Mao Dingling. His sharp eyes were directed towards his enemy��s forearm before he pulled the Demigod��s arm down strongly, throwing the Demigod down. With that, Mao Dingling was freed and Lord Fashen wasted no time by pushing Mao Dingling straight into the arms of Pan Yue.


    ��Take care of him. Make sure he does not get injured.��


    It was a joke to ce a Martial Sage in charge of a Demigod. However, the current state Mao Dingling was in ced him in a situation where he could not argue. The cirction of spiritual energy through Mao Dingling��s body must have been cut off by the North Qiu men. Lord Fashen��s words served as a warning and reminder to Pan Yue to avoid taking revenge on Mao Dingling then.


    ��Understood, mMster.�� Pan Yue agreed reluctantly but he continued to re at Mao Dingling.


    Don��t harm him? There were many ways to torture someone without harming him physically. Pan Yue��s lips curled up into a smirk as he reached into his Storage Ring for a grey-colored pill.


    ��Senior Mao, you must be poisoned looking at your weak state. It is okay, I have an antidote here that can cure most poisons. Let me feed it to you.��


    As he said this, Pan Yue held Mao Dingling up and he forced the pill into Mao Dingling��s mouth.


    All of a sudden, the supposed weakened Mao Dingling shot his arm forward and grabbed Pan Yue��s arm, a sinister smile crossing his face. ��For this old life of mine, I do not need an antidote. Your Highness should keep it for himself.��


    With that, he squeezed his grip around Pan Yue��s hand and the pill intended for him shot into Pan Yue��s mouth. Grabbing Pan Yue��s throat, he yelled, ��Stop! If you don��t, I will crush his neck!��

 Chapter 332 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Danger</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    No one had imagined that the situation would turn suddenly. Under such men who saved him.


    ��Junior Mao, you......�� Lord Fashen swallowed in a breath and felt at a loss for words. He exerted so much effort to save Mao Dingling only for his student��s life to be in danger. Pan Yue was right. The outside world was too dangerous, he should have closed himself in cultivation in the deep mountains and forest.


    ��Mao Dingling! What are you doing?�� Rong Huachang scolded, her attention diverted. The attack that was released from her hand came out a secondte and she almost got hit by the enemy��s attack.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan also turned around at themotion, disbelief and confusion filling their eyes. They had not cared whether Mao Dingling would live or die previously after hemitted such heinous acts. Was he really a Demigod of the Alliance? So what if he was? Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan couldn��t care less about that after all that Mao Dingling had done.


    However, in just a few days, Mao Dingling once again targeted a sword towards his side!


    ��Don��t me me for not being grateful.�� Mao Dingling bit his lip, ��I don��t want to do this either. However, they force fed me pills and if I do not do as they say, I would not live any longer. After so many years of cultivation, I cannot die just like that.��


    As soon as he finished, Pan Yue, held tightly within Mao Dingling��s grasp, choked. ��So you take advantage of others instead?��


    After consuming the pill that he originally intended to give Mao Dingling and with the revtion of the betrayal, Pan Yue wanted to stab himself in the stomach. The grey-colored pill was a medication that Gu Lingzhi had made during her spare time. It tortured the person who consumed it and pain shot through Pan Yue��s body. He grimaced in excruciation and he regretted asking Gu Lingzhi for the pill. The person that he wanted to torture was safe but he was not.


    Mao Dingling grabbed Pan Yue��s throat, hate shooting through his eyes.


    ��If Senior Fashen does not stop, your disciple will die.�� Lord Fashen had only slowed down his battle against the other Demigods and the North Qiu army was still at a disadvantage. Mao Dingling tightened his grip around Pan Yue��s neck and warned coldly, ��Senior Fashen, if you do not stop now, I cannot guarantee what I will do with him.��


    Lord Fashen��s expression darkened and he stole a nce at Pan Yue��s painful expression. He slowly retracted himself and retrieved his attacking stance.


    ��No...Master...�� Pan Yue choked through pain. The drug he had consumed was at its full effects and the pain in his body made it hard for him to breathe. As expected of a drug made by Gu Lingzhi, it was effective indeed.


    ��Hehe, you can��t even save yourself and you are caring for others?�� Mao DIngling softened his grip slightly and as he took in Pan Yue��s pain, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction overwhelming his heart.


    So what if he betrayed his kingdom? He was only doing as he was told.


    ��How dare you, Mao Dingling!�� Fashen caught Mao Dingling��s actions and immediately screamed, ��If you still consider yourself a member of the Alliance, let Pan Yue go and I will turn a blind eye to the events today. You know that the Sacred Weapon is with us and it is only a matter of time before the Empire falls. I can find an antidote for you...��


    ��Forget it.�� Mao Dingling cut Lord Fashen off. He coldly red at Lord Fashen and glowered ��Senior, do you think that obtaining the Sacred Weapon grants you the entire world? The roots of North Qiu Kingdom extends far beyond that...�� A spark of greed crossed Mao Dingling��s eyes as he revealed this. He was power hungry.


    He had never imagined that the Royal Family of the North Qiu Kingdom couldmunicate with the Deity King in the Realm of the Gods.


    After he found out how the North Qiu Kingdom managed to grow so strong in the continent, Mao Dingling was blinded by greed. He understood more about the Grandmaster from the Demigods that held him captive and realized that the Deity King would give the Pan Family more Sacred Weapons. Mao Dingling did not have to think twice before he switched sides.


    The Alliance only seemed to be gaining the advantage on the surface after stealing the Sacred Weapon. However, what was a Sacred Weaponpared to a Deity King overlooking the Pan Family?


    Hence when he knew that the North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family intended to use him as hostage to threaten Lord Fashen, he showed his resilience and determination, sessfully convincing the North Qiu Kingdom that he would join them.


    Lord Fashen did not dare to make any rash actions as he was concerned about Pan Yue��s safety. He nervously stood rooted to his spot as he retracted all his attacks against the North Qiu Demigods.


    Pan Yue was his only student whom he treated like his own son. Otherwise, Lord Fashen would not have relieved Pan Yue off the surface limitation of the ve seal on him. This was also the reason why Pan Yue could go against the will of the Deity King time and time again despite bearing the ve seal.


    ��Master...don��t bother about me.�� Seeing the hesitation in Lord Fashen��s eyes, Pan Yue struggled to speak. Mao Dingling mercilessly pped him once again and Pan Yue felt as though his neck was about to be crushed. By then, his face had turned purple and he seemed to be at death��s door.


    Gu Lingzhi was standing on pins and needles as well and she did not know what she could do to help as the Demigod that she and Rong Yuan were fighting did not show any signs of exhaustion. They felt helpless and powerless knowing that they were being controlled by Mao Dingling��s threats to them.


    The Demigod retreated backward continuously, drawing Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan to chase after him. Gradually, they pulled distance between themselves and the initial battleground. By the time, he realized it, it was toote and the couple could no longer see Lord Fashen and the rest.


    ��Shit, we fell for their trick!�� Rong Yuan cursed and his expression darkened.


    ��Hehe, it is toote even if you realized it now!�� The Demigod who lured the pair away from their group snickered to himself.


    ��It is not toote.�� ring coldly at the Demigod, Gu Lingzhi said, ��If we kill you, we can return to them.��


    The Demigod instantly frowned, his beady eyes stared at Gu Lingzhi like a prey eyeing its snake. He glowered, ��I am afraid that you guys do not have the chance.��


    He thought that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could not overpower and kill him.


    From the battle, he understood the difference between talented and ordinary people. The couple before him were considered outstanding talents who surpassed their ranks. Even if the difference between a Demigod and a Martial Sage wasrge, it could be bridged by talents.


    All of a sudden, fierce winds blew around him, signalling the onset of a tornado. Thunder boomed through the sky and a dozen attacks zipped through the sky towards him. Multiple Martial Sages had suddenly appeared!


    Gu Lingzhi cursed and immediately opened the Inheritance Space as she tried to pull Rong Yuan in it. However, Rong Yuan had no intentions of escaping through the Inheritance Space. As the energy wrapped around him, he violently rejected it and stopped himself from being pulled into it.


    ��I will not let you face danger alone again!�� Previously, Rong Yuan had no way to leave the Inheritance Space. However, he was not in the Inheritance Space then, how could he openly watch Gu Lingzhi being surrounded by enemies while he hid in safety?


    Gu Lingzhi was surprised by Rong Yuan but she broke into a sweet smile, ��Then we will face them together.��


    At the very most, she could pull Rong Yuan into the Inheritance Space at a dangerous moment. After all, she controlled the Inheritance Space and she could enter it any time she wanted.


    However, her optimism was not justified as the Inheritance Space did not grant her invincibility. Although no one in the continent could break through her Inheritance Space, there were ways from other realms that could block her from assessing the Inheritance Space by her free will.


    The enemies that surrounded them hade prepared and there were even more men who chased after Fashen. It was obvious what the people were targeting as they sealed off the exit path of the two. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did notment their current plight but with great teamwork, they exchanged a look before they dashed in another direction, away from Lord Fashen.


    They had not chosen a breakthrough way that involved defeating the least number of people. That direction was to the Alliance territory and anyone would know that the North Qiu army would not allow them to do such a predictable move. Who knew what other dangers and ambushes awaited them? As such, the direction where there was the second least number of guards was where Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan mutually agreed to break through.


    Without need for verbalmunication, the two unleashed their ultimate strikes towards the Demigod to force him to retreat. One of them was in charge of opening the way for them while the other focused on deflecting iing attacks as they made their escape.


    The North Qiu army had not expected that the two would choose that route and they were stunned for a moment before they smirked to themselves.


    They were overly confident, thinking they could break through an ambush set up by so many people.


    Boom! Fire spiritual energy gathered in the sky and exploded with a bang. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were surrounded by mes.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed and she released her legendary space-dimension realm.


    The instant the realm was released, the mes were sucked into it like a ck hole. Before their attacker could breathe, a terrifying suction force pulled and crushed him.


    ��You are not going anywhere!�� The North Qiu army shouted and one of them released his own realm. It was a boundless desert.


    Once that realm was released, many others surrounding the couple released their own realm They were all realms that werepatible with the initial fire domain. These realms that were released all at once surrounded the couple and left them with nowhere else to run.


    With Gu Lingzhi under pressure from the realms unleashed by his opponents, Rong Yuan released his realm and relieved the pressure of her. Before Gu Lingzhi could heave a sigh of relief, a crushing force filled the domains.


    The Demigod had caught up to them!


    With a few dozen Martial Sages surrounding them and a Demigod on their tail, the two were in a precarious situation.

 Chapter 333 – Re-encountering Pan Luming

    <h4>Chapter 333 �C Re-encountering Pan Luming</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Demigod, Tang Feng, seemed to have noticed that the situation was not that disastrous. With a wave of his long sharpened sword containing golden spiritual energy, he yelled, ��Trap them! It doesn��t matter if they were to vanish, the ancestors said that they will reappear in the same ce!��


    This statement was like thunder on a clear blue day, instantly revealing the ws of the Inheritance Space. This led Gu Lingzhi, who was unable to win the fight and had thoughts of fleeing into the Inheritance Space, to quiver in fear. This was the first time she has ever felt that her life was being threatened.


    Scanning around the Martial Sages that were eyeing her tightly, as well as the menacing Demigods, Gu Lingzhi nced at Rong Yuan just as he had also looked at her and understood the meaning behind each other��s gazes. They vigorously summoned the energy within themselves and expanded the forces of their realm to the strongest.


    When Gu Lingzhi ascended to a Martial Sage, she had attained a legendary space-dimension realm. It waspletely vacuum-like and was an exact opposite of her own five elements. Whoever was in the radius of her realm would lose all their elemental spiritual energy, and would have to fight with Gu Lingzhi using only the spiritual energy within their bodies.


    The power of Rong Yuan��s realm exceeded that of every spiritual root. It could alter both space and time. In this way, when the various domains are superimposed, the forces generated are strong enough to make a powerful Demigod fall and stagnate for a moment. This moment was enough for Gu Lingzhi to turn the situation around.


    The forces of space and time formed by the realm fluctuated vigorously, perfectly dividing the attack that was about to strike the both of them into another space. Upon finishing this task, Rong Yuan mmed the surface and forced back the taste of blood that was flowing in his throat. For a moment, he repeatedly urged the mental forces topress the space and time surrounding Tang Feng��s body.


    Gu Lingzhi also took the opportunity to remove the five elements from Tang Feng��s body such that he could not manipte his spiritual power for a short time. Concurrently being attacked by two powerful domains has caused Tang Feng��s body to form a stagnation involuntarily while he momentarily fell into a trance. He was now unable to distinguish and identify his opponents. The both of them were apparently in front of him, but somehow his attacks were unable to reach them as if the three of them were in different spaces. All his attacks were futile. Even though the attacks seemed to be within reach, in reality, they were totally heading for a wrong direction.


    The terrible illusion onlysted for a brief moment as he began to return to his original state. He was frightened by how the realms formed by two Martial Sages could actually cause him to have such a chilling phantasm. The scenery in front of him had suddenly changed to aplete foreign ce.


    Tang Feng��s sudden disappearance made those who had besieged the two Martial Sages to be stunned. All of a sudden, someone burst outughing and asked everyone not to be rmed, ��Turns out the mysterious ��ck Thorn�� was actually the Third Princess Consort of the Xia Kingdom! Don��t let them get away, the Chief Duke will arrive soon!��


    They were still a little confused when they saw the Alliance��s people earlier. It was said that the ck Thorn has rescued Lord Fashen and a few others? Why did Rong Yuan and his wife appear instead? All the answers were now revealed.


    Rong Yuan heard the words and scoffed coldly, ��That also requires you to have the ability to.��


    After speaking, Rong Yuan once again strengthened his control of the domain. The space around him was immediately divided into countless small spaces. Using the senses and the miniscule gap between the flow of time, he was able to shift away most of the attacks. Despite the fact that the both of them were standing in the middle, they seemed to be in a different space-time from everyone else. No matter how many attacks wereunched, it could never hit them.


    ��Huh...This is...�� Some of them gasped while the others could not believe what they saw. They knew that Rong Yuan was strong but did not expect him to be of this magnitude. Having the dual capabilities of both space and time waspletely unrivalled. It was already difficult enough to find their true forms while hiding in the gap between space and time, how could they still possibly fight them?


    ��What��s there to be afraid of?�� The person leading spat and looked coldly at the two of them in the middle, ��No matter how capable he is, it is not possible to divert every single attack. We have so many of us here, it��s just a matter of time he will be hit.��


    His words gave everyone hope as theyunched a series of attacks instantaneously towards the both of them.


    ��I can��t hold him for long, go!�� Gu Lingzhi spoke in a volume that could only be heard among the both of them.


    Rong Yuan nodded his head and held Gu Lingzhi in his arms. He blocked all the attacks that could possibly hit them and fought through the direction in which they hade from.


    As for Lord Fashen��s side, Rong Huachang��s heart tightened upon seeing Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan gradually leaving their sight. She wanted to chase them but her opponent would not give her the opportunity to. A long sword spat forward and simply stopped her path. Lord Fashen also sensed and noticed that something was not right. He felt that the North Qiu was not only targeting the Life Whip that he possessed. However, other than this Sacred Weapon, what else would be worthy enough to cause the North Qiu Kingdom to n so deliberately?


    Knowing that he could not dy any longer otherwise Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan might be in danger, Lord Fashen nced worryingly and apologetically at Pan Yue before taking out his Sacred Weapon. He used the Life Whip to float over to the three good quality spirit stones that he had prepared in advance. Suddenly, three stonemen possessing the cultivation of Demigods had appeared. Just as they had made their appearances, they headed directly towards Mao Dingling and Pan Yue.


    ��Stop! You don��t want his life anymore?�� Mao Dingling snapped in horror while also retreating speedily.


    Two of the three Demigods who had fought with Lord Fashen also quickly withdrew towards this side. They also wanted to help and block the attacks of the three stonemen. When faced with the stonemen��s attacks, Mao Dingling learned and followed the three men��s approach of using Pan Yue as a shield to block off the attacks that were cast in his direction.


    Ultimately, the stonemen were not humans and obeyed the simplestmands of their owners in which they were tasked to attack Mao Dingling without consideration of who was in his hands. Seeing that Pan Yue, whom Mao Dingling had lifted in front of him, had no intentions of condensing his strength, this was equivalent to the strength of a Demigod being howled and smashed towards Mao Dingling.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Rong Huachang, who was nearby, could not bear but to close her eyes.


    Boom�� No sign of the expected bone breaking was heard. Instead, there was a sound of an evenly matched rumble before being apanied by a green light st that had exploded from Mao Dingling.


    To be precise, the explosion was from Mao Dingling grabbing onto Pan Yue.


    In the midst of the wood spiritual energy unleashed by Lord Fashen, Pan Yue was paralyzed and held in the air with his eyes closed. Just at that critical moment, the Protective Jade Amulet given by Lord Fashen had disyed its effectiveness. Upon sensing its master��s crisis, it has been activated to protect him. But the Demigod��s attack was too strong. Even though the amulet had blocked the attack, Pan Yue was still injured by the excess forces. Fresh blood spilled from his eyes, nose and ears. His internal organs were damaged.


    While everyone was surprised by this sudden change, Lord Fashen quickly changed hismands and used his consciousness to instruct a stoneman to grab Pan Yue.


    By the time Mao Dingling hade to his senses, Pan Yue was already in the hands of the stoneman and was being respectfully transported to Lord Fashen��s side.


    ��The strongest expert of the Tianyuan Continent actually had to resort to conspiracy and deceit. How despicable is that!�� A Demigod of the North Qiu yelled.


    ��Is standing still and letting you ughter at your will considered noble instead?�� Lord Fashen replied in a funny manner. He felt ashamed of the North Qiu��s ideology of double rules. After advancing two steps to check on Pan Yue, whom the stoneman has rescued, he found that he had only suffered some internal injuries and fed him a Spiritual Medicine for healing before focusing on dealing with his opponent.


    Previously, these people already had a hard time warding off the blows. Now with the help of three stonemen, they were quickly beaten to a hideous mess.


    After mercilessly ending the lives of several Demigods who begged to be spared, Lord Fashen knocked out Mao Dingling and also sealed his cultivation. He followed Rong Huashang hurriedly to the ce where Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had disappeared.


    Before arriving, they could already feel several powerful breaths. It turned out that they were all cultivations of various Demigods. Upon looking at the Demigod in the center that were besieged by numerous breaths, who else could that be other than Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan?


    ��How shameful is this! They actually dared to exhaust their abilities on two juniors!�� Lord Fashen scolded furiously and handed Pan Yue over to Rong Huashang before rushing over with the three stonemen.


    The originally battered and exhausted Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan upon being surrounded by a few Demigods, were now refreshed after seeing the appearance of Lord Fashen.


    Before, they were surrounded by more than a dozen of Martial Sages. They thought that would be all the people who hade to obstruct them. Who knew that after breaking through the encirclement, what greeted them turned out to be a few Demigods headed by Pan Luming to deal a frontal attack?


    In a panic, Gu Lingzhi subconsciously wanted to bring Rong Yuan into the Inheritance Space to take shelter temporarily. Instead, she found out that she was unable to enter the Inheritance Space that was linked to her soul? This has never been the case ever since she has gotten the Inheritance Space!


    Upon seeing the confusion and horror on Gu Lingzhi��s face, Pan Luming lightly shed out a small golden g out of ��goodwill��. He sang satisfactorily, ��This was specifically given by the Grandmaster to counter and restrain the Inheritance Space. How could it possibly let you enter so easily? I didn��t expect that the mysterious ��ck Thorn�� that had been circting around the Alliance would turn out to be the Third Princess Consort. What a surprise.��


    Ever since she rescued Lord Fashen and Rong Huashang from the North Qiu Pce, Gu Lingzhi had thoughts of the Pan Family recognising the Inheritance Space. It was not predicted that this day would arrive so fast. Before they could escape from the boundaries of the Empire, the North Qiu had already obtained the method of restraint.


    Since there is no way to conceal it, Gu Lingzhi did not bother to cover further andughed mockingly, ��Grandmaster? It seems that you have gotten used to being a ve such that you have developed a sense of aplishment. You are truly a loyal dog of Pan Luo.��


    ��Presumptuous!�� Pan Luming howled. Being a ve was a pain he was unwilling to admit. However, the benefits he obtained from Pan Luo was sufficient enough to let him forget his dissatisfaction and self-esteem.


    ��You are about to die at my hands, yet you still have such a sharp-tongue. I��ll see if you can continue to act this way once I hand you over to the Grandmaster!��


    After Pan Luming had spoken, he charged his palm towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi was never strong enough to face Pan Luming alone. Moreover, she had exhausted quite an amount of spiritual power when fighting off the Martial Sages from before. At this moment when faced with Pan Luming��s attack, she felt unparalleled and that her body had be heavier than ever. She could not even move a centimeter to avoid Pan Luming��s attack...

 Chapter 334 – Perilous

    <h4>Chapter 334 �C Perilous</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Cluck!


    Just when Gu Lingzhi thought that she was about to be crushed by Pan Luming, Rong Yuan��s low-pitched voice rang in her ears. Her body then lightened and gave her a moment to respire. Gu Lingzhi did not dare to hesitate before fleeing to a side, but she was followed closely by another Demigod��s attack.


    Fortunately, this Demigod��s cultivation was lesser than Pan Luming��s. Gu Lingzhi managed to block the opponent��s attack narrowly.


    Previously, Rong Yuan had forced the flow of time in the domain so as to let Gu Lingzhi have an opportunity to escape. At the same time, Pan Luming, who was affected by the powerful rebound while breaking free, had a tint of fresh blood leaking from his lips. Before he could wipe off the scarlet colour, Rong Yuan re-forced the space and time to confront Pan Luming, giving Gu Lingzhi another chance to escape.


    ��Go to Lord Fashen!�� With the Sacred Weapon at hand, Pan Luming would not be able to hold them down despite having the numerical strength. Otherwise, he would not have thought of the two-pronged strategy.


    ��Okay!�� Gu Lingzhi replied through her consciousness. She strived to control her legendary space-dimension realm, reducing the spiritual power at present and dashed towards Lord Fashen��s direction.


    After rushing for a distance, she came to realise that Rong Yuan had not followed along. Gu Lingzhi turned her head out of doubt and saw a scene that pierced her heart. The usual calmed and victorious Rong Yuan was now pale-looking and had scarlet blood dripping from the edge of his lips into his cor. As he had used too much strength to hold his Dragon Sword, his phnges were now protruding such that the blue veins were visible.


    The kaleidoscope-like tiny spaces around him in which he used to withstand the attacks were almost all fragmented. The heavy sword held by Pan Luming shed towards Rong Yuan.


    ��No���� Gu Lingzhi roared. Her blood seemed to have frozen at this instant. Rong Yuan heard her voice and turned back to look at Gu Lingzhi with aforting smile before being swallowed by a golden halo.


    ��Rong Yuan...Rong Yuan!�� Gu Lingzhi shouted Rong Yuan��s name repeatedly and rushed back hysterically. Just half an hour ago, she was still full of confidence in their future. Would they be separated by life and death in just a blink of an eye?


    She did not believe it! She did not believe that Rong Yuan would leave her so easily!


    The golden halo that had swallowed Rong Yuan was the work of Pan Luming. The sword had swept away all the space barriers superimposed by Rong Yuan with an irresistible force. It struck Rong Yuan with unabated force, forming a deafening sound.


    With a single hit, Pan Luming retracted with satisfaction and watched as Gu Lingzhi rushed in the direction of the loud noise with sorrow. With the golden g in his hand that could iste the Inheritance Space, he was not afraid of Gu Lingzhi being able to escape from his palm.


    The previous blow had used up all his strength. If it was an ordinary Demigod being hit by that blow, he would either die or be left with only half of his life, let alone a mere Martial Sage?


    The open field in which the fight took ce had already been shattered by his sword. There were countless gravels flying and trails of blood left on the ground. Gu Lingzhi was frantically rummaging in hopes of finding Rong Yuan��s ruins.


    ��He would not have died if you had surrendered and stopped fighting.�� Pan Luming coughed at Gu Lingzhi��s fric look and sneered, ��Poor Third Prince with god-given talents. He was already a Martial Sage in his early years. Maybe in time, he would actually reach the legendary stage and be the first Martial Artist in a hundred thousand years to ascend into a True God. What a pity, what a pity...��


    Pan Luming pretended to sigh as each and every of his words pierced like ice cones into Gu Lingzhi��s heart. Upon seeing Gu Lingzhi on the verge of copsing, Pan Luming felt a surge of happiness.


    How many years had it been? In order to find the Spirit Tribe that was hiding like a group of rats.


    As long as he was able to catch her and force her to confess the whereabouts of the Spirit Tribe, he could use this information to seek merit from the Deity King. He was shaking with excitement at the thought of the reward he was about to receive. Was this the moment that the Pan Family has long awaited?


    Suddenly, a soft cough was heard from under the gravel. Gu Lingzhi was stunned and could not believe her ears. It was until a dusty hand emerged from under the gravel that Gu Lingzhi was awakened and grasped onto that hand. Tears fell down uncontrobly from her cheeks.


    ��Rong Yuan, Rong Yuan, Rong Yuan...�� The session of sounds was slight and careful, as if she was afraid that her loud voice would frighten the hand��s master.


    ��Cough!�� Rong Yuan pushed away the gravels on his head. His heart ached as he saw Gu Lingzhi��s helplessness, ��Stupid girl...�� Didn��t he let her go over to Lord Fashen? Why did shee back again? Why didn��t she use the opportunity to escape when he had blocked Pan Luming?


    Upon seeing the meaning behind Rong Yuan��s gaze, Gu Lingzhi choked with sobs and said, ��I won��t leave!��


    How could she let Rong Yuan block the attack for her while she ran away?


    ��He is really lucky...�� He actually didn��t die from that fatal blow? Pan Luming smirked and concealed his astonishment, ��Since you are so affectionate as husband and wife, I will be nice today and let you both know how futile it��ll be when faced with absolute power.��


    Then, Pan Luming��s left hand became a w and charged towards Rong Yuan fiercely. Rong Yuan, who had just crawled out of the rubble with the help of Gu Lingzhi, was sent flying backwards involuntarily. The destination was Pan Luming��s palm.


    If he were to be sucked in by the palm, it was evident of what would be his consequences.


    Gu Lingzhi watched in horror as Rong Yun was sucked away. She tried her hardest to catch up but was unable to match Rong Yuan��s flying speed. She watched in despair as he got closer and closer to Pan Luming. Rong Yuan desperately mobilised the remaining spiritual power and mental energy in his body to interfere, but he was still unable to shake off Pan Luming.


    They... were still too weak! And his strength was barely able to save his life under the blow of Pan Luming.


    When Rong Yuan was only ten meters away from Pan Luming, the right hand in which Pan Luming had been holding onto the heavy sword was slowly lifted up. He swung down again with a stronger momentum than before.


    Everyone who had witnessed this scene did not believe that Rong Yuan would once again escape from Pan Luming. After all, the pressure induced by this blow would even cause a few Demigods to tremble in fear.


    Just when everyone thought that Rong Yuan had died and even Rong Yuan himself thought that he would be unable to escape this trial such that he cast a deep and sorrowful nce at Gu Lingzhi, a blue-gray figure had suddenly appeared beside Rong Yuan. ��Boom�C�� The whole world seemed to have shaken from the sound. The center of the loud noise began to rain stones in which the flying sand blurred out everyone��s vision.


    Gu Lingzhi used this opportunity to m forward and embraced Rong Yuan who was wounded again from the attack��s aftermath. She then ran towards the direction of Lord Fashen.


    ��Why must it be you?!�� Pan Luming roared instantaneously. He looked furiously at the fresh blood under his sword. It was clear that the man would not have survived but he was beginning to doubt his eyes for the first time. He had clearly sent that blow towards Rong Yuan but how did it be Tang Feng who was beneath his sword?


    Looking at the ce where smoke and dust dissipated, who else would that be other than Rong Yuan who was in the arms of Gu Lingzhi?


    It was at this very moment when Gu Lingzhi thought of Tang Feng whom she had forced into the Inheritance Space. Just as she could no longer hold him further in the space as he was causing havoc, she took the chance to release him so as to block the sword for Rong Yuan.


    ��Don��t you dare to escape!�� Pan Luming shouted and did not care about Tang Feng who was about to turn into a corpse. The heavy sword was raised for the third time and struck towards the both of them. The strong sword once again pressurised Gu Lingzhi and made her lose control of her own body. Then, Lord Fashen appeared at this moment.


    The huge arrows containing wood spiritual energy blocked off the sword sent by Pan Luming. Lord Fashen descended like a mountain which led Gu Lingzhi to be extremely grateful.


    ��Lord Fashen, thank you...�� If he had not shown up in time, Gu Lingzhi could not have imagined how Rong Yuan and her could block off another of Pan Luming��s attack.


    After assigning a stoneman to protect Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, Lord Fashen calmed down and spoke, ��You don��t need to thank me. When the Third Princess Consort saved me previously, you also did not ask for any repayment.��


    Not only did he not repay her, he was also given priceless spring water from the Spiritual Essence Spring in her Inheritance Space. He had remembered all of these.


    ��...You had actually caught up so quickly.�� Pan Luming squinted at Lord Fashen and secretly scolded the Demigods that were responsible for blocking him. How could they not aplish this small task? How long has it been? Couldn��t six Demigods persist for an hour?


    ��This is good too. I can catch everybody at once and save the trouble of a second trip.�� With that, Pan Luming coughed harshly for a few times. The three consecutive attacks had taken a toll on his poor health. In order to not let the opponents see his ws, Pan Luming waved his hand behind him and sent a handful of Demigods to besiege Lord Fashen.


    The North Qiu Kingdom was indeed the strongest nation in the Continent. Even after suffering losses from a decade of war, they could still dispatch so many Demigods. It��s no wonder they have such great ambitions of dominating the whole Continent.


    Lord Fashen nced at the crowd surrounding him and spoke calmly, ��It seems that these people alone won��t be able to hold me.��


    It was not due to his arrogance but simply of how unbelievable his Sacred Weapon was. The stonemen created had half of their master��s strength. It was not impossible for them to get away from a group of ten when the four of them joined their forces.


    ��Oh? But I have another Sacred Weapon.�� Pan Luming smugly said and shook the golden g in his hand, ��The effect of this Sacred Weapon is not to segregate spaces solely but can also serve as an auxiliary weapon to form a formation...��


    Before he had finished his sentence, Pan Luming shook his wrist and the ground shook like an earthquake. After a few seconds, stone pirs of more than two meters high emerged in front of their eyes. They moved speedily as though they have a life of their own and formed a formation.


    The formation formed by the stone pirs was not difficult to crack. However, he feared that Pan Luming had manipted the formation such that he would be unable to take care of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    Lord Fashen shouted loudly and shed in the direction without a stone pir. He had temporarily opened a passageway to the outside. The stoneman protecting Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan dashed out at a speed that waspletely a mismatch to its figure. Pan Luming red but did not expect the power of Lord Fashen to be so strong such that he was able to cut off the formation��syout in one blow. It was already toote to stop the stoneman. His eyes were bleak as he looked at Lord Fashen. He could only spit out one word with a deste expression: ��Die!��

 Chapter 335 – Short Stay

    <h4>Chapter 335 �C Short Stay</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi no longer knew what happened afterwards. The stoneman took them away from the stone pirs and ran wildly.


    Pan Luming wanted to send more Demigods to intercept but was dyed by Lord Fashen who shouted at the both of them, ��Go!��


    The strong Demigods sent by the North Qiu Kingdom were all deployed by Pan Luming to surround them. No one has expected that they would be able to break free. Thus, there were only two Demigods chasing after Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan in which Lord Fashen had missed.


    The stoneman did not feel any pain due to its thick skin so it did not pay attention to the two��s attack. It only cared about the two people it was holding and escaping.


    While fleeing, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not remain idle. They kept releasing spiritual power to attack in hopes of hurting the two behind them. The stoneman could onlyst for a quarter of an hour. When the stoneman disappeared, they could only rely on themselves.


    In the blink of an eye, a quarter of an hour had passed. Just when the two thought that the stoneman was about to disappear, the strength holding them both suddenly tightened. The stoneman raised its two arms and threw the both of them as far away as possible as if it was throwing sandbags. It then turned around and hugged fiercely onto one of the two chasing it before mming into the other who was still caught in a surprise.


    Boom�C


    The sound of the explosion was deafening. At the veryst moment, the stoneman had actually exploded while carrying the both of them!


    Before they could be taken by surprise, a familiar figure appeared in the sight of the two. It was Rong Huashang who had acted separately from Lord Fashen.


    It turned out that when Lord Fashen had seen the two in crisis, he had considered that Pan Luming might trap them by all means. He had deliberately left Rong Huashang outside to support in which she could now rece the stoneman in protecting them.


    However, Rong Huashang was not in a good condition herself either. When the stoneman holding onto Pan Yue had disappeared, she could only act as a temporary nanny. She carried Pan Yue who was a head taller than herself while being surrounded by a group of Martial Artists. It was an awkward and funny sight.


    ��The troops are increasing in numbers, let��s go.�� Seeing the unfavourable situation, Rong Yuan coughed weakly and said, ��Without us here, Lord Fashen can then better exhibit his cultivation.��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Huashang were thinking about the same thing and they looked anxiously at the ce where Lord Fashen was. They then carried Rong Yuan and Pan Yue each before making a breakthrough.


    Without the obstructions of the Demigods, the four quickly broke through and moved towards the direction with fewer people. In order to alleviate the weight on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Huachang, Gu Lingzhi kept trying to bring the two ��patients��, Rong Yuan and Pan Yue, into the Inheritance Space after running for a distance. Just when they had run about ten miles, the space that had been stagnant had finally opened again, letting the both of them in. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Huashang then continued to fight while fleeing.


    After fleeing for three hours, they had finally shaken away the people that were chasing behind. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Huashang both slumped like mud onto the ground and panted heavily.


    When their breaths became smoother, Rong Huashang then tilted her head and asked Gu Lingzhi, ��Don��t you have the Inheritance Space? Why do you have to run like this instead of hiding inside?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly and exined how the North Qiu Kingdom had already known about the Inheritance Space��s shorings and the method of restraint. Rong Huashang sighed and said, ��The space can no longer be utilised so easily.��


    God knows what would be waiting for them outside after the troops had seen the location in which they had entered the space.


    Fortunately, the golden g could only function from the outside. It did not prevent Gu Lingzhi from moving things out of the space, otherwise, she could only watch as Rong Yuan was struck dead by Pan Luming.


    After resting for a while, Gu Lingzhi handed Rong Huashang a Yirong Pill and told her how to use it. Gu Lingzhi then took one herself and changed into a young man of about thirty years old. Rong Huashang was marveled at the effect of the Yirong Pill. She swallowed one and became a little girl who was around fifteen years old with big watery eyes, lovely and cute.


    Rong Huashang, who had turned into a little girl, seemed to have also shrunk in age. She began to ask Gu Lingzhi with a series of questions while bearing the huge pair of eyes. No one would think that such an innocent and lovely girl was actually a senior who had lived more than a thousand years.


    ��How is it? Lingzhi, do I look weird like this? Will anybody spot any ws?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the child-like Rong Huashang who was excitedly holding onto the edge of her dress while asking non-stop. She was silent for a few seconds before she said sincerely, ��No, Grand-aunt. There is nothing wrong with you dressed like this.��


    Someone once heard that within every olddy lies a little girl in her heart. Sure enough, the saying was not false. Rong Huashang behaved exactly like an adorable little girl now.


    Rong Huashang kept looking at her new look with excitement. When she had finally contained her excitement, Gu Lingzhi then asked, ��Grand-aunt, what shall we do now?��


    The smile on Rong Huashang��s face briefly paused as she awakened from her pink fantasy of a beautiful young girl. She frowned for a moment before speaking slowly, ��Lord Fashen has the Sacred Weapon in hand, he will certainly be fine. Let��s find somewhere first to inquire about the news before deciding on our journey.��


    Gu Lingzhi replied, ��Okay.�� before deciding on a direction with Rong Huashang to head towards.


    A few hourster, the two arrived at a city called Gan Nai thaty on the east side of North Qiu. They managed to follow the crowd and sneaked into the city. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Huashang stayed in a pleasant-looking inn before beginning to inquire about the neighbouring situation.


    It was only a day��s journey away from the ce where Pan Luming had ordered people to besiege them. If something were to really happen, it would be easy to find out.


    Soon, it was time for dinner. Gu Lingzhi simply ordered an impressive spread for the waiter to deliver to their room. She then released Rong Yuan from the space. As for Pan Yue, he was still in aa and was estimated to wake up in three to five days time. The three of them did not know whether to worry or feel fortunate that the drug had already expired. The quality of the Spiritual Medicine created by Gu Lingzhi was surprisingly good.


    ��Rong Yuan, are you okay?�� Rong Huashang was worried upon seeing Rong Yuan��s pale face. Pan Luming��s blow was not easy to handle. Even she would be hurt if she were to be careless, let alone Rong Yuan who was still a Martial Sage.


    ��It is no longer a problem after taking some medicine.�� Rong Yuan smiled lightly, ��It��s Pan Yue��s injuries that is frightening. He may need to cultivate for a year and a half before recovering.��


    Rong Huashang did not know if she was imagining things but she had always felt a tinge of gloat in Rong Yuan��s tone. She spoke as both a warning and a reminder, ��The Fifth Prince of North Qiu is the only apprentice of Lord Fashen. Put down any grievances that you both have as now is not the time to fight with each other.��


    ��I know, Grand-aunt. I know when to stop.�� Rong Yuan answered with augh before turning to look at Gu Lingzhi.


    They were almost separated forever, however, their emotions were unexpectedly calm. In each others�� eyes, they saw the same obsession �C live together, die together!


    They have already been in love for decades such that their original love had long been transformed into a deeper and moreplex rtionship. It was like water flowing through the apex of the heart and soul, bing one existence.


    Rong Yuan stared at Gu Lingzhi for a while before suddenly shaking his head andughed,ughing at his moment of stupidity.


    ��I��m sorry,�� Rong Yuan said, apologising for acting on his own.


    He should have known of Gu Lingzhi��s affection for him from a long time, yet he still acted foolishly and wanted to break and leave everything behind. He had almost caused Gu Lingzhi to be worried for nothing. His heart ached and his breaths became unstable when he recalled the scene whereby Gu Lingzhi shouted his name desperately. How much pain did she feel at that moment? How could hee up with such a method against Gu Lingzhi?


    Gu Lingzhi did not scruple as she epted his apology firmly, ��I hope that you can consider my feelings before doing something dangerous next time.��


    ��I won��t do it again.��


    Rong Huashang looked at the both of them in perplexity as she could not understand what was going on. But upon seeing Gu Lingzhi��s usual look while the affection in Rong Yuan��s eyes became stronger than before, she quietly swallowed the question that was about to pop out from her mouth.


    It was simply love between young couples and her as a lonely old woman, should stay out of this and not make herself ufortable.


    Just at this moment, the dishes they ordered were also delivered. All three of their gazesnded on the waiter who had delivered the dishes. The waiter was puzzled as it was only a man and a woman who had checked into the room. When did another person suddenly appear? He then heard a crisp and pleasant voice of a young girl, ��Brother, can I inquire something from you?��


    As a waiter of the inn, he hade into contact with many people from the North Qiu Kingdom throughout the day. It was natural that he would have heard many things. If they were to begin inquiring from him, they might get some unexpected surprises.


    When the waiter saw that it was a little girl with big eyes who was inquiring, the professional smile on his face became more sincere immediately. ��Of course you may. As long as it''s not of something important, feel free to ask.��


    ��Then I��ll begin asking.�� Rong Huashangughed while blinking her big eyes. Her blinks almost melted the waiter��s heart.


    ��It isn��t something that big of a deal. It��s my first timeing to this Gan Nai City with my two older brothers. We do not know what is fun here, can you introduce any interesting ces to us?��


    The waiter heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Rong Huashang might ask something inappropriate. After cing down the dishes, he seriously introduced the situation of Gan Nai City to Rong Huashang before rmending a few attractions. He then retreated after taking the money.


    ��Although this Gan Nai City may be small, it is still a good ce to stay and rest.�� Rong Yuan smiled while looking at the closed door.


    The few questions that Rong Huashang had asked previously may seem normal, but they were skillfully asked to illustrate the military deployment as well as the surrounding terrain. This led them to have a general understanding of Gan Nai City. Pan Luming��s movements were huge. As long as they were to wait patiently for two days, news would definitely reach them.

 Chapter 336 – To Interrogate

    <h4>Chapter 336 �C To Interrogate</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The three of them had anticipated well, but unfortunately, the reality had not given them any time to wait. The night in which they had set foot in the inn, Pan Yue��er then came knocking on the door.


    ��Gu Lingzhi, I know you��re in there. Take the initiative toe out if you don��t want me to burn down the inn!��


    Gu Lingzhi, who was already asleep, woke up immediately upon hearing this statement. Rong Yuan, who was beside her, also woke up and turned towards the door��s direction.


    How could they arrive so fast?


    During the day, they had already shook off the troops that were chasing them. In order to cover their tracks, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Huashang had changed the direction of their course several times such that they would end up at Gan Nai City. How did Pan Yue��er catch up so quickly?


    Her statement had implied that she was very certain of them being in this inn.


    ��Why haven��t youe out? I��m going to order my men to burn down this inn soon.��


    Upon hearing this sentence, Rong Yuan sneered and said, ��Do it then. This isn��t my Alliance��s territory anyway.��


    Since Pan Yue��er was not afraid of injuring her citizens, why should they feel worried for her?


    It was just a thought, after all, Rong Yuan knew that Gu Lingzhi would not be able to watch on as the people in the entire inn suffer because of her. He reached out and grabbed onto the clothes for him and Gu Lingzhi before heading out. When they were at the door, they saw Rong Huashang opening the door of the room beside. The three of them looked at each other in the eye and slowly turned their vision to the outside.


    At the same time, a group of soldiers wearing the North Qiu armor had already gathered outside and were eyeing the inn fiercely. Many of the guests were awakened by their movement and were quietly discussing while watching the situation unfold.


    Under the silver moonlight, Pan Yue��er was dressed in a purple dress as she blocked the door. The golden g twinkled in her hand with the triangr side facing Gu Lingzhi��s direction. As Gu Lingzhi moved, it gently swayed along with her movement. This looked extraordinarily eerie under the night sky.


    Unexpectedly, this small g could not only affect the Inheritance Space, but even track her position! Gu Lingzhi felt chilly from this discovery. She attempted to be in contact with the Inheritance Space, sure enough, it would not open up.


    No wonder Pan Luming was able to find them so quickly and even set up a trap beforehand, it turned out that they were well prepared!


    Pan Yue��er felt the three of their gazes and turned around indifferently. Even though the golden g was able to help her find the trace of Gu Lingzhi, she was still unable to distinguish Gu Lingzhi��s appearance after she had consumed the Yirong Pill.


    This was an opportunity...


    Gu Lingzhi squinted her eyes. Pan Yue��er had brought fewer people this time than the wave they had encountered during the day. The Demigods had been reduced from over a dozen to five while the Martial Sages had also been reduced to not more than thirty. In addition, the effect of the Yirong Pill had not worn off yet and thus, might be able to escape by mixing in together with the crowd.


    After informing the two of them of her thoughts, Rong Huashang considered for a moment before agreeing that it was feasible. Rong Yuan stared at Gu Lingzhi for a while before saying lightly, ��Lingzhi, you wouldn''t retaliate my behaviour from before right?��


    Gu Lingzhi wondered a little and her face froze.


    She had to say that Rong Yuan��s thinking was really sharp at times. Before she could have thought of that idea, he had already considered it. Gu Lingzhi guiltily turned her eyes away andughed with a little disbelief, ��Hehe, why would I?��


    The guilty conscience in her voice caused her to be unable to face Rong Yuan. If that golden g was really able to locate her position, in times of crisis, she would really make the same decision as what Rong Yuan did in the day. She would divert the troops�� attention so as to let Rong Yuan and Rong Huashang escape. But under Rong Yuan��s questioning look, she did not have the guts to admit.


    Fortunately, Rong Yuan did not have the intention to delve deeper. He simply cast a faint smile back and said, ��Really?�� From this word alone, Gu Lingzhi was able to sensed a variety of emotions - threat, doubt, anger, sorrow...


    While they were at a loss, Rong Yuan��s voice prated into Gu Lingzhi��s ears, ��Grand-aunt is a valuable Demigod, she should not be implicated by us. Let her leave with Pan Yue first.��


    Gu Lingzhi had mixed feelings after hearing the words. She was silent for a few seconds before she spat out the word, ��Okay.��


    Once the word left her mouth, it meant that Rong Yuan would be implicated by her and would have to risk his life. He had actually gripped onto her hand tightly, leaving her no room for retreat.


    He could make the decision on sacrificing himself in order to let her escape, but would not let her do the same. Gu Lingzhi was secretly cursing inside but was unable to ignore the sweetness that was surfacing in her heart. How lucky was she such that she could meet such a man that was willing to apany her to death? And he did not hesitate.


    Pan Yue��er, who was still outside the door, yelled a few more times. The three of them had also used this time to discuss their strategy, it��s just that there were some differences among them.


    ��No, I do not agree!�� Rong Huashang said firmly.


    How could she stay with Pan Yue in the inn while Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan leave quietly from the back? Had they thought that she did not see the golden g following Gu Lingzhi��s movement because she was old?


    ��Grand-aunt, please trust that Lingzhi and I will be fine.�� Rong Yuan had anticipated that Rong Huashang would oppose and spoke the words he had been preparing, ��You��ve seen it for yourself, the golden g will follow and move along with Lingzhi. If we were to act together, we are bound to be caught. At that time, we would really be at their mercy. You might as well bring Pan Yue to group up with Lord Fashen first.��


    Seeing how Pan Luming had already made such a fuss but had note in person this time, Gu Lingzhi guessed that something must have urred and caused him to be dyed. And judging by this case, the only being capable of hindering him would be Lord Fashen.


    Rong Huashang opened her mouth but still ended up agreeing to their decision after a round of persuasion. As they had said, they were in a situation where their location was tracked. The only way to curb this was to find Lord Fashen as soon as possible.


    Judging by the number of people who hade to arrest Gu Lingzhi, it was obvious that Pan Luming and the others had suffered quite a lot when they fought against Lord Fashen.


    Seeing that Rong Huashang was persuaded, Gu Lingzhi immediately returned to the guest room and brought out Pan Yue, who was still in aa, from the space. She handed Pan Yue over to Rong Huashang and headed to the inn��s backyard with Rong Yuan.


    Although they were well prepared, they could still see that the backyard was heavily surrounded and that the defense was just as strong as the front. Both of their hearts sank.


    There were two Demigods and more than a dozen Martial Sages, it would not be easy for them to break through.


    Just when the two of them were still pondering on the method to break through, the crowd became tumultuous.


    It turned out that most of the guests in the inn were already awakened. A few bold ones even started a dispute with the soldiers outside the inn on wanting to leave so as to find another ce to stay.


    The two nced at each other and thought that this was a good opportunity. They hid amongst the crowd and instigated a few words, ��We are not prisoners, why should you surround us? Let us out!��


    ��Yes! We want to go out! If the court wants to arrest the criminals, just do so! Why do you have to implicate us? What if the criminal were to be furious and have a vicious outburst?��


    Under the incitement of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, many of those who were hesitating before had alsoe to their senses.


    The voices requesting to leave were getting louder and louder. Pan Yue��er could only frown as she watched the crowd gather in front of the inn. A Martial Sage beside her whispered into her ears, ��Chief Duke, this Sacred Weapon can only identify within a boundary of ten meters. If they do note out, we will have to check them one by one sooner orter. Why not let theme out first so as to save our trouble.��


    Pan Yue��er looked down and thought for a moment before nodding, ��Might as well. Tell our men to let them leave in a single file. This way, we can check their identities one by one. I��ll see how long they can hide for.��


    In fact, this was exactly the same as what the three of them had thought. Pan Luming hadunched three attacks during the battle earlier before forcibly urging the power of the golden g to trap Lord Fashen in the formation formed by the stone pirs. Not long after the formation had been formed, he could no longer withstand the battle and was sent back to the nearest residence to recuperate.


    Pan Luming��s absence has caused the task of presiding over the whole situation to fall onto the hands of Pan Yue��er who was currently the second figure in the Pan Family.


    Lord Fashen was indeed the strongest being in the Continent. Even though there were so many people surrounding him, he still managed to severely injure a few Demigods. After which, he relied on the explosiveness of the three stonemen to forcibly break through the siege and fled.


    Pan Yue��er, who was unable to retain Lord Fashen, was afraid that Pan Luming would me her afterwards. She could only send the few Demigods who were gravely injured to rest first before bringing the remaining people to hunt for Gu Lingzhi. She wanted to redeem her guilt and thus came to the Gai Nan City to track Gu Lingzhi down.


    Soon, the soldiers passed down Pan Yue��er��s orders and the noisy crowd was bustling once again, scrambling to be the first one to leave.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan hid in the crowd and headed towards the backyard��s exit while observing the surrounding situation.


    It was their turn not longter.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi exchanged a swift nce and by tacit agreement, set foot on a specially reserved passage in the back door. Under the effects of the Yirong Pill, the soldier inspecting naturally did not see any abnormalities. They casually checked Rong Yuan before letting him leave through the passage.


    Behind him was Gu Lingzhi.


    Rong Yuan wanted to wait for Gu Lingzhi and had deliberately slowed down his steps while feigning to be nervous. A soldier could not help but to push him and spoke impatiently, ��Hurry up, can��t you see that there are many people waiting behind?��


    It was at this moment where everything changed. Pan Yue��er, who was stationed in front, shouted fiercely, ��Stop him!��


    The golden g in her hand had turned and was pointing directly at the inn��s back door.


    There, Gu Lingzhi had just finished the inspection and was walking calmly on the passageway.

 Chapter 337 – The Youngest Demigod

    <h4>Chapter 337 �C The Youngest Demigod</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    They were discovered so quickly!


    Gu Lingzhi whispered a curse annoyedly and hurriedly used the Sparrow Wings movement technique. She flew like a bird in the wild, leaping lightly across the crowd.


    ��Catch her!�� The soldiers suddenly reacted and yelled while chasing after her. All of a sudden, a sh of light appeared in front of them and they felt as though they hadnded in a quagmire for they were now unable to control their spiritual power. It was Gu Lingzhi��s realm �C the legendary space-dimension realm! It had absorbed all their spiritual power.


    At the same time, Rong Yuan also released his own realm. By superimposing his realm with Gu Lingzhi��s, they had formed a kaleidoscopeposed of countless small spaces. This created a distance between Gu Lingzhi and those in pursuit, as if they were separated by countless spaces, seemingly visible yet untouchable.


    As Rong Yuan had exerted arge amount of energy to use the domain, his face has now turned pale. The injuries sustained from the battle earlier were even worse now. When Gu Ligzhi hade to his aid, he did not refuse her help and ran away together.


    Based on the experience earlier, the golden g was only able to influence the Inheritance Space when it was within a radius of ten meters. The space��s shorings had already been discovered by the North Qiu Kingdom. Unless it was ast resort, the two must not enter the space in front of the others or they would know where to wait for them.


    ��Still thinking of running?�� Just when the both of them were about to rush out of the siege, Pan Yue��er��s mocking voice appeared followed by an unmatched power, hitting the two like a turbulent flow. The small spaces in the domain were continuously broken and reorganised but was still unable to block off Pan Yue��er��s attack. The currents had pushed them back by more than ten meters before it stopped. The troops behind had also caught up at this moment and had formed a fan-shaped formation to trap them both. Those at the tail of the fan-shaped arrangement were the Demigods headed by Pan Yue��er.


    They hoped that Grand-aunt would not act on impulse and rushed out to save them. Gu Lingzhi secretly prayed that she had sessfully escaped with Pan Yue.


    Fortunately, Gu Lingzhi��s worry did not ur. Perhaps she had heeded the words of the two for Rong Huashang did not rush out recklessly. While the soldiers were busy rushing towards them, she had already fled a distance with Pan Yue.


    Just as what Rong Yuan said, finding Lord Fashen was the only solution.


    The tide that struck the both of them had just receded but what greeted them next was an insane attack. Pan Yue��er did not care about the fact that they were both Martial Sages and gave her best at every shot.


    The two of them were already having a hard time blocking the blows and were buried by gravels when another Demigod joined in, setting dust all over the sky.


    Pan Yue��er took two steps back in disgust and waved off the dust in front of her before covering her nose. Shemanded, ��Leave the evil creature from the Spirit Tribe alive and kill off the other.��


    ��Yes.�� The Demigod that had summoned countless gravels responded before taking a few steps forward. His face was contained with excitement.


    It was Rong Yuan who was buried under the gravels, the one who was the most gifted in the world amongst the younger generation. Being able to personally destroy such a talent had not reduced his level of satisfaction despite having a weaker cultivation.


    Just when Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had managed to clear and crawl out of the gravels, they came face to face with a blow dealt by Yuan Zhao. The de was raised above Rong Yuan��s head and was just about toe mming down.


    Gu Lingzhi��s pupils shrunk and she subsciously went forward to block Rong Yuan from the attack. Yuan Zhao was startled and recalled how Pan Yue��er had ordered him to keep Gu Lingzhi alive. The long sword that was about to fall above Gu Lingzhi��s head turned abruptly andnded onto the ground beside them. Countless pieces of gravel were spattered all over the ground from the force of the sword. He then cursed, ��Do you want to die? If not for the fact that you are still somewhat useful, this sword would have splitted you in half!��


    ��You can try killing me.�� Gu Lingzhi stood in front of Rong Yuan as she was certain that he would not dare to kill her for now. The hand behind her back went to put a Spiritual Medicine into Rong Yuan��s mouth to aid his healing.


    Yuan Zhao was so baffled that he could onlyugh, ��I have seen people who weren��t afraid of death but I have yet to see someone looking to die so eagerly. Don��t worry, when you are no longer useful, you will be able to reunite with him. Now...hand him over and I can still give him a quick death, or else...��


    ��Or else what?�� Rong Yuan��s cool voice came from behind Gu Lingzhi, ��You are just a dog raised by the Pan Family, yet you still dare to be so smug?��


    ��Ridiculous!�� Yuan Zhao raged and pointed his long sword behind Gu Lingzhi, ��You still dare to be so arrogant while hiding behind a woman��s back, look at me...eh?��


    Before Yuan Zhao could finish his sentence, he felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual power from behind Gu Lingzhi��s back. The pressure felt like that of a...Demigod?


    Aftering to his senses on what was happening, Yuan Zhao��s face changed and he stared unbelievably at Gu Lingzhi, ��You broke through?��


    What answered him was a sword of hidden intentions. Before his body could react, Rong Yuan��s sword prated his body causing thick golden spiritual energy to flow out of his body. The sword destroyed his internals recklessly causing his Elixir Field to be smashed into ashes almost instantly.


    ��Demi...Demigod?�� Gu Lingzhi watched everything in shock as she could not believe that Rong Yuan would actually breakthrough at this moment.


    Rong Yuan smiled at her and blinked mischievously, ��Isn''t your husband great?��


    ��Yes!�� Gu Lingzhi nodded fiercely. Within thest hundred thousand years, only Rong Yuan had be a Demigod of less than a hundred years old.


    But now was not the right time for the two of them to celebrate as Pan Yue��er and a group of soldiers were eyeing them fiercely. While holding Gu Lingzhi tightly in his arms, Rong Yuan trotted momentarily before galloping away. This caused Pan Yue��er, who saw that the situation was not going well and took out the golden g so as toy the formation and trap them both, to be dumbfounded. It took her three full seconds to react and she spoke anxiously, ��What are you all still doing? Go chase them!��


    But how could they possibly have caught up to Rong Yuan who has already ascended into a Demigod? Within an hour, the crowd hadpletely lost them.


    After shaking off the troops that were chasing them, Rong Yuan continued running for a distance while holding onto Gu Lingzhi. He only stopped when he was certain that there was no one following him. After putting Gu Lingzhi on the ground, he got on his knees and meditated, absorbing the spiritual power from the surrounding air.


    It was not an easy task for a Martial Sage to make a breakthrough and be a Demigod. Not only did one need to have an opportunity, he would also need to have sufficient spiritual power to support himself. After two days of constantly facing life and death, Rong Yuan developed a deeper understanding of the use and mastery of his spiritual power. The barrier that was originally blocking him for a long time, was finally loosened. He had nned to rest for a night before entering the Inheritance Space for the breakthrough. Who knew that Pan Yue��er would arrive so fast such that he had to undergo the breakthrough without any preparation. He struggled to escape for a distance with Gu Lingzhi and was almost at a point where he had exhausted all his energy. Every cell in his body was moring as they craved spiritual power for nourishment.


    If the cultivation of a Martial Sage was that of a small sapling, the cultivation of a Demigod would be that of a towering tree. Thus, the water used for small sapling would certainly be insufficient for a towering tree. And Rong Yuan was currently facing such an awkward situation now. There was a seriousck of spiritual power in his body such that his skin was revealing a greyish colour that symbolised ack of ��nutrition��. If he did not receive enough spiritual power for a period of time, Rong Yuan, who was the first Demigod in the past hundred thousand years to have ascended before reaching hundred years old, would starve to death because of this ��malnutrition��.


    ��Let me send you into the space.�� Gu Lingzhi was quick to notice the problem and entered the Inheritance Space together with him after ensuring that there was nobody nearby.


    Ssh�C She had thrown Rong Yuan into the Spiritual Essence Spring.


    The thick mist above the spiritualke could be seen prating immediately into Rong Yuan��s body. In this world, there was no better treasure than the spring water to replenish one��s spiritual power. Even so, Rong Yuan had to absorb for an hour before awakening. He sighed with satisfaction before opening his eyes.


    ��How do you feel? Better?�� Gu Lingzhi had been sitting by the spring and was observing Rong Yuan��s situation the whole time. Once he opened his eyes, she went forward and asked worryingly.


    Rong Yuan clenched his fists and felt his own strength. He looked up and gave her a gentle yet weary smile, ��It��s so good that it can��t be any better.��


    One would not know how scary a Demigod was before ascending into one. Every vein in the body would be twice as wide as before. The vigorous spiritual power swam quickly in their veins, sweeping through the body over and over. He was confident that if he were to meet Pan Yue��er again, a battle would ensue.


    ��That��s good!�� Gu Lingzhi was sincerely happy for him, ��You scared me just now. Rong Yuan might really have died if it were not for the spring water.


    Besides, Pan Yue��er had approached with confidence but did not anticipate such a change to happen. Not only did she fail to catch anyone, she had also lost half of her Demigods. This led Pan Yue��er, who wanted to redeem herself, to almost bite and broke off a silver tooth. After hesitating for a long time, she then reported the situation to Pan Luming while trembling.


    After hearing the report, Pan Luming was so angry that he almost kicked the bucket. Heid in the coffin made of Ten Thousand Years Spiritual Wood and took a few heavy breaths before screaming, ��I have already told you that Gu Lingzhi is no ordinary person while the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom should never be underestimated. You actually dared to bring such few Demigods to catch them. Is it because you had too many stable days such that your brains have be rusty?��


    ��Chief Duke, please calm down.�� Pan Yue��er swallowed her saliva while her old face was intensely tight. Her tight skin had actually made her look a lot younger.


    ��Didn��t you say that Gu Lingzhi must not be harmed? We avoided using weapons which was why they could get away.��


    Pan Luming red at her, ��Was it my fault that you failed to catch them?��


    ��No, I��m the one at fault.�� Pan Yue��er said repeatedly. ��It��s just that the Third Prince has already ascended into a Demigod, it will not be easy to catch them again.��


    ��This is because you are too useless such that he was given the opportunity to ascend!�� Pan Luming scolded even though he knew that these two matters have no corrtion. He closed his eyes and thought for a while before speaking slowly, ��Disregard Lord Fashen first and deploy all our men back. Let��s follow the Qiankun g and catch Gu Lingzhi before deciding our next move.��


    As long as they were to catch Gu Lingzhi, there was no use for Lord Fashen to escape back into the Alliance. Grandmaster could just bestow him a weapon stronger than the Life Whip. There was nothing for them to be afraid of.

 Chapter 338 – The Stumbling Block

    <h4>Chapter 338 �C The Stumbling Block</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Lujiang Town in the East Qing Kingdom.


    On this day in a noisy town came a little couple, the man was handsome while the woman was pretty. As soon as they had entered the town, they attracted a lot of attention. The two seemed to be ustomed to these gazes and went straight to thergest restaurant indifferently. Needless to say, the pair was indeed Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    They had asked for a suite in the front hall before Rong Yuan said to the waiter behind him, ��Bring your shop��s signature dishes to our guest room, be quick.��


    This was going to be a huge business with every signature dish being served! The waiter was beaming from ear to ear and shouted, ��Alright, please wait for a while, I��ll be right up!�� He then ran hurriedly to the kitchen.


    After the waiter had left, Gu Lingzhi immediately copsed into the chair and yawned tiredly, ��Guess how long will they take to catch up with us this time.��


    ��If nothing were to obstruct them, they can arrive within three hours.��


    ��Three hours...�� Gu Lingzhi sighed. The speed at which the people of North Qiu were chasing them was getting faster and faster. At the beginning, it took them an entire day��s time. Now it only took them a few hours to locate their tracks. The Qiankun g was simply the nemesis of the Spirit Tribe.


    It had been more than a month since Rong Yuan ascended into a Demigod and ever since then, the North Qiu Kingdom had never given up on their pursuit. They had lost contact with Lord Fashen and Rong Huashang after separating, not knowing how they are now and whether Rong Huashang had sessfully met up with Lord Fashen.


    Initially, the two had thought of entering the Inheritance Space without anybody witnessing to avoid being discovered. But reality has proved afterwards that Gu Lingzhi waspletely wrong. Even if they enter the Inheritance Space, Pan Luming��s subordinates would still be able to find them. They were almost ambushed and caught aftering out from the Inheritance Space the other time. Rong Yuan was seriously injured and had to blow up several Spiritual Weapons in order to escape.


    Ever since then, the two of them rarely entered the space unless it was a special case. In order to escape, they had been spending their nights sleeping in the open and had not slept well for a long time.


    Seeing how tired Gu Lingzhi was, Rong Yuan rubbed her hair gently andforted, ��We are almost there. Once we pass by the East Qing Kingdom, we will arrive at the Alliance��s territories. There will be people there to meet up with us.��


    The East Qing Kingdom was located on the southern part of the Empire, to its left was the Endless Sea Realm and to its south was Dayin Kingdom. At first, Ding Wei had released a conspiracy of the Empire such that the Alliance would retreat their army and support the East side instead. However, the plot was unsessful. After persisting for less than two days, the re-established Dayin hadpletely copsed under the mighty attack of the soldiers led by Yuan Hang. The Dayin Kingdom had since be history.


    In just a few days, the two would be able to cross the East Qing Kingdom into Dayin��s territory to assemble with Yuan Hang and a few others.


    However, the closer they were to the Alliance��s territory, the more uneasy Rong Yuan felt, as if some conspiracy was waiting for them ahead. This was also the reason as to why he had the mood to take Gu Lingzhi for a meal amidst their escape. He needed time to figure out where the uneasiness wasing from...


    The actions of the chef were swift such that their dishes were served in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Rong Yuan nced at the dishes before clipping Gu Lingzhi��s favourite vegetables into her bowl, ��Eat up. We��ll rest for awhile before continuing on our journey.��


    It could be said that this was the best meal they had eaten ever since they entered the Empire. Lujiang Town was not huge but the wine and dishes in this inn were really good. Gu Lingzhi did not want to waste them and packed the remaining dishes into the Inheritance Space with a wave of her arm.


    After eating and drinking to their content, the two of them fell onto the bed next to each other, enjoying this rare moment of stability. They spoke for a while before Gu Lingzhi fell asleep subconsciously. After noticing that the breathing beside him had be gentle and long, Rong Yuan tilted his head to look at Gu Lingzhi��s sleeping face while his eyelids became heavier.


    This period had really worn her out...


    The troops sent by the North Qiu Kingdom had never once stopped chasing. For more than a month, the two had to deal with at least two pursuits a day. They had never dared to linger in a ce for more than two hours. Sleep had since be a very luxurious event. When the troops were catching up to them, one would continue the journey while the other slept on the back in order to fulfill the minimum hours of rest a body needed. Under such circumstances where they experienced an extremeck of sleep, it was no wonder that Gu Lingzhi would fall asleep so easily.


    Just let her sleep for an hour, Rong Yuan thought. They had just shook off a group of troops not long before entering Lujiang Town, it would take awhile for them to catch up again.


    Gu Lingzhi slept soundly as it was the first time in a month��s time where she was sleeping on a bed, making her reluctant to open her eyes. But the vignce cultivated during this period had made her wake up automatically within an hour��s time. Once she opened her eyes, she was met with Rong Yuan��s gaze.


    ��...How long did I sleep for?�� Gu Lingzhi asked awkwardly while tilting her head slightly. She med the bed for being toofortable such that she did not want to get up after lying down.


    Rong Yuan rubbed her hair, ��Less than an hour.��


    ��Did you sleep?��


    Rong Yuan shook his head, ��I want to watch you sleep.��


    Without warning, she was being fed with words of love, it was a little overwhelming even for an old couple.


    Gu Lingzhi pretended to beposed while her cheeks blushed instantly, ��What��s there to see? Aren��t you bored of it after a decade?��


    Rong Yuan leaned on her while his eyes stared intensely at her, ��No, I will never be bored of it my whole life.��


    How could he ever experience a day of boredom when he spent all his days with someone whom he loved?


    He kissed Gu Lingzhi��s forehead before heading down towards her eyelids, nose and finally stopping and lingering on her lips. Only when their breaths became short and heavy did they forcibly stop.


    ��Let��s wait till we are back at the Alliance, I will make up for what was lost during this period!�� Rong Yuan spoke while staring at Gu Lingzhi��s rosy and seductive lips.


    Not having sex for a month was more painful than not sleeping and eating well. It was simply a form of torture for Rong Yuan to hold it in while being around her.


    Gu Lingzhi could not hold back herughter, ��You still have the energy to think of such things during this period? Looks like the troops are not pursuing us hard enough.��


    Rong Yuan pinched Gu Lingzhi��s soft cheeks embarrassingly, ��It��s because you are too seductive. It��s hard to switch from luxury to frugality.��


    The two yed andughed for a moment before getting up from the bed reluctantly.


    The closer they were to the Alliance, the stronger was the force of those in pursuit. They wondered when would be their next chance to sleep on a bed after today.


    Both of them subconsciously avoided this frustrated thought and left the inn with confidence. Strangely, they did not see any pursuers the next day.


    There must be something wrong with this anomaly. Rong Yuan felt more and more uneasy while Gu Lingzhi also sensed the abnormalities.


    ��Should we...change the direction of our path?��


    With the troops in pursuit, they could only flee in any path without heeding such that they had ended up running to the south side of the Empire, right next to the Endless Sea Realm. Thinking that their whereabouts would be found no matter which direction they chose, both of them did not deliberately change their course. But it was different now. There was obviously a problem ahead such that they might want to try another route.


    Upon hearing that, Rong Yuanughed bitterly. He looked in the direction ahead and whispered, ��Do you think that they would give us a chance to change our course?��


    ��What?�� Gu Lingzhi lifted her eyes and gazed into the distance before she froze.


    ��Grand-aunt, Pan Yue...��


    After the separation, Gu Lingzhi had not thought about how they would reunite, but it was definitely not under such circumstances!


    At the end of their sight, Rong Huashang and Pan Yue were tied to a thick andrge pir by the spiritual cord. There was a lot of timber surrounding the pir. It seemed to replicate the punishment, death by burning, when ordinary people were tomit a crime.


    Pan Luming stood in front of them where his hoarse yet rough voice could be heard, ��Third Prince and Third Princess Consort, how have the both of you been?��


    ��This is despicable!�� Gu Lingzhi cursed. After all, Pan Luming was the second strongest Martial Artist in the entire Continent, right behind Lord Fashen. However, he preferred to use lowly tactics such as holding hostages and threatening others. He had been like this during the past few confrontations. Wasn��t he afraid ofmitting so many sins such that he would harm his descendants? Now that Rong Huashang and Pan Yue were in his hands, Gu Lingzhi would still throw herself in despite knowing that immense dangers and difficulties were lying ahead.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan approached the ce with a heavy heart and the situation of Rong Huashang and Pan Yue became clearer. Compared to the previous month, Pan Yue��s situation had worsened. His face was pale and blue while his eyes were staring at the ground without focus. The body was signalling that it was extremely debilitated. If this situation were to carry on for a few more days, Ye Fei would really be a widow.


    ��Pan Luming, no matter what, Pan Yue is also a member of the Pan Family. How could you bear to do it?��


    ��Ever since the moment where he betrayed the Royal Family and colluded with the Alliance, he was no longer a member of the Pan Family.�� Pan Luming was in a good mood as he was certain that Gu Lingzhi would not be able to escape this time.


    ��If you feel bad for my descendant, you can use your life to exchange for his. As long as you bind your hands, I will not only release him but your Grand-aunt as well. I will then send them safely to the Alliance. Exchanging one for two, this is considered a rtively good deal.��


    ��Don��t listen to his lies, he never had any intentions to let us go!�� Afraid that Gu Lingzhi would agree, Rong Huashang spoke hurriedly, ��I was too useless and was actually captured by them. Just go, Rong Yuan has already broken through as a Demigod, they would not be able to catch you all...��


    After being poke in the wound by Rong Huashang, Pan Yue��er, who was at a side, could not help but rushed forward and gave Rong Huashang a p. ��Shut up! Bitch!��


    As Pan Luming was in a poor condition, the task of catching Gu Lingzhi had fallen onto her instead. However, Rong Yuan��s advancement into a Demigod had brought his cultivation to a staggering level. They would not be able to catch him with just a few Demigods. But she dared not bring everyone together for she feared that she might miss them. Thus, the several chases from before had ended fruitless. She could only rely on the numbers and have them trapped in the Empire.


    For this, she has been scolded countless times by Pan Luming.


    Fortunately, she had managed to catch Rong Huashang and Pan Yue identally at thest moment. If Pan Luming and her were to join forces, no matter how talented Rong Yuan was, coupled with the fact that he had just ascended into a Demigod, she believed that he would not be able to pull out any tricks. With only Gu Lingzhi left, they could just capture her easily.

 Chapter 339 – This Deal Isn’t A Loss

    <h4>Chapter 339 �C This Deal Isn��t A Loss</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Obviously, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had thought of this oue, but they could not escape and could only face the situation.


    Seeing that Pan Yue��er was not content and had wanted to give Rong Huashang another p, Gu Lingzhi shouted, ��Stop!��


    Under Pan Yue��er provocative gaze, she spoke slowly, ��Aren��t I the one you want? Let them go and I wille with you.��


    With that, she reached behind and pinched Rong Yuan��s hand so as to soothe his emotions. Her lips opened slightly and she spoke in a voice that could only be heard by the both of them, ��I will make them release Grand-aunt and Pan Yue first. After I leave, you will bring them away and locate Lord Fashen first before rescuing me.��


    Rong Yuan moved his lips and wanted to say something to oppose, but at that moment, there was indeed no better way than this. Under such a scenario where their strength and position were at an absolute disadvantage, Gu Lingzhi��s choice was undoubtedly the best. But because of this, Rong Yuan��s heart was extremely ufortable. If he were to be stronger, Gu Lingzhi need not have to undergo such resort in exchange for the safety of Rong Huashang and Pan Yue.


    ��...Be very careful.�� Rong Yuan could only utter such words as he repeatedly med himself.


    ��I will.�� Gu Lingzhi replied with a chuckle. The North Qiu Royal Family would not let her die so easily before finding the whereabouts of the Spirit Tribe. After all, that was the task the Deity King had assigned to them...


    ��The Third Princess Consort is indeed a heroine. Being able to sacrifice oneself to protect the others is an admirable act.�� Pan Luming pretended topliment her and was quick to order the release of Rong Huashang and Pan Yue from the pirs. He beamed from ear to ear, ��Well, you cane over now.��


    Gu Lingzhi stood still and frowned at the sight of Rong Huashang and Pan Yue copsing onto the ground upon their release and said, ��What happened to them? Did you feed them something they aren��t supposed to consume?��


    ��Why would I?�� Pan Luming spoke while smiling, ��I��m just afraid that they are too energetic and do something they shouldn��t. I sealed their spiritual powers for the time being. They will be fine after resting for a few days or have someone with a higher level cultivation to help them unblock their veins.��


    Gu Lingzhi was relieved upon hearing those words. Although Rong Huashang and Pan Yue��s faces were not looking great, it was ascertained that they had not suffered any external injuries.


    And at this moment, there was no reason for Pan Luming to lie to her. She nodded her head, ��Get your men to bring them over. Once I��m certain that they are fine, I��ll leave with you.��


    ��Lingzhi, don��t fall for their trap, they will never release us!�� Rong Huashang shouted as she was being pulled off the ground.


    Pan Yue panted heavily before speaking in a hoarse voice, ��Don��t worry about us, I did not help youst time so that you will save me.�� If Gu Lingzhi was brought to Pan Luo, wouldn��t everything he had done earlier be in vain? He would rather die than to see something happen to Gu Lingzhi.


    When someone had developed a habit from investing in an activity which was beyond their estimation, their efforts would then be a form of obsession. It was the same as gambling; the more one lost, the more one desired to win. Even if one knew that everything might go down the drain, they would still grit their teeth and persist on.


    The emotions Pan Yue had towards Gu Lingzhi was simr to this. He wanted to watch her grow and reach new heights step by step, breaking the fate of their tribe and freeing the descendants of the Pan Family. He still held on to this glimpse of hope even though he knew that the chances were practically unthinkable. After all, this was the only chance for the Pan Family to get rid of the ve seal on their souls.


    But now, Gu Lingzhi was actually sacrificing herself so as to save him. How ironic was this? Was all of his efforts falling short due to his own failure?


    This turmoil caused Pan Yue��s gaze to be anxious, furious and desperate. Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��I know, you are helping yourself.��


    After Gu Lingzhi had spoken, Rong Huashang and Pan Yue were being sent forward, about ten meters away from Gu Lingzhi��s position. The men ced both of them on the ground before locking their eyes firmly on Gu Lingzhi.


    Of course their job was not as simple as sending the two over. Both of them were Demigods. The reason behind Pan Luming sending them over was to prevent Gu Lingzhi from ying tricks. As long as Gu Lingzhi showed any signs of rebellion, the two were ready to attack and subdue her.


    At the same time, a group of people began to gather at the originally empty space behind Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. They were holding onto Spiritual Weapons and staring closely at them. Once Pan Luming passed the order, they would all be caught alive.


    ncing casually at the surrounding situation, Gu Lingzhi sneered at Pan Luming, ��Senior, are you nning to break the deal?��


    ��Why would I? Even though I��m not truthful, I would still keep to my words. As long as youe over obediently, Princess Rong and Pan Yue will naturally be safe.��


    Gu Lingzhi actually heard another meaning behind his words. Rong Huashang and Pan Yue would be safe, but what about Rong Yuan?


    Would the North Qiu Kingdom allow Rong Yuan, who was a wild card, back to the Alliance?


    Of course not!


    In fact, Pan Luming had no intentions of letting Rong Huashang and Pan Yue off. He had said those words earlier so as to deceive and stabilise Gu Lingzhi. Now that the siege had been formed, it would be almost impossible for Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan to escape while carrying two handicapped men with no abilities to fight back. It would still be difficult even if they were to abandon Rong Huashang and Pan Yue.


    Thinking of this, Pan Luming no longer had the patience to continue his pretense and ferociously ordered the two sides, ��Go!��


    In a split second, the area where Gu Lingzhi and the others were standing had be like a purgatory with an unknown number of domains appearing out of thin air.


    The sky was dark while the wind was howling like a ghost. The gold and cyan wind des mingled in the wind, mouring to tear everything in its path.


    ��I��ve never thought that after so many years, the descendants of the Spirit Tribe would still so dumb.�� Pan Luming��s taunting voice emerged prominently into Gu Lingzhi��s ears, causing her face to turn gloomy in an instant.


    ��And the North Qiu Kingdom is as disgusting as your master.��


    As soon as the words fell, the wind howled and an attack that was directed towards her body disappeared strangely before suddenly emerging from Gu Lingzhi��s back. It was as if the blow had entered another space-time before being transported back. It was the power of Rong Yuan��s realm.


    ��Protect yourself, leave the rest to me.�� Rong Yuan instructed as he hid Gu Lingzhi behind him. He then dashed towards the nearest Demigod.


    Gu Lingzhi used this opportunity when Rong Yuan was blocking off all the attacks to inspect the injuries of Rong Huashang and Pan Yue. After confirming that their spiritual power was just temporarily sealed off as what Pan Luming said, she then heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Lingzhi retrieved two Spiritual Medicine from her Storage Ring and ced them into their hands, signalling for them to swallow. Both of them did not move and just continued to stare at Gu Lingzhi.


    Pan Yue clenched his fists, causing a trail of fresh blood to seep from his fingers. It was hard to imagine how Pan Yue broke his palm when he did not even have the strength to stand up.


    ��Are you an idiot? Can��t you see the obvious trap Pan Luming had set? Are you satisfied now that even Rong Yuan is dragged in?��


    The series of questions caused Gu Lingzhi to break out in cold sweat as she was worried for Pan Yue. He was already in such terrible conditions yet he still had such a temper. Wasn��t he afraid of suffocating and killing himself, leaving Ye Fei behind as a widow?


    However, it was estimated that these words would raise Pan Yue��s anger and cause him to die faster. Gu Lingzhi could only helplessly point towards the Spiritual Medicine in Pan Yue��s hand and said, ��You aren��t eating it? This medicine was made and refined with the spring water from my Inheritance Space. It��s very precious and hard to find.��


    Pan Yue replied, ��So what? Can it help us to pass this trial?��


    Even though he said such words, his hand still subconsciously ced the Spiritual Medicine into his mouth. After swallowing the Spiritual Medicine into the stomach, Pan Yue then realised what he had done and grinded his teeth out of frustration.


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled upon seeing how Pan Yue had not forgotten his true nature as a merchant and had subconsciously not wasted any valuable item despite being full of anger. This led Rong Huashang to be full of shock and to suspect that she was seeing things.


    They were already in such a situation, how could Gu Lingzhi still possiblyugh? Did she think that there was no chance of surviving and had thus, given up?


    Gu Lingzhi noticed Rong Huashang��s stares and blinked mischievously at her before holding her hand and sending the Spiritual Medicine into her mouth. After making sure that she had swallowed, she then patted the ashes off her skirt and stood up. The Phoenix Sword was then lifted from its sheath and the target was no other, it was �C herself!


    ��Stop!�� As long as you were to hurt any of them, don��t ever think of finding out the whereabouts of the Spirit Tribe.��


    ��Lingzhi!�� Rong Huashang and Pan Yue eximed at the same time.


    ��Quickly put the sword down, how could you be joking so casually?��


    ��Grand-aunt, I wasn��t kidding. If any of you were to get hurt, I will not continue living. After all, it was because of me that you all hadnded in such a plight.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s voice was t as she pressurised those within the area. Pan Luming��s face then changed immediately.


    ��Are you threatening me?��


    Gu Linghiughed gently, ��No, I��m just reminding you to keep your promise.��


    ��And what if I don��t?��


    ��Then be prepared to receive my corpse.�� At the end of her speech, Gu Lingzhi used a little force and made a cut that was about half an inch on her neck with the Phoenix Sword. Using an angle at which one��s hair would rise upon seeing the scene, dark red blood was seen flowing down her neck and into her clothes. Soon, Gu Lingzhi��s cor was stained red. If the cut were to be one or two centimeter deeper, she might actually cut until her trachea.


    ��You...�� Pan Luming squinted his eyes to look at the Phoenix Sword on Gu Lingzhi��s neck and his eyes were filled with intense rage. He had not anticipated that Gu Lingzhi would use this method to threaten him.


    But he could not ce a bet on whether Gu Lingzhi was determined or not. If Gu Lingzhi had really died in his hands, it would enrage the Deity King and this was not something his Pan Family could handle. Even if they were a world apart, Pan Luo would stille up with ten thousand methods to eliminate them from the Tianyuan Continent.


    ��So? Are you letting them off? Using three lives in exchange for the future of your Pan Family, this deal isn��t a loss right?��

 Chapter 340 – Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 340 �C Unreasonable</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi continued to put on a smile, as if the person with a sword hanging on the neck was not her. This frightened Rong Huashang and Pan Yue who were watching from a distance. But given this scenario, what was most strange was the fact that Rong Yuan, who should have the biggest reaction, simply remainedposed, as if he had not seen the situation here and was solely concentrating on fighting off the enemies. It��s just that his attacks were too powerful, making the onlookers fearful as they watched.


    Pan Luming was still hesitant while Pan Yue��er turned her gaze towards Rong Yuan as she wanted to catch him and use him to threaten Gu Lingzhi. Unexpectedly, before she could make a move, Gu Lingzhi had already read her thoughts and said, ��Don��t bother on wasting your efforts if your n was to catch Rong Yuan and threaten me. Either way we will die together, will I be so foolish so as to trust you again?��


    These words were mocking Pan Luming for going back on his words, ��So? What are you going to do now? If something were to happen to my husband, I cannot guarantee what I would do.�� With that, the Phoenix Sword on her hand was swung once again. It brought arger amount of fresh blood out of Gu Lingzhi��s neck this time.


    They were at an absolute disadvantage before, but Gu Lingzhi��s self-harming behaviour had given them the upper hand instead. Pan Luming stared gloomily at the wound on Gu Lingzhi��s neck. With his enhanced eyesight, he could see that Gu Lingzhi��s self-harming behaviour was not a pretense. After debating a while in his head, Pan Luming then made the tough decision, ��...Release them.��


    ��Chief Duke, this...�� Pan Yue��er was shocked and wanted to convince him to wait a while as they might be able to think of a solution. Judging by the speed at which Gu Lingzhi��s blood was dripping, she might have already passed out from the blood loss before they could evene up with a solution.


    ��Stupid! Can��t you see that she is really nning on dying?�� Pan Luming scolded.


    The hand at which Gu Lingzhi was holding onto the sword was stable yet firm. She did not hesitate in making the two cuts. Pan Luming had no doubt that if something were to happen to Rong Yuan and the others, Gu Lingzhi would just end her life. The Pan Family had been waiting numerous years for a descendant of the Spirit Tribe. He could not afford to take this risk.


    Pan Luming gave hismand and the North Qiu��s people could only temporarily retreat back to their camp in North Qiu. Rong Yuan relentlessly chased after the nearest opponents before dealing a final blow to them. He then returned gloomily to Gu Lingzhi��s side.


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her eyes out of guilty conscience as she was afraid to look at the expression on Rong Yuan��s face. After keeping her Phoenix Sword, she took a peak before applying medicine on her neck and made eye contact with the opponent whose eyes were bing more and more stormy. Her body shivered and she almost dropped the medicine bottle she was holding.


    Rong Yuan stared intensely at this little woman who dared to hurt herself so as to protect him. He really wanted to eat her up so that she would not do anything else that would make him angry. Or he could just bend her over hisp and give her a hard spanking on her buttocks. If all else fails, he could press her directly on the ground and do something indescribable such that he would be cklisted once mentioned. It��s pretty good that the exercise would cause her to be exhausted such that she would no longer have the energy to harm herself...


    Various dark thoughts emerged from his heart but Rong Yuan simply wriggled his lips and said nothing. Atst, he was defeated by Gu Lingzhi��s begging gaze. He grabbed the medicine bottle from her hand and applied the medicine for her. Even though the ferocious wound on the slender neck was already covered with medicinal powder to stop the bleeding, he still continued on applying until the entire bottle of medicinal powder was used up. He then crushed the empty bottle and threw it on the ground.


    Gu Lingzhi swallowed her saliva, thinking that it was her neck that Rong Yuan wanted to crush.


    Although Rong Yuan was angry with Gu Lingzhi, he could not bear to see her upset and retrieved a Heaven-Level Spiritual Medicine from the Storage ring for Gu Lingzhi to consume. The gloomy expression was then assuaged.


    The young couple were silently disying their affections while Pan Luming and the others were being a little impatient, ��I have already sent them over, can youe over now?��


    The young couple was immersed in the warmth and continued to demonstrate their affection for each other despite the current situation. When Pan Luming urged her to fulfill her promise the second time did Gu Lingzhi then whined and said, ��I��m going to go now, be careful.��


    Just as she lowered her head and was about to leave, her hand was yanked by Rong Yuan with a strength so strong that it almost broke her wrist. Only when he heard Gu Lingzhi��s whimpering did Rong Yuan rx the force exerted. He turned around and did not look at her before speaking in a gruff voice, ��Go. Anyway...I won��t let you be alone.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyshes fluttered for a few times as she knew that Rong Yuan was warning her on protecting herself well for he would not continue to live by himself and would choose to die with her.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi had been lingering beside Rong Yuan for a long time and had finally shown signs of wanting toe over but was stopped by Rong Yuan instead, Pan Luming was so angry that he coughed a few times. Pan Yue��er patted his back to help him soothed his breathing and yelled at Gu Lingzhi, ��Why are you still dawdling? Are you regretting your decision? Let me warn you that we have surrounded a ten miles radius around this area. If you dare to regret, I don��t mind re-catching the people around you so as to threaten you once again.��


    After hearing that, Gu Lingzhi transformed to the delicate and pleasant self before raising her eyebrows and chuckling, ��Rx, I am not like certain people who go back on their words. When I say something, I won��t go back on my words.��


    Even though she spoke with confidence, the steps she took were small and pathetic. She took small leisure steps as if she was strolling in the backyard of her own house. Pan Yue��er could no longer stand it after a quarter of an hour andmanded the Demigod beside her to bring her over.


    The man acknowledged themand and was about to go forward when Gu Lingzhi spoke just before he moved, ��Why? Are you about to go back on your words again?��


    ��What a joke. It��s obvious that you are deliberately dying time.��


    ��Am I?�� Gu Lingzhi sneered, ��Since I��m being used in exchange for their safety, I thought that it was only right to watch them leave the siege safely. However, I��ve been walking forward for so long yet I don��t see the siege dispersing and letting them leave.��


    ��Are you treating us as fools?�� Pan Yue��er was extremely angry, ��If they were to escape while you choose to die, wouldn��t it be like carrying water to the sea?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at her seriously and said, ��What if you were to catch them after controlling me? Wouldn��t it be like walking into the lion��s den and seeking my own doom?


    For a moment, Pan Yue��er was unable to rebut her statement. Because in her heart, she was nning on doing that. Rong Yuan was already able to kill another Demigod when he had just ascended into one. He then managed to escape with Gu Lingzhi despite having so many Demigods surrounding him. With such talents, he was about to beparable to someone like Lord Fashen overtime. How could they possibly let such a threat off?


    Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi said sarcastically, ��I see that the North Qiu Kingdom was indeed nning on this idea.�� With that, she rather stopped moving and resorted to standing still. If they were not able to give her a satisfactory answer, she would just call it off and leave.


    Pan Yue��er was itching all over her body. Until today, she had never wanted to tear someone apart so badly before. However, she could only look at Pan Luming helplessly and see what he would decide.


    Currently, Pan Luming��s anger towards Gu Lingzhi was no less than Pan Yue��er. But as he was much older, he could control his emotions better. His eyes glowed with fury as he stared at Gu Lingzhi and said, ��If you still don��t believe me, I can make a vow here. As long as you obediently follow me back into the pce, I will release them and vow to not pursue.��


    By saying this, he thought that Gu Lingzhi would no longer have any reason to further dy. But he did not expect that Gu Lingzhi wouldugh and look at him like an idiot after listening, ��Elder Pan, are you kidding me? You vowed to not chase them but the others did not vow to do so. Your vow seems to be meaningless.��


    Pan Luming choked upon hearing and coughed again. The heavens could vouch that he had not thought so far when he made that vow. He had decided to let Rong Yuan and the rest off temporarily. But he did not expect Gu Lingzhi��s imagination to be so rich such that she would have even thought of this. After hearing what she meant, did she want everybody present to make a vow too?


    If this matter were to spread, wouldn��t it be aughing stock of the entire Continent?


    But looking at Gu Lingzhi��s face that beared a stance where she would notpromise without the vows, he could only grit his teeth andmanded everybody to repeat his earlier vow. This would then shut Gu Lingzhi��s mouthpletely.


    Unexpectedly, after the entire group of people had made their vows and were staring at Gu Lingzhi, Gu Lingzhi spoke once again, ��There are so many people vowing at once, how would I know who took the vow and who didn��t? Who do I reason with if there are a few who did not take the vow and hadunched an attack when I��m gone?��


    ��You...Unreasonable!�� Pan Luming pointed angrily at Gu Lingzhi and managed to utter these words even though his hand was shaking. He could tell that Gu Lingzhi had no intention of leaving with them and wasing up with methods to dy time.


    But what was the use of this? In the end, wouldn��t she have to follow them back obediently?


    Wrong! Pan Luming quivered suddenly and felt that he had seized something important within that moment. He screamed loudly, ��Catch her! She��s deliberately dying time!��


    The people beside were all stunned. Everyone could tell that Gu Lingzhi was deliberately dying time, why must Pan Luming react so intensely? But since he had already passed themand, they had to obey it naturally.


    Thus, the scene from an hour ago reappeared. The space that was normal for a short while became a purgatory setting once again. One by one, the Demigods and Martial Sages rushed fiercely towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��It was discovered so quickly...�� Gu Lingzhi sighed and used the Sparrow Wings movement technique to retreat. Rong Yuan��s realm stretched over her, protecting her with countless small spaces.


    The fierce battle was triggered once again. If Gu Lingzhi were to re-use her trick of self-harming, it was foresaw that it would be futile this time.


    At this moment, a long beep was suddenly heard from a distance and a majestic voice rolled like thunder, ��Such arge battle against two juniors? Pan Luming, aren��t you ashamed of yourself!��

 Chapter 341 – Endless Sea Realm

    <h4>Chapter 341 �C Endless Sea Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    He��s finally here!


    Gu Lingzhi heaved a long sigh of relief upon hearing this voice. She had no intentions ofmitting suicide earlier and was simply dying time in a way that would induce the least amount of losses.


    Rong Yuan saw through her intentions. Otherwise, his reaction would not have been so calm.


    The North Qiu Kingdom had only used a day��s time to set up this battle and threatened them with Rong Huashang and Pan Yue. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were not foolish and had already used the Communication Conch to contact Lord Fashen, who had already reached the borders, upon sensing that something was wrong.


    Even if Lord Fashen were to advance at full speed, it would take an entire day for him to arrive from the border of the East Qing Kingdom.


    Fortunately, Lord Fashen had arrived before the situation worsened.


    Compared to Gu Lingzhi��s joy, Pan Luming��s mood was as dark as a cloud cover. ncing sorrowfully at Lord Fashen, he asked with a rough voice, ��Why are you here?��


    He had clearly sent a few Demigods and numerous soldiers to cloud Lord Fashen��s judgement such that everywhere would have the traces of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. He was afraid that Lord Fashen might interfere upon hearing something. He did not expect that the worst case scenario would happen. With the addition of Lord Fashen, it would be difficult to bring Gu Lingzhi away.


    Upon hearing his inquiry, Lord Fashen fished out his Communication Conch respectfully and answered naturally, ��Of course I��ve rushed over after hearing the news.��


    ��News?�� Pan Luming stared intensely, ��Who leaked the news?��


    Only a few confidants had known of their n whereby Rong Huashang and Pan Yue were used as bait to lure Gu Lingzhi. The remaining people only know of this after the battle had ensued, thus, there was no chance for this matter to be leaked. Then the source of origin for Lord Fashen��s news would be from one of his confidants.


    Thinking of this, Pan Luming nced at those who had known of this matter beforehand, looking to see if he can obtain any clues. But the expression of his confidants were even more surprised than him.


    ��Chief- Chief Duke.�� One of them stared at Pan Luming and asked boldly, ��Don��t you know that the item Lord Fashen is holding, is used for long-distancemunication?��


    Long-distancemunication? Pan Luming��s face turned green and he did not say anything further but everybody could already tell from the color of his face. The Communication Conch had be a mode ofmunication for long-distancemunication between all forces, yet Pan Luming knew nothing of this!


    It was no wonder that Lord Fashen was able to arrive on time. Previously, they had not heard of Pan Luming bringing this matter up and thought that he had already thought of a countermeasure. However, it��s actually because he did not even know that such a thing existed!


    ��So...Are you all trying to say that the information was not leaked by you but Lord Fashen had figured it out by himself?�� Pan Luming red at the surrounding confidants who had lowered their heads. Heughed angrily, ��Looks like I have wronged you all.��


    After he had finishedughing, the expression on his face suddenly changed to a sinister one, ��When did such an object appear in the Continent? Why didn��t anyone tell me about it!��


    Wasn��t it because they thought you knew and did not dare to spew nonsense?


    But no one dared to say such a thought out loud and chose to endure Pan Luming��s anger instead. Who would have thought that this had never been brought up in front of Pan Luming before?


    The North Qiu Kingdom fell into a state of embarrassment while Lord Fashen pretended to have not seen it andughed cheerfully, ��It��s okay if you had not known about this, at least now you do. This item was retrieved by Lingzhi from the remains of the Spirit Tribe, its functions are great. The various major events that have ured on the Continent over the past few decades, have been transmitted efficiently by this item.��


    He had to rely on his enemies to update him during such a situation. What an embarrassment!


    Pan Luming clenched his fists behind his back in a resentful manner so that he would not rush forward impulsively and fight against Lord Fashen. He secretly took out the golden g that Pan Luo had given them to aid them in catching the Spirit Tribe. He then slightly shook the g to activate the array ability.


    In an instant, countless stone pirs appeared in the middle of the battlefield. They ranged from tall to short and thick to thin and were arranged in a specific direction so as to trap Lord Fashen in the middle.


    Lord Fashen sneered at the sight, ��It��s not effective to use the same method twice.��


    Even though he had said so, he dared not let his guard down and formed a sphere of spiritual energy. The sphere was quickly expanded to a boundary of two feet, enclosing Gu Lingzhi and the others inside.


    Just as Lord Fashen had finished this action, gold, wood, water, fire and earth was suddenly shot out of the numerous stone pirs. The five Spiritual Power had different light rays where they inteced in the air, forming aplex pattern. The surrounding scenery was also changed ording to the pattern formed. Eachyer of array was superimposed at a speed that was still visible to the naked eye. With each addedyer, it meant that the array trapping them was increased by one more element. Gu Lingzhi roughly counted and found that there were as many as nine of them.


    ��Tsk, the Ny-Nine to One formation. Pan Luo is really willing to leave such aplicated array into an inferior sacred weapon, he must really have high hopes on you.�� Zi Zi, who rarely revealed itself, suddenly spoke in Gu Lingzhi��s mind, giving her a shock.


    ��Senior, you know about the array��s origin but do you know how to crack it?��


    ��How would I know of such things?�� Zi Zi answered. ��As a Duobao Spiritual Squirrel, I specialize in finding spiritual treasures, it is already not bad that I could identify the Ny-Nine to One formation.��


    Gu Lingzhi heard a hint of satisfaction among Zi Zi��s tone and was wise to notment on it. She simply asked again, ��Senior, can you get us through the array and take us out?��


    ��Of course, this doesn��t stump me.�� Zi Zi answered while lying under a tree in the Fen Painting with its legs crossed. By the way it spoke, one could tell that it was content, ��Being able to pass through all sorts of enchantment is the talent of my Duobao Spiritual Squirrel Tribe. In this world, there are only ces at which we do not want to go, there��s no such thing as ces we can��t go.��


    On this side, Gu Lingzhi was inquiring Zi Zi in her mind on how to break through the array. On the other side, Lord Fashen and Rong Yuan had already borrowed the array��s power and began fighting with them.


    This array was controlled by Pan Luming and would naturally not trap his own men. When faced with an ambush where they were greatly outnumbered, even if the two of them were superb, it would be hard to fight given their numbers. At the moment where the two of them were losing, Lord Fashen waved his Sacred Weapon and three stonemen having the cultivation of Demigods appeared. One was responsible for protecting Gu Lingzhi, Rong Huashang and Pan Yue while the other two helped them to deal with the enemies. This helped them greatly in reducing their pressure.


    Gu Lingzhi made use of this opportunity where the opponent was busy dealing with Lord Fashen, Rong Yuan and the Stonemen to follow ording to how Zi Zi had managed to pass through the enchantment previously. She attempted with the hand that was wrapped with Zi Zi��s abilities to touch the surrounding array.


    It was seen that the hand had touched the innermostyer of the array as if it was just like water. A small ripple was made and the hand was able to prate in without creating any effects. Even Pan Luming, who was controlling the array, was not able to detect any abnormalities.


    Seeing that it had really seeded, Gu Lingzhi bursted with joy while her face remained calm andposed such that it would not attract any attention. She slightly moved her wrist that was still in the array and tried to find out how wide of a tunnel she could open up. After confirming that the holes she made in the array were wide enough for them to pass through, Gu Lingzhi withdrew her hand with satisfaction and wanted to inform the rest to leave from here. As she turned around, she found out that Lord Fashen and Rong Yuan were separated by several Demigods. A few people were then moving in on her with ill intentions. Looking at the breaths expelled from their bodies, they were all Demigods!


    In an instant, Gu Lingzhi could guess what Pan Luming��s n was.


    It barely went well when Pan Luming had used this trick previously, why would he repeat it especially with Rong Yuan in the picture now? It turned out that he was waiting for this!


    After figuring it out, Gu Lingzhi immediately threw Rong Huashang and Pan Yue into the stoneman��s arms while she turned around and smashed into the wall formed by the array. Under the surprised gazes of the Demigods, she smashed into the array��s secondyer before entering the third, fourth, fifth... such that people were beginning to doubt about their lives.


    After passing through thestyer of the array, Gu Lingzhi did not have the time to check on the several Demigods that were chasing after her. She then ferociously waved her Phoenix Sword and formed several mes that were a few feet long in front of her. This forced the Martial Artists that were guarding outside to retreat. She then charged towards the direction with the least number of people.


    It was fortunate that Pan Luming had brought all the Demigods in North Qiu into the formation of stone pirs as he wanted it to be foolproof. The people stationed outside were unable to hold back Gu Lingzhi. Within a few seconds, Gu Lingzhi had already escaped quite a distance and was about to reach the periphery of the encirclement.


    ��Stop her, you trash!�� Pan Luming, who was controlling the formation, yelled. However, he was unable to leave and stop her personally. He could only watch as Gu Lingzhi ran past the crowd and escaped further and further.


    At the same time, several Demigods who attacked Gu Lingzhi were removed from the formation. The group was led by Pan Yue��er who dropped a sentence upon seeing the situation, ��Fret not Chief Duke, I will go and catch her.�� With that, Pan Yue��er sprinted off instantly.


    Pan Luming then eased his look slightly. With Pan Yue��er, there should not be any idents...right?


    Even though Gu Lingzhi had managed to break through the siege, she did not know where to head next. Unfamiliar with the area, she could only test her luck and kept moving forward. After half an hour, a wall rose from the ground suddenly, blocking her path.


    ��Surrender now and I can still make it easy for you.�� Pan Yue��er said coldly while chasing behind.


    There was no need to dy any further, Gu Lingzhi did not care about her and jumped lightly beforending on the wall. She stepped on the ground at a ny degree angle as though she was standing on a t ground. Just when she had climbed to the top of the wall and before Pan Yue��er could remove the wall by retracting her Spiritual Power, she used the wall to push herself such that her body spun a few rounds in the air gracefully. With a light tap of her foot, her body turned one round. The speed at which she leaped was faster than her usual running speed. This was part of the Moon Stride movement technique.


    As long as there was a levelled ground for her to borrow some strength, she would be able to step and glide as if she was walking on the moon.


    Upon seeing this scene, Pan Yue��er gritted her teeth and did not dare to set up any more obstacles for Gu Lingzhi. Amidst their chase and escape, a bright blue colour appeared at the end of their sight. It''s...the Endless Sea Realm!

 Chapter 342 – The Reinforcements Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 342 �C The Reinforcements Have Arrived</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    On the other side, Rong Yuan and Lord Fashen were resisting all of the Demigods�� attacks.


    Lord Fashen already knew how to break the array as it was his second time being trapped by it. He had deliberately attacked the weakest area when the array was still being formed.


    Based on his calctions, the array could be eliminated within an hour at most. He could then escape with Rong Yuan and the others.


    However, the people who besieged Gu Lingzhi exceeded Lord Fashen��s expectations. When he felt the power of several Demigods expelled onto Gu Lingzhi, it was already toote for them to go over and rescue her. They could only watch anxiously as Gu Lingzhi handed Rong Huashang and Pan Yue over to the stoneman for protection while she used some unknown power to break through the various arrays and escape the attacks of the Demigods.


    But in the territories of Pan Luming, how could she hide so easily?


    Those Demigods were just a little slower than Gu Lingzhi in passing through the arrays. After passing through, they then continued their chase. From their line of sight, they could only see Gu Lingzhi dashing into the distance with Pan Yue��er following closely behind. Both of them soon disappeared from their sight.


    ��Pan Luming!�� Rong Yuan howled as he waved an attack containing the power of space towards Pan Luming. The attack made by Rong Yuan disappeared suddenly before reappearing right in front of Pan Luming.


    Tsk�C


    Pan Luming was not quick enough to avoid the attack and was smacked right in the face. Instantly, a scar stretching from his eyebrows to chin appeared on his face. The scar seemed to be alive as it shone twice on Pan Luming��s face before settling into a fixed shape.


    It was not until the scar was fixed that a mist of blood spewed out of the wound. Pan Luming raised his hand and touched the scar, the warmth of his hand reminded him that he was just hit by a junior. Furthermore, he was hit at a ce that was very important.


    Along with the anger, there was also fear in which he was not willing to admit.


    The blow that Rong Yuan dealt out of anger was the legendary Space Reduction technique. It epassed the power of space control, whereby the attack could reach the opponent in an instant through reducing the space between him and his opponent, delivering a fatal blow to its opponent silently.


    After an Martial Artist ascended into a Demigod, the ability of their realm which they had gained during their time as a Martial Sage could be exerted without expanding as it could officially be a part of their own attack.


    Space-dimension techniques were the hardest rules to gain enlightenment on, and thus it had the most offensive power. The most rming one, known as the Space Reduction technique, was the hardest to grasp amongst all space-dimension techniques. In order to master it, one must possess a deeper understanding of space-dimension techniques and also be extremely lucky.


    ording to Pan Luming��s knowledge, thest Demigod to have mastered the Space Reduction technique existed more than a hundred thousand years ago. It was said that this Demigod had beat all the invincible yers in the world. Even if a dozen Demigods were to besiege him, he would be able to kill all of them. It was one of the North Qiu��s Chief Duke that had sent someone to besiege this Demigod which was why he had heard of this matter. He did not expect to encounter such a fearsome figure himself.


    Fortunately, Rong Yuan had just ascended into a Demigod and his grasp of space-dimension techniques was still not so overbearing. If he had a higher cultivation, it would have been able to split his head into two.


    ��Kill him!�� Pan Lumingmanded while using one of his hands to cover his face to transfer some spiritual power over. This kind of terror should be eliminated while he was still weak.


    ��Pan Luming, have you already forgotten about my presence?�� Lord Fashen shouted and was happy that the Alliance had produced such a promising Demigod.


    There were only a handful of Demigods that could master space-dimension techniques and even fewer Demigods that could master the Space Reduction technique. Although the blow dealt by Rong Yuan earlier had contained insufficient space-dimension control, it required the usage of the Space Reduction technique in order to deal that strike.


    Even after learning the legendary fearsome move, Rong Yuan did not feel happy at all. His whole mind was focused on following after the footsteps of Gu Lingzhi. He wanted to shred the golden g in the hands of Pan Luming so as to better support Gu Lingzhi. How could she escape with so many Demigods besieging her? Was she injured?


    The anxiety had made him lose hisposure as he began to deal with the enemies in a way where he would also suffer severe losses. All he wished was to be able to break out of the array as soon as possible. Within a quarter of an hour, Rong Yuan had suffered dozens of injuries all over his body.


    Lord Fashen had tried to persuade him several times but to no avail. He had also aggravated his attacks so as to shorten the time needed to break the array.


    But how could the array, formed by the Sacred Weapon, be so easy to break? Especially in a situation where there were many people interfering.


    After several minutes had psed, Rong Yuan and Lord Fashen were both covered in blood but had only managed to break through two of the barriers. There were still seven more barriers waiting for them in the Ny-Nine to One formation. Rong Yuan��s eyes were dyed red due to anxiety, the blood strands in it seemed to be enchanted.


    The longer the dy, the greater the possibility of Gu Lingzhi being caught...


    On the other side, the wound on Pan Luming��s face was beginning to heal. He looked at the two of them victoriously and grinned, ��After catching Gu Lingzhi, do you think I should break her legs first or strip off her entire cultivation? If it''s the first one, I would be a little reluctant to take those long legs. After bestowing her to my subordinantes, it wouldn��t be that fun with her being unable to move.��


    ��You are shameless!�� Lord Fashen scolded and looked towards Rong Yuan subconsciously. Sure enough, he was stagnant for a moment before being kicked in the left rib by an opponent. His body flew for a few meters before stopping.


    ��Don��t be distracted. Protect yourself first before saving Gu Lingzhi.��


    Rong Huashang was panic stricken as she watched everything unfold, her entire face was covered with tears. It was due to her carelessness that they were captured by the North Qiu Kingdom. If not for her, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would not have fallen into such a plight.


    If Lingzhi was really caught, she would not forgive herself this entire life, if...


    Rong Huashang suddenly opened her eyes widely, thinking that she was seeing things. The group rushing towards them... Was it Mei Ying and the others?


    Thinking that she had seen wrongly, Rong Huashang rubbed her eyes. When she reopened them, those figures got closer such that she was able to see them clearer. Isn��t the couple leading the pack Mei Ying and Su Ruo? Just behind them was Hua Qingcheng, Zhong Xiru and a few other Alliance��s Demigods. With a quick scan, there were roughly a dozen of them!


    ��That��s great!�� For a moment, Rong Huashang could only utter such a statement.


    Before Mei Ying and the others had arrived, a voice could be heard from a distance. ��You bastard, Pan Luming! Aren��t you ashamed of having so many people besieging a few people? Be sensible and just surrender, I will leave your corpse intact.��


    Listening to this crazy tone, one could immediately tell that it was Mei Ying who had shouted.


    Upon hearing this, Rong Yuan turned his head and saw the group��s arrival. There were even more blood strands in his eyes now. He shouted fiercely, ��Go and save Lingzhi!��


    ��Lingzhi? Isn��t she with you? I...�� Halfway through, Mei Ying suddenly realised that Gu Lingzhi was indeed not in the array. There was no more yfulness in his voice as he asked, ��Where is she?��


    Before Rong Yuan could answer, Rong Huashang, who was still in the hands of the stoneman, raised her hand and pointed towards the direction in which Gu Lingzhi had left in. ��She was chased by several Demigods. Quick, if not it might be toote.��


    Mei Ying and Su Ruo turned towards the direction pointed by Rong Huashang immediately. There was someone who was even faster than them. Just as Rong Huashang had lifted her arm, that person had already elerated into that direction.


    The remaining Demigods looked at the situation in front of them and split up. Two of them had followed after while the remaining began to cooperate with Lord Fashen and Rong Yuan on breaking the array. Even though the surrounding North Qiu��s troops had no intentions of stopping, under the attack of several Demigods, they could only retreat and escape in the end.


    The array waspletely destroyed after half an hour due to thebination of internal and external attacks. As the aperture of thest array disappeared, Rong Yuan, who was covered in blood, dashed towards the direction in which Gu Lingzhi had left.


    Lord Fashen froze for a moment before turning around to look at the frustrated Pan Luming, ��Now, it��s time for us to settle this once and for all...��


    It was said that Rong Yuan had galloped into the direction of Gu Lingzhi��s departure. After running for a short distance, he encountered a group of people who were fighting. He felt a sense of relief as he dashed into the crowd. However, he was not able to see the familiar figure he was searching for. After looking around, he then found Gu Lingzhi, who was being defended by Hua Qingcheng, being forced to retreat to the edge of the Endless Sea Realm by Pan Yue��er and another Demigod.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was slightly injured but alright overall, Rong Yuan felt relieved and rushed towards her with a gentle smile.


    Pan Yue��er whispered a curse and was deeply regretful. Originally, she had already caught up with Gu Lingzhi and was confident in capturing her. But the thought of Gu Lingzhi making her lose face in front of Chief Duke and her subordinates made her want to torture Gu Lingzhi instead. Upon seeing those who had arrived to capture Gu Lingzhi were all male, disgusting thoughts began to rise from her mind.


    The people who had followed along pped upon hearing her suggestion. They surrounded her immediately and began to tease her by pulling on her clothing and squeezing her cheeks. Dirty words then exited their mouths.


    Hua Qingcheng arrived just when they were amused by their own actions and were ready to press themselves onto Gu Lingzhi.


    Mei Ying and the others arrived one after another, putting their situation at a disadvantage. They no longer had the opportunity to torture Gu Lingzhi, especially after Rong Yuan��s arrival.


    Not only was Pan Yue��er deeply regretful, but the people who hade with her were also feeling the same. If they had known that reinforcements would arrive, they would not have wasted their time and would have brought Gu Lingzhi directly to a discreet ce before raping her.


    Seeing that another person had reached, Pan Yue��er gritted her teeth and unleashed a strong attack, forcing Hua Qingcheng to take a few steps back. With a swing of her arm, a long whip emerged from her sleeve and struck towards Gu Lingzhi. She had nned to restrain Gu Lingzhi before Rong Yuan��s arrival.

 Chapter 343 - Into The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Into The Sea</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Things did not go as Pan Yue��er nned. Gu Lingzhi jumped up and avoided the whip thrown forward by Pan Yue��er. At that moment, a strong wind blew across her and Gu Lingzhi lost her bnce mid-air. She stabilized herself andnded two meters away from her original position.


    In normal circumstances, two meters was nothing but this was the Endless Sea Realm! Unfortunately, Gu Lingzhinded directly above the Endless Sea Realm. In an instant, she felt her body sink and the spiritual energy in her body felt paralyzed. Without any chance to struggle, her body sank towards the depths of the Endless Sea Realm.


    ��Lingzhi!�� Rong Yuan��s voice cracked as he shouted. He quickened his pace and flew right above the spot in the Endless Sea Realm that Gu Lingzhi fell through.


    ��Rong Yuan, Lingzhi...�� Mei Ying mumbled to himself as he felt a sense of hopelessness sweep through him. There was no chance to save them. No one had emerged alive after dropping into the Endless Sea Realm.


    The Endless Sea Realm appeared calm and silent even after swallowing the two. This was the most dangerous ce in the world where men could be killed without any sound.


    When the Endless Sea Realm that surrounded the continent first appeared, it became the scariest thing on earth. Anyone who stepped into the Endless Sea Realm, regardless of cultivation rank and nature would fall prey to it.


    Many brave men tried to figure out the secret to the Endless Sea Realm, trying to uncover the way the Endless Sea Realm ��ate�� up men. However, as soon as any part of the body fell above the Endless Sea Realm, they would be sucked into it mercilessly. The Endless Sea Realm was therefore a ck hole that swallowed up anything that was alive. Such events happened countless times and the Endless Sea Realm became infamous for its danger. No one tried to test it out anymore.


    Pan Luming had chosen the venue to attack the group and he had not imagined that the Endless Sea Realm would end up swallowing Gu Lingzhi.


    The bottom of the sea was deep and endless and the waters seemed like a different world from the continent. Pan Yue��er instantly regretted her decision and her face turned pale as soon as she thought of the consequences of her action.


    The Spirit Tribe member that finally appeared after countless years had dropped into the Endless Sea Realm. She did not dare to think about how the Deity King would react when he knew about it...


    Cold!


    This was Gu Lingzhi��s first reaction when she dropped into the Endless Sea Realm.


    Dark blue water wrapped around her body like uncountable cold needles poking through her body. This was a different feeling from soaking in a hot spring. The cold water numbed the human brain, this was how people died after entering the Endless Sea Realm.


    Gu Lingzhi��s mind spun and dizziness overcame her. All of a sudden, she felt something wrap around her hand.


    Did something live in this ocean?


    Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly, she did not think that she would die from a demon in this lifetime. At that point, she prayed that Rong Yuan would not be too upset over her death.


    The coldness numbed Gu Lingzhi��s mind and shepletely lost all thoughts, she did not even have the strength to look at what grabbed her arm.


    Wrapping Gu Lingzhi in his arms, Rong Yuan transferred some spiritual energy to her through a mouth-to-mouth, slowly dispelling the coldness in her. He grabbed her by the waist and then proceeded to retrieve a rope from his Storage Ring to bind their legs together.


    Rong Yuan stared down below him and took a good look at the bottom of the ocean.


    As expected of the most dangerous thing in the continent, the Endless Sea Realm, even he, as a Demigod, did not have any chance at resisting the gravity that pulled him to the bottom of the ocean. At the moment he entered the sea, he had to muster all the spiritual energy in him to alter his direction of sinking. That was how he managed to grab hold of Gu Lingzhi.


    No one knew where the seawater from the Endless Sea Realm came from but it had incredible suppressive strength. Ny-nine percent of his spiritual energy was sucked dry and he had to use his remaining spiritual energy to hold himself up and keep his consciousness.


    Was the Endless Sea Realm really equivalent to hell on this continent?


    Rong Yuan bent his head down and delivered another breath of spiritual energy to Gu Lingzhi before he coldly nced at his surroundings.


    From the moment they sunk into the Endless Sea Realm, roughly half an hour had passed. Their bodies continued to sink without control to the bottom. Although the sea was deep, it was not dark due to the deep blue waters surrounding them.


    What was at the bottom? What made the seawater so blue?


    Rong Yuan hesitated and pondered deeply to himself. Gu Lingzhi��s face was turning blue from theck of air and the cold and Rong Yuan quickly delivered another breath of air to her.


    As a Demigod, he did not have much need for food and oxygen. He could survive without breathing for as long as ten days. However, Gu Lingzhi was different and she would die as a Martial Sage if she did not have oxygen for a few hours.


    If they were going to sink all the way, there might be a chance at life at the bottom of the ocean!


    With that thought, Rong Yuan did not waste any energy trying to swim up to the top and he tried to sink as quickly as possible by focusing his spiritual energy to the bottom of his feet.


    Just as his spiritual energy was about to be depleted, Rong Yuan finally saw the massive structure at the bottom of the ocean and it seemed to stretch out over the entire continent. Numerous blue colored rays of light shot out ofplicated ancient scripts that lined the ocean floor. The gigantic array that reflected blue light gave the ocean the magnificent blue color.


    Was this the reason why the ocean was so blue? Rong Yuan��s heart sank and disappointment filled him.


    There was no way to leave the Endless Sea Realm. The spiritual energy left in Rong Yuan was only enough to sustain Gu Lingzhi for another hour. Eventually, Gu Lingzhi would die because of the cold orck of oxygen in her.


    ��So be it, at least we will die together.�� Rong Yuan thought to himself as he leaned his head against Gu Lingzi. He wrapped his arms tightly around Gu Lingzhi. IF they died like that, at least they could float in the ocean together.


    However, the sea was unusually pristine. The ancient seals were so clean and neat, they looked like polished jade stones. Aside from the array there was nothing in the ocean and it seemed as though someone had cleaned the ocean thoroughly.


    This caused a suspicion to rise in Rong Yuan and all of a sudden, the array below his feet suddenly jerked violently before a strong suction force emerged from afar. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were pulled effortlessly......


    ��Hey, there are actually two people this time.�� On a small mountain junkyard, a short burly man who wore animal skin clothes beamed with joy.


    Beside him, hispanion whipped his head over to take a look. Were there two people?


    ��Not bad, Lu Heng. With the items on these two people, the strength of our group will certainly increase!��


    ��Of course!�� Lu Heng grinned widely as he stared at the two people.


    On the small mountain piled with objects, it had been a long time before the corpse of Martial Artists had appeared. Ever since the Endless Sea Realm became known for its danger, it became rare that Martial Artists would risk their lives to go anywhere near the Endless Sea Realm. Any item that was not destroyed by the suction force must be a powerful item and it was definite that the Storage Rings of the two people would possess strong weapons. If they shared the spoils from the Storage Ring with their brothers, their Troop would certainly be the most fearful Expedition Troop in the Forgotten City.


    Lu Heng beckoned his members from the Troop over and his team members rushed over at themotion. All of them stared greedily at the two people thatnded on the mountain of items. Without warning, hands reached forward and grabbed the two men.


    Just as the hands were about to touch the bodies, Rong Yuan��s eyes opened and he red weakly at the person closest to him. The man jumped back in shock and he had to rely on hisrades to support him or he would have fallen to the ground.


    ��You- you are still alive!�� Lu Heng gasped in utter shock as he pointed towards Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan had opened his eyes.


    Ignoring the question, Rong Yuan immediately lowered his gaze and checked on Gu Lingzhi who was still in his arms. Her pale white face stuck closely against his chest. Thankfully, the rope that Rong Yuan used to bind them together had not torn apart under the suction force.


    Rong Yuan��s hands shivered as he stretched it out and he tenderly kissed Gu Lingzhi��s icy cold lips. Feeling her soft breaths, he immediately smiled.


    They were alive!


    The people around them were just stunned and they froze at their spots with their hands outstretched. The sharp-eyed man in front of them shivered uncontrobly as he held the woman in his arms tightly. That was the first reaction driven by pure love after the two had a near death experience.


    The members of the troop exchanged looks before one of them pushed Lu Heng forward, signalling to him to take charge of the situation. Lu Heng hesitantly stammered as he patted Rong Yuan��s shoulder, ��Brother, she cannot be revived. Pick yourself up, you are already blessed to be alive. Don��t be too upset over her.��


    Rong Yuan whipped his head around and red angrily at Lu Heng, ��Who said she is dead? Your death would not matter to her. How did you manage to live until now if you do not know how to watch your words?��


    After experiencing such a harrowing event, Rong Yuan detested the word ��death��.

 Chapter 344 - Lost Lands

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Lost Lands</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What? She is still alive?�� Lu Heng gasped and his mouth fell open. Hepletely forgot about the insults Rong Yuan had made to him.


    It was already shocking that Rong Yuan had made it out alive. How did two people survive? After so many years, this was the first time someone had emerged from the outside world alive.


    At that point, Rong Yuan could not be bothered with scolding Lu Heng anymore and he directly snapped, ��Of course.�� His eyes remained focused on Gu Lingzhi��s face as he ced his fingers on her wrist to feel her pulse.


    Instantly, Rong Yuan frowned deeply.


    He could not use his spiritual energy at all!


    From the moment he dropped into Endless Sea Realm, he could not summon any of the spiritual energy in his body. He was a regr person then and if he could not use his spiritual energy, he could not check how Gu Lingzhi was. Lowering his head, Rong Yuan ced his forehead against Gu Lingzhi��s and sensed her temperature.


    Lu Heng cut in, ��Brother, your wife does not seem to be well. I know a good doctor in the city, you can bring her there.��


    This finally got Rong Yuan��s attention and he stared at Lu Heng like he was an idiot. Without thinking twice, Rong Yuan reached into his Storage Ring and retrieved a Spiritual Medicine for Gu Lingzhi.


    Lu Heng��s eyes bulged wide open in shock.


    Was that the rumored Spiritual Medicine?


    Spiritual Medicine was rare in the depths of the Endless Sea Realm and it was also hard to gather spiritual energy. Only a thinyer of spiritual energy existed in the main city, the Spirit City. Cultivation was a futile dream for many people there, not to mention Spiritual Medicine made by Alchemists. The entire Lost Lands only had one Alchemist.


    However, Rong Yuan had not thought twice when he gave Spiritual Medicine to his wife and Lu Heng twitched his lips and frowned at Rong Yuan��s ��wastefulness��.


    In the Lost Lands with only one Alchemist, Spiritual Medicine was exceptionally rare.


    Although these thoughts crossed Lu Heng��s mind, he maintained a bright smile on his face. After all, this was a person from the outside world and he must have many valuable items with him. In an unfamiliar territory, Lu Heng might be able to trick the unsuspecting Rong Yuan in front of him to give him a few Spiritual Medicines.


    Greedy thoughts passed through Lu Heng��s mind. At that point, color returned to Gu Lingzhi��s face after consuming the Spiritual Medicine. Her breaths also became stronger and under Rong Yuan��s soft calling, she slowly regained her consciousness.


    ��Rong Yuan...�� Gu Lingzhi blinked and she thought she was dreaming when she saw Rong Yuan.


    Did she not drop into the Endless Sea Realm? Why was she looking at Rong Yuan now? Was it true that one��s lifetime would sh before her eyes before she died? Gu Lingzhi stared at Rong Yuan carefully and tried to remember every single detail of his face so that she could find him again even in death.


    The image of Rong Yuan before her did not disappear and it started to feel more realistic. The warmth and strength of his arms around her made it impossible for him to be an illusion.


    Could she feel him right before death? Gu Lingzhi wondered to herself and sheughed. Who cares? She felt blissful that she saw him onest time before death.


    Rong Yuan saw Gu Lingzhi in a dreamy state before she broke out into a silly smile as she stared at him. She mumbled to herself and leaned her head against his chest.


    Did the water in Endless Sea Realm wreck her brain?


    This scary thought formed in Rong Yuan��s mind and he pushed Gu Lingzhi away slightly before he carefully examined her again.


    However the moment he pushed her away slightly, Gu Lingzhi pouted and scolded Rong Yuan, ��Why is an illusion so strong?��


    Illusion? Rong Yuan realized why Gu Lingzhi reacted the way she did. A smile yed at the corner of his lips and he crashed his lips down onto hers disregarding the gaping looks on the onlookers nearby.


    At first, Gu Lingzhi was still stuck with the thought that the illusion was very real. However, Rong Yuan��s fierce kiss against her left her breathless and she finally came to realize...


    This was not an illusion, it was real!


    As she came to her senses, Gu Lingzhi immediately pushed Rong Yuan away and took a close look at her surroundings. The sky above her was the color of the water in Endless Sea Realm and she was so shocked, she was at a loss for words.


    The world below the Endless Sea Realm waspletely different from what she expected and it was only natural that she thought she was in an illusion. The entire world was filled with a deep blue color and even the ground below her was shades of blue. Turning around, Gu Lingzhi observed the men dressed in animal skin clothing around her. Even the poorest men in the continent would not dress like that...


    ��Where... Where is this?�� As soon as she came to her senses, Gu Lingzhi hesitantly asked.


    At that point, Rong Yuan turned towards Lu Heng. From the moment he woke up till then, he had focused all his attention on Gu Lingzhi and had not cared about his surroundings at all. Now that Gu Lingzhi questioned him, he realized the oddness of the ce.


    Great, the man finally realized his presence!


    The moment he got Rong Yuan��s attention, Lu Heng brightened with joy. He thought he was going to be ignored forever. By then, other groups had noticed themotion and were gathering over. Lu Heng put on his brightest smile and extended an arm towards Rong Yuan, ��Wee to the Lost Lands that were abandoned by the Tianyuan Continent. I am the vice-captain of the Langya Troop, Lu Heng and these are the members of my group. How about you let us exin to you what happened to the Lost Lands? This is not a good ce to talk.��


    As he spoke, Lu Heng stared down at his feet.


    Following his gaze, Rong Yuan noticed the heap of items piled up below him. He and Gu Lingzhi were lying on the heap of items and Rong Yuan��s face instantly ckened. Rong Yuan jumped to his feet like a bullet and pulled Gu Lingzhi up into his arms.


    How could he let Gu Lingzhi lie in such a dirty ce? A disgusted expression crossed Rong Yuan��s eyes and Gu Lingzhiughed lightly. Brushing a finger across Rong Yuan��s cheek, Gu Lingzhi said, ��Let me down. I still have my legs and I can walk.��


    Rong Yuan twisted his face and scowled, ��It is dirty, I should just carry you.��


    The men who watched this exchange were offended and they felt as though they had been forced to eat shit.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Lu Heng saw men from other camps approaching them. Without wasting another second, Lu Heng cut the couple short and instructed, ��Please follow me, I will exin the situation to you.��


    After a long while, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan finally understood what was happening.


    The Lost Lands was a small world below the massive Endless Sea Realm. The pile of items that they hadnded on was known as the Smelt Mountain and it was the only pathway leading to the outside world.


    ording to Lu Heng, every person in Lost Lands came from the Tianyuan Continent. However, arge meteor had appeared out of the blue one day and smashed onto the ground, forcing everyone below the ground. More than half of the poption died and only Martial Artists survived. These men struggled to live by under the ground covered by the meteorite.


    It was only one day when a group of Martial Artists from unknown origins arrived in the world and used a mysterious force to open a small world that allowed the men there to live properly. This group of Martial Artists created a city in the center of the Lost Lands and called it the Spirit City.


    Numerous years passed and the Lost Lands had changed drastically.


    Spirit City was the main city of the Lost Lands but the group of Martial Artists that first created it had died many years ago. As time passed, the spiritual energy in the small world thinned and only a thinyer of spiritual energy filled the air. This spiritual energy decreased day by day and it would one day disappear from the Lost Lands.


    The Smelt Mountain, as the only pathway to the outside world was the only natural resource sustaining it.


    The Martial Artists who first created the Lost Lands knew that their days were limited and used theirst remaining spiritual energy to create a pathway to the outside world. Four small arrays were positioned around the massive array in the Endless Sea Realm and they led to the small world. These arrays allowed the small world to transform and shift in ordance to the Endless Sea Realm array, thus sustaining it. Hence, anything that entered the Endless Sea Realm would also enter the Lost Lands and this was the reason why the Smelt Mountain was created.


    This was also the reason why the Endless Sea Realm remained so clean even after so many years.


    ��Have you guys never thought of returning to the continent?�� Once she learned the history of the Lost Lands, Gu Lingzhi could not help asking. Since a small world could survive under the Endless Sea Realm, it should be easy to return to the continent. Why did they choose to live at the bottom?

 Chapter 345 – The Invitation From The Langya Troop

    <h4>Chapter 345 �C The Invitation From The Langya Troop</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Do you think we do not want to?�� Lu Heng bitterlyughed, ��The bottom of Endless Sea Realm is a bottomless pit. At the beginning, many people wanted to leave the ce. However, those who tried to leave would end up dead and their corpse would pile up on Smelt Mountain. Even those Martial Artists in the Spirit City are unable to leave and many people gave up a long time ago. On the other hand, what about you guys? Why did you decide tomit suicide through the Endless Sea Realm?��


    Although the Lost Lands were cut off from the outside world, there were a few lucky people like Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who were sucked into Smelt Mountain after they died, tainting Smelt Mountain with blood and death. These men gave information to the people in the Lost Lands so they understood that the sea above them was called the Endless Sea Realm. It was famous for being dangerous and no one in their right mind would get close to it. Lu Heng hence assumed that the couple were trying tomit suicide.


    ��Who said that we wanted tomit suicide?�� Gu Lingzhi frowned. ��We were too close to the Endless Sea Realm and identally dropped into it.��


    Lu Heng put on an understanding look, ��Curiosity kills the cat.�� The two wore delicate clothes and he could tell that they were from the upper ss. It was only natural that they would be curious about the Endless Sea Realm that was full of its mysteries.


    Gu Lingzhi was at a loss for words and she turned to look at Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan must have gone after her when she dropped into the Endless Sea Realm.


    Taking in a soft sigh, Rong Yuan reached into his Storage Ring and gave a low grade ck-Level Spiritual Medicine to Lu Heng, ��Thank you for exining the situation to us. Take this as a gift for introducing the Lost Lands to us. It is dark already, we should...�� Before Rong Yuan could finish his sentence, Lu Heng interrupted.


    ��You two should stay here.�� Afraid that Rong Yuan would misunderstand his intentions, he exined, ��You are not familiar with the Lost Lands having just arrived here. It is dark and inconvenient for you two to travel around. Why not stay the night and make your ns tomorrow?��


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were instantly suspicious and they suspected that Lu Heng was a man who was trying to trick them to stay over. His attitude made questions form in their head and they exchanged a look.


    With caution, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan agreed and entered a room that Lu Heng led them into.


    The two had tried numerous times to summon natural spiritual energy. However, the situation was like Lu Heng described, there was no source of spiritual energy in the surroundings. The only thing that they could use was the spiritual energy in their Storage Rings. Once this spiritual energy ran out, they would be no different from the average man.


    Luckily, Gu Lingzhi��s Inheritance Space was not affected and she and Rong Yuan could enter the Inheritance Space at her own free will. Thisforted Gu Lingzhi greatly.


    Regardless of what Lu Heng was nning to do to them, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were not afraid of him.


    In a ce where spiritual energy did not exist, she and Rong Yuan were considered powerful.


    With this understanding, Gu Lingzhi thought of the outside world and she started to worry, ��I wonder what happened to Lord Fashen. They must be worried since we dropped into Endless Sea Realm right? Would Xinran and Tianfeng Jin think that we died? Also, would Ye Fei me this on Pan Yue? That would be disastrous...��


    Gu Lingzhi muttered to herself and rambled on as she recalled the familiar outside world. Without any warning, there was a high chance they would no longer be able to return. It would be a lie to say that she was not upset. She could only indulge in nostalgia tofort herself.


    Suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around her and a soft voice whispered, ��Don��t worry. Fashen will know how to handle things and Ye Fei is no longer the rash girl she was. She would not hate her lover just because of us. We should only worry about how we will return to the Continent.��


    ��Return to the Continent?�� Gu Lingzhi hesitated, ��Do we have a chance?��


    ��Others may not have a chance but you definitely can.�� Rong Yuan eased the frowns off Gu Lingzhi��s head. The Inheritance Space could still be assessed and there should not be a problem for them to retrieve spiritual energy.


    From what Lu Heng told them, Rong Yuan could make some deductions. The group of Martial Artists that lived in the Lost Lands with the people there were different from them. They must have had a n to return to the Tianyuan Continent.


    The first reaction of the group when they came was not to leave but to construct a small world there. They only tried to leave the Lost Lands after many years.


    From this point, Rong Yuan guessed that the group had a n to leave the Lost Lands. However, something stopped them from doing so and they failed every time.


    As Rong Yuan exined this to Gu Lingzhi, she agreed on his deductions and just as they carefully nned what they should do, someone knocked on their door.


    ��How are you guys? It��s Lu Heng, our captain wishes to speak to you.��


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi nced at each other before he waved his robe aside, stood up and opened the door, ��Come in.��


    Although Lu Heng had been with Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi for a few hours, he could not help admiring their looks and he immediately eximed at the sight of them, ��Wow!��


    Rong Yuan��s defined features were simr to Hua Qingcheng��s and he gave off a cold vibe. His sharp facial features were clean and distinct and his muscles peeked through the animal skin clothes. He looked like a cheetah stalking its prey on the grasnd. The menacing aura that Rong Yuan gave off as he red down at Lu Heng sent chills down his spine.


    Knowing that Rong Yuan was not weing to him, Lu Heng directly said, ��Brother, are you fine with this room? Sorry for putting the both of you under such circumstances. I will get someone to clean up the room tomorrow and I am sure you will be happy with it.��


    Rong Yuan gave him a side nce and said, ��We are nning to leave tomorrow. You do not have to go through all that trouble.��


    ��What? Leave tomorrow?�� Lu Heng eximed in shock, ��Brother, did you not remember what I told you? The Lost Lands is different from the outside world, this ce...��


    ��Shut up,�� Lu Yuan snapped and Lu Heng immediately cupped his mouth with his hand and kept silent.


    ��Apologies on behalf of him.�� Lu Yuan��s lips curved into an awkward angle, he did not smile often and his ��smile�� gave off a chilling vibe. ��Lu Heng told me that you two came from the outside world. What are your ns? If you do not mind, how about you join our Langya Troop?��


    This man spoke to the point and Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi exchanged a nce. They had not expected that they would be invited to join the troop on the first night.


    ��If you are afraid that we will take advantage of you because you came from the outside world, you don��t have to worry. Our troop abides by fairness and we will not force you to hand over what you have.��


    ��Exactly.�� Lu Heng chimed, ��Everyone in our troop is good unlike those backstabbing men from the other Expedition Troops. If you want to live long here, you should join us!��


    Rong Yuan drummed his fingers on the table nearby and he turned towards Gu Lingzhi, ��What do you think?��


    Gu Lingzhi onlyughed, ��It is up to you.��


    After all, there was no ce for them to go now and there was no harm in joining the Langya Troop.


    Rong Yuan understood Gu Lingzhi��s intentions and he turned towards Lu Yuan, ��It should be fine for us to join your troop. However, I would like to know more about the Lost Lands. It will put my heart at ease if I understand more about this foreign ce.��


    Lu Yuan nodded in agreement and he began to exin the situation in Lost Lands in greater depth. His exnation was different from Lu Heng��s exnation that morning as he added in his own analysis.


    The two learned that there were five cities in the Lost Lands.


    Aside from Spirit City, there were four cities that surrounded Spirit City, namely the Forgotten City, Crescent Moon City, Burnt City and Wastnd City.


    They were currently in a small town called Luochuan Town in the Forgotten City. Since this town was close to Smelt Mountain, there would be items that appeared from the outside world asionally and thus, many Expedition Troops would frequently patrol the area. As the thirdrgest Expedition Troop in the Forgotten City, the Langya Troop was bound by this convention as well, so one of their units was stationed here. Everyday, members of this unit were assigned with the task of going to the Smelt Mountain to obtain treasures.


    Lu Heng added that Lu Yuan and him rarely headed to Smelt Mountain personally and he went the previous day only because Lu Yuan had another task and there was nothing for him to do. He had not expected that he would pick up two strangers at the mountain and Lu Heng awkwardly scratched the back of his head and looked down. He stared at Lu Yuan out of the corner of his eye, anticipating some praise andpliments from his captain.

 Chapter 346 - Joining the Langya Troop

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Joining the Langya Troop</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lu Yuan sighed as he reprimanded Lu Heng. He continued to talk about the various power dynamics in the Lost Lands.


    The Lost Lands had cut off contact from the Tianyuan Continent a long time ago and the rules andws that worked in the continent did not apply there. With no spiritual energy, they could only go down the other path of strengthening themselves - physical training.


    Those that trained their physical bodies were called Warriors, and there were seven ranks in this Warrior system.


    They were the Steel, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Amethyst, ze and Chaos ss. The higher the ss of a Warrior, the harder it was to raise their ss. In the entire Lost Lands, there were only six Warriors who managed to reach the ze ss.


    Four of them were the governors of the four major cities and the other two resided in the Spirit City. The captain of the Langya Troop was a Gold ss Warrior, and possessed physical strength equivalent to that of a Martial Sage on the Tianyuan Continent, and he was already considered a top expert in the Forgotten City. This showed the difficulty of training the physical body.


    Men had to adapt and change ording to their circumstances. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan exchanged a look, they had not expected that even though they could no longer cultivate in the Lost Lands due to theck of spiritual energy, another new path of physical training opened up for them. They wondered who would win if a Warrior and a Martial Artist of the same standard fought against each other.


    ��So? My captain has exined it so thoroughly to you two, how about you join us? As long as you agree to it, we will make sure you do not regret this decision!�� Lu Heng��s eyes sparkled brightly and he stared at Rong Yuan with excitement, ��Our troop is the third strongest troop in the Forgotten City. The two troops ranked above us got their cing only by taking all the things from Smelt Mountain.��


    Seeing Lu Heng��s enthusiasm, Gu Lingzhi turned towards Rong Yuan andughed, ��We just came here and we do not have anywhere else to go. How about we join them?��


    Gu Lingzhi was not against joining the Langya Troop since their understanding of the Lost Lands came entirely from Lu Yuan and Lu Heng and the couple wanted to learn more about the situation there. If the troop truly wanted them to join out of good intentions, they were lucky. But if they were greedy and only wanted the couple to join to obtain the items from the outside world they had on hand, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would not hesitate to be merciless towards them.


    With Gu Lingzhi��s consent, Lu Heng smiled brightly and he turned towards Rong Yuan, anticipating his reply. At the sight of Rong Yuan��s slight nod, Lu Heng beamed with joy. He envisioned that the Langya Troop would be the strongest in Forgotten City because of the couple��s arrival.


    Lu Yuan was also joyful, he believed that the two joining the troop was a blessing.


    Lu Yuan reached into his bag and ced a small bottle on the table before Rong Yuan. Raising his eyebrows, Lu Yuan said, ��Lu Heng should not have taken what is yours.��


    Rong Yuan reached forward for the bottle and opened it. It was the Spiritual Medicine he had given to Lu Heng before. He frowned, ��What do you mean?��


    Calmly, Lu Yuan exined, ��Since you agreed to join the Langya Troop, you are our brother. We cannot demand for returns on favours. You should keep this Spiritual Medicine and use it to exchange for things in the future.�� Lu Yuan kept his eyes focused on Rong Yuan, picking up on any change in expression.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes shed and he knew that Lu Yuan was trying to figure out if he had other outside world items with him.


    Nothing came free in the world and no one had purely good intentions. Lu Yuan did not hide his real intentions of inviting Rong Yuan to join the Langya Troop and he tried to guess how many other valuable items Rong Yuan had with him. Rong Yuan smiled, ��Since I gave this to Lu Heng, I have no intentions of taking it back. If anyone in the troop needs anything in the future, they can exchange their items with me.�� After all, Rong Yuan had plenty of top weapons and medicines with him.


    The moment Rong Yuan finished, Lu Heng reached out for the Spiritual Medicine on the table at lightning speed and he carefully hugged the bottle to his chest. Treating it like a baby, he pouted, ��You forced me to take it out even after he gave it to me. The spiritual energy must have escaped from the medicine... I wonder if the effectiveness of the medicine has decreased.��


    Lu Yuan took in Lu Heng��sints and stared at Rong Yuan with aplicated look in his eyes, ��Brother, I think you do not know the value of spiritual energy here. Spirit nts that are abundant in the outside world are non-existent here. This means that everything you have from the outside world cannot be reced.��


    ��I understand.�� Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��I have my own considerations, don��t worry about me.��


    Lu Yuan fell silent at Rong Yuan��s reply. He had said all that he could and it was Rong Yuan��s own problem if he was so wasteful with the resources he brought from the outside world.


    After a day of rest, Gu Lingzhi woke up and wanted to take a bath with water-based spiritual energy like she was ustomed to. However, she felt her surroundings and theck of spiritual energy in the air before she realized where she was.


    As she thought of Lu Heng having to fetch water from the well yesterday, she could not help sighing, ��How troublesome.��


    With a nk face, she inched her way beside Rong Yuan and instructed, ��Go and fetch the water.��


    Chuckling softly, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi��s forehead to his lips before he said, ��Yes, madam.��


    He held a pail in one hand and a basin in the other before he headed for the well.


    Gu Lingzhi stared after Rong Yuan��s figure andughed to herself. Who would think that such a proud person like Rong Yuan would fetch water like any regr human being? If his underlings saw him then, they would think they were dreaming.


    The morning breeze was cooling and refreshing. Gu Lingzhi smiled in amusement as she saw Rong Yuan��s amateurish attempts to fetch water from the well. People beside him guided and directed him.


    Sshing sounds of water echoed from the well as Rong Yuan pulled the water up with much effort. He did not want to fetch water from the well a second time and hence he ensured that he filled the pail to the brim. However, his hands slipped from the wetness and the bucketful of water sshed back into the well with a loud ssh. Everyone burst intoughter at his actions.


    Nheless, Rong Yuan did not show any signs of embarrassment even after such a foolish deed and he humbly sought help from others beside him.


    The air was filled with a cacophony of sounds as the men from the Langya Troop talked and chattered. All of a sudden, a clear re of a trumpet could be heard.


    ��Toot...... Toot.....�� The ring sounds rang twice, signalling the arrival of enemies.


    Everyone��s expressions darkened and they ced down everything they were holding and ran in one direction.


    Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan followed the crowd and arrived at a scene of chaos.


    On arge piece of grasnd, two troops stood distinctly apart. The Langya Troop that was led by Lu Yuan was in a confrontation with another troop. Stern and fierce looks were worn on everyone��s faces and the anger and animosity between the two groups could be felt in the air.


    ��Lu Yuan, do not make things difficult for yourself! Hand the two people from yesterday over. Otherwise, you will not be able to hold your ground against our captain��s Wheel of Fire!�� A man boomed with rage.


    As the good-for-nothing advisor of the strongest troop in the Forgotten City, this man, Jia Haiye, loved to gloat about his troop��s power in front of others.


    ��What a joke, I obviously found the two people first. Why would I hand them over? If you are jealous, why don��t you dig up Smelt Mountain?�� Lu Heng scoffed but his heart clenched in nervousness.


    Although he had quickly brought Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan back to the Langya Troop the previous day, news had spread. He had not expected the other troops to move so quickly after getting the news. What should he do? If the two people wanted to leave or they were tricked into leaving with the new troop, how would he get his valuable Spiritual Medicine in the future?


    No way! For the future of the Langya Troop, he must not let the two people leave.


    Jia Haiye looked at Lu Heng��s brave front and mocked, ��Are they your men just because you found them first? They have not seen my captain. If they had seen him, they would not join you bunch of trash.��


    ��Who are you calling trash?!�� Lu Heng immediately shouted in anger. ��If you are truly capable, fight my brother yourself! Why rely on others?��


    Seeing Lu Heng agitated by Jia Haiye��s picking, Lu Yuanmanded, ��Get back!��


    Lu Heng frowned and pursed his lips. He had a natural pleasant face and he would often be mocked when he tried to act like a gangster.


    Jia Haiye��s n had failed, he wanted to infuriate Lu Heng such that Lu Heng would initiate the fight between the two troops. Jia Haiye scanned the people around him and suddenly, his lips curled into a malicious smile, ��Hey, these two people must be the ones that arrived at the Lost Lands yesterday. I am the advisor of the best Expedition Troop in the Forgotten City, the Tang Troop. Greetings to you two.��


    Rong Yuan coldly nodded and acknowledged Jia Haiye��s greeting. Leading Gu Lingzhi towards Lu Heng, he boomed, ��I was wondering which devil barged in just like that and interrupted my morning water fetching. So it is this mouse who is squeaking so loudly. He must not be afraid of being stepped on by others.��

 Chapter 347 - Skills

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Skills</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Anyone would know that Rong Yuan was referring to Jia Haiye. Jia Haiye��s face turned extremely ck and the killing intent boiled in his eyes. Just as he was about to start an outburst, a soft cough by a middle-aged man beside him held him back.


    ��My friend, I am the vice-captain of the Tang Troop, Tao Yi. With utmost sincerity, I would like to invite you to join our Expedition Troop. I can guarantee that we can give you twice what the Langya Troop offered you.�� Tao Yi smiled. His soft facial features made him a pretty man.


    However, one would be wrong to judge based on appearance. Everyone who looked down on him because of his appearance had turned into corpses in Forgotten City.


    ��Oh? Is that so? Can you give us twice what the Langya Troop offered us?�� Rong Yuan cocked his head to the side and stared at Tao Yi. A yful expression crossed Rong Yuan��s face and he smirked slightly. Beside him, Lu Heng was breaking out into cold sweat, he quickly added, ��Don��t believe him. All of Forgotten City knows that the Tang Club is greedy. If you join them, you will certainly be taken advantage of. Previously, a Gold ss Warrior arrived from Crescent Moon City. He was made to participate in all the dangerous missions and forced to be their ve. You might end up like him!��


    ��Nonsense! He��s useless for not being able to defeat a third-order demon beast, it��s not my fault he died. Furthermore, are we supposed to let his belongings rot when we can share them with our members? Does the Langya Troop dare to say that they do not distribute their dead members�� belongings to the rest of the troop?�� Jia Haiye pointed usingly at Lu Heng.


    ��How is that the same?�� Lu Heng frowned. ��I knew that the Gold ss Warrior had sustained a serious injury but you still forced him to face the demonic beasts!��


    ��Stop spouting nonsense here. The truth is that he just wasn��t strong enough!�� Jia Haiye refused to let Lu Heng rebut.


    As this unfolded, Rong Yuan watched the two people arguing in amusement and he formed an impression about the rtionship between the Tang and Langya Troops.


    Tao Yi calmly pushed aside his fringe as the argument continued and he seemed to be calm and collected as he said, ��If you are strong enough to protect your own assets, why would you be scared of others? Compared to petty schemes, there is much more for you to gain if you join us.��


    ��Oh? Please borate on this.�� Rong Yuan asked, seemingly interested in the offer.


    Tao Yi smirked inwardly. Things were ording to n and Rong Yuan was lured in by hisment. Did he think he was still in the outside world? A Martial Artist who only relied on his spiritual energy would be crippled after theck of spiritual energy for a month. Would he still be the powerful man he was, even if he was a Demigod before? The Langya Troop was dumb, why let the two people live if they were going to be useless here? They should have acted ording to circumstances.


    Tao Yi maintained a smile on his face as he calmly said, ��I doubt you know this. As the first-ranked club in the Forgotten City, we have the priority in taking on missions given by the Chancellor and other senior officials. If weplete them properly, we will obtain arge number of rewards. This is a privilege that other troops will not have. If we are lucky, a single mission can be given to more than ten people and there is also plenty of time for us to have fun and y. This means your time will be spent more fruitfully. This is also something that other troops will not be able to offer you.��


    Interesting... Rong Yuan rubbed his chin in contemtion. As expected of the vice-captain of the Tang Troop, he chose his words wisely. If Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not have ess to the Inheritance Space, he might have been swayed by the promises Tao Yi gave. After all, they were in an unfamiliar ce and they had to take any opportunity given to them seriously.


    However, it was a pity that with the Inheritance Space, Tao Yi had wasted his breath trying to convince them.


    As Rong Yuan pretended to ponder to himself, the group of members from the Langya Troop looked nervously at him. Suddenly, Rong Yuan shrugged and concluded, ��You are very convincing. However, I don��t like the fact that you go against your words. Unfortunately, I will have to turn you down.��


    Tao Yi��s face instantly turned dark. He had exined so thoroughly and presented all the opportunities. Why was Rong Yuan so stubborn? He had managed to convince many talented men to join the Tang Troop through this paragraph of words.


    ��Are you sure that you don��t want to think about it a second time? Many people in Forgotten City wish to enter the Tang Troop.��


    Without waiting for Rong Yuan to reply, Lu Heng happily chased Tao Yi away, ��Do you not understand his words? Brother Rong does not want to go to Tang Troop. Stop being a stubborn brat and get lost. We still need to train, get lost.��


    ��You really do not want to join us?�� Tao Yi frowned.


    Rong Yuan reached down for Gu Lingzhi��s hand and caressed it softly,pletely ignoring Tao Yi.


    ��Good, good, good!�� Tao Yi hissed and all of a sudden, his neck turned a golden color and shone brightly as if it was made of gold. This was a characteristic of a Gold ss Warrior.


    ��Since you do not know how to discipline your man, I will help you with it.�� The golden-colored hand from Tao Yi swished through the air in the blink of an eye and it was aimed for Lu Heng. If Lu Heng was hit, he would be disfigured forever.


    At that point, Lu Heng was standing behind Tao Yi. He would not be able to defend himself against the p based on his current strength. Lu Yuan quickly rushed over to block the p. However, he was too far away and there was no time for him to do anything. Lu Heng shut his eyes, anticipating the worst.


    Bam!


    The stinging feeling of a p on his face did note but a loud metallic ng rang through the air.


    Lu Heng opened his eyes nervously and focused on what happened.


    A long sword that was made of a special material smashed against Tao Yi��s arm. Just as Lu Heng took a closer look at the sword, the arrogant Tao Yi retracted his arm in shock and pain.


    ��I don��t like it when others bully myrades in front of me,�� Rong Yuan calmly kept the sword and dered.


    Everyone present could hear the warning tone behind Rong Yuan��s voice. Rong Yuan had helped Lu Heng, the blow that he gave a second before was strong enough to defend against Tao Yi and even injure him. It was a weapon that was more valuable than gold and it was more powerful than the Wheel of Fire that the captain of Tang Troop, Shi Hongtian, possessed. If only they could get it...


    In an instant, all eyes turned towards Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    If Rong Yuan could whip out such a valuable item casually, how many more items would they have in their Storage Rings? The men from Lost Lands were familiar with Storage Rings even though they could not use spiritual energy.


    However, the men also knew that because Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi just arrived at the Lost Lands, they had plenty of spiritual energy in their body. From how Rong Yuan defended Tao Yi��s blow, they could tell that he was a high-ranked Martial Artist who they could not defeat temporarily.


    Once the two exhausted the spiritual energy in their bodies...


    ��Are you trying to make enemies with us?�� Through the excruciating pain that shot through his palm, Tao Yi coldly asked.


    Even though he knew that he was not a match for Rong Yuan, he was not afraid of him. The Lost Lands were the cemetery for Martial Artists using spiritual energy. Once Rong Yuan��s spiritual energy was fully exhausted, he could easily overpower him.


    ��If that is what you think, then so be it,�� Rong Yuan shrugged nonchntly.


    Tao Yi fumed with rage. However, he could not do anything knowing that Rong Yuan still had spiritual energy in him. Gritting his teeth, he led his troop away with frustration. He threw a cold re at Rong Yuan before he left, indicating that he was not going to let the matter rest.


    Interesting, the Gold ss Warrior��s body would turn a yellow gold color when he fought. How about Amethyst and ze ss Warriors?


    Rong Yuan pondered to himself and he made a mental note to make a small bet with Gu Lingzhi about the color of the fighters. The loser would grant a request from the winner. Gu Lingzhi��s curiosity was also piqued and she was also interested to know the color of the bodies of the fighter.


    If there were only six men who were on the rank of the Demigods in the Lost Lands, there should not be anyone who would be a threat to them.


    ��Brother Rong, if there is no need for it in the future, you should try not to use the spiritual energy in your body,�� Lu Yuan suggested to Rong Yuan just as he was about to speak.


    There had been much pressure on him during the confrontation then.


    ��Thank you for the reminder but I know what I am doing.�� Rong Yuan reassured.


    Observing Rong Yuan��s behaviour, Lu Yuan pursed his lips and said, ��You should not have allowed Tao Yi to leave. Tao Yi would definitely inform Shi Hongtian about the day��s events. Shi Hongtian has always been greedy and he will think of many ways to get their sword of yours. You should control your strength and not let him know the full extent of it.��


    Rong Yuan thought to himself. However, he maintained a kind expression on his face and nodded. Thereafter, he turned to Lu Heng and inquired for ces to check out in the area. Lu Heng shook his head in shock but replied.


    ��There is nothing much in the area. The two of you should stay in the base camp and wait. Once we are done collecting the items, we can return to the Forgotten City.��

 Chapter 348 - Valiant

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Valiant</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Two dayster, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi followed the Langya Troop back to the Forgotten City.


    While spiritual energy was sparse in the Lost Lands, it had arge area. The space under Endless Sea Realm was the entire area of the Lost Lands. From the Luochuan Town to Forgotten City was a half a month��s journey even on the fastest Dragon Horse.


    When others were around them, the two did not head into Inheritance Space to cultivate. They sat on the Dragon Horse carriage and took in the sights around them. The carriage was very spacious and aside from Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, four other Langya Troop members could squeeze into it.


    Perhaps due to the fact that the entire world was blue in color, the demon beasts in the Lost Lands were also blue in color. The Dragon Horse that ferried them to Forgotten City was a wildebeest that had a deep blue color fur.


    When she was tired of sightseeing, Gu Lingzhi shifted her attention to the book in her hands. In bright bold words, ��Physical Body Cultivation Manual�� was written on the cover of the book.


    This book was given to her by Lu Heng before they left and it exined how physical body cultivation worked in the Lost Lands. When the two made contributions to the troop in the future, they would be rewarded for these achievements with manuals that exined stronger techniques.


    ��Interesting, the Lost Lands has a special technique that helps one train the physical body.�� Gu Lingzhi smiled to herself as she read the book.


    ��Of course. Otherwise we would have died from hunger in the Lost Lands a long time ago.�� Lu Heng proudly proimed.


    Although spiritual energy was sparse in the Lost Lands formed under the Endless Sea Realm, it brought about opportunities as well. Blue Crystals were items that helped a Warrior train his body. While it could not be taken in like spiritual energy, it was effective for physical body cultivation. It was a deep blue color like the color of the Endless Sea Realm.


    Du, du, du, du.


    The sound of horse hooves hitting the ground moured along as the Dragon Horse trotted along. All of a sudden, silver arrow heads appeared in the view in front of the group.


    ��I knew they would not let us off!�� Lu Heng cursed as he jumped out of the carriage. In a second, everyone jumped off their carriages and armed themselves with their weapons.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were just about to head off the carriage to take a look at the scene when they heard Lu Heng��s voice, ��Don��te off the carriage. Their objective is to drain you off your spiritual energy. You cannot fall for their tricks.��


    The two were stunned momentarily but against Lu Heng��smand, they jumped off the carriage and stared at the men outside.


    Outside the carriage, a wondrous sight greeted them. A sea of silver- and bronze-colored bodies held bronze and silver swords. These were Warriors had undergone physical cultivation of their bodies.


    The color of the skin of the Warriors showed their cultivation ranks.


    To their surprise, Lu Heng was a Gold ss Warrior although he looked young. Many people who had shared the same carriage as them had silver-colored skin. When the bodies of the Warriors collided, metallic ngs would reverberate through the air. At the same time, tiny sparks flew as the Warriors readied themselves and their bodies changed color.


    ��Young brat, you cannot protect them. Let me take them away. If I am happy, I might just give you a piece of the cake.�� Bao Wenhao, a Gold ss Warrior that confronted Lu Heng, smirked.


    Lu Heng scoffed, ��Dream on! The Langya Troop will not betray our members!��


    He increased the intensity of his attacks as he spoke. Lu Heng could be the second-inmand in the Langya Troop not only because of his rtionship with the captain, but based on his own skills. Previously he had been powerless against Tao Yi because Tao Yi was a cultivation rank higher than him, whereby Tao Yi was an Amethyst ss Warrior. At the same time, the palm strike had happened in the blink of an eye and Lu Heng did not have time to react.


    ��Don��t me me for being merciless since you turned down my offer.�� Bao Wenhao narrowed his eyes as his expression darkened. He stretched his fingers out in a w-like manner and suddenly, his fingers extended to three feet long. He fiercely struck it at Lu Heng��s chest


    Lu Heng jumped in surprise but he stomped down hard on his right foot and jumped into the air, sessfully avoiding the w.


    However, Bao Wenhao had yed a trick. His real target was Gu Lingzhi!


    From what Tao Yi reported the previous day, the man had a strong cultivation rank but thedy hid behind the man and she seemed to be a gold digger. As long as she could be captured, the man would naturally follow along.


    Bao Wenhao��s actions were fast and before Lu Heng could turn back, he closed down on Gu Lingzhi.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong. Thedy that hid behind the man was no damsel in distress but a strong fighter that lived through all kinds of hardships.


    In the moment his golden palm was about to hit Gu Lingzhi, a bright light shed through his eyes and a sharp spiritual sword blocked his way. It was the Fengwu Sword.


    A loud metallic ng rang through the air as the Fengwu Sword drew across the sky and swiftly struck down on Bao Wenhao��s arm. As the arm was sliced off Bao Wenhao��s body, the golden color of his skin returned to its original pale color and a stream of blood shot out.


    Bao Wenhao was stunned for a few seconds before he screamed, ��My arm!��


    Gu Lingzhi calmly withdrew her sword and smiled, ��So the arm returns back to its original state once it is separated from the body.��


    Rong Yuan ruffled her hair and cooed, ��It is alright. The next time you can take down his head and have a closer look.��


    Standing at his spot afar, Lu Heng gaped at Gu Lingzhi. Was that a Martial Artist? She had casually taken down her enemy in such a smooth way without having her muscles bulged up like a bodybuilder. No wonder after so many years, there were still people in the Lost Lands who wanted to return to the Tianyuan Continent. The couple were both very strong.


    It was a pity that this would be up to Lu Heng��s imagination.


    As he thought of this, Lu Heng sighed sadly before he instructed, ��Leave the rest to me. You should try not to take action in case...��


    Before Lu Heng could finish, Gu Lingzhi took the next move. Her petite body flew through the air gracefully and with hateful eyes, she mmed her arm down on Bao Wenhao��s chest.


    ��Asshole!�� Bao Wenhao shouted in rage as golden light glimmered from his body. His remaining hand curled into a fist and he brought it up towards Gu Lingzhi.


    He thought that Gu Lingzhi��s petite body was supported by her spiritual energy and he underestimated the strength of her fist since it did not change color like his.


    ��Bam!�� In the next instant, Bao Wenhao realized the consequences of underestimating his opponent. As Gu Lingzhi brought down her arm onto Bao Wenhao��s chest, he was thrown backward from the momentum. Blood spewed out his mouth and he was aplete mess.


    How could that be? How could her tiny hand muster up so much strength? He was a renowned Gold ss Warrior, how could he be defeated so easily? Bao Wenhao was not the only one surprised by what happened. Everyone in the vicinity gaped nkly at Gu Lingzhi��s strength.


    They thought that the beautifuldy that appeared weak and frail could not do anything, but she defeated Bao Wenhao in the blink of an eye. Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi brought her feet down on Bao Wenhao��s chest in a triumphant way.


    Boom!


    Bao Wenhao��s body was ruthlessly stomped down by Gu Lingzhi��s leg and he sunk a few feet into the ground. This showed others how much force was in that blow.


    Before anyone could react, Gu Lingzhi went for the other assassins and took them down at lightning speed. Only gasps could be heard as she flew and zipped through the air and struck down her enemies one by one.


    The Amethyst ss Warrior that fought against Lu Yuan shifted his fear-filled eyes and took in the plight of his members. Without wasting another second, he threw an object down to the ground before he took off.


    Smoke filled the air quickly and the Tang Troop members took off. Gu Lingzhi��s sudden disy of power shocked not only her enemies but her allies as well and she gained a newfound respect among the group. Once the group collected the spoils and items off their enemies, they set off on their way again.


    The sudden ambush had apletely unexpected oue.


    With all eyes trained on her, Gu Lingzhi chuckled slightly, ��I am not used to using my physical body to fight and I might not have controlled my strength properly.��


    If that was Gu Lingzhi in an ufortable battle, then what was she like when she fought properly?


    Many people stared at Gu Lingzhi��s beautiful but calm face before they turned to the calm Rong Yuan beside her. They fell into deep thought.


    Gu Lingzhi alone was so powerful. What about Rong Yuan?


    If a Gold ss Warrior stood no chance against Gu Lingzhi, what about an Amethyst ss or even a ze ss Warrior?


    Many dismissed that thought.


    Living men had arrived from the outside world before but these men became ordinary men once their spiritual energy was exhausted. The strongest person could at most fight against Gold ss Warriors. If Gu Lingzhi could take on a Gold ss Warrior so easily, what about Amethyst ss and ze ss Warriors?


    The club members tried to convince themselves. Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi into his arms and massaged her muscles. Softly, he said, ��Don��t worry, I heard that there are a few Amethyst ss Warriors and even a ze ss Warrior in the Forgotten City. I will just capture them for you so that you can train against them and get used to using your physical strength.��

 Chapter 349 – Seventh Brother And Eighth Sister

    <h4>Chapter 349 �C Seventh Brother And Eighth Sister</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Capture the strongest ze ss Warrior to battle with Gu Lingzhi? Everyone thought they had heard wrongly. Who would think of such a thing?


    However, Rong Yuan had beenpletely serious about it and everyone assumed that he did not know the true strength of a ze ss Warrior. Nheless, the Langya Troop members did not think that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would be ordinary people even after their spiritual energy was used up.


    ��Brother Rong...�� Lu Yuan could not help frowning, ��I did not know that you two are not only strong Martial Artists but also possess strong physical bodies. I have underestimated the two of you.��


    ��It is alright. Martial Artists do not typically train physical bodies either and it is only natural that you thought that way.�� Rong Yuanughed.


    This was the truth. Rong Yuan demanded much from himself as the most outstanding prince of Xia Kingdom. He had trained both his spiritual cultivation as well as his physical body. Ever since Gu Lingzhi awoken her Spiritual Roots, she did not neglect her physical body too. For Spirit Tribe members, the physical body and spiritual energy were the foundation for their strength. Hence, the couple were strong in terms of their physical body and spiritual cultivation.


    The Langya Troop members did not know that and they nodded at Rong Yuan��s reply, forming the impression that he was a humble man. However, they could not help scorning at the ordinary Martial Artists. If Martial Artists were so strong even without training their physical bodies, how strong would they be if they trained them?


    Once the men were settled on the Dragon Horse carriage again, Gu Lingzhi began to flip through the ��Physical Body Cultivation Manual��. Lu Heng peeked over her shoulder and looked at her with envy.


    He had given Gu Lingzhi the newest edition of ��Physical Body Cultivation Manual�� and it could guide a warrior to be a Gold ss Warrior. With the two of their strengths, there was no need for them to train their physical bodies. However, Gu Lingzhi read the book carefully and Rong Yuan would asionally give out pointers to her to take note. He finally said, ��Rong- Lady Rong. This book is not suitable for you anymore. Once we return to the Forgotten City, I will pick out a more advanced manual for you.��


    ��Thank you very much.�� Gu Lingzhi raised her head at him and smiled warmly. ��However, please don��t call me ��Lady Rong�� in the future. You can just call me Lingzhi.�� She felt ufortable being called in that way.


    On the other hand, Rong Yuan beamed brightly and he added, ��I like it when you are called that way. Why must you change it?��


    When Gu Lingzhi was called by his surname, Rong Yuan felt like she belonged wholeheartedly to him. It was sweet and he did not want it to change.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes at him, knowing exactly what he was thinking. She turned towards Lu Heng and confirmed, ��Don��t bother about him, you can call me by my name.��


    Rong Yuan narrowed his eyes but kept silent.


    Among the two of them...could Gu Lingzhi be the stronger one? Lu Heng thought to himself.


    A cold shudder passed through his back as Lu Heng thought of this and he grew even more fearful of the outside world. It seemed like the rumors were true. Tianyuan Continent was terrifying with Martial Sages flooding the streets.


    Gu Lingzhi��s performance scared the Tang Troop members away and they did not attack them again in the next few days. However, a few random attackers appeared but they were easily taken down by Lu Heng.


    Half a monthter, the group finally reached their destination, the Forgotten City.


    This city, like many others, had a rich history where old and valuable architecture lined the streets. Numerous people walked in and out of the city gates, showing the vast amount of activity and the poprity of the city.


    Without spiritual energy, no one in the Lost Lands could be a Martial Artist and hence many people were curious about the outside world.


    After so many years, the poption of Lost Lands had grown to half that of the Tianyuan Continent. Gu Lingzhi estimated that their poption would surpass Tianyuan Continent given a few more thousand years.


    The Langya Troop was famous in the Forgotten City and without needing to queue at the city gates like the rest of themoners, they were allowed into the city by the guards at the city gates.


    Forgotten City was not as advanced as the cities in Tianyuan Continent but theyout of the city was the same. Merchant shops stood on opposite ends of the wide streets thaty throughout the Forgotten City as numerous men proceeded with their day to day activities. The Langya Troop��s main headquarters was in the southern area of the city.


    Gu Lingzhi only understood why the Langya Troop was considered an Expedition Troop instead of a gang like Tang Troop after she saw their headquarters. The rules that governed the Langya Troop��s headquarters were ratherplicated.


    The headquarters of the club stood over an area more than a kilometre wide and it had various departments for application, training, managerial and the fighting grounds. This wasparable to the average family n in the Tianyuan Continent.


    As Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan got down from the Dragon Horse carriage and entered the main hall of the Langya Troop��s headquarters, many people were already gathered there waiting for them. The members of the troop greeted Lu Yuan before they turned their attention to Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Excitement and curiosity filled their eyes.


    On their way back, Lu Yuan had sent a messenger to notify the rest of the troop about the two��s arrival. As such, many were curious about the two who managed to defeat Gold ss Warriors easily. They also had high expectations about the Spiritual Medicines and Weapons that the two possessed.


    A big, burly, tanned young man excitedly asked, ��These two must be the new members our captain brought back right? They are so handsome and pretty and they look like idols!��


    ��That��s right. Look at our sister here, you can tell that she is different from us.�� A girl dressed in a bright red shirt smiled and her eyes curved like a crescent moon that held a seductive gaze. She must be the Fifth Sister that Lu Heng mentioned earlier, Xing Mei��er.


    Lu Heng chuckled as he addressed the crowd, ��Alright, Fifth Sister, don��t scare away Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister.��


    Turning towards Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, Lu Heng pointed towards the crowd and introduced, ��This bearded, intimidating young man is our Third Brother, Wang Kuan, a Gold ss Warrior. Beside him is Xing Mei��er, our Fifth Sister. This is our Fourth Brother, Quan Kun and our Sixth Brother, Jiang Xinghai.��


    Once Lu Heng introduced everyone in the hall, Lu Heng pointed to Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi and introduced, ��This is Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister from the Tianyuan Continent. Don��t underestimate them because they are from the outside world, their physical body strengths are on par with us. Bao Wenhao from the Tang Troop was easily taken down by Eighth Sister here in just one blow.�� Lu Heng proudly announced Gu Lingzhi��s achievements as though he was the one who defeated Bao Wenhao.


    Meanwhile, Gu Lingzhi smiled shyly to the crowd as she slowly checked them out.


    Ever since she showed her strength, Lu Heng treated her like one of the elders of the troop.


    The rules of the Lost Lands were simr to the outside world, aside from the captain and vice-captain of each club, the elders were the next most respected group of men. As long as one was a Yellow-gold fighter, he would be an elder of Wolf Teeth Club. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were both treated like elders because of their strength and they were addressed as Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister because of their seniority in the troop. However, they were used to it by then because Lu Yuan and Lu Heng addressed them by these names as they made their way to Forgotten City.


    ��I used to think that the Martial Artists in the outside world became strong only because their natural environment suited their cultivation. However, now I see that you guys also train your physical bodies.�� Jiang Xinghai sighed as he scanned Rong Yuan��s body with a strong ambition in his eyes. This expression was all too familiar to Gu Lingzhi, it was the same look Tianfeng Jin gave when she challenged her.


    As she expected, Jiang Xinghai asked in the next instant, ��Is Seventh Brother willing to spar with me? I have never fought against a Martial Artist before.��


    The mostly silent Lu Yuan cut in, ��If you want to spar, you can fight against Third Brother. Seventh Brother just arrived and needs to rest. You can spar with him another time.��


    Jiang Xinghai only stared at Rong Yuan with greater intensity. This made Rong Yuan��s battling intent rise and he smiled, ��It��s fine. If Sixth Brother is interested, we can fight anytime.��


    Jiang Xinghai excitedly jumped out of his seat at Rong Yuan��s reply. ��Seventh Brother is easygoing,e, let��s not waste any time and start now.�� As he spoke, his eyes swept past Rong Yuan.


    With a lightugh, Rong Yuan reassured Lu Yuan and followed Jiang Xinghai out of the hall.


    Gu Lingzhi lightly bounced as she followed the two. The rest of the members in the hall stood up and tagged along to watch the sparring as well. Although Lu Heng had spoken highly of the two, they wanted to see for themselves just how strong the new members were.


    Jiang Xinghai and Rong Yuan were going to spar on a wide area just in front of the hall.


    Everyone in the club knew that their captain had brought back two Martial Artists and they buzzed among themselves with excitement. They were all curious about how Martial Artists would fight.


    ��I heard that Martial Artists use spiritual energy to fight and each blow and move is apanied by colors. I wonder if the new elder would fight like that as well?�� Someone excitedlymented.


    ��But spiritual energy is so valuable, wouldn��t it be wasted if he used it for sparring? If he drains his spiritual energy, would he not be able to use it in the future?�� Another person asked with worry.


    ��What do you know?�� The first man rolled his eyes, ��Even if he doesn��t use his spiritual energy, it would gradually disappear with time. He might as well use it now and let us watch a good show.��


    ��Shh...stop talking among yourselves. It is about to begin!��

 Chapter 350 – Big Earnings

    <h4>Chapter 350 �C Big Earnings</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Jiang Xinghai took out his weapon, arge pen that was made out of steel. In the blink of an eye, Jiang Xinghai turned from looking like a book worm to a Gold ss Warrior.


    Rong Yuan smiled with excitement and he also took out his weapon, the Dragon Sword.


    At the sight of the oddly-shaped item in Rong Yuan��s hands, Jiang Xinghai jumped in surprise and he wondered, ��Seventh Brother, is that your weapon?��


    Could it be that people from the Tianyuan Continent had taste in such odd-looking weapons? But the items at the Smelt Mountain were not oddly shaped. Strange.


    Rong Yuan chuckled as his eyes scanned the sword in his eyes. In a warm voice, he exined, ��This is my Dragon Sword, it is a low grade Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapon that my wife made for me when she became a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger.��


    The moment Rong Yuan finished, gasps could be heard everywhere.


    Low grade Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapon? A Heaven-Level Weapon Forger?


    Even if they had not gone to the Tianyuan Continent before, they knew how the weapons of the continent were graded. A Heaven-Level weapon was equivalent to a Gold Weapon in the Lost Lands. Weapons in the Lost Lands were divided into the Steel, Bronze, Silver and Gold grade with the highest being the Gold grade weapons. The entire Lost Lands only had five items that were of the Gold grade, and this was not even enough for the ze ss Warriors in the Lost Lands.


    Furthermore, what did Rong Yuan say? His wife was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger? Didn��t that mean that they had more than one Heaven-Level item with them?


    As soon as they heard of this, everyone turned towards Gu Lingzhi.


    When the couple first arrived, they had shown their affection towards each other outrightly. Was Gu Lingzhi the Heaven-Level Weapon Forger that Rong Yuan mentioned?


    If that was the case, the Langya Troop would definitely stand to gain!


    Lu Yuan and Lu Heng had travelled with Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi for a long time but they had never asked them about Weapon Forging. Now that they heard it for the first time and learned that Rong Yuan��s wife was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger, they instantly glued their eyes onto Gu Lingzhi.


    This was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger. With Gu Lingzhi, would they be able to get any weapon they wanted in the future?


    Gu Lingzhi knew that the attention was on her and she cleared her throat. ��Aren''t we here to watch the sparring? Why isn��t it starting yet? The sky is turning dark.��


    This diverted the attention back to the battleground and everyone turned back towards Rong Yuan and Jiang Xinghai. They were eager to see how a Martial Artist battled. However, a few people would asionally shift their eyes back to Gu Lingzhi as they wondered how aplished she was.


    Lu Yuan frowned as he heard the conversations among the crowd, ��Spiritual energy is very valuable, how can you use it to satisfy their curiosity here? Seventh Brother, don��t bother about them. Just use your physical body strength in this sparring.��


    Rong Yuan waved his hand dismissively and said, ��It is alright. Even if I don��t use my spiritual energy, it would be gone after a while. I might as well show them how it is used.��


    There was nothing else Lu Yuan could do at this point and his face turned more serious. Rong Yuan did not leave any face for him by turning him down three times in a row already. Was he doing it on purpose?


    All of a sudden, Jiang Xinghai drew the steel pen across the air, aiming for Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan��s body shed and he calmly deflected the attack. The Dragon Sword swished across the sky and a bright orange colored sword streak burned through the sky. Jiang Xinghai jumped in shock and he increased the strength he ced into his attack. The steel pen fiercely mmed against the fiery dragon sword streak as a rain of sparks poured down from the sky. Jiang Xinghai was enveloped in mes and zing hotness filled the surroundings.


    ��Wow, that��s amazing!�� Jiang Xinghai eximed with adrenaline amidst the mes that surrounded him. The steel pen flew gracefully across the sky, its speed so fast, it whipped up a tornado that allowed Jiang Xinghai to escape the ball of mes.


    As the fiery ball of mes tore apart, stray mes swept past the spectators nearby and people screamed in fear. Miraculously, the mes did not hurt anyone severely before it died down when it hit the ground.


    People gulped down nervously and they remained in awe at the power of the mes.


    So that was a casual strike made by Rong Yuan but it had already mustered up a strong fiery dragon. How powerful was he at his full strength?


    Jiang Xinghai roared in eagerness and he excitedly asked, ��What other moves do you have? Show us!��


    ��As you wish,�� Like a gentleman, Rong Yuan agreed to the request and changed to utilizing his earth-based Spiritual Roots. Numerous earth walls were summoned and the ground shook violently as the soil was uprooted. Jiang Xinghai lost his footing at the unexpected earthquake and suddenly, roots sprung out of the ground and wrapped around Jiang Xinghai in a vice like grip. Everyone gasped at this sight and they were in disbelief. What would they do if they were Jiang Xinghai? Many knew that they would not survive a fight against Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan knew that he had to put a good show so that people would know his strength. This was to prevent others from trying to spar with him to gain his items. As such, he used all his four spiritual energies - metal, wood, water and fire. Rong Yuan ended the show with a final release of countless earth roots that swept past Jiang Xinghai. With a light smile, he asked, ��Is Sixth Brother happy with this?��


    ��Yes, yes I am!�� Jiang Xinghai eximed excitedly and he stared at Rong Yuan with bright eyes.


    ��Seventh Brother is amazing. The next time the Tang Troop seeks trouble with us, you should throw them onto Smelt Mountain and let them die by themselves.��


    Rong Yuan smirked. Smelt Mountain was formed based on the array that held that Lost Lands together. Everything that entered the Endless Sea Realm ended up on Smelt Mountain and within seven days, Smelt Mountain would be cleared by the troops in the area. Jiang Xinghai��s suggestion was brilliant.


    However, Lu Yuanughed bitterly and reprimanded, ��Seventh Brother must have used a lot of spiritual energy to spar with you. Arent you going to bring him and Eighth Sister to rest?��


    ��Yes, yes, I will lead the way.�� Jiang Xinghai remained cheerful and he instantly returned to his serious state. He was truly worried that Rong Yuan��s spiritual energy would be used up.


    The living quarters assigned to Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi was a yard located in the southern area of the headquarters. As they sat in the yard, they rxed and stared at theke. A nine feet long bridge was built above theke and a few men wearing animal skin clothes chatted casually with each other on the bridge. It was a warm andforting sight.


    Jiang Xinghai chatted with the two for a while before he left. After Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi familiarised themselves with the room, they decided to take a walk around.


    Right as they walked out of the gates of the Langya Troop��s headquarters, they coincidentally bumped into Lu Heng. Lu Heng enthusiastically volunteered to be their guide and shared about the Forgotten City with them.


    Forgotten City wasrge and it was split into four major areas - north, south, east, and west. The southern area where the Langya Troop��s headquarters was located at was considered an upper ss district where only people with status could live.


    The eastern area of the city was the merchant area and it was also the area with most activity. In the north was arge market ce where people could exchange and trade goods. Further down to the west was where themoners lived.


    As she listened to Lu Heng��s thorough exnation, Gu Lingzhi was thankful that she did not turn him down. Otherwise, she and Rong Yuan would have gotten lost in the entire city. For instance, if they had identally gone to the west area they would have to walk one big round before they could head to the merchant area.


    Three of them sat on the Dragon Horse carriage and chatted casually as they took in the sights of the city. Time flew by quickly.


    Half an hourter, the group arrived in the merchant area. Instructing the driver to return, the three got off the Dragon Horse Carriage and walked down the streets. As she bumped into men wearing clothes made out of demon beast skin, Gu Lingzhi could not help asking, ��Isn��t there cloth here? Why do so many people wear clothes made out of demon beasts�� skins?�� When she first met Lu Heng, she had thought that she was in the wrong ce.


    Lu Heng sighed, ��Eighth Sister, it��s not that. The durability of cloth is too weak and it will tear apart during battle.��


    A sympathetic look crossed Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. The Lost Lands had to struggle due to their limited resources. With no spiritual energy, it was not possible for them to make clothing using spiritual energy. The technique to make the clothes in the lost Lands would be energy intensive and it would be much more efficient to use the thread and needle to make clothes. After all, the skin of demon beasts were more durable and they could provide strong defense.


    Further down the street, Gu Lingzhi noticed a merchant shop and beckoned the other two to head in.


    The boss of the shop sat behind the counter and greeted the two casually. However, the moment he spotted Lu Heng, he smiled brightly and walked forward.


    ��Isn��t this the Second Elder of the Langya Troop? It is my honor that you came to visit my shop!��

 Chapter 351 - Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Tyrant</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lu Heng lightly acknowledged the store owner��s greeting before he pointed to Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi and introduced, ��These two are the two new elders of the Langya Troop. I am bringing them around the city now.��


    The store owner jumped in surprise. Two new elders? Who in Forgotten City was not familiar with the top five ranked elders in the Langya Troop? The elders were all Gold ss Warriors. If the Langya Troop gained two more Gold ss Warriors, it seemed that the second ranked troop, the Meteor Troop would no longer be able to keep their rank.


    At this thought, the store owner��s expression brightened, ��So you two are the new elders. I could tell that you guys were extraordinary the moment you stepped in. I never expected that you were both Gold ss Warriors as well. Both are good looking too, what a good match.��


    Rong Yuan nodded with pleasure and hepletely ignored the fact that he was presumed to be a Gold ss Warrior based on his looks. He was fond of the store owner for recognizing that both him and Gu Lingzhi were powerful individuals. As such, Rong Yuan was willing to spend money in the store on things that Gu Lingzhi would be able to study and conduct her research on.


    Throwing a knowing look at Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi could guess what he was thinking. She turned towards the shelves and took a close look at the items disyed.


    Since she could not use her spiritual energy, she could not estimate the worth of the items avable in the store but she could tell that they were many times inferior to items in the continent. After scanning through the items, Gu Lingzhi casually took down a sword on the wall. Frowning slightly as she felt the weight of the sword in her hands, she realized that theck of spiritual energy in crafting weapons resulted in manyplications such as an increased weight of weapons.


    Gu Lingzhi pointed out the same ws in many of the weapons and she had a better understanding of the standards of weapon crafting in Lost Lands.


    Seeing Gu Lingzhi��s silence as she surveyed the items, the store owner ced a hand on his forehead and admitted, ��I apologise for my poor memory, Elders, these items are of an inferior grade for you, they are only for Silver ss Warriors. They must not be to your liking. I will head in and take better items for you.��


    With that, the store owner turned and swiftly headed to the storage warehouse to bring better items for Gu Lingzhi.


    Not longter, a few servants carrying boxes emerged from the storage. Gu Lingzhi opened a box and brilliant light reflected off the shiny sword that sat inside it. With eager eyes, Gu Lingzhi reached for the sword.


    The store ownerughed and introduced, ��This sword is called the Flying Dragon Sword and it is a valuable item that I personally purchased from a top Weapon Forger. The entire sword is made from priceless materials and it went through a delicate handicraft process. It is a rare Upper Silver ss weapon. Do you like it?��


    ��Not bad, it is quite interesting,�� Gu Lingzhimented.


    Originally Gu Lingzhi had the impression that the weapons in the Lost Lands were poorly crafted due to the poor handiwork andck of spiritual energy. However, the Flying Dragon Sword proved her wrong.


    While spiritual energy could not be used by Weapon Forgers in Lost Lands, they could repeatedly use their bare hands to craft pure weapons. Although this was nowhereparable to the weapon crafting techniques in the Tianyuan Continent, it was a special technique. The Flying Dragon Sword before her was a softly crafted sword that had its own beauty. It wasparable to a middle grade ck-Level Spiritual Weapon and Gu Lingzhi was impressed by it.


    Gu Lingzhi continued to open a few more boxes and examined the weapons inside them. Each weapon was crafted differently based on the materials that were used and this sparked Gu Lingzhi��s curiosity.


    Shaking his head slightly at Gu Lingzhi��s enthusiasm, Rong Yuan asked the store owner, ��How much are you selling these for? I want all of them.��


    ��All- all of them?�� The store owner stuttered, thinking he had misheard Rong Yuan.


    The valuable items that were brought out of the storage were not cheap and the average Warrior was lucky to afford one of two. Was this Elder mad to want all of them?


    Lu Heng also nervously watched the situation unfold and he could not help forming an impression of Martial Artists of the Tianyuan Continent. Despite being the Second Elder of the Langya Troop, Lu Heng could not afford all the weapons.


    However, Gu Lingzhi had a curiosity towards the weapons in the Lost Lands. She was truly a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger.


    Lu Heng pondered to himself as Rong Yuan readily exchanged a Medicinal Pill with the store owner in exchange for the items.


    Before the store owner could react, Rong Yuan waved his arm and the boxes on the floor of the store were kept into his Storage Ring.


    With so many things disappearing in the blink of an eye, the store owner could only suspect that the two were from the Tianyuan Continent. Lu Heng��s nextment confirmed his suspicion.


    ��Seventh Brother, Spiritual Medicine is a very valuable resource in the Lost Lands. You should save on them just in case you might need them in the future.��


    Rong Yuan dismissed him with augh, ��I have my own ns.��


    It was the same answer. Rolling his eyes, Lu Heng ignored Rong Yuan.


    After all, the two had only spent a couple of days in the Lost Lands and Lu Heng did not have much authority to scold them.


    Once the three men walked out of the store, the store owner jumped in pure joy. ��I am rich, I am rich! This is a Spiritual Medicine! I never imagined that I would have the chance to own one in my lifetime!��


    As he waved the Spiritual Medicine in his hand excitedly, the store owners felt envious stares at him. He barked, ��What are you looking at? Do you have nothing else to do? Go and make some preparations. I am going to the Chancellor��s Manor!��


    The store owner stared at the Spiritual Medicine with bright eyes and he bit on it like a gold bar before he ced it in a jade bottle. Although a Spiritual Medicine was valuable, it was not something a small store owner like him would need. As such, he would be better off if he exchanged it for more concrete currency.


    Throughout the day, Lu Heng saw the generous spending by Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    The two swept through stores like a tornado, clearing shelves and stores as they threw items into their Storage Rings. Lu Heng��s heart ached when he saw the sheer amount of Spiritual Medicine Rong Yuan gave to the store owners. Spirit stones were also exchanged for the items and by the time the three returned to the Langya Troop��s headquarters, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were already well known people in the city. In a few days time, the entire city woulde to know of the two new elders of the Langya Troop.


    At the same time, in the Chancellor Mansion of the Forgotten City, a middle-aged man dressed in a long purple robe was in deep thought after hearing a report from a subordinate.


    ��Did the two new elders of Wolf Teeth Club spend so much Spiritual Medicine and spirit stones in one go?�� Guan Yue asked with his deep voice rumbling through the hall.


    ��Yes, I am absolutely positive. I heard that the two elders came to the Lost Lands half a month ago and they are very strong. Bao Wenhao of the Tang Troop was killed by thedy.��


    ��Interesting.�� Guan Yue chuckled to himself as he fiddled with the jade bottle in his hand.


    In one afternoon, six men hade to him to exchange Spiritual Medicine for money. This was far more than a few yearsbined and who would not be greedy upon hearing about the treasures that the two elders possessed? The Langya Troop was lucky to have the two elders join their club. However, as the chancellor of the city, he should extend an invitation to the two...


    It was night time and Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were cultivating in the Inheritance Space when Zi Zi informed them, ��Someone is here.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately stopped her cultivation and brought Rong Yuan out of the Inheritance Space.


    As soon as they took their seats, they heard a subordinate tell them, ��Seventh Elder, Eighth Elder, the chancellor of the city would like to meet you in the hall.��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan exchanged a look before Gu Lingzhi replied to the servant, ��Alright, we will go now.�� With that, she stood up and tugged on Rong Yuan��s sleeve.


    ��Let��s go. The person you have been waiting for is here.��


    Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��I don��t even know the chancellor, why would I be waiting for him?��


    Rolling her eyes, Gu Lingzhi replied, ��Did you think I did not know what you were trying to do with your actions in the day?��


    Money could move hearts and in the eyes of the men from the Lost Lands, the two were like tworge banks that came from the Tianyuan Continent. If they were to live discreetly in Lost Lands, they would not disy their wealth so outrightly. However, Rong Yuan purposely showed how rich he was in the market that day as though he was inviting robbers to steal from him.


    Other than the city��s chancellor, who else would have greater authority to meet the two?


    Gu Lingzhi saw through Rong Yuan��s n but Rong Yuan did not show any hint of embarrassment. Ruffling through her hair, Rong Yuan praised her, ��Clever girl.��


    Instantly, Gu Lingzhi smacked him, ��You deserve it.��


    Rong Yuan scoffed and pouted at Gu Lingzhi. He moved her hands to his lower body and rested his chin on her neck, ��Next time, ce it below.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s face turned bright red and she scolded, ��Pervert!��


    Despite being married for so long, she still could not take Rong Yuan��s perverted ways.


    Rong Yuan chuckled, ��Only to you.��


    ��Let��s go, we should not make our guest wait.��


    When the two made their way to the hall, they found Lu Yuan and the other elders of the Langya Troop already present there. Worried looks were on their faces and Lu Heng hung his head down in shame.


    It was his fault for not warning them.


    He had only thought of what a waste it was for Rong Yuan to spend his Spiritual Medicine and spirit stones and had not imagined that Rong Yuan��s actions would attract the attention of others.

 Chapter 352 – Power Play

    <h4>Chapter 352 �C Power y</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Are these the two new elders of the Langya Troop?�� Jiang Qing narrowed his eyes and took a closer look at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    ��Yes they are. May I know what you want from them?�� Lu Yuan asked.


    From the moment the two joined the Langya Troop, Lu Yuan had been prepared to be questioned by the Chancellor. However, he had not expected that the day woulde so quickly whereby the Chancellor would seek them out on the first day.


    He could only me Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi for stirring things up or Lu Heng for not taking precautionary measures. Lu Heng��s oversight caused too much attention to be ced on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    Sensing his brother��s using eyes on him, Lu Heng hung his head even lower.


    Regardless of how fiercely he acted in front of others, Lu Heng was still a child before his brother and he hid cowardly after doing something wrong.


    Jiang Qingughed, ��What would we know about the Chancellor��s intention? We only act ording to orders.��


    With that, he walked towards Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan and he carefully surveyed them. Nodding his head, he continued, ��I am the assistant of the Chancellor and I believe that the two of you know the reason for my arrival. The Chancellor would like to invite you to his manor, please follow me.��


    Although he spoke in a polite tone, he remained cold and distant. As the right hand man of the Chancellor, he knew much more about the Tianyuan Continent than the regr Warrior. He knew that Martial Artists from the outside world would be ordinary people once their spiritual energy was used up and hence, there was no need for him to treat the two with respect.


    Jiang Qing also did not believe the im that the two possessed physical body strength that wasparable to a Gold ss Warrior. Many who first met Martial Artists from the outside world thought that they were very powerful initially. However, once their spiritual energy ran out, they would be nothing more than the average man.


    Rong Yuan did not seem to notice the scorn towards him and he yfully followed along, ��Since the Chancellor invited us, we can only go by his wishes.��


    ��Mm, then please follow me.�� Jiang Qing sniffed as his impression of Rong Yuan turned worse.


    Maintaining the light-hearted expression on his face, Rong Yuan rejected Lu Yuan��s offer to follow him to the Chancellor��s Manor with a shake of his head and led Gu Lingzhi out of the hall.


    Once the group left, only the Langya Troop members remained in the hall.


    Jiang Xinghai fiddled with the Steel Pen in his hand but he could not help asking, ��Are we just going to let them go like that?��


    ��What can go wrong? At the very most, the Chancellor woulde up with an excuse to confiscate their items.�� Xie Mei��er coldly scoffed. They were used to the schemes of the Chancellor.


    ��That might not happen,�� Lu Yuan recalled Rong Yuan��s confident expression as he left the hall. ��Seventh Brother looks like he had a n. Since they left with Jiang Qing, they must know what to do. We can only wait for news.��


    ��How long will we have to wait then? Until they return home with empty pockets?�� Lu Heng asked in annoyance.


    Five sharp res were shot in his direction as soon as he said that and Lu Heng shut his mouth. Xie Mei��er raised her eyebrows and jumped out of her seat, scolding, ��If you knew that the Chancellor called them over because he wanted their items, why did you even bring them out to the streets in the first ce? If it was any regr shopping trip, it would still be fine. But why did you let them continue to spend mindlessly and attract everyone��s attention? Are you trying to rid the Langya Troop of a few elders?��


    As soon as she thought of the possibility of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan returning empty-handed from the Chancellor��s Manor, her heart ached with pity. She had not even gotten the chance to trade items with Rong Yuan, how could she let the Chancellor have all the treasures?


    Lu Heng lowered his head at Xie Mei��er reprimanding and he felt wronged. He had tried to persuade the couple but Rong Yuan remained stubborn and generous with his spending. What could he have done? There was nothing that could have been done!


    No one could understand his standpoint and after Xie Mei��er left, Jiang Xinghai did not forget to chastise Lu Heng for a second time, neither did Quan Kun and Wang Yuan. Finally Lu Yuan concluded the scolding with a sigh, ��You are banished to your room for a month.��


    On the other hand, Jiang Qing led Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan out of the headquarters of the Langya Troop. In an arrogant manner, he barked, ��Don��tg behind.�� He took off at lightning speed towards the Chancellor��s Manor.


    Gu Lingzhi exchanged a look with Rong Yuan before they followed along.


    Jiang Qing ran as fast as he could and he only slowed down once he was sure that the two could not keep up to him. He smirked to himself and turned around...


    Wait, when did the two catch up to him? How did they not make any sound?


    Rong Yuan smiled brightly and showed his set of pearly white teeth, ��How is Assistant Jiang doing?��


    Jumping in shock, Jiang Qing noted that the two did not show any signs of exhaustion. He recalled that the two had just arrived at the Lost Lands not long ago and guessed that their spiritual energy pool was still sufficient. Thisforted Jiang Qing and he said, ��I believe that you must both be strong if you could be elders of the Langya Troop so quickly. However, spiritual energy in the Lost Lands cannot be replenished. You should save on it as much as possible just in case you run out of it when you need it.��


    Why would Jiang Qing tell them to save their spiritual energy? Gu Lingzhi hesitated before she thought of his greed for the items they possessed. Rong Yuan��s amused voice rang through the air, ��Yes I agree with Assistant Jiang and I did not use my spiritual energy.��


    Uneasiness filled Jiang Qing��s heart and his eyes shifted towards Rong Yuan. Like Rong Yuan imed, Jiang Qing did not spot any colorful spiritual energy emitting from Rong Yuan��s body.


    Didn��t they say that a Martial Artist was useless without spiritual energy? Why were the two so fast even without using their spiritual energy?


    He must have been too slow such that the two could catch up to him. Jiang Qing quickly found an excuse for himself. Sucking in a cold breath of air, heughed awkwardly, ��That is good. Spiritual energy is very valuable.��


    Jiang Qing quickened his pace again and he ran at an even faster speed. Even if the two could catch up to him just then, he had not been serious when he ran.


    Speeding through the streets of Forgotten City, Jiang Qing once again thought that he had lost them when he suddenly turned around to see Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi smiling right behind him.


    How could this be? He was an Amethyst ss Warrior!


    Jiang Qing gritted his teeth tightly. He had used almost eighty percent of his full speed, how could the two catch up to him?


    Grunting in frustration, Jiang Qing��s speed burst and he purposely took a longer route to the Chancellor��s Manor. He wanted to show who was more powerful for his pride.


    He must have lost them by then. The sharp wind cut his skin as he sped past the city streets. Before he could turn around this time, he heard Rong Yuan��s calm voice, ��The Forgotten City is really pretty. Lingzhi, we should take a look around here more often.��


    ��Sure.�� Gu Lingzhi had to hold herughter back. She noticed Jiang Qing��s shock as he staggered in surprise in front of them.


    ��Oh no, how is Assistant Jiang? How far away is the Chancellor��s Manor? If there is still a long way to go, we can rest for a while before we head off again.��


    Rong Yuan asked with concern and Jiang Qing wanted to puke. He could not show who was the more powerful one and even embarrassed himself. At his full speed, his legs ached from the pain. For his own pride, he must not stop! Jiang Qing took in a deep breath and calmed his heart down. With a scoff, he said, ��Are you tired from that run? We will reach soon.��


    With that, Jiang Qing��s speed burst forth and he ran with all his might to the Chancellor��s Manor. He ran like he was being chased by a demon beast in the Lost Lands.


    Pain shot through his legs and Jiang Qing bit his lip. He headed straight towards the Chancellor��s Manor and reached it within fifteen minutes. Once they reached, Gu Lingzhi innocently asked, ��Oh? I thought that we passed here before.��


    Jiang Qing stiffened and he pretended that he did not hear the question. He acknowledged the guards at the gate and led the two into the mansion.


    His confidence returned once he was in the manor and he ignored the pain in his legs. His pride struck him in the face and he would do anything to avoid embarrassment. Would the two be a match for the Chancellor as strong as they were?


    Jiang Qing lifted his chest and led the two into the manor. He called the two forward, ��Walk faster, Elders. The Chancellor has waited a long time for you.��


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi nodded. They were finally about to meet. This was the ze ss Warrior that was supposed to have a physique as strong as a Demigod��s.

 Chapter 353 - The Chance To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 353 - The Chance To Leave</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As the most important building in Forgotten City, the Chancellor��s Manor was constructed splendidly. However, before Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had the chance to look around, Jiang Qing hurried them into the guest hall.


    After instructing them to wait, Jiang Qing headed into the main hall to report to the Chancellor about their arrival.


    Fifteen minutes passed and Jiang Qing had note back. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi took the time to appreciate the architecture and design of the interior of the building. The Lost Lands were constantly surrounded by the Endless Sea Realm and hence, it was plunged into a shade of blue. Regardless of day or night, the sky was blue in color but it also contributed to the beauty of the ce. Everything that was present was seen through a shade of blue lens, making the ce seem like a dream realm.


    Rong Yuan hugged Gu Lingzhi and rested his chin on her neck as he took in the night scene of the city. asionally, he would allow his hands to y and tease with Gu Lingzhi��s sensitive ear.


    After Jiang Qing reported about the night run to the Chancellor, he went back out and saw the couple in their romantic act and he could not help scowling in disgust.


    It was indecent of the two to act so romantically on someone else��s grounds. Were they bold and daring or just shameless?


    Coughing to turn their attention to him, Jiang Qing called, ��The Chancellor invites the two of you in.�� With that, he turned and walked toward the main hall.


    Rong Yuan sucked on Gu Lingzhi��s ears ast time before he freed her. He tidied her hair and clothes before he pulled her into the main hall.


    As they expected, a few close aids of Guan Yue were in the main hall along with Guan Yue and Jiang Qing. The lowest ranked Warrior was a Gold ss Warrior and all eyes turned towards the two the moment they stepped in.


    Used to the attention being on them, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan walked in calmly before they fearlessly greeted the middle aged man in the center of the hall, ��Greetings to the Chancellor.��


    Guan Yue lightly acknowledged their greeting before he pointed to two empty seats nearby and said, ��Take a seat.��


    Rong Yuan led Gu Lingzhi over to their seats. With all attention on them, they showed no signs of nervousness. This made Guan Yue frown slightly, he was used to people being too polite to him.


    He had originally thought that the two were just lucky to have survived the Endless Sea Realm. However, he saw for himself the invisible power the two had through their actions. They did not seem like uncivilised men and they were fully confident in themselves. From what Jiang Qing reported, the two could possess physical bodies that wereparable to an Amethyst ss Warrior. If that was the case, he had to change his ns......


    Many thoughts passed through his head at once but Guan Yue maintained a calm expression. As soon as the guests took their seats, Guan Yue put on a warm smile and instructed the servant beside him to bring the guests tea.


    The subordinates of Guan Yue jumped at his actions. Since when did the Chancellor treat his guests so kindly? They must be important guests! From what they were aware of, the governor only treated ze ss Warriors that politely. Did the Governor view the two outsiders as men equal to ze ss Warriors?


    Rong Yuan��s expression wavered, having observed the reactions of the people in the hall. He smiled, ��Thank you, Chancellor. What did you invite us here for?��


    What else could it be? To rob you of your items, of course.


    However, no one voiced this thought and even Guan Yue smiled kindly, ��It is nothing much. I was curious about the two Martial Artists that came to the Forgotten City. I see now that it is a handsome young man and an outstandingdy.��


    Rong Yuan politely thanked the Chancellor repeatedly. Both parties hid their inner thoughts when they conversed with each other.


    Guan Yue was curious about Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s true strength and he carefully asked, ��I wonder what cultivation ranks the two of you have reached.��


    He finally asked the right question!


    After beating around the bush for so long, Rong Yuan had gotten slightly irritated. He replied, ��It is my humble pleasure to say that I��m a Demigod.��


    Demigod? A humble pleasure?


    Guan Yue instantly jumped at Rong Yuan��s reply and he was disgusted at Rong Yuan��s humble acts. At the same time, he changed his direction, not wanting to waste any more words with Rong Yuan.


    This was a Demigod! A rank that wasparable to a ze ss Warrior! No wonder Jiang Qing was put to shame when he tried to disy his strength in front of them. However, no other Demigod who arrived in the Lost Lands had such a strong physical body.


    With the answer he wanted, Guan Yue heaved a sigh of relief for not being rash. He also made a mental note not to take action before Rong Yuan��s spiritual energy ran out. As he said a few words of congrattions, an idea sprung up in Guan Yue��s mind.


    Guan Yue waved his hands at the subordinates in the hall and instructed, ��All of you are dismissed. I would like to discuss some things with our guests.��


    Many people jumped in surprise and they were confused by the Chancellor. However, they obeyed his instructions and left the hall swiftly. Once thest person left, Guan Yue ordered a servant to close the doors of the main hall, leaving only himself, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan present in the main hall.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had been quietly observing Guan Yue��s actions and they did not show any signs of nervousness. Guan Yue knew that he had read them well then.


    When the three were the only ones left in the room, Rong Yuan asked, ��What does the Chancellor want to talk to us about?��


    Guan Yue chuckled slightly and with the same smile that hid his cunningness, he asked, ��I wonder if you two have any ns on returning to the continent.��


    At that instant, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s eyes narrowed and they stared at Guan Yue carefully. Rong Yuan asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��I believe that there is a way to leave the Lost Lands through the Spirit City.��


    ��Didn��t all those who wanted to leave the Lost Lands fail?�� Rong Yuan asked hesitantly as he continued to stare at Guan Yue, not missing any change in the other party��s expression.


    Guan Yue scoffed, ��You��ve heard that they failed. The truth is that they did not even know the way to leave the Lost Lands.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes brightened. That is right, without any test, why would there be failure? At the same time as hope filled her, she could not help asking, ��Why are you telling us this? How would we know that you are not purposely tricking us for your own aims?��


    Guan Yue had been prepared for the distrust he would face towards the two and he calmly said, ��Before I became the Chancellor of the Forgotten City, I had my suspicions towards Spirit City. After I became the Chancellor, I sent many men to spy on the city and I learned about some things there. I am eighty percent confident that there is a way to leave the Lost Lands and I wonder if the two of you are willing to cooperate with me.��


    Rong Yuan drummed his fingers on the table and used his other hand to pinch Gu Lingzhi. He asked, ��If that was the case, then why find us? The other Chancellors of the Lost Lands would be able to help you.��


    ��They can��t.�� Guan Yue directly shook his head, ��Spiritual energy is needed to leave the Lost Lands.��


    ��Oh?�� Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows in surprise, ��You even found out about that?��


    A triumphant smile stretched across Guan Yue��s face, ��Before taking action, it is always necessary to get all the information.��


    Gu Lingzhi continued with surprise, ��So you wanted to go to Spirit City all along?��


    Guan Yue nodded in confirmation, not hiding anything now, he truthfully said, ��The Lost Lands are and abandoned by the Tianyuan Continent. Anybody would want to return.��


    Gu Lingzhi asked, ��So when you called us over previously, it was to steal our items and increase the chances of your sess.��


    ��Yes.�� Guan Yue admitted, ��There are many Storage Rings obtained from the Endless Sea Realm but they ended up in the hands of those who do not know how to use it, so they became nothing more than decorated rings. Those who obtained the Storage Rings auction it off in the market and these are passed on to the Spirit City. It is hard for anyone else to learn about the cultivation techniques used by Martial Artists, so you two are very valuable to me.��


    With this, Gu Lingzhi understood. Guan Yue had called for them not only to steal their items but to learn about cultivation techniques from them. However, he had not expected that the two might be even stronger than him and hence he changed his strategy from killing to coboration.


    Having much experience, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan knew what Guan Yue��s intentions were. If they were Guan Yue, they would have done the same thing but in a slower manner.


    The three continued their discussion and when Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were about to leave, they asked a final and important question.


    ��Chancellor, what gave you the eighty percent confidence that there is a way to leave the city?��


    ��In recent years, a high profile girl from a family in Spirit City disappeared out of thin air...��

 Chapter 354 – Men Sent From the Spirit City

    <h4>Chapter 354 �C Men Sent From the Spirit City</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan whipped their heads around quickly. Guan Yue continued, ��A daughter from a big family in Spirit City had gone missing and under normal circumstances, they would do anything to find her, even to the extent of turning the whole city upside down. However, aside from a few people being upset at the beginning, the family did not do anything about her. They did not even send any men to find her. Doesn��t this seem suspicious?��


    ��There is a possibility that the girl died.�� Gu Lingzhi tried to raise a point.


    ��No, the girl was healthy and well the day before she disappeared.�� Guan Yue denied that possibility. ��ording to my men, the girl seemed to be acting on a n a few days prior to her disappearance. She went everywhere to collect things that belonged to Martial Artists. She prepared a heap of their items and before she disappeared, she had wished her family members well. What does this all mean?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed. ording to Guan Yue, there was a high possibility that the girl was sent out of Lost Lands by someone. She had not expected that they would get a lead on how they could leave the Lost Lands so quickly.


    A sense of disbelief filled her all the way from the Chancellor��s Manor to the headquarters of the Langya Troop. When she was interrogated by the men from Langya Troop, she only mentioned that Guan Yue asked her about things on the outside before she returned to her room.


    After a sleepless night, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan headed to the Expedition Meeting ording to what Guan Yue informed them.


    The Expedition Meeting was a meeting among the Expedition Troops of the city. Courageous men who risked their lives on the missions gathered there to ept missions and the men who issued missions would give out rewards ording to the difficulty of the missions.


    Gu Lingzhi scanned the mission board and casually picked long missions that looked hard.


    The man in-charge of the mission board was shocked by Gu Lingzhi��s choice and he tried to dissuade Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi by repeatedly informing them about the difficulty of the mission. He suggested that they choose simpler missions and umte the rewards slowly instead of going on a risky mission.


    However, Gu Lingzhi onlyughed and dismissed him, ��It is alright, take note of them for me.�� The toughest missions on the mission board required the help of ze ss Warriors. Nheless, it was manageable for Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan and even if they could notplete the mission, they would only have wasted their time.


    The men in the area stared and judged Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan constantly. Young people would take risks to get their rewards. The mission that Gu Lingzhi picked was one that had been on the mission board for a very long time since no one wanted to pick it. A reason was because the mission was too hard that no one wanted to take the risk of epting it. Another reason was because many people who took the individual missions were unable toplete them. Was Gu Lingzhi mad for taking so many on at one time?


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was stubborn with her decision, the person in charge of the mission board sighed and gave up trying to dissuade her. After recording down the missions that Gu Lingzhi took on, he passed on more detailed information about the missions to Gu Lingzhi before he turned to serve the next person.


    It was only after they returned to the headquarters that they realized that they picked the hardest mission on the mission board. Even the Langya Troop��s members were speechless at them. Were all Martial Artists that fearless?


    After a few moments, Lu Yuan broke the silence, ��Since you took it on, you shouldmit to it. Pack your things, I will follow you. Third Brother will be in charge of the troop while I am gone.��


    ��Mm.�� Wang Kuan nodded in understanding and assured Lu Yuan, ��I will take care of things here.��


    ��First Brother, you don��t have to do this with us.�� Rong Yuan turned Lu Yuan down, ��I can go with Lingzhi. Are you worried about my abilities? If we really encounter something that we cannot handle, we can just give up on the mission. First Brother, you don��t have to worry about us.��


    Rong Yuan was fine with addressing Lu Yuan as ��First Brother��. Although they only knew each other for a short time, Lu Yuan was indeed a good leader who was also a good friend. Even though he had his reservations towards the two, he considered their wellbeing wholeheartedly.


    As he thought of this, Rong Yuan retrieved a Martial Artist technique book and tworge Spiritual Medicine bottles and a heap of spirit stones. He ced them all in a cloth sack before handing it over to Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan looked at the sack in confusion and Rong Yuan smiled as he exined, ��These are a few things that we got from the marketce. It should be useful for First Brother, please ept it.��


    Lu Yuan frowned deeply. The two people must have had a high status in the Tianyuan Continent for them to be so generous with their items. He did not turn Rong Yuan��s gift down but instructed, ��Since that is the case, I will ept it. Although you are both strong, you are not familiar with the Lost Lands. Take care and be careful.��


    Rong Yuan chuckled slightly and reassured him, ��Rest assured, we have our ns.��


    After the two left, Lu Yuan returned to his room and opened the sack to check what it held. A Martial Artist technique book! This was a dream item that many people in the Lost Lands wanted to have but he now possessed it. As his heart raced with excitement, Lu Yuan could not help sighing, ��Perhaps Seventh Brother is more suited to be the leader of the Langya Troop.��


    Not knowing what the consequences of his actions earlier were, Rong Yuan bought a Dragon Horse and held Gu Lingzhi tightly as they made their way to their destination. The couple sat on the Dragon Horse in a romantic manner and headed on their way.


    As they expected, the missions listed on the mission board were no challenge for them. Within three months, the two sessfullypleted ten missions smoothly and the moment they returned to the headquarters, they threw the entire Expedition Meeting into chaos.


    Even the manager of the Expedition Meeting decided to greet them personally for their achievements, inviting them to his personal yard.


    The manager of the Expedition Meeting in the Forgotten City was an Amethyst ss Warrior called He Qiuyu. She was also a rare high-ranked Warrior who had a model-like figure that Gu Lingzhi could only admire.


    Rong Yuan twitched his lips and followed Gu Lingzhi��s gaze. He ced a strong arm on her waist and asked, ��Isn��t my body better than hers?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s expression darkened, having recognized this as another episode of Rong Yuan��s jealousy. She shifted her eyes towards Rong Yuan and yfully smiled, ��You are right, you look much better than her.��


    It was rare that Gu Lingzhi yed along with him and Rong Yuan jumped in amusement at her reaction. He grinned to himself and his face started to redden slightly. Before Gu Lingzhi could celebrate her victory, Rong Yuan leaned in and whispered, ��If you want to have a look at my body, you can do it all night.��


    Gu Lingzhi was at a loss for words. How could she think that she was more fearless and thick skinned than him?!


    As He Qiuyu led the pair through the road, she could not helpmenting after listening to the couple��s cute interactions, ��Others would really be jealous of the love between you two.��


    Shamelessly, Rong Yuan nodded and agreed, ��You are rather perceptive.��


    He Qiuyu was speechless and she did not reply to Rong Yuan.


    Fortunately, the meeting hall and the yard were close to each other. After walking past the hall, the yard and guest house used for meetings came into view. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi observed two other men in the yard. Spiritual aura radiated off their bodies and this showed that the two were Martial Artists.


    Even though she knew what was happening, Gu Lingzhi put on her act. A surprised expression crossed her face and she asked in shock, ��Manager, who are......��


    He Qiuyu smiled and answered, ��These two are important guests from the Spirit City. I invited you here today to meet them.��


    One of the male guests introduced himself, ��I am Wei Lingshu from the Wei Family in the Spirit City. Is it true that the two of you are Martial Artists from the outside world?��


    Rong Yuan almost rolled his eyes as questioned, ��What do you think?��


    Rong Yuan could sense the weak spiritual energy from the two of them and he knew that the two of them could also feel his spiritual energy.


    Wei Lingshuughed and he knew that he had asked a redundant question. He could sense Rong Yuan��s sharp eyes on him and he spoke to the point, ��It has been some time since the two of you arrived at the Lost Lands and I believe that you know that it is different from the outside world. I wonder how you two elders are able to preserve your spiritual energy.��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s heart jumped and they stared at Wei Lingshu with an intense gaze.


    Knowing his suggestion got their attention, Wei Lingshu smiled inwardly. No spiritual martial artist would reject his offer, ��Although the amount of spiritual energy in Spirit City is unable to sustain the demand for spiritual energy for you two, it can allow you to obtain spiritual energy via other means. If the two of you are willing, how about you work for the Spirit City and obtain spiritual energy in return?��


    Although Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan maintained a calm expression, they were leaping for joy inwardly. Guan Yue had been right, the spiritual energy in Spirit City could not sustain them for long. The men in Spirit City would send men out asionally and when these men returned, the spiritual energy in the city would thicken.


    Such a situation had been ongoing for a while and Martial Artists who managed to make it into Lost Lands would end up working for Spirit City to find spiritual energy for them. The reason why Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan took on so many missions previously in one go was also a tant show to Spirit City that they were strong.


    Guan Yue had informed them that the stronger Martial Artists would obtain greater amounts of resources. Those who were lucky would be allowed to stay in Spirit City for free.

 Chapter 355 - Bought Over

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Bought Over</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Spirit City banned outsiders from living in it. Anyone who lived in the city for a day would need to pay a very high price. Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan and Guan Yue��s n was to infiltrate the enemy territory and gain their trust to allow them to gain the privilege of staying in Spirit City for free.


    As Wei Lingshu exined further details on what was required of them, the two quickly agreed to him. This made Wei Lingshu suspicious and he wondered why his journey this time was so easy.


    Observing the hesitation from Wei Lingshu, Rong Yuanughed, ��I will tell you the truth, we do not have much spirit stones left.��


    The two men from Spirit City and He Qiuyu were stunned and they tried to hide their urge tough. Their eyes watered up and they smirked. The two knew that there was no way spiritual energy could be regained in Lost Lands but they spent it so mindlessly. It wasmon news that the two used valuable spirit stones and Spiritual Medicines to exchange for a bunch of useless items. Men who did not consider the consequences of their actions were useless regardless of how high their cultivation ranks were.


    The richer one was, the dumber he was. Their families must have spoilt them and supported them to get their high cultivation ranks. With such an impression and stigma formed against the two, the three others unknowingly allowed their guards against the two to drop.


    Later, Wei Lingshu informed the two of a departure time before he returned to the Spirit City with the other man.


    Once the pair left, He Qiuyu praised the two andplimented them for their decision. She imed that it was rare for Spirit City men to personallye down to recruit men.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had a new impression of He Qiuyu, she truly was a manager with her good ways of speaking.


    When the couple returned to the headquarters of the Langya Troop, the members surrounded them and poured questions onto them.


    Lu Heng ced his hand on Rong Yuan��s shoulder and happily greeted, ��I knew that you couldplete the missions sessfully. How could the missions on the mission board stop the both of you?��


    ��Of course. With Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister��s strength, they can aplish anything, not to mention the missions on the mission board.�� Jiang Xinghai agreed.


    ��The bunch of you really know how to suck up to them. Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister just returned, you should prepare some food for them. Look, Eighth Sister seems to have grown skinnier, she should eat more.�� Xing Mei��er pulled Gu Lingzhi��s hand and nagged at the rest.


    Lu Heng gasped, ��Oh no, I would not have noticed if Fifth Sister did not mention it. Eighth Sister does seem to have grown skinnier. Seventh Brother, it must be your fault. How can you neglect her even if you are focused on the missions?��


    Rong Yuan rubbed his nose in embarrassment and Gu Lingzhi shot him a re. It was true, it was his fault.


    Because of the situation with the North Qiu Kingdom, the two had not been intimate with each other for a long time. After a near death experience, it was only natural that their feelings for each other grew stronger and they would be more intimate with each other when they were alone. Aside from the time when they were doing the missions, Rong Yuan had not let Gu Lingzhi rest. However, she could not scold Rong Yuan there in front of the crowd and Rong Yuan shyly said, ��I deserve Second Brother��s scolding. I will definitely make it up to her.��


    Lu Heng may seem rash and inexperienced at times but he had lived for more than two hundred years already. He wasfortable with Rong Yuan addressing him as Second Brother and he burst intoughter.


    Suddenly, a serious voice interrupted the chatter among the crowd, ��Seventh Brother, Eighth Sister,e here for a moment.��


    It was Lu Yuan, and Rong Yuan could guess what he wanted to speak with them about. Without hesitation, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi and led her over to Lu Yuan.


    Once they entered the room, Lu Yuan closed the door and took out the box that Rong Yuan gave him from a drawer. He pointed to the secret martial technique and said with a stern face, ��I do not understand this.��


    This left Rong Yuan at a loss for words, he had originally thought that Lu Yuan called them over to express his thanks to them. However, he could not help stifling aughter at Lu Yuan��s unexpected statement. Rong Yuan took the book over and patiently exined it to Lu Yuan.


    Bored, Gu Lingzhi sat at a corner and she noticed that the spiritual energy around Lu Yuan was that of a Level Two Martial Student. This speed of cultivation was fast and given a few years in the outside world, Lu Yuan would be invited to the Royal School.


    Regardless of spiritual cultivation or physical body cultivation, talent yed a huge part.


    Through Rong Yuan��s exnation, Lu Yuan had all his concerns dispelled and he thanked Rong Yuan sincerely. ��Seventh Brother, I am very grateful that you gave me this martial skills technique book. If you need any help in the future, I will not hesitate to lend you a hand.��


    ��You��re too kind,�� Rong Yuan quickly helped Lu Yuan up and said, ��This martial arts technique is amon technique and it is useless to me. I am after all a member of the Langya Troop already and the stronger the troop, the more advantageous it would be for me. It is a win-win situation, and I should help you as much as I can. You don��t have to thank me.��


    Although Rong Yuan had been humble, Lu Yuan and Rong Yuan both knew that Rong Yuan would be able to attain many benefits in the Lost Lands with his own strength even without handing over the martial arts technique. The Langya Troop benefited more from Rong Yuan giving the martial arts technique to them. Could the other troops members learn the martial arts technique as well?


    Lu Yuan could not help twitching his lips slightly, ��Seventh Brother, what do you mean?��


    How could Rong Yuan tolerate being in a club that was not strong? How could he be in a troop that was ranked third in the Lost Lands?


    Lu Yuan expressed his thanks to Rong Yuan on behalf of the troop and he left the room with his heart filled. He could not wait to share the martial arts technique to the rest of the men!


    Gu Lingzhi stared after the open door and asked, ��Are you trying to nurture them?��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan knew their strength well even though others may not. The martial arts technique could be beneficial in exposing the club members to cultivation and hence raise their strength. They would also be able to use Storage Rings. But Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had the Inheritance Space! The thick spiritual energy there was enough to train a few people to be Demigods. Rong Yuan had his own intentions and ns.


    He dipped his head down andughed, ��My wife is truly smart. You guessed it before I even said anything.��


    Rong Yuan had to admit that he had his intentions in sharing martial techniques with Lu Yuan. While Lu Yuan did have a good character, Rong Yuan needed a few trusted aides. Although they had found a lead on how they could leave the Lost Lands, no one was trustworthy. If leaving was so easy, why were the men in Spirit City still there after so many years? As such, Rong Yuan decided to n ahead and gain the trust of the troop members.


    On the other hand, Lu Yuan had been in distress when he received the martial arts technique from Rong Yuan as he had suspicions on whether Rong Yuan had evil intentions. However, he was d when Rong Yuan gave him the permission to share the martial arts technique with the other club members.


    When Lu Yuan returned to the hall with a sheepish grin stretched widely across his face, the club members stared at him in confusion. Lu Yuan called the elders forward and shared with them Rong Yuan��s actions. Chaos immediately erupted in the hall and Lu Heng roared with excitement as he hugged the martial arts technique book closely to his chest and chanted, ��Is this a martial arts technique? My god! I didn��t think I would get the chance to have it after so many years. Even the Chancellor does not have one. Am I dreaming?��


    ��You are dreaming. Hurry back and sleep, perhaps you may be a Demigod in your dream.�� Xing Mei��er yed along with him and snatched the martial arts technique book from him. She flipped through the book and scanned it quickly, her hands shook from the excitement.


    The elders were the oldest members in the club but the typically calm and serious elder, Wang Kuan could not help jumping out of his seat and snatched the manual out of Xing Mei��er��s hands as well.


    Very quickly, the manual was passed from person to person. Each of their eyes welled up and Jiang Xinghai broke out into an uncontroble cough as he tried to calm himself down. The Steel Pen in his hand shook and he said, ��I think that we should make a few manuals of the copy so that everyone can have a copy to read.��


    ��Right, Sixth Brother is right, make copies of it right now.�� Lu Heng immediately threw the manual to Jiang Xinghai��s hands and hurried him to start copying the manual. This allowed everyone in the hall a moment to breathe.


    His pen moved quickly across paper as he carefully copied the manual. Jiang Xinghai had not been so excited in his life and he blurted, ��Seventh Brother, you are my lucky star.��


    ��Yes, Seventh Brother.�� Many others agreed.


    After Jiang Xinghai made the first copy of the manual, the elders discussed who would practice it first. Lu Yuan watched with amusement at the sight of the elders being like kids arguing over their beloved toy. He shook his head and raised a point, ��Are you guys forgetting that there is no point in cultivation if there is no spiritual energy?��


    This made everyone jolt to their senses. Lu Yuan��s reminder was like pouring water over a fire and many hearts broke in that instant.


    Lu Yuan coughed lightly and brought his hands forward. A few heaps of brightly lit spirit stones appeared.


    Everyone��s mouth gaped open and they stared at the spirit stones in amazement.

 Chapter 356 - Leave

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Leave</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Although this amount of spirit stones are unable to make you be a Martial Artist as strong as Seventh Brother, it can allow you to get a sense of spiritual energy and awake the Spiritual Roots in your body. Even if you cannot use spiritual energy in your battles, you can use it to assess Storage Rings.��


    Before Lu Yuan finished, the troop members eagerly snatched the spirit stones from his hand, leaving it bare and empty.


    Rong Yuan had not given Lu Yuan a lot of spirit stones and he had used much of them in his own cultivation. These were all the spirit stones he had left but he was not reluctant to share them with his troop members. Instead, Lu Yuan was frustrated at himself for consuming so many spirit stones in the past few days for his own cultivation and he was afraid that there were not enough left for the rest of the troop members.


    However Lu Yuan��s worry was dispelled quickly because Rong Yuan quickly took out more spirit stones and Spiritual Medicine for the troop members. After Rong Yuan found out that Lu Yuan shared his spirit stones with the troop members, he generously gave Lu Yuan another Storage Ring. Lu Yuan allowed his mental energy to enter the Storage Ring, and he stumbled backward at the sheer amount of resources in them. Tons of spirit stones and Spiritual Medicine filled the Storage Ring and this number of spirit stones was enough to buy over the Forgotten City.


    ��This is too much, I can not ept it.�� Lu Yuan returned the Storage Ring to Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan smiled and pushed it back into Lu Yuan��s hands, ��This is not for you only. The resources there are for everyone to use. In the future when I am no longer in the headquarters, you should be in charge of distributing the spirit stones and Spiritual Medicine to those who need them. Do not be afraid that these will run out, I have plenty of them.��


    Rong Yuan was fully confident as he said this, the spiritual energy in the Inheritance Space was so thick, it could turn even normal stones there into spirit stones. Although they would only be lower grade spirit stones, it would be enough for the people here.


    However, Lu Yuan did not know this and he refused to ept the Storage Ring as he would then be indebted to Rong Yuan. In the end, Rong Yuan had to force him to keep it after threatening to use it to buy useless things in the market again. With the Storage Ring on his finger, Lu Yuan started to be fearful. If others knew how much items he had in the Storage Ring, they would go mad and try to steal it from him.


    A few days of time passed by quickly. In these few days, the elders of the Langya Troop hid in their rooms and practiced cultivation. Since all this happened behind closed doors, they did not attract any attention.


    That morning, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were just about to head out when they received news from the Expedition Meeting.


    This startled the two as they had not expected that the day they were supposed to meet with Wei Lingshu woulde so soon. After a hurried goodbye to Lu Yuan, the two rushed to the Expedition Meeting.


    At the entrance of the Expedition Meeting were the two men from Spirit City dressed in clothes made from skin of demon beasts. Nodding towards their hosts, they sat on the Dragon Horse carriage and prepared to head off.


    As the Dragon Horse carriage moved out of the city gates of Forgotten City, the two realised that there were others headed out on the same mission. Two other Dragon Horse carriages came from the outskirts of Forgotten City and Wei Lingshu had to talk with the other passengers in the Dragon Horse Carriages before he returned and continued on the journey. Turning his head back towards the two, he smiled, ��This journey will take some time. The men in the two other Dragon Horse carriages are also from Spirit City. I will introduce you to themter.��


    Rong Yuan casually nodded his head as he sped Gu Lingzhi��s palm tightly. Seeing that Rong Yuan had no intention to talk with him, Wei Lingshu retrieved a spirit stone from his Storage Ring and closed his eyes to concentrate on cultivation.


    Yao Teng, the other man from Spirit City simrly closed his eyes to cultivate. Although the pathetic amount of spiritual energy from the spirit stones was insufficient for them to be high-ranked Martial Artists, they could increase their physical strength and allow their body to achieve a more stable state. That was also the reason why Spirit City could maintain its strength with two ze ss Warriors.


    Spirit stones and Spiritual Medicine were useless for Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan due to their high cultivation ranks. Since they could not enter the Inheritance Space with outsiders around, they passed their time taking in the scenery and flirting with each other.


    However, their interaction irritated the two men from Spirit City. Theughter and casual talk between the couple annoyed the two. When lunch time finally arrived and the Dragon Horse Carriage came to a stop, the two jumped off the carriage as fast as they could. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan finally saw the other men who were on the journey with them.


    There were a total of seven people in the other two Dragon Horse carriages. In addition to them, there were eleven people in total. While they could not see the cultivation ranks of a few of the men, they could tell from their spiritual aura around the group that five of them were Martial Practitioners. Wei Lingshu and three others were Martial Teachers while thest girl that looked to be a teenager was a Level Six Martial Student. The girl seemed to be about twenty years old and it was remarkable for her to achieve such a cultivation rank despite being so young.


    Once the two hopped down from the carriage, Lin Rong curiously stepped forward. Smiling sweetly to reveal the two dimples in her cheek, she asked, ��Are you Martial Artists from the outside world?��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled and acknowledged, slightly interested in the youngdy in front of her.


    ��Wow, so you two are really from the outside world?�� Lin Rong eximed in awe. Her eyes lit up and she asked, ��Is the outside world fun? My father told me that the outside world is filled with spiritual energy and it is very easy to be a Demigod there unlike here. There are so little people here who can be Martial Artists. We can only rely on the physical body to raise our strength. Is that true?��


    ��You are talking about the Tianyuan Continent in the past.�� Gu Lingzhi smiled and exined to the girl. ��Ever since the War of the Gods happened and the deities left the continent, the spiritual energy in the continent has thinned significantly. In the past few hundred thousand years, there has not been anyone who entered the Realm of the Gods. There are also only a few dozen Demigods in the continent.��


    ��What happened?�� Lin Rong frowned, ��If bing a Demigod is so difficult, my sister would not have...��


    ��Young miss, lunch is ready. Come over and eat it.�� Wei Lingshu interrupted Lin Rong��s question. One of the Martial Teachers, Lin Meng, stepped forward and stood between Gu Lingzhi and Lin Rong. Smiling apologetically to Gu Lingzhi, she led Lin Rong away.


    Gu Lingzhi shrugged and pressed her back against Rong Yuan��s hug. She whispered, ��It seems like Guan Yue was right. Someone has really left the Lost Lands in the past hundred years.��


    ��Mm,�� Rong Yuan agreed and stared into her eyes, ��Perhaps Lin Rong can be a lead, we��ll see if she can give us any hints. Even if it is not sessful, there is no harm in establishing a good rtionship with her.��


    ��I think so too.�� Gu Lingzhi agreed.


    They had stopped outside a town for their lunch and everywhere around them was wilderness. Arge table that was big enough to sit ten people was ced on the grass patch. Cold vegetables and steamed buns were ced on the table, ready to be served.


    Seeing that there were two empty seats beside Wei Lingshu, the two walked over casually and sat down. Not waiting for anyone, they picked up their utensils and helped themselves to the food. Everyone was stunned. It was the first time they met someone who fearlessly ate the food, not worried about whether the food was poisoned. Were they not afraid that the group would rob them after poisoning them?


    If Gu Lingzhi knew what the rest were thinking, she would haveughed. The strongest person among them was an Amethyst ss Warrior and it was hard to say who would win in a fight.


    After the meal, Wei Lingshu decided to take the chance to cultivate. He changed seats with a Martial Practitioner and continued the journey in another carriage.


    This Martial Practitioner was a bubbly man who was simr to Lu Heng, he could not stop talking through the entire journey. At the beginning, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan entertained and talked to him, trying to sieve out any information from him. However, they gave up one dayter.


    Zuo Fang, the young Martial Practitioner, was careful with what he said. Aside from learning that Lin Rong was the most powerfuldy in the Spirit City, he did not reveal anything else. On the other hand, he was more curious about them and the outside world and he asked many questions about the war between the Alliance and the Empire. Rong Yuan shut him out after a day and ignored him. Finally, the Dragon Horse carriage turned peaceful.


    Yao Teng heaved a sigh of relief. He could finally cultivate in peace as well.


    The three Dragon Horse carriages sped off and one monthter, the group finally arrived at their destination, the Heavenly Lands.


    The Heavenly Lands was a weak boundary between the Endless Sea Realm and the Lost Lands. Thick ck smoke filled the Heavenly Lands and dark blue lightning would asionally sh across the sky. As the bellows of smoke rolled through the sky, an ominous feel like that of dead souls being ripped apart crept up people��s spines.


    ��Is this the ce where we can gather spiritual energy?�� Rong Yuan frowned as he questioned.


    ��Nope.�� Wei Lingshu shook his head as Rong Yuan sighed in relief. With an awkward smile, he admitted, ��The ce to gather spiritual energy is in the middle of the Heavenly Lands.��


    Instantly, Rong Yuan wanted to pack his bags and leave.

 Chapter 357 – Insect Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 357 �C Insect Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The small blue ck electric sparks in the sky gave Rong Yuan an extremely bad feeling. From that, he felt the same feeling as when he faced the formation in the Endless Sea Realm. Without needing to be hit by it, he already knew how dangerous it would be to be struck by one of the blue ck electric bolts. And what did Wei Lingshu say? They had to go to the centre of the ck fog? Aren��t they afraid of getting struck by the electric bolts?


    Seeing Rong Yuan��s questioning look, Wei Lingshu consoled, ��Elder, please do not worry. This is just an extension of the formation in the Endless Sea Realm and the danger this poses to Martial Artists above the Demigod rank is not much. You will be fine as long as you don��t touch it.��


    Rong Yuan did not ask him how he knew that he was of the Demigod rank but narrowed his eyes at him, ��Then what will happen to those who are below the Demigod rank?��


    ��That...�� Wei Lingshu hesitated before speaking truthfully, ��If it is a light injury, their consciousness will just be affected. However, a serious damage will result in their soul being destroyed.��


    ��Ha.�� Rong Yuan chuckled coldly. He turned around and grabbed Gu Lingzhi��s hand starting to walk away, ��We won��t do this task anymore.��


    Even if they did not have spiritual energy, they could function perfectly well here. They did not need to take the risk.


    ��Elders, please wait, please wait!�� Wei Lingshu shouted as he chased after them, ��Although the blue ck electric bolts are dangerous but it is not like we can��t deal with it. As long as you wear these spiritual clothes made by one of our Weapon Forgers from the Spirit City, nothing will happen even if you are struck by the blue ck electric bolts. As long as you are careful, there won��t be any danger.��


    Hearing this, Rong Yuan turned back abruptly as he stared at him with a long face, ��Since you had this spiritual clothes, why didn��t you take it out earlier?��


    Of course it was to get onto your good side by taking it out only when you are met with danger.


    However, Wei Lingshu obviously could not say this and could only insist, ��I wanted to give the spiritual clothes to you two after I finish exining about the Heavenly Lands. Who knew...��


    Wei Lingshu did notplete his sentence, but everyone knew what he was intending to say. Rong Yuan sniggered, ��So it is my fault.��


    ��How can that be? It is definitely my fault for not considering your feelings and not exining things clearly. There is nothing wrong with you being careful.��


    Wei Lingshu��s heart bled as he handed the silver robes over to Rong Yuan, silently observing a moment of silence for his lost opportunity to get into Rong Yuan��s good books.


    If he knew this would happen, he would have taken out the Anti-lightning Robe beforehand. Now, he had given it away without gaining anything. Wei Lingshu was so depressed he wanted to cough up blood. However, he maintained a polite smile on his face as he could not afford to be careless. Looking at the others, who were also looking unhappy, he tried to bring up the spirits, ��Having rushed for a month, everyone must be tired. We should all rest for today and head in tomorrow.��


    The minute Wei Lingshu finished speaking, Rong Yuan behaved extremely naturally as he retrieved a simple tent from his Storage Ring. Choosing a rtively clean spot, he set up the tent. During their journey these few days, they had spent most of their time sleeping in the wild and Rong Yuan was already extremely practiced with the act of setting up the tent.


    Quickly setting up the tent, Rong Yuan went in andid a thick nket on the floor before cing bed sheets and more nkets around. Before long, a simple yet warm tent had been set up. Standing at the entrance of the tent, Rong Yuan checked that he did not miss anything out before facing Gu Lingzhi, who was sitting by the side, eating a fruit. In a loving manner, he waved at her toe over, ��It is ready, you cane in.��


    Gu Lingzhi then stood up and headed over. Extending her head inside the tent and ncing over the interior set up, she rewarded Rong Yuan with a big smile before bending down and going in. Rong Yuan then followed her, closing the curtains to the entrance as he went in. Before long, low murmurs of sweet-whispered conversations could be heard.


    The group from the Spirit City was already used to this. Seeing the two of them enter the tent, they knew that they would not be seeing the two of them for a while. One of them then went up to Wei Lingshu andined softly, ��Leader, why do you always let the two of them show off in front of you? Even if he really is a Demigod, under the influence of the Spiritual Transformation Clock, he won��tst more than a single blow.��


    Wei Lingshu nced over him, ��Although the Spiritual Transformation Clock is something that can be used to deal with Demigods, the cost to use it is too high. If it��s not necessary, there is no reason why we should quarrel with them and fight against each other. As long as they obediently help us collect spiritual energy, what harm is there in letting them do what they want?�� There was a huge difference in doing something willingly and being forced. If not, he would have used force when Rong Yuan threatened to leave previously.


    ��But...�� Jin Hao was still brooding over how Rong Yuan disrespected Wei Lingshu. Wei Lingshu was his idol, how could anyone bully him?


    ��There is nothing to argue about. Don��t forget what the Chancellor told us, our...tribe doesn��t have much time left.��


    Jin Hao froze as he thought about their predicament and no longerined. He could only re at the tent Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were in as he silently thought of how to teach them a lesson when they entered.


    The night was silent as the entire group recuperated. They were all filled with energy as they looked at the Heavenly Lands ahead of them. The eagerness to try something new as well as the fear of the unknown was written all over their faces.


    Wei Lingshu waited for everyone to keep their tents and get ready before arranging for Lin Rong to be in the centre of the group. He instructed the people around her to always ce her safety as first priority. He then turned to face Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi with a smile, gesturing invitingly to them.


    ��Two elders, please follow us.��


    ��Mmhm.�� Rong Yuan nodded, grabbing Gu Lingzhi beside him. They then followed Wei Lingshu and the rest into the ck fog of the Heavenly Lands.


    As soon as they stepped into the Heavenly Lands, Rong Yuan felt his entire body sink. The spiritual energy in his entire body felt as if it was being suppressed. This feeling was the same as when he was in the Endless Sea Realm and all his movements and spiritual energy was being controlled to the minimal. Everyone else had the same expression as they felt their bodies go heavy. The spiritual energy that they could still feel initially hadpletely disappeared.


    Lin Rong hated this feeling of not being able to control her spiritual energy as she pursed her lips andined, ��Why is our spiritual energy being restricted and why can��t we use them at all?��


    Beside her, Lin Mengyan chuckled and patted her head, ��Young miss, don��t worry. Once we get out of this ce, your spiritual energy will return. Didn��t I tell you this might happen to us when we entered?��


    ��But you didn��t say how terrible it would feel to have my spiritual energy restricted.�� Lin Rong whined. However, she onlyined for two sentences and stopped expressing her dissatisfaction. Wei Lingshu threw her a satisfied look. Although this youngdy had been pampered by the entire tribe and was slightly delicate, she was not arrogant and wilful. Her innocent personality made everyone like her. This was the reason why they were willing to bring her along on this task that was so far away. They wanted to satisfy her curiosity. If the First Mistress was still around, she would probably also love this little sister of hers...


    Thinking about the First Mistress for whom the entire tribe had used their strength to send out of the Lost Lands, Wei Lingshu was slightly absent-minded. They did not know how the First Mistress was doing now, whether she was even alive or not. His absent-mindedness caused him to narrowly miss getting struck by an electric bolt. If not for Yao Teng pulling him away, even if he was wearing the Anti-lightning Robe, his consciousness would still be slightly affected for at least one and a half years. He immediately focused on the road ahead, not daring to let his mind wander.


    The group travelled for about one hour and all of a sudden the pitch ck darkness of the ck fog started to boil. It started trembling and a sound that caused the hairs on their head to stand floated towards them in all directions. Wei Lingshu��s face changed as he instructed, ��Get in formation!��


    Other than Lin Rong, the other eight people immediately went to their designated spot and formed an Eight Trigram Formation. They surrounded all eight directions around Lin Rong, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, protecting them. Wei Lingshu then said lowly, ��Two elders, we might be surrounded by one of the Insect Beasts in the Heavenly Lands. Later, I hope you would lend us a helping hand to help us chase away the Insect Beasts.��


    ��Okay.�� Helping out after taking their money is a concept that Rong Yuan still understood. Furthermore, seeing the nervous expression on Wei Lingshu and everyone��s faces, he knew that the Insect Beasts were not something that was easy to deal with. Taking the chance to improve their rtionship and proving his capability was not a bad idea anyway.


    Just as they finished speaking, the Insect Beasts that made the hair-raising sound appeared in front of them.


    ��God, why are there so many?�� Someone paled as he asked. In the past years, when they came in to collect spiritual energy, they had met attacks from simr beasts. But they had never met so many before. Were they going to be able to deal with so many?


    Numerous beasts about the size of the palm filled the air, their bodies shone a dark ck. They had a hairy triangr head and with their eight pincer sharp legs, they were crawling towards the group. The vast numbers caused the ground in front of them to bepletely nketed. In the depths of the ck Fog, who knew how many more there were.


    Once she saw clearly what was surrounding them, Gu Lingzhi felt her stomach churn as she almost puked out her breakfast. Rong Yuan felt equally queasy as he subconsciously put his hand over Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. His face was gloomy as he said, ��Don��t open your eyes. Just stand in the middle of the formation. Once we kill all the Insect Beasts, I will call for you to open your eyes.��


    Gu Lingzhi was about to shake her head when she heard the sound of someone retching. Lady Lin Rong was not able to stand the sight and had puked.


    The sound of her puking was like a signal as the Insect Beasts which were travelling at a medium speed towards them suddenly increased their speed. The one right in front had already spread its wings and was flying towards them.


    ��Protect Lin Rong!�� Wei Lingshu bellowed. He could not be bothered to check if Lin Rong was alright as his body suddenly shone amethyst and he drew out his sword. Putting on a serious face, he made the first attack. Everyone else was drawn out of their trance as they all whipped out their weapons and faced the beasts. Two of them were Amethyst ss Warriors while six of them were Gold ss Warriors. They were all experts.


    A series of ��pop�� sounds resounded in the air as the Insect Beasts were struck out of the air by Lin Mengyan��s whip. Her gold-colored body was stained with the ckish-green blood of the Insect Beasts and she looked like a female battle warrior. Everyone else did not hold back as they waved their various weapons at the iing Insect Beasts.


    Hearing the noise beside her, Gu Lingzhi pushed Rong Yuan��s hand off her face. Her face had gone white as she said, ��This is not the time to flirt.��

 Chapter 358 – A Mouthful of Dog Food

    <h4>Chapter 358 �C A Mouthful of Dog Food</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The enormous amount of Insect Beasts covered the sky as they surged towards them. Although individually they were weak and any blow would easily be fatal to them, collectively they were a might to be reckoned with. As the saying goes, ��a million ants can kill an elephant��. Who knew how many Insect Beasts there were? The Insect Beasts were certainly not here to help bury the corpses of Wei Lingshu and the group after their strength was depleted.


    Realising the situation, Rong Yuan kept his hand back as he reminded her softly, ��If you can��t bear it anymore, don��t force yourself. I won��t let anything happen to you.��


    ��Mmhm.�� Gu Lingzhi smiled back. At the corners of her eyes, she caught sight of Lin Rong. Lin Rong was extremely shocked and was now crouching down and crying silently to herself. At her reaction, Gu Lingzhi grew a little respect for her.


    She had thought that with the way Lin Rong had behaved, in a situation like this she would be crying and shouting for someone to protect her. Who would have thought that after her initial reaction to throw up, she would try her best to not get into anyone��s way? Even though she was scared, she only hugged and wept to herself, trying not to affect those around her.


    Gu Lingzhi silently assessed that Lin Rong was at least rather matured. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, Gu Lingzhi proceeded to ignore her.


    With her spiritual energypletely restricted, it was lucky that Wei Lingshu had warned them beforehand and she brought her Fengwu Sword with her. Extending her hand towards her back, she mentally prepared herself as she braced herself to face these insects that activated her gag reflex. She then jumped over.


    Gu Lingzhi still did not have the courage to leave the safety of the Eight Trigram Formation and face the Insect Beasts on her own. However, it was still bearable to fight alongside the formation. Her Fengwu Sword drew a few arcs in the air and a few Insect Beasts fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was handling herself, Rong Yuan had nothing to worry as he activated the small amount of spiritual energy he had in him to create a faint golden defensive halo. He then hopped out of the formation. With a hum, his Dragon Sword was activated creating a dazzling fire. As the fire died down, a bunch of burnt Insect Beast corpses were left on the ground.


    As the only Demigod that could utilize spiritual energy, Rong Yuan��s fighting prowess was extremely powerful. As his Dragon Sword waved in the air, the Insect Beasts in the air werepletely killed.


    Everyone was slightly surprised as they saw what he did. The rumors were true! He was indeed a Demigod. With his help, they did not have to be afraid of these Insect Beasts!


    Due to the close proximity at which they were fighting, the eight people in the formation were already drenched with the sticky blood of the Insect Beasts. However, they never felt better as they were filled with the belief that they were going to be victorious.


    Very quickly, their convictions started to waver. There were simply too many Insect Beasts. The floor was already filled with an uncountable number of Insect Beast corpses. Other than Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi who were protected by the spiritual halo that Rong Yuan had activated over them, everyone else��s feet were covered in blood from the Insect Beasts. The smell of the blood was as horrid as the appearance of the Insect Beasts themselves.


    It was like there was no end to the Insect Beasts as they came batch after batch, causing everyone to be dejected.


    ��Heck, is there an end to this? Since when were there so many Insect Beasts in the Heavenly Lands?�� Xiang Dong could not help but curse.


    The only reason why Gu Lingzhi put up with this person that just cursed was because he was the only other Amethyst ss Warrior after Wei Lingshu. His character was coarse and brazen. The fact that he could hold out for so long and only start cursing now was hard to believe.


    Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly as she looked at the Insect Beasts that did not seem to have an end. She was afraid that they would not be able to return as a whole group anymore. She had a strong physical body as she had strengthened her body by using Spiritual Medicine, but even she was feeling tired, much less the others.


    Just as this thought popped into Gu Lingzhi��s head, the yellow-golden glow over Fang Yue��s skin shed and his skin changed back to its normal colour under everyone��s surprised gaze. His body weakened as he fell to the ground.


    ��Fang Yue!�� Lin Mengyan threw her whip to the side as she grabbed onto the weakened Fang Yue and threw him to Lin Rong to prevent him from being buried by the Insect Beasts.


    With one person down, their formation was about to copse. The Insect Beasts immediately tried to enter the hole that was created by Fang Yue. Wei Lingshu��s eyes narrowed as he ordered, ��Triple Formation!��


    The slightly flustered group then quickly formed two groups of three with Wei Lingshu and Xiang Dong as their leaders. Thest person was in charge of protecting Lin Rong who was not in the formation.


    Gu Lingzhi waspletely exposed to the Insect Beasts and Rong Yuan immediately threw a spiritual energy shield over her to prevent her from getting sshed by the blood from Insect Beasts.


    With their strongest formation broken, one man down and another requiring protection, this group of eleven was suddenly thrown into danger. Realisation hit Wei Lingshu as he believed that they were going to fail their mission this time. Now the best option was to give up on those that were no longer able to move and try to help those that could still fight, escape. Maybe some of them could escape before they were killed by the Insect Beasts. But they were his brothers. How could he give up on them while they were still alive?


    Understanding that he had be a burden, Fang Yueughed bitterly as he could only me himself for not being strong enough and could notst longer. Looking at the two groups of three fighting desperately, looking as if they were about to fall anytime, he opened his mouth and said, ��You all should leave.��


    If they dyed any longer, there was going to be more people dying with him.


    ��I will stay too.�� Lin Rong followed along as she wiped her tears, ��If I follow you all, you will still have to take care of me. I can��t let you all sacrifice yourselves for me.��


    ��How can we do that?!�� Wei Lingshu outright rejected, ��You are the only bloodline of the tribe leader. How can I leave you behind?��


    ��Even if it means risking our lives, we will send you out of here safely,�� Xiang Dong added.


    Everyone resonated in agreement that they were not going to leave Lin Rong or Fang Yue behind. Yao Teng, who was not in any of the Triple Formation, had already quietly carried Fang Yue on his back, ready to retreat at any time.


    Surprise shed through Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she never thought that this group of people would be so bonded. Under life-threatening circumstances, most people would choose to save themselves. Giving up on Fang Yue and Lin Rong was indeed their best option now but the people in front of her were not doing this. Their loyalty was extremely touching.


    Rong Yuan was also slightly moved. There was no doubt that they chose the dumbest choice possible. With Fang Yue and Lin Rong, it was most likely that they would pull everyone down with them. From his point of view, they were extremely stupid. As a leader, he would usually think for the majority. Of course, when things involved his close ones, it was a different story.


    Numerous thoughts ran through his mind, yet Rong Yuan��s expression remained peaceful. Just as Wei Lingshu signaled for the two groups of Triple Formations to start moving back in the direction they came from and for Rong Yuan to follow along, he stated inly, ��There��s no need to go.��


    Under everyone��s astonished gaze, he directed a bit of his spiritual energy into the gem on his Dragon Sword.


    The weapon crafting skills of the Spirit Tribe were intricate and extraordinary. Furthermore, the weapons Gu Lingzhi made always had a special ability to it. How could this Dragon Sword that she made specially for Rong Yuan not have any special powers?


    As Rong Yuan��s spiritual energy entered the Dragon Sword, numerous dazzling golden rays shot out. The golden spiritual energy that was incorporated in the gem released a horrifying attack. All the golden rays turned into essence, forming a countless number of sword energy flying into all eight directions. In a blink of an eye, it killed all the Insect Beasts that were within visible distance.


    ......


    This horrifying attack was simply crazy!


    Standing amidst the piles of Insect Beast corpses, he looked as if he was a warrior descending from heaven as he looked extremely grand. As everyone internalised the power of his attack, he took a bottle of Spiritual Medicine out of his Storage Ring and threw it towards Wei Lingshu, ��Let them have it.��


    Wei Lingshu instinctively grabbed the jade bottle as he opened it and lowered his head to smell it. Delight shone in his eyes.


    There were over ten extremely good quality spiritual pills that were of the high grade ck-Level. Even in the Spirit City, it was very difficult to find such good quality medicine. It would have very good benefits to their physical strength.


    ��Thank you!�� Wei Lingshu thanked from the bottom of his heart. He then poured out the pills and distributed them. He then kept the two remaining pills back into the bottle and wanted to return them to Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan did not even spare him a nce as he said, ��If I gave it to you, then it is yours. You better take one pill so you canst the rest of the journey.��


    Although he was still attacking in the front, he could sense Wei Lingshu��s actions and knew that he did not take any for himself after giving them out. His impression of Wei Lingshu increased as he raised his brows, ��Don��t drag everyone down with you just because you want to save one pill. I don��t want to have to take care of you while I am fighting.��


    This arrogant behavior...


    Gu Lingzhi coughed as she took a few steps forwards and stood shoulder to shoulder with Rong Yuan, fighting off the Insect Beasts that had arrived.


    The massacre previously had given them some breathing time and Fang Yue managed to recover slightly with the help of the medicine. Not needing anyone��s help to stand, he threw Rong Yuan a grateful look.


    Leaving Fang Yue with Lin Rong, the group continued to fight. Maybe it was Rong Yuan��s attack that scared them, or maybe there were not many Insect Beasts to begin with. The intense attacksted for less than another fifteen minutes before the Insect Beasts retreated with the same hair-raising noise as when they first appeared.


    Everyone seemed to dete as if they were a balloon as they fell into the piles of Insect Beasts corpses on the floor. Laughing soundlessly to themselves, they could not even be bothered about how dirty and smelly they were.


    Seeing this, Rong Yuan frowned as he pulled Gu Lingzhi away from them. Finding a rtively clean spot, he used his fire spiritual energy to burn the corpses on the ground into ashes. Using his sleeve, he then swept the ashes away before collecting a thick pile of leaves and cing a clean beast skin rug over it. He then pulled Gu Lingzhi to sit, handing a sk of water to her.


    His actions were as smooth as water flowing and he did not seem to hesitate at all. It seems like he did this often.


    Everyone looked at him from afar and could not help it as their eyes twitched. Their mouths felt dry as if they had taken a mouthful of dog food.

 Chapter 359 – Surprise in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 359 �C Surprise in the Night</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    When everyone had rested enough and their energy returned, the corpses of the Insect Beasts and the sticky blood on the floor hit them. Lin Mengyan kneeled over as she vomited violently. The sound of her retching sounded as if she was about to puke out his lungs.


    Everyone else who had managed to suppress their urge to puke, could no longer hold in their vomit as they heard the sound of her vomiting. Looking around at each other and realising that everyone was feeling the same, they no longer held back. It was as if they were in apetition as they each fought to find the best spot to puke. As Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan heard the sounds of people throwing up, their faces twitched. Forcing herself to control the urge to puke, Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan, ��When theye overter, you should give them some water to wash up.��


    Other than Lin Rong, everyone else from the Spirit City waspletely filthy and there was not a single clean spot on them. Just the thought of having to travel with them while they reeked made Gu Lingzhi want to go crazy.


    Rong Yuan��s face paled and he said solemnly, ��Definitely!�� If they were not clean, they were not going to move!


    Hence, they waited until Wei Lingshu had puked out almost everything in him and came with a few others to find Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, then did Rong Yuan shout at them from afar to stop. Under their grateful looks, several streams of water fell from the sky, allowing them tofortably wash themselves. At this moment, everyone conveniently overlooked the importance of being able to use spiritual energy here. If they did not wash off the stench of blood on them, they would suffocate themselves before they even reached anywhere.


    It was easy for everyone else as all they needed to do was bathe directly under the water streams. However, Lin Mengyan felt a bit awkward. Looking at the water streams, she wanted to bathe but could not really do so. Gu Lingzhi noticed her troubles and whispered into Rong Yuan''s ears. Rong Yuan then reacted. Males and females were different and Lin Mengyan could not just shower in front of so many guys.


    Frowning slightly, he waved his hand and walls made of mud rose around Lin Mengyan,pletely blocking her from the view of everyone else. Lin Mengyan seemed to reenergize as she started to wash up.


    When Lin Mengyan was finished showering and was about to wear her dripping wet clothes, a fresh new set of emerald green gown appeared on the top of the mud walls. Gu Lingzhi��s voice floated over, ��If your clothes aren��t dry yet, you can wear mine first.��


    Lin Mengyan was filled with gratitude as she thanked Gu Lingzhi and took the clothes to wear. After she was done, she jumped out of the cubicle made by the mud wall.


    Everyone else was already done and chit-chatting casually. With Rong Yuan��s help, he had pulled out the water from everyone��s wet clothes. Seeing that she was done, Wei Lingshu nodded and instructed everyone to start making a move.


    Their following journey was not going to be peaceful. The Insect Beasts were just the first threat that they were going toe across in the Heavenly Lands.


    The Heavenly Lands had existed for numerous years and obstructed the Lost Lands and the Endless Sea Realm, harbouring numerous weird organisms that were not found anywhere else. All these organisms were different from each other, but shared onemon point �C they were all ck.


    ��Could it be because the beasts of other colours had been killed before?��


    In the midst of fighting a two foot long, ck-furred cat-like animal, Fang Yue attempted to answer Gu Lingzhi��s question. The beast had two ferocious looking incisors that measured one foot each, looking very out of cepared to its body.


    Looking at the ck fog, Gu Lingzhi nodded. In the ck fog, they could not see past five meters. At the frequency at which they met a wave of beasts attacking them every hour, any other coloured organism would really find it difficult to survive in here. Just based on the frequency in which it would be detected and hunted by organisms would be sufficient to kill it ten times over.


    ��It is about time, let��s quickly kill off these Double-edged Tooth Cats and find somewhere to rest. We should recover our energy before continuing our journey.��


    Fang Yue let out a shriek of joy after hearing Wei Lingshu��s instructions, ��Yes! We can finally rest!��


    In the Heavenly Lands, there was no difference between day or night. Rest times werepletely based on an individual��s mood. About 14 to 16 hours must have passed since they entered. In the outside world, it was not yet time to rest, but here, their energy was already depleted.


    Thinking about how it was about time to rest, everyone��s actions quickened as they killed off the remaining Double-edged Tooth Cats. Throwing the bodies to the side, they started to set up camp.


    They then barbecued the Double-edged Tooth Cats for dinner. After they had finished eating, Wei Lingshu took out an hourss from the big bag he was carrying and allocated the roster for the night watch. Everyone then went back to their tent to rest.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were scheduled to keep a lookout in theter half and there was time for them to rest now. Understanding that Gu Lingzhi might be slightly tired, in a rare urrence, Rong Yuan did not behave mischievously. All he did was kiss her deeply for a while before letting her go to sleep. He remained seated by the side.


    For some unknown reason, the closer they got to the destination that Wei Lingshu said, the more uncertain Rong Yuan felt. Having unfortunately encountered Pan Luming previously, Rong Yuan was not about to treat this ominous feeling that he had lightly. He could not easily go to sleep. Thankfully, he had the energy and strength of a Demigod and sleep was not that important to him. Simply sitting down was enough to recover his energy.


    In the ck-misted Heavenly Lands, the silence while the group was resting was scary. The three that were in charge of guarding the night sat separately at three different areas. asionally, they would exchange a few sentences all while keeping their eyes glued to the ck fog. They were afraid that a slight mistake would cause them to be killed by the enemies in the dark.


    Time slowly trickled past and the sand in the hourss had half emptied. It reminded them that four hours had passed and they had to continue their journey in another four hours.


    All of a sudden, a low birdsong could be heard from afar. It sounded coarse and unpleasant, causing those who heard it to feel a shiver through their bodies. The three people who had been guarding immediately became alert and looked in the direction that the sound wasing from. However, it was as if the sound was just passing as the surroundings quietened and the sound could no longer be heard. After a few moments of not hearing anything, they started to rx.


    Looking at the sand that had about a third left, Jin Hao pursed his lips and chuckled, ��Hold out for another fifteen minutes and someone will take over. This awful ce. I will never evere a second time.��


    Lin Mengyanughed and nced at him, ��What if Leader Wei asks you toe again?��


    ��Then... then I will just have to bear it ande.�� After struggling with himself, Jin Hao twisted his mouth and managed to force out. This caused Lin Mengyan who was watching his reaction to gurgle out augh.


    Jin Hao was also the grandson of one of the leaders in Spirit City and had his own healthy grandfather to respect, yet he chose to admire and respect Wei Lingshu, this up anding talent. When he had nothing to do he would always head over to Wei Lingshu��s ce, following him around like a small attendant. This pissed off his own grandfather from the Jin family so much that he even said he would disown Jin Hao. However, Jin Hao continued to do as he wished, performing the role of a devoted younger brother to the best of his abilities. This time, when he heard that Wei Lingshu was going to head afar, he ignored his family��s disapproval and followed along resolutely. When he returned home, who knew how long he would be scolded by grandfather Jin?


    ��Why are youughing? Stopughing!�� Jin Hao retorted as he was embarrassed by Lin Mengyan��sughter and twisted his head to the side in anger. ��So what if I admire Leader Wei? I am still better than those who have had a crush on someone for ten over years but never ever dares to say it.��


    The smile on Lin Mengyan��s face immediately disappeared as he gritted his teeth and red at Jin Hao.


    Almost everyone in the Spirit City knew that she had a crush on Wei Lingshu. The only person that remained oblivious was Wei Lingshu himself. Wei Lingshu thought that she was treating him so nicely out of respect as a Martial Artist and even scolded those who tried to say good things about her to him to not ruin her reputation as ady. When Lin Mengyan heard about these, no one knew how much she wanted to knock open Wei Lingshu��s head to see exactly what was inside. She had already expressed herself so tantly and yet he took it as respect for his abilities. The person she liked was so oblivious, she wondered when he would ever reciprocate her feelings.


    Sitting in the tent, Rong Yuan chuckled under his breath as he overheard their conversation. He did not think that Wei Lingshu could not tell that Lin Mengyan liked him. From the asional looks that he gave Lin Mengyan, Rong Yuan could tell that he was slightly interested as well. He just did not know what was holding Wei Lingshu back such that he was keeping her waiting. Could it be an interest that he could not ce?


    All of a sudden, the humour in Rong Yuan��s eyes disappeared. His expression was serious as he turned to the side as if he could see through the tent walls to the outside.


    A moment ago, he seemed to have heard the sound of wings pping. The heavy pping sound seemed to be made up of numerous different birds pping their wings at the same time. A graceful breath crossed and the sound disappeared.


    Could he have heard wrongly?


    Not hearing the sound for a second time, Rong Yuan frowned as he suspected that the sound was from a passing bird, just like the birdsong earlier. That bird must be quite far away by now.


    Wait...the birdsong earlier?


    Rong Yuan��s expression suddenly changed. The first time, the bird could be just passing. However, not longter the second sound was heard in the same direction. Could there really be two of the same kind of birds passing through?


    Just as he stood up, ready to head outside to check it out, a sudden feeling of danger surged over him, simr to the uneasy feeling that he was having earlier. Not bothering to check whether there was really something wrong, Rong Yuan immediately woke Gu Lingzhi before rushing out of the tent. Under the confused gazes of the three people guarding, he spat out, ��We have a situation!��


    ��What situation?�� Jin Hao immediately asked back before shooting up. In a nervous stutter, he asked, ��Are...are there beasts? But we did not see any.��


    ��Don��t ask so many questions! Quick, wake everyone up!�� Compared to Jin Hao��s flustered reaction, Lin Mengyan��s reaction was more decisive. After instructing Jin Hao, she headed to one of the tents. Before long, everyone who had been sleeping soundly walked out of their tents.


    Fang Yue yawned as he looked at the empty surroundings. cing one hand and leaning on the person beside him, he asked drowsily, ��Where is the beast? Why can��t I see it?��

 Chapter 360 – Fenlan Painting

    <h4>Chapter 360 �C Fen Painting</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Everyone else was also confused as they looked around. The surroundings remained the same as before, extremely quiet. There was not even a shadow of a beast to be seen.


    However, considering Rong Yuan��s abilities, everyone hesitated as they forced themselves to wake up and hold their weapons as they looked around.


    ��Senior, what exactly did you sense?�� Jin Hao could not help but question after not sensing any movements from the surroundings even after a while.


    Rong Yuan��s lips tightened as he nced at him, ��I don��t know.��


    He doesn��t know? Everyone��s lips tightened, believing that they had heard wrongly. Was he fooling them? How could he wake all of them up when he was not even sure?


    Fang Yue was just about to say that he was going back to sleep since nothing was happening when the sound of wind floated into their ears.


    ��This is bad! It is the Bat Beast!�� Having been into this ce quite a few times, Wei Lingshu immediately recognized the sound. Noticing the direction the sound of the wind wasing from, he directed everyone to run in the opposite direction as he shouted out, ��In the Heavenly Lands, this beast is second in line in having the greatest number of individuals after the Insect Beasts. Measuring about two feet long, they eat any living organism. As they move in a pack, it is rare that any of their prey can escape!��


    Everyone started to run even faster upon hearing his words. A beast that was almost as numerous as the Insect Beasts? Just thinking of the beasts covering the entire sky made them feel like puking. They wondered if they had made the wrong decision bying into the Heavenly Lands. In just two days, they had already met two of the three most troublesome beasts in the Heavenly Lands. No one else couldpare to their bad luck.


    Wei Lingshu tried to think on the positive side. Unfortunately, as he heard the sound of wing beats getting closer, his heart paused as he said seriously, ��Let��s prepare to fight. I am afraid that the Bat Beasts have already ced a target on us.��


    If the bats were just passing by where they were resting, they would not chase them so fervently even after they had changed directions. They could only hope that there were not a lot of Bat Beasts in this cluster.


    Wei Lingshu��s hopes were immediately dashed as he saw the moving ��cloud�� behind them.


    As the Heavenly Lands was covered in a ck fog, visibility was low. But now, he could actually see the shape of a cloud formed by the Bat Beasts, showing just how many bats there were.


    Before he could get over his shock, a hoarse sound pierced through the night. Hidden in its call, itmunicated in a frequency that humans were not able to hear. In a split second, the ck ��cloud�� was suddenly headed straight for them.


    ��Get in formation!�� Wei Lingshu ordered, the sword in his hand was pointed in the direction the Bat Beasts wereing down from. Rong Yuan stood in the middle of the formation, his face was cold as he pointed his sword into the sky. mes ranging a few meters long flew into the sky shing directly with the iing bats. Sparks flew as a few Bat Beasts fell to the ground.


    His strike only managed to take down a few Bat Beasts?


    Rong Yuan��s face turned ck as he looked at the hundreds of Bat Beasts forming a cloud. He turned to Gu Lingzhi and said, ��Follow closely behind me.�� With so many Bats, he could not afford to be careless and let them find space to hurt Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi patted the back of his hand reassuringly, ��Rest assured, I am a Martial Sage after all. I am not that weak.��


    In the time that they spoke, the Bats had descended upon them. ckness filled the sky as they cried out towards the humans.


    Gu Lingzhi felt a sharp pain and cried out that things were bad! The cry of the bats could affect their concentration!


    Bearing the piercing feeling, Gu Lingzhi swung her Fengwu Sword and shed the Bat Beast in front of her into half.


    The piercing cries of the Bat Beasts continued and the pain in her head got even more severe. Gu Lingzhi nced at the people around her and realised that they were not faring any better than her. They all had the same pain-struck expressions, suffering the same attack by the Bat Beasts. Only Rong Yuan, a Demigod, managed to block the Bat Beasts attack on his mind.


    ��What are these stupid things? My head hurts so badly!�� Fang Yue anguished as he continued to fight with the Bat Beasts in front of him. Large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Although the Bat Beasts�� attack on his mind was not life-threatening, it was causing them to go crazy. Not many people could maintain theirposure when their brain was under such extreme pain it felt like bursting.


    ��Hold on! The Bat Beasts�� mind attack will only cause you to feel pain but it will not cause any real damage. The pain will disappear as soon as you kill them.�� As someone who had been through this, Wei Lingshu exined to everyone else. Even him, who was physically strong was no better off under the Bat Beasts attack.


    Rong Yuan��s heart ached as he protected Gu Lingzhi, making her stand behind him as he fought off the Bat Beasts in all four directions. However, although he could prevent them from physically hurting her, he could not prevent her from suffering the mental attack and Gu Lingzhi��s head was in extreme pain. Her face was pale as sweat rolled down the sides of her face. She was looking extremely miserable.


    ��Bloody Bat Beasts!�� Rong Yuan cursed. He wanted more than anything to suffer in ce of Gu Lingzhi. He did not hold back as he shed at the Bat Beasts. With each strike, he beheaded numerous Bat Beasts.


    But the Bat Beasts were simply too many and they were not as easy to deal with as the Insect Beast in which a single strike could kill a huge bunch. In fact, other than Rong Yuan and Wei Lingshu, everyone else had to hit out four to five times before they could take down one Bat Beast. Lin Mengyan was at a disadvantage because of her weapon choice. Her long whip flew wildly in the air and the Bat Beasts that she managed to hit merely cried out louder in pain, increasing the intensity of the mind attack. The speed at which she took down bats was not as fast as Lin Rong.


    ��Ah!�� A miserable cry shot out. Everyone turned abruptly only to see a person rolling on the floor in pain as he held his head. Several pitch-ck Bat Beasts pierced the man��s golden coloured skin. In a few moments, the man had be Bat Beast food and all that remained of him was skin over bones.


    ��Xiong Huan!�� Fang Yue choked and cried out, tears streaming down his face.


    The Bat Beasts were extremely quick in devouring their food, giving them no time to even attempt to rescue him. They could only watch as therade that they were joking andughing with two days ago turn from a muscr youth to a dried corpse.


    ��Focus! Do you also want to be a dried corpse?�� Wei Lingshu suppressed the pain in his eyes as he reprimanded in a low voice.


    The fact that the Heavenly Lands took away their spiritual energy was already bad enough. Today, the Heavenly Lands seemed even more ruthless. This was only their second day that they were in here and they had already lost one of their men. What would happen in the remaining two days?


    The pain in his mind prevented him from thinking any further. All he could do now was to try to kill as many Bat Beasts as quickly as possible. It was the only way to ensure their safety.


    ��This bunch of damn Bat Beasts, I want to kill all of them!�� Fang Yue wiped the tears off his face as he directed his anger into his actions and fought with all his might.


    Seeming to realise that the tradeoff for their attack was not worth it, the Bat Beasts haphazardly ��ate�� off the one man and changed their strategy. Hearing a coarse call, the Bat Beasts which were still attacking gave up at the same time, flying up into the air unwillingly.


    ��They are...just going to leave like that?�� Lin Mengyan��s voice trembled as she asked. Her face had gone white from the pain and she stood back to back with Lin Rong for support as she gripped her whip.


    ��It seems like it.�� Gu Lingzhi looked up at the sky. ��They seem to want to discuss something.��


    ��Discuss?�� Jin Hao spat, ��What does a bunch of beasts have to discuss? Do they actually have some form of intelligence or something?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes swept over him and wanted to tell him that even beasts had intelligence. For example, Zi Zi, the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel in the Fen Painting had spiritual knowledge.


    ��It is not a maybe, it is a fact. They are changing the tactic at which they are going to attack us.�� Wei Lingshu gave a bitterugh. ��It is documented in the tribe that in every ten thousand Bat Beasts, there is most likely one Bat Beast that has spiritual knowledge and canmand the entire group. It is the leader of the group.�� Their luck was terrible to have met a group of Bat Beasts in which one of them possessed spiritual knowledge. It is no wonder the three people guarding the night did not detect any abnormalities. If not for Rong Yuan��s warning, they might not have even made it out of the tent before they were surrounded by the Bat Beasts.


    Taking the chance when the Bat Beasts were regrouping, Fang Yue��s face was stained with tears as he and Yao Teng carried Xiong Huan��s body back. Seeing how Fang Yue wanted to tie Xiong Huan��s body onto Yao Teng��s back, Rong Yuan said softly, ��Pass him to me, I will return him to you when we get back.��


    Yao Teng did not reject Rong Yuan��s kind intentions and Wei Lingshu thanked him, ��Thank you, Elder.��


    ��It is no trouble.�� As he said this, Rong Yuan simply had the thought in his mind and Xiong Huan��s body was transported into his Storage Ring. The Bat Beasts had regrouped and came back in three groups. They started their mind attacks and targeted Lin Rong, Jin Hao and Lin Mengyan.


    They had actually targeted their two weakest members and the one with the worst weapon! They definitely had a Bat Beast with spiritual knowledge!


    Everyone��s hearts froze and they did not dare to slow down as they rushed to protect them. Just as their weapons were about to hit the Bat Beasts, the Bat Beasts very agilely dodged the attack and flew up into the sky.


    ��Damn! If you have any guts thene down! Hiding up there is just cowardice!�� Jin Hao could not help but scold. Unable to utilize their spiritual energy or fly, they could not do anything to the Bat Beasts that wanted to y a game with them.


    If it was only this, it might have been okay. However, the constant mind attack made it impossible for them to prolong their fight with the Bat Beasts.


    They could not go on like this! They were already disadvantaged to begin with. If they could not solve the mind attacks, they would lose even more people here!


    Clenching her jaw, Gu Lingzhi retrieved something from her Inheritance Space and threw it into the air.


    In a second, the entire sky was covered in magnificent colours. There was pink, red, yellow, blue...it was the colour of the Fen Tree.


    The Heavenly Lands prevented her from opening her Storage Ring as it required spiritual energy. However, all she needed to do was to focus in order to open the Inheritance Space! Just as the Fen Painting had managed to cover all the Bat Beasts, Gu Lingzhi separated her lips lightly and spat out, ��Gather them!��


    All the Bat Beasts that were torturing them were suddenly engulfed into the brilliant lights emitted by the Fen Painting.

 Chapter 361 – Spiritual Origin

    <h4>Chapter 361 �C Spiritual Origin</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��It��s...gone?�� Seeing the Fen Painting turn into a scroll and falling into Gu Lingzhi��s hands, Fang Yue swallowed and asked. He could not believe that such a big problem had been resolved so easily.


    ��Not yet.�� Gu Lingzhi��s gaze brushed over him, her face slightly pale.


    The Fen Painting could trap organisms that were lower in cultivation level than the user but there was a limit to the number it could hold. She had sucked in so many Bat Beasts in a single use and it was weighing on her. She could not hold onto them for very long. She gritted her teeth and said, ��I have only sealed them for the time being. I still need you guys to kill them batch by batch.��


    Wei Lingshu immediately caught on, ��Rest assured, as long as the number is not too much, we can deal with it.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded and released a small number of Bat Beasts. Tens of Bat Beasts, which had just been in the beautiful floweryndscape of the Fen Painting a few moments ago were suddenly thrown out into the pitch ck darkness of the Heavenly Lands. They were slightly disoriented. Everyone did not give the Bat Beasts time to focus and immediately charge upon them using various weapons to take them down.


    Without the pressure of numbers, they very quickly wiped out the tens of Bat Beasts and were ready for the next batch to be released.


    Even with the help of the Fen Painting, they still used over two hours to kill off all the Bat Beasts. Once they made sure there were no more Bat Beasts in the Fen Painting, all of them fell to the ground in exhaustion.


    It had only been one day since they came in and it was already so exhausting. Must their time here be so thrilling?


    Although all of them were uncertain about their journey, no one from the Spirit City had any intention of turning back. As long as they were not engulfed by the Insect Beasts, they would not give up. The amount of spiritual energy left to use in the Spirit City was...limited.


    After the interruption by the Bat Beasts, no one wanted to rest anymore. Using hispass to determine the direction, Wei Lingshu then led everyone forward.


    The rest of the journey passed surprisingly smoothly. Maybe their initial bad luck had run out, but in the next few days they hardly came across any beasts. After three more rests, they had reached the centre of the Heavenly Lands.


    ��Leader Wei, are you sure it��s here?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at the electric sphere in front of her that was formed by numerous blue-ck lightning and thought that Wei Lingshu had found the wrong ce.


    This must be a joke. Just one lightning strike was enough to get injured. With so many lightning bolts in the air, getting struck would mean literal death. Even the Anti-lightning Robe would not be enough with the amount of lightning bolts in the sky. The shes turned the space above it blue. Even a fly would not be able to fly over it, much less a human.


    ��I am sure.�� As Wei Lingshu saw the gigantic electric sphere made up of numerous blue-ck lightning bolts, he was extremely excited. ��Didn��t the two of you want to know what the Martial Artists in the Spirit City use to train? This is the Spiritual Origin!��


    ��Spiritual Origin?�� Gu Lingzhi followed his gaze and looked at the electric sphere, ��This electricity?��


    Wei Lingshu nodded heavily, ��That��s them! By looking at the spiritual energy in the Lost Lands, if the tribe leader did not send someone every ten years to collect some of these Spiritual Origins, I am afraid that the Spirit City would not even have any spiritual energy at all.��


    Exining things to Gu Lingzhi in a few simple sentences, Wei Lingshu excitedly took a step forward. His entire body stood, bathing in blue light.


    The numerous electric bolts formed a gigantic sphere, creating a crisp and clear environment around it. There was absolutely no ck fog within three feet of the electric sphere.


    Looking at Wei Lingshu, Gu Lingzhi observed how he brought his right hand over the Storage Ring on his left hand and a ck bottle appeared in his hands. Turning back to the two of them, Wei Lingshu smiled, ��The space isted by the electric sphere is simr to the Lost Lands and we can use spiritual energy here.��


    He then walked over and ced the ck bottle into Rong Yuan��s hands, ��This is something that we made specially to collect the Spiritual Origins. It can collect the electric here without shattering. After altering it slightly when we get back, it turns into spiritual energy that people can use for cultivation.��


    Looking at the intricate ck bottle in his hands, Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��Leader Wei, you handed this over to me so easily, aren��t you afraid that I would kill all of you upon receiving such a treasure? I can easily tell everyone else that all of you were killed by beasts.��


    ��You won��t.�� Wei Lingshu was calm, ��Both of you are smart people.�� And smart people will not do stupid things.


    Since they dared to ask a Demigod to join them on the journey, it meant that they were confident of controlling him. At the very least, they will not be taken advantage of.


    ��I admit to this.�� Rong Yuan waspletely at ease as he took it as apliment. He examined the bottle in his hands, ��How do I use this? It can��t be that I just directly fill it right?��


    After he said this, he saw the awkward expression on Wei Lingshu��s face. Wei Lingshu looked to be in a dilemma as he nodded his head, ��As of now, we have not thought of a better way to collect Spiritual Origin and can only collect it strand by strand.��


    They really were going to collect it directly! Rong Yuan��s eyes twitched as he had a bad feeling about this. s, he saw Wei Lingshu speak slowly, ��The Spiritual Origin is made up of a mess of spiritual energycking spiritual knowledge. To prevent ourselves from touching it and injuring our consciousness, we have always made a using our spiritual energy and catch the Spiritual Origin, strand by strand into the bottle. The higher your cultivation and the better control you have over your spiritual energy, the faster you will be able to collect Spiritual Origin. Dear two elders, we will have to trouble you from here on.��


    Rong Yuan remained silent as his gaze turned silently to the others who had already started collecting the Spiritual Origins.


    He saw as they rubbed their fists and created different shapes to catch the Spiritual Origin. The Spiritual Origin seemed to have a mind on its own and as soon as it sensed spiritual energy near it, it would start to dance crazily in the air. Even the people catching it were jumping around chaotically.


    Rong Yuan was dumbfounded. They wanted him, the Third Prince of the Xia Kingdom, one of the highest ranked members in the Alliance, to jump around like ady trying to catch butterflies?


    Without waiting for him to reject, Wei Lingshu had already turned around to start catching Spiritual Origin. Gu Lingzhi patted his shoulder, attempting to console him before she joined the ��butterfly�� catching...no...the Spiritual Origin catching.


    Standing at the edge of the ck fog, Rong Yuan��s face remained nk. After Gu Lingzhi had caught one Spiritual Origin strand, she saw that he still had not moved and her mouth turned up in a mischievous smile, ��Why aren��t youing in? Could it be that you are scared that you would not be able to catch as many as the others? Even so, I don��t think Leader Wei will me you.��


    Rong Yuan threw her a bitter look, ��Who��s scared of him?��


    She clearly knew why he did not want to enter and yet she intentionally tried to agitate him. Did she really want to see him embarrassed?


    ��If that is not the case, thene in. Leader Wei said earlier that we can only stay here for up to three days. Any longer and we will be affected by the energy of the Spiritual Origin. When we leave, we will easily get affected by the strands of Spiritual Origin in the ck fog and we will stand to lose more than we gain.��


    Under Gu Lingzhi��s urging, Rong Yuan finally moved his legs and stepped into the area around the electric sphere. In one step, he crossed from the darkness into the sky blue light. Mimicking others, he made a using his spiritual energy and guided it to a solo strand of Spiritual Origin.


    Although the Spiritual Origin did not have spiritual knowledge, it was sensitive to danger. The moment that Rong Yuan threw the, it suddenly shot away. Its skinny body danced in front of Rong Yuan��s face. Rong Yuan��s face darkened. It was the first time in his entire life that he had actually tried to ��catch butterflies�� and he had failed?


    ��Hahahahahaha...�� Gu Lingzhi could not help but burst intoughter as she saw the rotten look on Rong Yuan��s face. It was the first time she felt that the Lost Lands was not that bad after all.


    ��How dare youugh at me?!�� Rong Yuan red at her. However, the loving look in his eyes made the supposedly fierce re seem teasing.


    Lin Mengyan was standing nearest to them and had a clear view of the entire scene of Gu Lingzhi making fun of Rong Yuan. When the day came and she had sessfully earned Leader Wei��s heart, they would disy their affection all day!


    With the addition of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, they collected the Spiritual Origin strands a lot faster this year aspared to the previous year. In just one and a half days, they hadpletely filled all the ck bottles that they had brought. With such a fast speed, it made Wei Lingshu, who had been there a few times, could not help but look at the two of them with admiration.


    Catching the Spiritual Origin strands were not very difficult, but it was very picky with regard to the control and use of spiritual energy. If one was not able to control their spiritual energy well, not only would they waste their spiritual energy, they might also injure those around them. But the two of them controlled their spiritual energy down to the smallest detail. The instruments that they created to catch the Spiritual Origin, the, whip and rattan were all direct and efficient and there was not a single bit of spiritual energy that got dispelled inurately.


    Every strand of Spiritual Origin that they set their eyes upon, did not escape.


    Additionally, if he did not count wrongly, the spiritual energy that the two of them used to catch the Spiritual Origin strands were much less than everyone else. It was notmon to meet people that had such delicate control of their spiritual energy.


    He had a premonition that the Lost Lands were about to experience a big change. What he did not know was that the ce that was going to experience the big change was nowhere other than their Spirit City. But this was all in the future. Now, they all wore satisfied looks as they started to head back. After they left, the electric sphere made up of Spiritual Origin had a huge shift. It was as if it was breathing as it shrunk a few times before it returned back to normal.


    Their journey back went much more smoothly than their journey here. They managed to rest twice before they met a few stray beasts. Before their attackers could even bare their teeth, they had already dealt with them. When the group got to the ce where they had been attacked by the Bat Beasts, they once again chose to rest there.


    Behaving as if he owned the ce, Rong Yuan once again retrieved materials out of his Storage Ring and built a tent for him and Gu Lingzhi under everyone��s indignant gazes. Once the tent was built, he grabbed Gu Lingzhi and brought her in.


    With a good night��s rest, they were re-energised and felt extremely alert as they continued to head back. When they finally walked out of the ck fog and once again stepped into the boundaries of the Heavenly Lands, Wei Lingshu knocked his head as he turned back to look at the ck fog behind him, ��Why does it feel unusually easy this time?��

 Chapter 362 – Entering the Spirit City

    <h4>Chapter 362 �C Entering the Spirit City</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    On thest day that they spent in the Heavenly Lands, they did not meet a single beast. This was something that has never happened before, causing Wei Lingshu to give out a fortunate sigh.


    ��Maybe our bad luck has run out,�� Jin Haoughed.


    ��Really?�� Wei Lingshu��s instinct told him it was not as simple as that. Yet, he could not think of the reason. Eventually, he pushed it to the back of his mind as he put on a satisfied smile and patted the Storage Ring in his hand, ��With these strands of Spiritual Origins, there will be even more small Martial Artists appearing in the city next year.��


    Fang Yue nodded in agreement, ��That��s right, the two brats in my uncle��s house can finally cultivate.��


    Everyone wasughing as they talked when all of a sudden, Yao Teng sighed softly, ��If I remember correctly, Pang Huan��s kid has also reached the age to begin training right?��


    This sentence caused the air to be heavy, losing all of its energy previously. The eyes of a few of them involuntarily turned red. To them, everyrade was like a family and they would all feel upset losing anyone.


    A while passed before Wei Lingshu turned to Rong Yuan, ��Elder, could you return Pang Huan��s body to me?��


    Rong Yuan did not say another word as he retrieved Pang Huan��s body from his Storage Ring and handed him over to Wei Lingshu. Beside him, Gu Lingzhi said, ��My condolences.��


    Wei Lingshu nodded, ��Thank you.��


    He then turned around and kept Pang Huan��s corpse into his Storage Ring before speaking under his breath, ��Pang Huan, we are bringing you home.��


    With a heavy heart, the group looked for the Dragon Horse carriage that they had left behind and started their journey back towards the Spirit City.


    After over a month on the road, the group finally arrived in the Spirit City. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could finally have a glimpse of the onlyst remaining city in the Lost Lands that still had Martial Artists.


    The gate guards caught sight of Jin Hao leading the Dragon Horse carriages from afar and waved their hands at him excitedly. Hearing their ted shouts, the people in the city turned to look.


    The Dragon Horse carriage in front of them automatically moved out of the way, allowing them to pass.


    Jin Haoughed as he rode the Dragon Horse carriage furiously. The three Dragon Horse carriages simrly quickened their pace and very soon, they were at the gates of the Spirit City.


    Seeing the simple and unadorned look of the city walls, along with the bold words ��Spirit City�� written on the city gates, Gu Lingzhi felt like she had seen this sight before. But as she dug into her memory, nothing simr appeared.


    Shaking off the familiar feeling, Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan beside her and realised that he was frowning. He looked as if he had something on his mind.


    ��Why? Did you realise something?��


    ��Nothing.�� Rong Yuan replied, ��I just find this very familiar, but I can��t seem to ce a finger on it.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes narrowed, ��I have the same feeling!��


    The two of them exchanged nces and turned to look at the city walls and the board on the city gate. This feeling of familiarity yet, not being able to ce the feeling was making the two of them ufortable.


    Turning back, Fang Yue grinned, ��Could it be that the other cities in the Lost Lands were built following the Spirit City��s design, that��s why you find it familiar?��


    Thinking back on the structure of the Forgotten City, there were indeed some simrities with the Spirit City. As their supplies were short and the materials that they used being simr, it was only natural that she felt a sense of familiarity here.


    ��When you put it like that, it is indeed pretty simr.�� Gu Lingzhiughed naturally believing that she had found the reason. However, beside her, Rong Yuan remained deep in thought. Wrapping Gu Lingzhi��s tiny hand in hisrge one, he touched the door frame of the Dragon Horse carriage lightly with his other hand, pondering as he looked at the scenery outside.


    The friendliness and hospitality of the people of the Spirit City was beyond what Gu Lingzhi had expected. As soon as the group crossed the city gates and were heading towards the Chancellor��s Manor, there were over ten people greeting Jin Hao and the others in the carriages. They wore warm and friendly smiles on their faces. Anyone who saw them would be able to tell that these people were sincerely weing them back.


    Suddenly, a young child��s voice asked Wei Lingshu, ��Leader Wei, how many strands of Spiritual Origins did you bring back this time? Mother said that if there isn��t much Spiritual Origins this time, I will have to give up training and let the other weaker younger sisters train.��


    ��Rubbish, how can you ask this kind of thing here?�� The boy��s mother reprimanded as she looked around, awkwardly carrying her child away.


    ��The child means no harm, it doesn��t matter.�� Wei Lingshu��s voice floated out from the Dragon Horse carriage in front of them, ��Please head to the Chancellor��s Manor tomorrow morning. What we brought back this time will certainly not disappoint!��


    ��Yes, yes, that is great!�� Receiving the answer she wished to hear, the boy��s mother smiled widely as she carried her child away.


    There were also some that asked Fang Yue and Yao Teng curiously who Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were upon seeing them in the same carriage. Upon knowing that the two of them were Martial Artists from the outside world that had been invited, they all let out sighs and looked at them as if they were mystifying animals. After the fifth time someone asked who she and Rong Yuan was, followed by giving them curious looks, Gu Lingzhi silently rolled down the curtains in the Dragon Horse carriage. This finally stopped the enthusiasm from the city residents.


    In this manner, the hour-long journey had turned into four hours by the enthusiastic greetings by the residents. When they finally entered the manner, the sky had turned dark blue.


    Arriving in front of the Chancellor��s Manor, the group alighted and left the Dragon Horse carriages with servants to handle. The people from the Chancellor��s Manor had already expected the group and knew why they were here. As the group got off and stabilised themselves, the housekeeper Lin Xiao wore a smile on his face as he greeted, ��The two of you must be the Martial Artists from the outside world that Leader Wei mentioned in his letter. My master has already heard of your reputation, please follow me.��


    The housekeeper then bent over and gestured for them to follow him.


    On the other hand, Wei Lingshu and the rest did not need Lin Xiao to attend to them as they automatically headed into the main living room. Fang Yue even turned back and gestured happily to the two of them, ��Elders, aren��t youing? My master does not like to wait for people.�� He was then dragged in by Jin Hao.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled as she looked at the architecture that resembled the Royal Pce in the Tianyuan Continent and headed towards the living room. The Chancellor��s Manor was different from the one the Forgotten City��s Chancellor had.


    As soon as both her feet stepped into the living room, Gu Lingzhi could feel eyes trained on her like an eagle. The hairs on her back stood. Just as Gu Lingzhi was feeling slightly ufortable, a familiar silhouette appeared in front of her. Rong Yuan��s voice resounded in the vast living room, ��Is this the way the Spirit City treats its guests?��


    As Rong Yuan stood in front of her, Gu Lingzhi felt the fearful feeling of being watched disappear and she could finally take a deep breath. She moved from standing behind Rong Yuan to standing beside him and looking forward.


    In the front of the big empty hall, a middle-aged man wearing a dark reddish purple gown was sitting. Stars seemed to glisten in his eyes. With sharp eyebrows and thin lips, he felt as if he knew whatever anyone was thinking just by looking at them. The gaze that Gu Lingzhi felt when she first stepped in, must be from him.


    Lin Chongyuan did not reply to Rong Yuan but only smiled and praised him, ��Not bad. You are definitely from the outside world. A Demigod and a peak Martial Sage.��


    Sitting on his right, Chu Jiang, the Vice Chancellor, stood up and smiled along, ��Two elders, please do not misunderstand. Our leader has never been good with words. Although he seems serious, he does not mean ill. Please be magnanimous.��


    ��Ha.�� Rong Yuan did notment as he choked augh but did not seem to want to make a big deal out of it. He remembered his deal with Guan Yue and his goal of finding a way out of the Lost Lands. There was no need for him to pick a fight. However, if the leader is bent on treating them hostilely, no one could me him then.


    ��Haha.�� Seeing how his own master had ruined the atmosphere by his usual scrutinising gaze, Wei Lingshu could not help but try to salvage the situation, ��The Vice Chancellor is right. Our leader only has this w on him. His eyes are too scary, every child in the city is scared of him. Even the First Mistress is also slightly afraid of him. Two elders please do not be fooled by him. Our leader is actually a very good person. What do you all say?��


    At thest sentence, Wei Lingshu turned to ask Fang Yue and the rest. Their faces immediately stiffened as they forced themselves to agree. However, internally they felt like they were bleeding.


    Since when was it only their master��s eyes that were scary? There was not a single part on his entire body that was not scary. If not, how would he have managed to prevent any rebellions from all four of his cities? But now was not the time to expose him and they could only agree. The reluctance on their faces were clear as day.


    Thankfully, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were not very serious and reluctantly epted Wei Lingshu��s forceful exnation. Under Chu Jiang��s orders, they sat in the seats that were prepared for them.


    When the two of them had taken a seat, Chu Jiang chuckled, ��We heard about your existence from Lingshu��s letter and went ahead to ask about you in the Forgotten City. We found out that you two elders only came in three months ago from the outside world. I hope you don''t mind us asking about you.��


    ��We don��t mind.�� Rong Yuan said ndly. They had no intention to hide that they were from the outside world. Even if Chu Jiang did not send someone to investigate, the news of the two of them would very soon spread to the Spirit City anyway. There was nothing for them to mind.


    At this, Fang Yue interrupted, ��Vice Chancellor, if you have anything to say please go ahead and ask. The two elders are very nice. You don��t have to beat around the bush.��


    Chu Jiang��s face stiffened as he showed an expression that seemed like he was torn betweenughing and crying. He then scolded, ��You brat, you have been gone for just a short while. Are you in a rush to leave?��

 Chapter 363 – She’s Called Lin Yu

    <h4>Chapter 363 �C She��s Called Lin Yu</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Hehe, I am just speaking the truth to save you from wasting your saliva.��


    Chu Jiang smiled as he shook his head, really erasing all the polite words that he had prepared beforehand. He asked directly, ��Since Fang Yue has put it this way, then I will be shameless and call you Brother Rong. I wonder what you think of our Spirit City?��


    Rong Yuan lowered his eyes and thought to himself. He knew that Chu Jiang was not purely asking for his impression of the Spirit City. His answer was going to determine the way the Spirit City treated them. Upon pondering for a while, Rong Yuan lifted his eyes and looked directly at Chu Jiang. He said sincerely, ��Lingzhi and I have only been here for a day and cannot say much about it. But if you really want me to say something I would say that the people in the Spirit City are all very sincere and enthusiastic.��


    As Rong Yuan spoke he seemed to have shbacks of the way the residents of the Spirit City greeted and stared at them as they entered the city. His expression was hard to describe in words. Gu Lingzhi reinforced what he said, ��The residents of the Spirit City are indeed...enthusiastic.��


    They were so enthusiastic they made her want to find a ce to hide.


    ��Hahahaha...�� Chu Jiang did not expect their answers to be this. In the past, people��s replies would always be yearning to stay in the Spirit City or praising the bustling city. He had never received this reply before. Freezing for a moment, he then burst outughing and knocked on the table in front of him, ��Brother Rong has not yet spent much time in the city and has not fully understood people. When you get to know them better you will see that they are not only enthusiastic, they are extremely enthusiastic.��


    A hint of a smile appeared on Lin Chongyuan��s serious face. It was as if he remembered something as he looked at the two of them with a lot more warmth in his eyes.


    Chu Jiang stole a nce at his own master��s expression and knew that the two of them had crossed the first hurdle. As long as they did not act against his master��s wishes, staying in the Spirit City was not going to be a problem.


    Because of this surprising answer, their conversation thereafter was a lot more harmonious. Just as the mood was good, Chu Jiang pretended to ask carelessly, ��I wonder what are your statuses in the Tianyuan Continent? From your abilities, you all must have had high ranking positions in the Tianyuan continent right?��


    ��Vice Chancellor, you praise us too highly. It is all due to my elder generation that I am lucky to be born to royalty and that is the only reason I got my status of a prince.��


    ��Oh? I didn��t know that Elder Rong was royalty.�� Chu Jiang raised his eyebrows slightly as he seemed to be interested.


    The group that went with them to the Heavenly Lands had yet to hear about the stories of them from the outside world and they listened attentively. Rong Yuan met up to their expectations as he told them a summary of what was happening in Tianyuan Continent currently. After all, he had already said it once to the Langya Troop. As he spoke about it now, it was more exciting than the first time. Everyone in the living room gasped as they heard that Rong Yuan was one of the leaders of the Alliance. After speaking about how they went against the Pan Family��s Empire, the two of them suddenly had the feeling that everyone��s regard for them had improved. Lin Chongyuan��s expression had also be significantly brighter as he looked at them kindly.


    ��Have you heard of a person called Lin Yu in the Alliance?�� As Rong Yuan was taking a break from telling his story and drinking tea, Chu Jiang suddenly interrupted.


    ��Lin Yu? Rong Yuan frowned slightly as he thought about it, ��I don��t recall meeting such a person.��


    As they heard his reply, everyone��s faces changed. Rong Yuan was confused, ��I thought you have never left the Lost Lands? How would you know of this name Lin Yu?��


    No one replied to him as an eerie silence took over the living room. After a while, Chu Jiang then looked up with a torn and troubled look. Looking at Lin Chongyuan, he rationalised, ��Maybe...she used a fake name.��


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan immediately understood what they were saying. They must be talking about the young girl that they sent to the outside world a hundred years ago. They exchanged nces and suppressed their surprise, pretending to be confused. Looking at Chu Jiang, they asked, ��Vice Chancellor...you know someone from the outside world?��


    Chu Jiang gave out a bitterugh, ��This ce has been abandoned by the Tianyuan Continent, how can we possibly interact with anyone from the outside world?��


    ��Then...�� Rong Yuan pretended to bepletely lost.


    ��This...�� Chu Jiang nced at Lin Chongyuan and realised that he was still lost in thought from the shock of the news and sighed to himself before forcing a smile, ��It is just a name that we saw from a letter that identally came into our world from the outside world. We��re merely asking out of curiosity, it is not important.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Rong Yuan nodded and considerately did not continue asking. From the corner of his eyes, he registered everyone��s expressions before continuing his story.


    ��...In the seven years of intense war, both sides had a few extraordinary young talents. In the Alliance, the more outstanding ones are Tianfeng Jin, Nie Sang, Yan Liang...��


    As Rong Yuan was telling the story, everyone��s mood was clearly not as excited. There was a mutual understanding between them. It was only when Rong Yuan talked about how Pan Luming had connected to the Realm of the Gods and had gotten a Sacred Weapon from the Deity King, Pan Luo and how he wanted to end the war did Fang Yue suddenly m the table and shout, ��This bunch of dogs under Pan Luo. It has been so many years and they are still nning schemes like that!��


    As he cursed, the table made of wood broke into four. Fang Yue��s expression stiffened as he lifted the hand that mmed the table. Looking at the broken table, he gave a dryugh, ��Ha, haha, this table is quite weak. How could it have broken under such a light hit?��


    He then quickly swept the debris of the table into his Storage Ring. Quickly, he retrieved another table from his Storage Ring and ced it where the previous table once stood. He then sat back on his chair pretending nothing happened.


    Wei Lingshu red at him, ��Do you think nothing will happen to you just because you reced the table? The colour is not the same! The table you broke was made of good quality green grain wood. Do you think yours can rece that?��


    ��Haha, this is just a temporary recement. In a few days, I will find someone to rece it with the exact same table.�� Fang Yue pretended to beposed. His eyes however, snuck a nce at Lin Chongyuan, clearly worried about Lin Chongyuan��s reaction.


    Lin Chongyuan��s original worry had been interrupted by Fang Yue. He threw him a side nce, ��Get it in three days.��


    ��Yes, Chancellor.�� Fang Yue replied painstakingly. Everyone was amused by his expression. Sitting beside him, Jin Haopletelycked sympathy as he touched his Storage Ring and teased, ��What a pity. With that one hand, your trip to the Heavenly Lands has been wasted.��


    Fang Yue swiped his head away and scolded, ��Scram, scram, scram! You only know how to watch andugh.��


    After this short episode, under everyone��s request, Rong Yuan resumed his story. As he reached the part about the Life Whip and how they were chased down by Pan Luo, Rong Yuan skilfully weaved in half-truths in the story,pletely hiding Gu Lingzhi��s Spirit Tribe background. He only said how Pan Luo hated them for helping to steal the Sacred Weapon and sent a few Demigods after them. Eventually, due to their carelessness, they identally entered the Endless Sea Realm and that was how they got here.


    The way Rong Yuan spoke was so mesmerizing, it made everyone engrossed into what he was saying. Even as they reached the end, they wanted him to go on. Chu Jiang pursed his lips, the Tianyuan Continent was a lot more exciting than the Lost Lands.


    Rong Yuan modestly replied, ��The Lost Lands are not too bad too. It has techniques for training one��s physique that the outside world has never seen before. To be able to enhance one��s skin to have the qualities of gold is simply amazing.��


    ��Oh that is just some old trick.�� Chu Jiang replied courteously. However, there were hints of pride in his voice.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had heard from Lu Heng and learned that these techniques were created in the Spirit City and it was only natural for Chu Jiang to have this reaction.


    They continued to talk for a while more before Lin Chongyuan, who had been sitting by the side and pretending to hear suddenly said, ��Hearing Elder Rong speak, the Tianyuan Continent seems to have a lot of talented young people these days. I wonder if you are able to tell us more about one of the most outstanding ones? It doesn��t matter if it is in Alchemy, Martial Skills or Weapon Forging.��


    The eyes of those listening lit up as they could not help the excitement in their hearts. It is no wonder he was their Chancellor. Only he would think of the big picture. Although their First Mistress could have hidden her real name and stop them from finding more about her through her name, they could find out more by other ways.


    Laughter filled Rong Yuan��s eyes as he sensed what Lin Chongyuan was trying to do. He yed along and described the several talents in each skill. However when he was describing the various talents, he unintentionally left out himself and Gu Lingzhi. As he was talking about others, the expressions of those from the Spirit Tribe changed ordingly and was extremely interesting. It was only until he talked about thest person did their expression turn bad and even look slightly defeated.


    ��Why? Did I not do a good job telling the story? Is it boring?�� Rong Yuan attempted to make fun of them but did not manage to improve their mood. It on the contrary made the direct and pure Lin Rong start to cry as she bit her lips and looked pitiful. It caused Lin Mengyan''s eyes to turn red as well.


    ��What is happening? Even if I didn��t tell it well, it is not so bad that you would cry right?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you, Elder Rong,�� Chu Jiang rified. Exhaustion was visible on his face, ��You��vee from so far away and even told us so many interesting things about the Tianyuan Continent. You must be tired right? Lin Xiao, aren��t you going to take the two elders to rest?�� Turning around to instruct Lin Xiao, Chu Jiang then turned back and smiled, ��It is quitete now, I do not wish to dy your rest. Tomorrow morning, I will send someone over to invite you to join the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony. I hope that both of you will be able to join us.��


    Rong Yuan smiled in response and followed Lin Xiao to the residence for the night.


    The ce prepared for them was not in the main residence but was a ce neighbouring the Chancellor��s Manor. The ce had a living room, bedroom, study room and kitchen. There was even a female and male servant.

 Chapter 364 – Someone has been Killed

    <h4>Chapter 364 �C Someone has been Killed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan temporarily resided in the small house next to the Chancellor��s Manor.


    Dismissing the female servant and eunuch, the two of them entered the bedroom. After checking the surroundings for anything suspicious, Rong Yuan��s natural tendency revealed as he pulled Gu Lingzhi into his embrace. Burying his nose in the small of her neck, he breathed in her scent as said in a daze, ��It is finally only the two of us. Let me kiss you.��


    His thin lips thennded on Gu Lingzhi��s neck and face. His kissesnded on her temples and made its way down to the corner of her mouth. His mouth then took one of Gu Lingzhi��s lips into his mouth, their lips and teeth met as he tried to take in as much of her as possible.


    Gu Lingzhi pushed him away once but failed and gave up, letting him do what he wanted. It was so rare that they were finally alone with no one to bother them. Why would Rong Yuan be satisfied with just a kiss?


    The kiss developed and one thing led to another. Soon, they rolled onto the bed.


    When everything was finally calm, wearing a satisfied smile, Rong Yuan thenidzily on the bed, embracing Gu Lingzhi and talking about what they managed to achieve in the big living room earlier.


    ��From what Lin Rong said previously, Chu Jiang��s question and Lin Chongyuan��s reaction, it must be true that they had sent ady to the outside world one hundred years ago.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded, ��Mmhm, in order to send the girl called Lin Yu out, they must have paid a hefty price.�� From the entire scene since they entered the city, they had understood the rough situation of the Spirit City. They had minimal interaction and news from the outside world. Especially in terms of spiritual energy, they had a lot less than what they were rumored to have in the outside world. In ten over more years, the spiritual energy in the Spirit City mightpletely disappear. When that timees, all the Martial Artists in the entire Spirit City could only rely on collecting Spiritual Origins from the Heavenly Lands to train.


    ��I wonder how the girl that has been sent out is doing? Do you think that she might be someone we know?�� Gu Lingzhi asked casually.


    ��It��s very possible.�� Rong Yuan pinched her cheeks, ��The Alliance has numerous talented females about hundred years of age. Maybe one of them could be ��Lin Yu�� but we just don��t know who.��


    ��What a pity, the hints that they give are too little. It is too difficult to guess just based on a name and a rough age. If only we had more concrete details.��


    ��Why? Do you want to help them find her?�� Rong Yuan smiled, ��Even if you know who it is, it won��t be of any use. If they could send a few people out of the Lost Lands, then they wouldn��t just have sent a single girl to begin with.��


    ��You are right.�� Gu Lingzhi rolled over and smacked away Rong Yuan��s hand which was touching her weirdly, ��Aren��t you going to sleep? We still have to get up early tomorrow for the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony. I wonder what it is about, the name is so weird.��


    Hearing the exhaustion in Gu Lingzhi��s voice, Rong Yuan did not disturb her anymore but pulled her into a hug lovingly. His big palm pressed on several of her acupuncture points, giving her spiritual energy allowing her to sleep better. It was only when Gu Lingzhi��s breathing stabilised did Rong Yuan remove his hand. He ced a kiss on her forehead as he fell asleep with her in his arms.


    Not long after the two of them had fallen asleep, under the deep blue sky of the Spirit City, a demonic silhouette appeared on the streets. Its light blue figure was a contrast against the sky, looking like a fantasy. Crawling, its naked body wiggled down the street.


    All of a sudden, a female human��s figure appeared, and the light blue figure paused. Lifting its head and looking in a direction, its nose twitched as its eyes lit up. Its eyes glinted as it crawled ominously in that direction. It was crawling so fast that it made people think that it was just a shadow caused by the wind. In the silent dark night, a pained cry resounded, breaking the silence.


    After sleeping in a tent for a few months, the two of them were extremelyfortable as they could finally sleep on a bed again. As the dark sky slowly brightened, the two of them were still in deep sleep. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi lingered for a while before crawling out of bed satisfied. When the two of them had straightened out their clothes and walked out, the servant girl that was serving them was clearly shocked. Carrying a basin of water and washcloths, she came up to them in trepidation.


    ��Two- two elders, please wash up.��


    Looking at the water in the basin, Gu Lingzhi smiled and rejected, ��In the future, you both don��t need to bring us water to wash up, we can do it ourselves.��


    ��How- how can we do that?�� One of them stuttered, ��Housekeeper Lin has instructed us to pay careful attention to you. How- how can we not do such basic things like these for you?��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned as she realised something was wrong. When they came yesterday, the two servants had surrounded her and asked her to tell them more about the outside world. How did they suddenly be so jittery after one night? They could not even hide the fear in their eyes. Gu Lingzhi did not doubt that if she just raised her voice a little, the two servants would burst out crying.


    ��What is wrong?�� Gu Lingzhi asked without holding back.


    ��There- there��s nothing wrong with us.�� Chun Tao was on the brink of tears. She looked at Gu Lingzhi with so much trepidation it seemed like she was staring at a monster. Her body was trembling so much it looked like she was about to fall apart.


    Seeing how her caring question created such a strong response, Gu Lingzhi did not dare to ask anymore. ncing at Rong Yuan, she rubbed her nose and took the basin and washcloth from the two servants. She then waved them away.


    ��Okay, there is nothing for you to do now. You can go and rest.��


    Behaving as if they had received a pardon, the two servants ran from their sight as if trying to escape.


    Looking speechlessly at the direction they had retreated to, Gu Lingzhi asked, ��Do I look that scary?�� The two servants had looked so afraid of her.


    ��How can that be? My wife is the most beautiful woman. No one canpare to your beauty.�� Rong Yuan immediately praised her.


    Although she knew Rong Yuan was mostly sucking up to her, Gu Lingzhi was so affected by the servants that she was actuallyforted by his words. Happily, she stood on her tiptoes and ruffled his ck hair, saying approvingly, ��Good.��


    She silently realized why Rong Yuan loved to ruffle her hair as the feeling on her hand was quite nice.


    When the two of them were ready to eat and came to the living room, they once again saw the two trembling servants. Beside them, there two more pale and lean looking manservants. They looked at the two of them with simr fear in their eyes.


    Gu Lingzhi was once again taken aback by the behavior of the four of them, ��Do we really look that scary?�� Was there a need to look at them as if they were seeing ghosts?


    The four of them shook their heads simultaneously.


    How was it possible that they looked scary? Both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were extremely good-looking and their looks were appreciated wherever they went. Unfortunately, the incident that happenedst night was so terrifying that they could not help but look at the two of them in horror.


    No one replied to Gu Lingzhi as the four of them were like frightened kids as they pushed each other. No one dared to reply to Gu Lingzhi. Atst, Chun Tao, who was the bravest among them, spoke up in a voice that sounded like she was on the brink of tears, ��Two elders, we have never met two people that are as good-looking as both of you. We are excited, not afraid.��


    Who were they kidding? So excited that they looked as if their souls had left their bodies?


    Knowing that she was not going to get anything out of them, Gu Lingzhi refrained from asking any further. She sat at the table and enjoyed her breakfast.


    Although the four of them were behaving weirdly, their cooking skills were excellent. Just the buns themselves had numerous varieties. In addition, there were also two tes of vegetables, a bowl of pickles and porridge.


    As the two of them were savoring their food, a shout came from outside, ��Whoever is inside,e out! You two evil demons, return my daughter-inw to me!��


    ��Come out! You are going to pay for killing someone. Get your ass out right now!��


    ��We are not going to let you go just because you are honorary guests of the Spirit City! Come out and let��s go meet the Chancellor!��


    A series of shouts caused the two of them who were enjoying their meal to be slightly stupefied. It took a while for them to react and realise that the people whom they were scolding...were actually them.


    Stealing a nce at the jittery behavior of the four servants beside them, Gu Lingzhi finally realised why their behaviors had changed so drastically over a single night.


    Someone must havemitted murder using their names while they were asleep.


    Realising the reason for the change in their servants�� attitudes, Gu Lingzhi continued to eat her breakfast, turning a blind eye to the shouts outside. After the two of them had taken their own sweet time to finish eating their breakfast, they wiped their mouths and slowly stood up from their seats. Relieving themselves from the looks of their four servants, they walked out of the house.


    As the group shouting outside saw the door finally open, they fell silent for a second. In the next second, they surrounded the two of them with even more agitation. A white-haired old woman standing in the middle immediately pounced onto Gu Lingzhi as she scolded, ��Demon, demon!��


    Rong Yuan pushed her aside firmly, making sure that he did not hurt her. He ced Gu Lingzhi in front of him protectively as he looked coldly at the people around them.


    ��Who can tell me exactly what is going on?��


    ��What is going on? You have the cheek to ask us what is going on?�� Yang Pengyu red at Rong Yuan with hatred, ��Weren��t you the ones that killed my younger brother��s entire family?��


    ��No.�� Rong Yuan replied straightforwardly, ��Last night, we slept in our room for the entire night and never took a step out. How can we have killed anyone?


    ��You are lying! If it is not the both of you, then who can it be? No one has been killed in the Spirit City for hundreds of years. Just when you guys arrive, something happens. How can it not be done by you?�� Someone fumed.


    ��Oh? Just because we just arrived here means we did it? Then wouldn��t everyone who had just returned from the Heavenly Lands be suspects?�� Rong Yuan rebutted.


    ��How can that be? Why would Leader Wei and the others do something like this?�� That person argued back, ��I know it is the both of you. Only Demigods from the outside world like you guys can kill Gold ss Warriors without making any sound.��


    ��Oh really?�� Rong Yuan looked at him from the side of his eyes, ��Who saw us do it?��

 Chapter 365 – Suspects

    <h4>Chapter 365 �C Suspects</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Of course, no one saw them.


    Everyone looked at each other but could not find a single witness. However, the Spirit City had a rule in ce that no one could fight unless they were training. In the past hundreds of years, there had never been an incident of someone fighting. But just as Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan came, someone was killed. It was even more difficult to ept that the person that died was a Gold ss Warrior. When the cultivation of the two of them was considered, their profile matched the murderer��s.


    ��We don��t need any witnesses, it must be you! It didn��t happen earlier orter but happened exactly when you arrived. My poor grandson!�� Xie Fang fell to the ground as she cried. One hand gripped her chest while her other hand hit the ground as she bawled. Those looking at her could not help but feel her pain and have sympathy for her.


    ��Grandmother, I sympathize with your pain, but aren��t you being too rash to just me this on us. Aren��t you scared that you are using the innocent while the real murderer is still out there?��


    Xie Fang paused her wailing as she red at Gu Lingzhi with swollen eyes, ��I won��t be wrong. You are the ones that did it. My son was killed by a Martial Artist, who else other than both of you who have such high cultivation and can kill a Gold ss Warrior with spiritual energy?��


    ��You said that your son was killed by someone practicing Martial Skills?�� Gu Lingzhi frowned. This was slightly troublesome.


    A Gold ss Warrior was roughly equivalent to a Martial Sage in the outside world but had been influenced by the Lost Lands. An expert of the Martial Sage rank was the highest that most could reach. From what the two of them had learnt yesterday, there were only three people in the entire Spirit City that had reached that stage, and they were Lin Chongyuan, Chu Jiang and Cui Hao.


    There was no need to mention Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang, they definitely would not have a motivation to kill. On the other hand, Cui Hao was still on a mission somewhere outside the Spirit City and was not even in the city. It was impossible for him to have been the murderer. Of the remaining candidates, naturally Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were the most probable. To kill a Gold ss Warrior without any sound in a ce like the Lost Lands was still slightly difficult as they were of the Martial Sage rank.


    ��Why? You have nothing to say now? Aren��t you going toe with me to see the Chancellor and admit to your crimes? Don��t think of running away!�� Yang Pengyu found the chance and immediately bellowed. Everyone followed along and shouted at them.


    Just as the group of people became extremely agitated and wanted to drag the two of them to the Chancellor��s Manor forcefully, Wei Lingshu��s voice shouted over the crowd, ��What are you all doing?��


    As the crowd heard his voice, it was as if they found a backing and they created a path for Wei Lingshu right in the center. A frenzy of voices could be heard, ��Leader Wei. you came just at the right time. Quick catch these two murderers and seek revenge for Xinyu!��


    ��Revenge?�� Wei Lingshu caught onto the keyword, ��What revenge? These two elders just came into the Spirit City yesterday, why would they kill someone?��


    As she heard Wei Lingshu��s words, Xie Fang held onto Yang Pengyu��s arm for support as she exined the whole situation while wiping her tears and snot.


    The grandmother was staying with her two sons and daughter-inw. Yang Pengyu was her eldest son and the one that was killed was her younger son, Yang Xinyu and his entire family. This morning, as they were preparing to eat, her younger son��s entire family did not wake. Yang Pengyu then went to knock on his younger brother��s door but did not receive a reply. The faint smell of blood wafted out of his room.


    Realising something was not right, Yang Pengyu immediately broke down the door forcefully. What he saw was the horrific sight of his younger brother��s family dead on the floor.


    His younger brother, who was a Gold ss Warrior, had a huge gaping hole in his chest where dark red blood flowed onto the floor. His internal organs werepletely missing. His head had also been broken open in a cruel way and blood stained his face. Near him, his wife and six-year-old son had suffered the same fate and their internal organs and brains were missing. Their faces were frozen in a horrified expression. The entire scene was devastating and Xie Fang, who had walked over, had cried out in horror and fainted.


    Yang Pengyu then recovered from his shock and went to wake Xie Fang. When Xie Fang regained consciousness, the mother and son pair hugged each other and cried, determining that the murderers must be Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who had just arrived into the city with Wei Lingshu.


    ��So, you are saying that you did not witness the two elders in action?�� Wei Lingshu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Truth be told, when he saw the crowd surround the yard, he had noticed the situation. He had also guessed what had happened from the shouts of the people. Although he did not believe that the two of them were the culprits, he could not be sure when facing so many people. Now that he knew no one had witnessed the two of them doing it and they were just making assumptions, he was surer. From their journey, he had be friends with Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. If it were really done by them, he would be in shock.


    Sensing that Wei Lingshu was standing up for them, Yang Pengyu immediately put his guard up, ��Although we did not witness them do it, who else in the entire Spirit City would be able to kill off a Gold C;ass Warrior using spiritual energy and not even make a sound? They must be the murderers!��


    Rong Yuan chuckled coldly, ��If it were really us, would we kill in such a way that would give ourselves away?��


    Yang Pengyu was momentarily speechless. That��s right, why would they kill in such an obvious manner and give themselves away? What more on the first day that they arrived into the Spirit City?


    Remaining silent for a while, someone then questioned, ��Maybe you believed that we would think this way and decide to do it.��


    ��Yes, yes, that��s right!�� Yang Pengyu who had been stumped by Rong Yuan immediately agreed, ��Who knows if you did it on purpose just to make us remove our suspicions on you?��


    ��Oh?�� Rong Yuan threw a cold nce and the person who spoke. The person took a step back under the pressure of his gaze as Rong Yuan questioned, ��Then what is our motive for killing them?��


    ��How...how would we know?�� Yang Pengyu also took a step back from the imposing aura that Rong Yuan was emitting. His attitude mellowed slightly.


    ��An- Anyway in the city, there are only the two of you that are capable of doing that now. If it is not you then who can it be?��


    Rong Yuan sneered, ��If you put it like that, then won��t Leader Wei also be a suspect?��


    ��That��s not possible, my brother was killed by...��


    ��Killed by spiritual energy?�� Rong Yuan cut him off, ��Just because there is dispersed spiritual energy in the room does not mean your brother was killed by someone using spiritual energy. He could very well have been killed by physical might and then spiritual energy was released to give an illusion that he was killed by spiritual energy. Any Martial Artist above the rank of a Golden ss Warrior is able to do this.��


    ��Don��t listen to him talk back!�� Xie Fang fumed, ��The Chancellor will investigate properly if you are the one that did it. Or are you afraid of facing him and are finding reasons not to go?��


    Rong Yuan did not want to argue with them anymore. After all, he had to go to the Chancellor��s Manorter on and simply replied, ��Then let��s go.�� Hopefully the cold and stoic looking Chancellor would not be as unreasonable as them.


    Hearing Rong Yuan��s reply, everyone became slightly calmer. A few of them even had looks of satisfaction as if they had their revenge and a weight was taken off them.


    Wei Lingshu went up to Rong Yuan and pacified, ��Rest assured, the Chancellor is wise and farsighted, he will not wrongly use both of you.��


    Was Rong Yuan supposed to thank him for proving his innocence?


    The group walked uprightly to the entrance of the Chancellor��s Manor causing those people that came early to attend the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony to raise their brows. They were well-informed and had been talking with those around them, pointing and judging the situation. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi fixed their gazes straight ahead and remained calm as they stepped into the manor. They ignored the suspicious and hateful looks that people were giving them.


    The servant guarding the door had already heard themotion earlier and did not even need an announcement as he let them in. The group went straight into the main hall without any disturbance. Lin Xiao waited for them respectfully and greeted them, ��The Chancellor has instructed for the two elders and family members of the deceased to enter. Everyone else shall remain outside.��


    Rong Yuanprehended that Lin Chongyuan must have heard themotion.


    Upon entering the main hall, Lin Chongyuan looked exactly like he did yesterday as he sat on the main chair, a face of seriousness. The one that addressed them was Chu Jiang. After politely asking how their night rest was, he turned the attention to the incident that had happened. He turned to look at Yang Pengyu and Xie Fang who had faces of sorrow. He sympathized, ��The Chancellor and I have heard about your situation. However, under the circumstance that no one saw who the murderer was, it is not right to suspect the guests of the Spirit City. I will soon send people along with the two elders to check the situation at your house. We should find the real murderer as soon as possible. Elders, would you have any problem with that?��


    Thest sentence was directed at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Given that Chu Jiang made this suggestion, it was obvious that he did not suspect them. The group of them then headed to the scene of the crime �C Yang Pengyu��s house.


    As they saw the three wrangled bodies on the floor, the unhappiness that Gu Lingzhi had against Yang Pengyu for suspecting them immediately dissipated. If she were in their position, she might not have that big a reaction. She had long banished any feelings of family love from Gu Rong and the two others in her family. Even if she saw them on the streets, she would not have much emotions.


    Realizing how cold her thoughts were, Gu Lingzhi scoffed at herself. She however realised that Rong Yuan had unknowingly stepped in front of her and his eyes were filled with concern as he looked at her. Her two hands were also held in his big ones. A soft voice spoke beside her ear, ��Don��t look at the bodies, let me handle this.��


    Seeing his concerned state, she chuckled.


    So what if she did not have family love? She had him. He was the only family member that was important and mattered to her.

 Chapter 366 - Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Not bad, the room really does have traces of a spiritual energy attack.�� Wei Lingshu suppressed his urge to puke as he assessed the surroundings.


    Yang Pengyu looked at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan with even more hatred, ��I said that they were the ones that did it right? Other than them, who else would be capable?��


    Rong Yuanpletely ignored Yang Pengyu. He did not want to pick on someone that just lost a family member. Asking Gu Lingzhi to rest by the side, he inspected the room.


    Yang Xinyu and his entire family lost their lives in their bedroom. All three of them were wearing their sleeping clothes. In order to investigate the cause of their death clearly, Rong Yuan forced himself to kneel down beside Yang Xinyu. He stretched his right hand out towards the injury area when Yang Pengyu shouted, ��What are you doing? Don��t touch my brother!��


    Rong Yuan did not even spare him a nce as he said, ��Checking the cause of death.��


    He then ced his palm beside the gaping hole in Yang Xinyu��s chest.


    Yang Pengyu wanted to stop him but was held back by Wei Lingshu, ��Let him take a look. Only when we check the real cause of your brother��s death can we determine the culprit.��


    Yang Pengyu did not rush to stop him but just stood by the side angrily. He provided support to Xie Fang, who had not stopped crying since they got home as he monitored each and every action Rong Yuan made. If Rong Yuan did anything to hurt his brother��s body, he would take it up with him!


    In less than fifteen minutes, Rong Yuan retracted his hand from Yang Xinyu��s body and he raised his brows. Yang Xinyu had really died from a spiritual energy attack! Beside Yang Xinyu��s wound, he could still feel weak traces of spiritual energybining with the wound. This was an effect that could only be obtained when the injury was caused by spiritual energy. If the wound was created followed by a spiritual energy attack, the result would bepletely different. The weak spiritual energy left behind a cruel pulse of energy causing Rong Yuan��s heart to palpitate.


    This was a feeling that was only felt when meeting an opponent with the same capabilities as him. Could it be...could it be that someone scary was in the Spirit City? Did that person also have the cultivation of a Demigod?


    Interesting...


    Rong Yuan sneered. They had done it on the first day that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi entered the city, even if he did not want to believe it but it definitely seems like the person was challenging them. In that case, he better find out who this person was.


    ��Why? Elder Rong, did you find out anything?�� Seeing Rong Yuan��s expression, Wei Lingshu asked.


    ��Mmhm, roughly.�� Rong Yuan nodded. Under the expecting gazes of everyone, he replied with an unimaginable response, ��The murderer is very likely a Demigod.��


    ��Demigod?�� Wei Lingshu sucked in a deep breath of air, ��Elder Rong, could you have seen wrongly? How can there be a Demigod in the Lost Lands?�� As hepleted his sentence, he abruptly took a step back and looked at Rong Yuan guardedly. Currently, the only Demigod alive in the Lost Lands was Rong Yuan.


    ��Elder Rong, this Demigod...you would not be referring to yourself right?��


    ��Who else would it be other than him?�� Yang Pengyu fumed, ��Are you finally admitting to your crime?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan with a simrly astounded expression. However, her shock was different from everyone else. While everyone else became guarded or was ring at Rong Yuan with hatred, Gu Lingzhi was wondering how there was a Demigod in the Lost Lands.


    In the half day that she had spent in the Spirit City, the amount of spiritual energy she detected was difficult for someone to even reach the Martial Teacher rank. How could there be a Demigod? Unless the other party was like them and came from the outside world. But from what they knew, they had never been Martial Artists from the outside world in over a ten thousand years, there were only the two of them...


    As Gu Lingzhi was trying to guess where this Demigod had suddenlye from, Rong Yuan looked directly at Wei Lingshu who had be on guard, ��Leader Wei, what I meant was the murderer might be a Demigod, I didn��t say it was me.��


    ��But you are currently the only Demigod in the Lost Lands.�� Wei Lingshu replied instinctively. He then absorbed what Rong Yuan was trying to say and eximed, ��You mean there is another Demigod in the Lost Lands?��


    Rong Yuan nodded, relieved that his brain was finally working normally. ��Although I am not sure how he came about, from the pulse of spiritual energy on the wound, I can imagine that the person is at least of a peak Martial Sage cultivation.��


    ��Peak Martial Sage?�� Wei Lingshu inhaled sharply. If Rong Yuan was so sure, then he must be at least eighty to ny percent urate. But a person who was minimally a peak Martial Sage �C how could it be?


    ��This cannot be! I have to quickly report this to the Chancellor!�� Wei Lingshu immediately dered, ��Elder Rong, please go with me and report what you found out.��


    ��Let��s go.�� Rong Yuan did not reject. He could not reject even if he wanted to anyway. If he wanted to continue staying in the Spirit City, he had to wash all suspicions off himself.


    Receiving his approval, Wei Lingshu turned to Yang Pengyu. He instructed Yang Pengyu to leave the room as it is and left a few guards to guard the room. Together with Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, Wei Lingshu rushed back to the Chancellor��s Manor.


    At this very moment, the Chancellor��s Manor was extremely lively. The Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony, which happened once every five years was about to start. Hundreds of excited youths were apanied by their parents to receive spiritual energy to practice cultivation. They were all gathered in the big empty space in the main living room.


    The Vice Chancellor, Chu Jiang, was grinning as he said something in the front of the room. Everyone around him wore smiles on their faces, a drastic difference from the devastating sight they saw this morning. Seeing Wei Lingshu enter with the two others, Chu Jiang tilted his head downwards acknowledging them. Rong Yuan and the others replied in the same manner. They took a route around therge group and entered the main living room.


    Lin Chongyuan was sitting on his chair as usual and did not have much response towards their return. He merely nodded slightly and let them sit by the side to wait.


    ��Chancellor, I have something to report.��


    Lin Chongyuan lifted his hand to cut him off, ��It is not urgent, you can report it after the ceremony.�� His eyes filled with sincerity and kindness as he went outside and smiled at the children.


    Without them realising, the children who were standing with their parents had split up and were standing in two neat rows. They formed lines on the left and right side of Chu Jiang. Their eyes lit up passionately as they looked at the...cauldron?


    Since when did the cauldron appear? Why wasn��t it there before?


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the cauldron curiously. She could sense a weird power emanating from the body of the cauldron, it was wild and calm at the same time. These twopletely different energies could actually be present on the cauldron at the same time. By the side, Chu Jiang picked up a ck bottle and poured it into the cauldron. That bottle was not unfamiliar to Gu Lingzhi. It was the bottle that they had used to collect strands of Spiritual Origins in the Heavenly Lands.


    As Chu Jiang emptied the contents of the bottle into the cauldron, the bronze cauldron glowed and a light blue glow emitted from within the cauldron. The guards that had been standing around and maintaining order immediately stepped forwards, directing their spiritual energy into the cauldron. Chu Jiang also ced his hand on the cauldron, directing his spiritual energy into it.


    Gu Lingzhi could not tear her eyes away from this. She knew this was probably what Wei Lingshu was referring to when he was talking about the way Spiritual Origin was turned into spiritual energy.


    s, with the guidance of the spiritual energy from the few people, the cauldron glowed and was encrusted in a light blue glow. Simrly, the contents of the cauldron mixed and slowly, the two colours became one. It became a white mist that spread into the air. The spiritual energy in the Chancellor��s Manor thickened from its originally sparse and almost non-existent state.


    That white mist was actually thick spiritual energy.


    No wonder Wei Lingshu was so sure when he said he knew how to turn the strands of Spiritual Origins into spiritual energy. Gu Lingzhi was deep in thought as she looked at the big cauldron.


    As Chu Jiang emptied more of the ck bottle into the cauldron, more spiritual energy floated out of it. The spiritual energy in the air became thicker and thicker.


    When the concentration of spiritual energy in the air had reached a certain level, the Chancellor��s Manor suddenly lit up and a transparent light covered the top of the residence, engulfing the entire ce. Gu Lingzhi was still lost as she saw the children, who had been jumping around in excitement, suddenly sat cross-legged obediently on the ground.


    ��These children are the future of the Spirit City, the thickest spiritual energy from the Spiritual Origins would naturally be for them to use.�� Lin Chongyuan suddenly appeared beside them as he exined the situation monotonously. His eyes drifted across them.


    Gu Lingzhi was still slightly confused. Looking at the people around her, she saw that they were looking at her and Rong Yuan nervously. All of a sudden she understood what Lin Chongyuan was trying to say. Was he trying to remind her...to not fight with the children for the spiritual energy? She finally understood what the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony was about. It was to allow children of suitable ages to gather and absorb spiritual energy into their bodies.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips. She never thought that the Spirit City��s Chancellor would do something like that for the children. He had sacrificed quite a bit for these children of the future.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed. She did notment for long before the sight in front of her surprised her.


    Among the children that were sitting on the floor, spiritual energy was emanating from one of the children. It was a weak pulse of spiritual energy that wasing from his body.


    How was this possible? It had only been fifteen minutes and he had absorbed spiritual energy and became a Martial Student!


    The Spiritual Origins had been converted into spiritual energy and was being trapped in the Governor��s residence by the light cover. However, even if the spiritual energy was extremely dense in the Chancellor��s Manor, it was simply too fast for someone ordinary to absorb the energy!


    Rong Yuan had also realised what happened with the child and was as surprised as Gu Lingzhi. They exchanged nces as the eyes reflected the same pity.


    With such a cultivational talent, if the child was in the Tianyuan Continent, he would definitely have be someone outstanding. What a pity that he was in the Lost Lands where spiritual energy was extremely limited. The highest that he will ever be able to reach would be the Martial Sage rank.


    ��Aren��t these children pretty good?�� Lin Chongyuan��s voice sounded once more. His voice carried an almost undetectable sense of hurt, ��What a pity, this is the most I can do for them.��

 Chapter 367 – They’re All Talents!

    <h4>Chapter 367 �C They��re All Talents!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi went silent. Although they had just known each other, from these few short sentences, Gu Lingzhi could sense how much the Chancellor cared for his people. From this rtively emotionless sentence, she could feel Lin Chongyuan��s sadness.


    That hopelessness that he felt of himself. He could do nothing for these children who possessed a lot of potential.


    At that moment, Gu Lingzhi really wanted to say that she could help them achieve a normal cultivation. But rationale stopped her from doing anything crazy.


    The fact that they had treasures would cause people to envy and covet after their treasures. But if their treasure was known to be able to change people��s lives, it won��t be as simple as envy. They might very well be the target of the entire Lost Lands. No matter how powerful they were, the two of them would not be able to deal with everyone.


    As time passed, the spiritual energy emitted by the cauldron increased, turning the Chancellor��s Manor into a cultivation heaven.


    In this time, spiritual energy pulsed out from another two children as they sessfully absorbed spiritual energy. Gu Lingzhi was now able to calmly take this in.


    Why were the children in the Spirit City all so talented? Looking at the expressions of the people around them, they all looked as if this was normal. At most, there were a few that were slightly surprised. No one was shocked at this. They all behaved as if those children that became Martial Artists so quickly were just slightly more talented.


    As more time passed, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan became numb from their initial shock. The sky above them slowly turned into a dark blue. The few hundred children sitting cross-legged in front of the main hall all finished their absorption of spiritual energy. That speed of absorption was so incredible that if anyone of them were to be thrown into the outside world, the ns would fight among themselves to recruit them. It made the two of them wonder if they were making a mountain out of a molehill and that absorbing spiritual energy into their bodies was actually a very simple thing. Maybe they were just too dumb which was why they found it difficult.


    But that was also not right, since the both of them were prodigies among their batches. When they first absorbed spiritual energy, they used about half to a full day. Whenpared to these children, they were also pretty fast. Rong Yuan had used about twenty hours to absorb spiritual energy and it was quite a feat. This was also the reason why he was imed and expected by people to be the Martial Artist most likely to ascend to be a True God.


    In the Tianyuan Continent, Martial Artists that had just begun trying to absorb spiritual energy into their bodies would take about three to seven days normally. If they could do it within three days, they were already considered talented. But looking at these children, the worst one only took about 12 hours to absorb spiritual energy. They were extraordinary!


    Gu Lingzhi sighed internally as the idea that she suppressed earlier made its way up to the surface.


    Should she...continue monitoring them? After all, she and Rong Yuan cannot leave for the time being. Maybe she should observe them and choose one or two children with good hearts and morals to be her disciples.


    As she thought of this, Gu Lingzhi turned to look at Rong Yuan. She realised Rong Yuan��s eyes had also lit up as he monitored the group of children in front of him. The delight in his eyes was apparent. He looked like if there was no one else around, he would carry one home.


    Sensing Gu Lingzhi��s gaze on him, Rong Yuan tilted his head to match hers. His hand moved slightly as he pulled Gu Lingzhi to stand closer to him. Tilting his head to her ears, ��If we have children in the future, they will definitely be as cute and brilliant.��


    Gu Lingzhi replied, ��...You can ept one or two disciples.��


    ��I don��t want to.�� Rong Yuan t out rejected. ��How can anyone I adopt be better than my own child?�� In addition, if he epted a disciple, he would have to spend time training his student. He already had barely enough time with Gu Lingzhi, why would he create trouble for himself and find two additional light bulbs?


    ��Do you want to?�� Rong Yuan looked at her suspiciously, he then squeezed her tender hand tightly, ��You are not allowed to.�� Gu Lingzhi��s time was his. How can she spend time on others?


    Okay then, his voice was filled with jealousy. Why would she ever think that Rong Yuan would want disciples?


    The sky turnedpletely dark blue as night fell in the Lost Lands. Chu Jiang, who had been throwing the strands of Spiritual Origins into the cauldron continuously to maintain the thick spiritual energy in the air finally stopped. Smiling, he dered the end of the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony.


    The group of new young Martial Artists opened their eyes. They looked longingly at the thick spiritual energy still in the air as they obediently went to their respective parents.


    Chu Jiang said some more encouraging words telling the children to not waste their talent. Even if they were restricted by their environment and could not reach a high level of cultivation, they should not give up any other way to be stronger.


    When the main hall finally became peaceful again, Lin Chongyuan brought the group back to the main hall. He then asked Wei Lingshu toplete what he was saying that morning, ��Lingshu, what did you want to say?��


    Wei Lingshu immediately straightened up, ��Chancellor, when I went with the two elders earlier to check the situation in the house, we suspect...suspect that there is a second Demigod in the Spirit City!��


    ��What did you say?�� Lin Chongyuan jumped out of his chair in surprise. ��There is another Demigod in the Spirit City?��


    ��If my intuition is right, it is true. The victim, Yang Xinyu��s wound waspletely caused by a Martial Artist. The person that did this is definitely a Demigod or minimally a peak Martial Sage.�� Rong Yuan followed on after Lin Chongyuan.


    A deathly silence suddenly overcame the main hall. After some time, a dry and rough voice rasped, ��A second Demigod? How is that possible? In the past thousands of years, you two are the only ones that have entered the Lost Lands alive. The spiritual energy avable in the Lost Lands is simply insufficient to allow anyone to reach the Demigod level.��


    ��That��s right, Elder Rong. Could you have seen wrongly?��


    ��I cannot be wrong.�� Rong Yuan raised his brow. ��I won��t say anything I am not sure of.��


    Hearing this, those that suspected Rong Yuan initially smartly shut their mouths.


    Lin Chongyuan sat back onto his chair slowly. Heposed his emotions before saying, ��I wonder, Elder Rong, would you be able to find this Demigod?��


    ��No.�� Rong Yuan said frankly, ��The person was extremely careful when he struck. He controlled the diffusion of spiritual energy to a very small area. If we are not near the crime scene, we wouldn��t be able to detect the spiritual energy at all and won��t be able to find the person.


    ��Is that the case?�� Lin Chongyuan frowned as he fell into deep thought. The assistants around him however, were not asposed. As soon as they realised that Rong Yuan could not find the person, they immediately expressed their indignance, ��You can��t find the Demigod? Or do you just not want to find him? Ever since the Lost Lands was found until now, no one has ever been able to reach the Demigod rank. The minute you arrive, another Demigod appears. This is too coincidental.��


    ��It is pretty coincidental.�� Rong Yuan agreed with him, pretending to not get what he was trying to insinuate. ��But now that it has happened, I have no way to control it.��


    Rong Yuan then looked at Qiao Yeshu who was the one that had spoken. He then leaned back against his chair and started focusing on Gu Lingzhi��s fingers, expressing his desire to end the conversation.


    ��You...�� Qiao Yeshu stammered, ��Before you came, we never even had a Martial Sage appear in the Lost Lands. Now that you are here, a Demigod appears. Am I wrong to suspect you?��


    ��You are not wrong.�� Gu Lingzhi was the one that replied. ��But we are not the killers so there is no use in you suspecting us.��


    Qiao Yeshu fell silent out of anger once again. Couldn��t the both of them behave a little like suspects? Did they really think they could do anything just because they were Demigods?


    ��I think you don��t understand the situation here. Do you really think that there is no one in the Spirit City that can take you on? Let me tell you, even if...��


    ��That��s enough. I believe them.�� Lin Chongyuan cut off Qiao Yeshu. ��If it were really them, they would also not be stupid enough to do it on the first day that they arrive and purposely leave traces to allow themselves to be suspected. With both of their abilities, they can kill without leaving any traces.��


    At least this Governor was not stupid or gullible. Rong Yuan sat in his seat satisfied and added on, ��Not bad, if it was really me, I would not have left traces of spiritual energy at the scene of the crime and let you guys trace it back to me.��


    Qiao Yeshu huffed, ��Who knows if you did it on purpose to mislead us?��


    Rong Yuan scoffed, ��Isn��t it better to do it so no one would even find out?��


    ��You...��


    Seeing the short-tempered Qiao Yeshu about to do something rash, the people around him quickly held him back, ��Stop it! This is not the time for you to act on your anger!��


    Now, wasn��t the most important target the Demigod? It was of vital importance now to find a way to catch this person that hated them and was so powerful.


    ��You believe him too?�� Qiao Yeshu red.


    ��There is no need for him to make up this entire story that can be so easily rebutted.�� Unless he did not want to stay in the Lost Lands any longer.


    The eptability of the Spirit City was much higher than what Gu Lingzhi had imagined. Other than a few that still harboured a deep suspicion towards them, everyone else believed them that the murderer was someone else.


    The only thing that they could not grasp was �C this Demigod murderer. How did he appear? Did he enter unnoticed into the Lost Lands before Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi came? Or did hee after they did?


    Could he have originated from the Lost Lands? They did not even think in this direction. The spiritual energy avable in the Lost Lands was simply pathetic and would not be able to allow anyone to cultivate to the level of a Demigod. They would not even be able to be a Martial Sage.


    Falling into the whirlpool of guesses on who this person might be, both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not realise that today��s Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony was a form of cultivation training. Hundreds of children, who had never been tested for Spiritual Roots had simply just sat down and trained. This was simply unnatural!

 Chapter 368 – Another Incident

    <h4>Chapter 368 �C Another Incident</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    They spent another half a night in the main hall, discussing how to lure out the Demigod murderer. They did not manage to reach a conclusion and Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan returned to their temporary residence once again. Tomorrow morning, they were going to go with Chu Jiang and several other experts to Yang Xinyu��s house again to search for more clues.


    The four servants in charge of tending to them turned pale as they saw the two of them return. It was obvious they still thought that the two of them were murderers. The two of them were not interested in exining themselves as they just waved them off to rest, saying that they did not need anyone to tend to them as they retreated into the bedroom.


    After cuddling for a while, the two of them entered the Inheritance Space to train. Although Rong Yuan had maintained a nonchnt and careless attitude towards the Demigod that was on the loose, he still wanted to strengthen his abilities. With so much uncertainty, he had to make sure he was in an advantageous position. This was the only way he could protect Gu Lingzhi.


    The situation in the Inheritance Space was simr to before. Pan Wen and Bian Cheng were still cooped up in a corner. Forcing a Soul Controlling Pearl into Pan Wen��s mouth, Gu Lingzhi sent him out of the Inheritance Space to help her monitor the situation outside. She then went to hang out in the medicinal garden outside the main building.


    Because no Spirit nts could grow in the Lost Lands, every pill she used meant that she had one less pill. Gu Lingzhi had no choice but to try to grow some useful Spirit nts. Luckily, she already had the habit of growing Spirit nts in the Inheritance Space and she had quite a few seeds. Now what she needed to do was produce a lot more of these Spirit nts.


    Choosing a big plot of fertilend a small distance away from the medicinal garden, she started the new medicinal garden. Gu Lingzhi activated her earth-based Spiritual Roots, creating a perimeter wall around the area. She then used her spiritual energy to turn the ground soil. Thereafter, she waved her hand, scattering a bunch ofmon Spirit nt seeds and once again moved the soil to cover the seeds. Waving her hands, she created a small bout of rain to fall on the ground where the seeds were buried, providing water for her newly nted seeds.


    She repeated this action of loosening the soil, nting the seeds and watering the ground a few times. This patch of medicinal garden was finally filled with Spirit nt seeds that Gu Lingzhi nted. In the future, she just needed to instruct Pan Wen, who was still under the influence of the Soul Controlling Pill, to water the nts with water from the Spiritual Essence Spring every half a month.


    As Gu Lingzhi��s gaze turned to another plot ofnd, intending to nt some middle grade Spirit nts, she could sense some movement from Pan Wen that she had stationed outside. There was someone trying to find her!


    She had no time to set up the new medicinal garden as she took a nce at Rong Yuan who was still training and left the Inheritance Space.


    Outside, Pan Wen was evidently relieved when he saw Gu Lingzhi appear and started to quickly exin the situation. In the time that they entered the Inheritance Space, another person had died in the Spirit City!


    The victim this time was another Gold ss Warrior. They had lost two Gold ss Warriors in two days. To the Lost Lands, where it was extremely hard to train, this was something that rarely happened. The four servants that were serving them were now so scared they did not dare to show their faces. They had brought Wei Lingshu toe knock on their door directly.


    ��Elder Rong, Elder Gu, are you both asleep? Can you pleasee out for a moment? Another Gold ss Warrior has been attacked. We need your help.�� Wei Lingshu��s voice permeated the room and he stated his intention clearly.


    Hearing this, Gu Lingzhi frowned as she sent Pan Wen back into the Inheritance Space and pulled Rong Yuan out. Having been shifted out of the thick spiritual energy filled air of the Inheritance space, Rong Yuan had yet to adjust to this drastic change before he heard Wei Lingshu call, ��Two elders are you all in? Please reply.��


    After the two of them had yet to reply after a while, a peculiar voice said, ��I think you don��t have to knock anymore. If they haven��t replied after so long, they are definitely not inside. They could be the murderers for all we know and are currently destroying evidence now.��


    ��Yeshu, how can you say that about the two elders? The Chancellor has said that they are not the murderers. Why can��t you just let it go?�� Wei Lingshu was slightly speechless as his suspicions rose. If they weren��t in their rooms in the middle of the night, will they be out doing something bad?


    Just as this thought popped into his mind, Rong Yuan��szy voice floated out of the room, ��Only Leader Wei is able to distinguish right from wrong. Not like others who just assume things without knowing the full story and ruining people��s reputations.��


    Hearing his voice, Wei Lingshu silently breathed a sigh of relief. Thank god they were in their houses and could wipe off suspicions. But if they were in the room, why did they take so long to open the door?


    Wei Lingshu immediately realised why the moment he saw Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi appear.


    Their clothes were dishevelled looking as if they had put them on in a hurry. Rong Yuan also wore a satisfied andzy look on his face while behind him, Gu Lingzhi��s cheeks were slightly flushed and her lips were slightly glossy and wet. Her long hair was not as neat as it was during the day but was thrown behind her messily. Embarrassment filled her eyes as she pretended to beposed. Without even asking, it was obvious why the two of them had taken so long to open the door. Awkwardly, Wei Lingshu apologised, ��Sorry for disturbing.��


    Qiao Yeshu also pursed his lips somewhat awkwardly, ��You all must really be in the mood.��


    Achieving their intended oue, Rong Yuan turned to block Gu Lingzhi from sight to prevent anyone else from seeing how alluring she looked. He chuckled coldly, ��Every moment in the night is worth a thousand gold, if I don��t love my wife at night then should I be hollering at someone else��s door?��


    ��Who are you saying is hollering?�� The slight bit of embarrassment that Qiao Yeshu had disappeared as soon as Rong Yuan spoke, ��You can even speak about your own chambers so brazenly, you really don��t know how to be embarrassed!��


    Rong Yuan breathed, ��We make love behind doors and are not disturbing anyone. You on the other hand, are here doing god knows what. Who should be embarrassed?��


    ��You...�� Once again rendered speechless by Rong Yuan, Qiao Yeshu was so frustrated he wanted to strangle Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan pped him away easily and looked at him like he was an idiot, ��You want to strangle me?��


    An Amethyst ss Warrior, equivalent to a Martial Teacher rank wanted to challenge him? Was he ignorant or just in stupid?


    Seeing how Qiao Yeshu was about to lose his mind from the anger and start getting physical, Wei Lingshu pulled him away. His head hurt as he growled, ��Stop messing around, we have important things to do!��


    His growl made Qian Yeshu remember the reason he was here. Snorting, he stepped aside but still looked at Rong Yuan with a hint of animosity. Having been looked down by Rong Yuan a few times, this Amethyst ss Warrior was starting to hate Rong Yuan.


    The victims tonight were a female and a male. When they had rushed to reach the scene, it was already surrounded by people shouting and scolding.


    Seeing them appear, the people on the outside automatically shut up as they looked at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi in fear. They opened up a route for them silently.


    Wei Lingshu thanked them and walked in first.


    The man and woman were lying on the floor in a simr way to the one they had seen in the day. They were simrly killed using extremely gruesome methods. Their internal organs werepletely gone and only blood stains remained. The entire house was filled with the scent of blood.


    Simr to what he did in the day, Rong Yuan kneeled down in front of the two bodies and checked for the cause of death. He then asked about the victims.


    The one who replied to him was a thirty year old beautiful woman. She knew the background of the two victims very clearly and answered straightforwardly. Gu Lingzhi could not help but give her a second nce, ��How do you know everything so well?��


    Pan Meixian smiled bitterly as she looked at the man��s body, ��He was my husband, how would I not know this?��


    ��You are his wife?�� Gu Lingzhi was slightly surprised. The two bodies on the ground were clearly attacked in their sleep as they were wearing their sleeping gowns. If Pan Meixian was the man��s wife then who was that woman?


    ��That is his mistress from outside.�� Without waiting for Gu Lingzhi to ask her, Pan Meixian exined. Her eyes drifted slightly over Rong Yuan��s body and chuckled, ��Not every man would stick with their wife after they be powerful. They will all find ways to fill their nights.��


    No wonder Pan Meixian was still so calm even after losing her husband. Gu Lingzhi threw her a sympathetic look. No matter how much love they had, it would not be able to withstand either party betraying.


    At this point, Rong Yuan examined the body and looked solemnly at Wei Lingshu, ��It is still the same person.��


    Wei Lingshu nodded. The same method of killing, around the same time. Even without Rong Yuan��s confirmation, he knew it was the same person as the previous night.


    Everyone around was still unclear about what went down in the Governor��s residence. Simr to Yang Pengyu they immediately pinned down the suspects as Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. As they saw Wei Lingshu had no intention of questioning them and instead seemed to be relying on them, they were unsatisfied, ��Leader Wei, what is going on? Shouldn��t you capture the person with the highest suspicion and interrogate them?��


    ��Capture?�� Wei Lingshu threw the person that said that a look, ��These two elders are guests of the Spirit City and had nothing to do with the two murders. They are even helping us try to find the real culprit. If you all know anything, you must inform us. If you all see any suspicious person in the city in these two days, you must immediately let us know. We have to narrow down the possibilities and quickly catch the murderer.��


    Everyone immediately acknowledged his words and there were a few that gave some ambiguous leads. Qiao Yeshu recorded everyone��s statements and nned to get people to investigate all these leadster on.


    In this manner, the night passed quickly.


    With two murders in two consecutive nights, everyone thought that even if this person was extremely powerful and not afraid of getting caught, they would probably want to rest for a while. However, on the third night, a simr incident urred.


    This time, the victim was a Gold ss Warrior that hade to the Spirit City for business.

 Chapter 369 – The Murderer is Not Human

    <h4>Chapter 369 �C The Murderer is Not Human</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The one who had discovered his body was Xiao��er who hade to deliver water to him to take a bath. Blood was everywhere on the ground, scaring the life out of him. Boisterous discussion had ensued all night at the inn where the Gold ss Warriors were staying, wondering if there would be a fourth victim. Fear spread quickly throughout the Spirit City overnight.


    It was difficult for Warriors to cultivate to begin with; for one to be a Gold ss Warrior, his physique had to be exceptional. It was iprehensible that three Gold ss Warriors had died out of nowhere and it was also a huge loss. Even if the Chancellor had not activated anyone to investigate the murders, all of the Warriors in the Spirit City had formed up groups of their own ord to catch the murderer.


    The people who bore the brunt of the usations were the visitors that hade to the Spirit City. Some of them had been subject to interrogation from the residents of the Spirit City, and whoever that refused to cooperate had even been subject to strong spiritual pressure. At the same time, the Chancellor had put up a notice for the visitors of the Spirit City to undergo checks by the city guards; whoever refused would be barred entry from the Spirit City forever.


    Though the visitors wanted to protest, they had no choice but to give into the Spirit City��s requests from the pressure that the all the residents were giving them. They felt like they were criminals even though they had not done anything that betrayed their conscience.


    Yet, these measures were to no avail. Even though the city guards had spent all night and day patrolling, the murders still urred every day. Everyone was afraid that they would be the next victim.


    ��What exactly does this perverted murderer want? Isn��t he afraid of retribution by using such ruthless ways to kill people?�� Qiao Yeshu eximed and destroyed the stool beside her out of anger. ��If I manage to catch him, I will tear his organs out of his body so he can have a taste of his medicine!��


    Rong Yuan nced sideways at him, ��If the murderer was afraid of retribution, he would not do something as evil as this.��


    Rong Yuan squatted down to examine the body of the sixth Gold ss Warrior victim. It was simr to how the others before him had died �C his organs and brain had been removed from his body. He wondered if the murderer had done it out of habit or out of fetish, because every murder had been extremely bloody. After witnessing a scene like this so many times, people were getting used to it. They could even eat whilst looking at the brutal scene in front of them, which was what Wei Lingshu was doing �C eating fruit while waiting for Rong Yuan to finish examining the body.


    This time, the victim had been a woman. Other than her, another one of the victims had been a young child. Gu Lingzhi took a cloak out of her Storage Ring, wanting to cover their bodies. However, her eyes widened as she squatted down and bent her body towards them.


    ��What��s this?��


    Rong Yuan turned his head and when he saw Gu Lingzhi getting closer to the bodies, he reached his hands out to cover her eyes so that she would not be traumatized by such a brutal scene.


    Gu Lingzhi gently pushed his hands away, ��I��ve already seen it, there��s no point covering my eyes now.��


    She annoyed the upset look on Rong Yuan��s face and fixed her eyes on the child��s body once again.


    Previously, due to the brutality of the scene, she merely swept her eyes across the bodies and did not bother to give it a second nce. Now that she took a closer look, she realized that something was wrong.


    At the ce where the child��s head had been split open, it had not been a clean job. Other than the traces of someone that had used their fingers to dig at the brain, there were also teeth marks.


    Could it be...?


    She made a wild guess in her heart, but she had to first ensure that her eyes were not ying a trick on her, so she examined the wound on the head again. It was still pulsating with the residues of disrupted spiritual energy that had created the wound in the first ce. She swept the child��s hair to one side to examine the edges along which the head had been split open, where she realized that there was a line of tiny depressions. If she had not looked at it closely, she would not have realized that they existed. But they were not depressions. They were bite marks. What was strange was that the bite mark did not align with how human teeth looked like. It was much wider.


    Following this mark, she realized that there were simr bite marks on the skull. They were all around the skull at the edges where it had been split open. This discovery gave Gu Lingzhi a terrible feeling in her bones, causing her face to pale.


    ��Elder Gu, did you find anything new?�� Wei Lingshu rushed over to ask when he saw Gu Lingzhi holding the child��s head whilst in deep thought.


    Gu Lingzhi saw the fruit that Wei Lingshu had eaten half of and wondered to herself if he would still be able to finish it if she told him what her thoughts were. With this thought of ying a prank on him, she felt much calmer than she did earlier. She pointed at the depressions on the child��s head and purposely lowered her voice, ��Look, does the shape of these depressions remind you of a bite mark?��


    She pointed at other inconspicuous ces on the boy��s head, ��Look, here too. It follows the parts of his head that��s missing. Do you think that he had been bitten while he was alive? The area of his head that��s missing was too big, that��s why we missed out on this.��


    A normal human being could only open his mouth as big as a fist, there was no way it could engulf a whole human��s head. Even if someone found these depressions on the child��s head, they would not get to the same conclusion as Gu Lingzhi, yet she could not help but feel that she was right.


    ��You��re right. I wanted to share my discoveries with you too,�� Rong Yuan voiced out, before Gu Lingzhi felt a warm hand on her head, gently caressing her hair.


    ��I found out about these teeth marks a few days back; I did not mention it because there wasn��t enough evidence to prove that these are indeed teeth marks. But I see that you��vee to the same conclusion as me today.��


    Wei Lingshu turned to look at Rong Yuan and saw that Rong Yuan had brought forth a piece of intestinal organ in front of him. With a serious tone, he said, ��Look at where this organ has been severed, the marks left behind suggest that it had been bitten off. On this side, it hasn��t beenpletely bitten off and has teeth marks on it too. Perhaps we were quick to get here, so the murderer did not have time to finish eating all her organs before leaving, leaving a small chunk behind. Nevertheless, we now know why the murderer has to kill someone every night.��


    ��W-Why?�� Wei Lingshu stammered and his face paled. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s guesses made him extremely scared.


    Rong Yuan rolled his eyes at him, ��To eat, of course.��


    Rong Yuan then pulled Gu Lingzhi into his embrace and walked past Wei Lingshu, whilst adding on, ��Look at the fruit you��re holding. It��s red and white, it looks kind of simr to the stained flooring.��


    Wei Lingshu looked at the fruit that he was holding, its red skin and white flesh. It indeed looked like something from the brutal scene in front of him. The next moment, he regurgitated the other half of the fruit that he had already eaten. At the same time, the sound of vomiting reverberated throughout the ce. Some residents who were eager to find out what happened and had happened to be at the scene vomited as well when they heard what Rong Yuan had said.


    ��They��re really weak,�� Rong Yuanmented as he used one hand to cover Gu Lingzhi��s eyes while he used the other arm to transport her out of that ce. Wei Lingshu looked at them with contempt.


    They did it on purpose! They purposely said something like that whilst he was eating the fruit!


    When Wei Lingshu had finally finished throwing up, he stood up shakily. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had long disappeared, not wanting to be present to smell the putrid scent of vomit. They returned to the Chancellor��s Manor to report their findings.


    Within half a day, everyone in the Spirit City had found out about their discoveries. The murderer was actually a cannibal who liked to feed on human flesh! Such a scary possibility heightened everyone��s emotions.


    Forget the fact that the victims had died a brutal death �C they had to be someone��s meal even after they died! They would not rest until they found the murderer and ground his bones!


    Wei Lingshu sipped his tea angrily as he still continued to look at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan with resentment.


    ��Both of you were the ones who said that the murderer was a Demigod, now the both of you have made another usation; exactly how much cultivation does the murderer have? Can you give an estimate?��


    Rong Yuan drank his tea calmly and replied, ��I said that the murderer may not be a Demigod Martial Artist, but the murderer probably has the cultivation equivalent to a Demigod.��


    Qiao Yeshu red at Rong Yuan, ��Is there any difference in whatever you just said?��


    ��There is a huge difference,�� Rong Yuan statedzily whilst he put the tea cup back onto the table. ��Previously, we thought the murderer would be a human being. From the looks of it now, there��s a high probability that the murderer is not human.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��I mean... the murderer is most likely not human.��


    ��How is that possible?�� Qiao Yeshu stood up, ��In the Lost Lands, the strongest demon beast can only match up to an Amethyst ss Warrior. How is it possible that it can kill so many people without a sound? Furthermore, demon beasts are not smart, how would they have spiritual energy or such high cultivation? Even if it wasn��t caught by us for so long, how is it possible that it would be as intelligent as a human being?��


    Zi Zi, who existed in the Fen Painting, had heard these words through Gu Lingzhi and was not happy. Furious, it raised its ws and wanted to jump out of the Painting to debate with Qiao Yeshu. However, it was immediately stopped by Gu Lingzhi.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were not in a good position. Half of the residents believed in the Chancellor��s judgment that they were not the murderers, whilst the other half were still suspicious about them. They imed that the murderer was not a human being, but a creature with intelligence. If Zi Zi had appeared out of nowhere, more people would start to suspect them.


    ��Why aren��t you letting me out? How dare they say that something doesn��t exist just because they haven��t seen it for themselves? Animals can be intelligent too when their cultivation level increases to a certain level. Some of them can even be human beings and live amongst you. How can they not know something like this?��

 Chapter 370 – Restlessness

    <h4>Chapter 370 �C Restlessness</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Even Gu Lingzhi did not know something like that before she met Zi Zi, let alone these people.


    Ever since the Tianyuan Continent got separated from the Realm of the Gods, there were very little demon beasts who could demonstrate spiritual knowledge. Their ability to morph into human beings only existed in legends; many people had thought that there was a mistake in the historical records, that maybe it was just the wishful thinking of the historian.


    ��Zi Zi, calm down. You can��te out now. We��ll have to wait until we catch the culprit before we let you out, otherwise we��ll be in trouble,�� Gu Lingzhi tried to reason with it.


    ��What trouble will there be? At most, the both of you can subdue the whole of the Spirit City using your powers. It��s not like the both of you aren��t capable of it,�� Zi Zi retorted angrily.


    Gu Lingzhi really wanted to ask Zi Zi if he thought that the City��s ze Warriors were only for show. Since the Spirit City had managed to stand its ground for so many years in the Lost Lands without any sessful invaders from the outside world, they would definitely have secret techniques that gave them such an insurmountable amount of power. Even if she were to leave out all the rest, the cauldron that could generate spiritual energy was impressive in and of itself; it would take someone extremely talented to have forged it. Furthermore, since they��ve dared to let Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi enter the Spirit City, it meant that the residents had great confidence that they could keep them under control.


    ��Why aren��t you talking anymore? You were boasting so much just now, you have nothing to say now, do you?�� Qiao Yeshu said as he stuck his chin out, delighted to have the upper hand for once.


    Rong Yuan sighed in response, ��It��s scary to be as clueless as you.��


    Qiao Yeshu��s face immediately darkened, and he red fiercely at Rong Yuan. ��I think you��re making things up on purpose because you��re unable to find who the murderer is.��


    Rong Yuan did not bother to reply to him, he decided to borate on his point of view for Wei Lingshu instead.


    ��I��ve examined the two bodies; whatever is left in the skull and in the abdomen have bite marks on them. From the bite marks, there is no doubt that it is caused by human teeth, but when we look at the radius of the marks, it is not possible that it was done by a human. There is a big possibility that it is caused by a demon beast that has morphed into a human being.��


    ��Really? What kind of demon beast would be able to do that? How exactly do they morph into human beings?�� Wei Lingshu was visibly shocked. Even the humans in the Lost Lands could not reach the cultivation of a Demigod, how was it possible for a demon beast to be able to do so?


    ��Unless... they came from the outside world like the both of you?�� Wei Lingshu guessed. Yet, Gu Lingzhi refuted him, ��I don��t think so.��


    When met with Wei Lingshu��s questioning gaze, she exined herself, ��There hasn��t been a demon beast that can morph into a human being on the Tianyuan Continent for very long now. It��s almost been a hundred thousand years since they existed.��


    Qiao Yeshuughed loudly at her words, ��If such a demon beast doesn��t exist in the Tianyuan Continent, then it��s even more unlikely that it would be found here.��


    ��What demon beast? What are all of you talking about?�� a voice interrupted before Gu Lingzhi could retort.


    Gu Lingzhi turned to look in the direction of the voice and came face-to-face with Jin Hao, whom she had not seen in a long time. As the number one fan of Wei Lingshu, Jin Hao loved to visit Wei Lingshu��s manor whenever he had free time. When he heard that Wei Lingshu had returned to his manor, he immediately rushed over.


    ��What are all of you talking about? A demon beast that can morph into a human being? I��ve never heard about it before.��


    ��Me neither,�� Qiao Yeshu hummed, ��These two people have retracted their earlier guesses, now they think that the murderer is a demon beast that morphed into a human being. They didn��t stop to think what kind of ce the Lost Lands is, how is it possible that there would be such a high-level demon beast here?��


    Qiao Yeshu then suddenly pushed Jin Hao away and eximed, ��What��s that? Throw that away! How old are you, why are you still ying with worms?��


    A few people who heard Qiao Yeshu turned around to look at what Jin Hao was holding in his hands. It was a worm, with a head as big as his fingernail. It looked at everyone present with its small eyes.


    Jin Hao did not throw it away like Qiao Yeshu told him to. In fact, he proudly showed it to everyone and giggled, ��I found this precious little thing on my own, it��s so cute, who could bear to throw it away?��


    Gu Lingzhi begged to differ with the green and hairy worm that Jin Hao was holding. It was a creature that she detested the most. She cringed internally and took a few steps back unconsciously, shrinking in Rong Yuan��s embrace. She felt goosebumps all over her body


    Qiao Yeshu was much more direct in his reaction. Rudely, he told Jin Hao, ��How is this disgusting thing cute at all? You have a strange eye for beauty. Quick, throw it away, just looking at it makes me cringe.��


    Jin Hao pouted and turned to let Wei Lingshu take a look at it, ��Don��t you think it��s cute?��


    Wei Lingshi looked at the worm in his hands and then at his eyes full of excitement, and he could not bear to dampen Jin Hao��s mood, so he praised him, ��Yes, it��s rather cute.��


    ��Master has the greatest taste after all!�� Jin Hao excitedly celebrated, before dipping his head to give his worm a kiss. Everyone else shuddered.


    ��So, what was it that all of you were talking about? A demon beast that can morph into a human?��


    ��We��ll have to ask the two outsiders that you brought in,�� Qiao Yeshu retorted with a sullen look.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled lightly as if she was faced with a child that did not know how to behave, ��When a demon beast has gained a certain amount of spiritual power, it can develop intelligence that��s not inferior to that of a human being��s and then gain the ability to morph into one. When the True Gods were still around, it was not rare for such demon beasts to exist.��


    In fact, there were one of these demon beasts right in her Inheritance Space.


    Jin Hao listened, his eyes lit with wonder, ��Wow...so they do exist!�� He then excitedly asked Gu Lingzhi more questions about demon beasts and their ability to transform. Qiao Yeshu appeared disinterested, but it was obvious that he was listening intently to Gu Lingzhi and Jin Hao��s conversation, afraid that he would miss a detail. Wei Lingshu looked at him and shook his head whilst smiling to himself.


    Gu Lingzhi told them everything she knew, and the three of them listened very intently to her, as if they were listening to a brilliant storyteller. When she finally stopped, they looked at her, wanting to know more.


    ��Elder Gu, tell us more! After the demon beast morphs into a human, can they mate with Martial Artists? What kind of offspring do they produce �C humans or beasts?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head whilstughing, ��That, I do not know. ording to the historical records, the offspring that they produce are not entirely human nor are they entirely demon beasts. They tend to have mixed blood. In the early stages of their life, they take on the form of a human being. It is only until adolescence that they awaken the demon beast blood in their body.��


    ��Oh...�� Jin Hao paused to think. With one hand, he caressed the worm gently. The hairy worm perched cutely on his hand. asionally, it would roll around on its palm adorably.


    Gu Lingzhi assessed the interaction between Jin Hao and his worm, astonished. It was difficult for creatures like worms to develop spiritual knowledge. A well-behaved worm like the one Jin Hao had was hard toe by, it was no wonder he treasured it so much.


    The skies above them gradually darkened as they conversed throughout the day. Night had fallen without them realizing. After kindly rejecting Wei Lingshu��s kind gesture of having them stay for dinner, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi returned to their own personal amodations at the Sanhe Courtyard that was near the Chancellor��s Manor. When Wei Lingshu finished his dinner, he went to the Chancellor��s Manor together with Qiao Yeshu to report about his new findings. He also told the Chancellor about what Gu Lingzhi had told them about demon beasts being able to morph into human beings.


    Within the Sanhe Courtyard, they followed their routine of assigning Pan Wen to guard their surroundings while they entered the Inheritance Space.


    After they carefully irrigated their Spirit nts, they realized that some of them had started to germinate. They had grown into seedlings. Gu Lingzhi examined their growth one by one whilst chatting with Rong Yuan.


    Surprisingly, their conversation was not about the murder cases that happened recently, but about the message that Guan Yue had divulged to them secretly.


    Whatever that had happened in the Spirit City had spread to the other four cities. They now knew that other than Rong Yuan, a Demigod that hade from the outside world, hade to the Lost Lands and there was now another cold-blooded murderer with the cultivation of a Demigod as well. The Chancellors of the other cities had long been eyeing the cultivation resources that the Spirit City kept for themselves, now they had an excuse to act on it. They wanted to find the murderer before the people from the Spirit City did, so that they would have leverage to negotiate for cultivation resources.


    ording to the man that had been sent by Guan Yue, he wished that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would find out who the murderer was before anyone from the three cities did, and hand the murderer over to Lin Chongyuan.


    ��I don��t know what Guan Yue��s intentions are. Previously, he wanted us to go undercover in the Spirit City because he was coveting over cultivation resources. Now, there��s a great chance for him to get ess to some by working with the Chancellors from the other cities, yet he wants to be the good person and help the Spirit City instead. He keeps contradicting himself, isn��t he afraid that we would not do ording to what he says?��


    ��What could he be afraid of?�� Rong Yuan squatted beside Gu Lingzhi and helped her water the Spiritual nts with spiritual water. ��Guan Yue has the most knowledge about the Spirit City. He would only tell us to do so knowing that we will not be able to subdue the Spirit City on our own. It is rare for a wise person like him toe by, he��s not shaken by short-term benefits and is able to see the bigger picture at hand.��

 Chapter 371 – Some Gifts for the Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 371 �C Some Gifts for the Murderer</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Just like that, the night had passed. When the sun was almost up, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were then called out of the Inheritance Space by Pan Wen. The murderer had killed someone almost every night, they were used to being alerted at this timing.


    In reality, it was not only them that felt that way. Everyone in the Spirit City was equally used to it. They��ve developed an unspeakable fear for this creature. The Gold ss Warriors no longer dared to sleep alone at night, but even if that was the case, someone was still killed every night.


    ��The both of you must be having a good time, being able to sleep so soundly every night,�� Qiao Yeshuined. Only the heavens knew how long it had been since he had gotten a good night��s sleep. Ever since the first body had been found, he was sent over to Wei Lingshu��s study every day to assist him with the investigation. In the day, they had to constantly move from ce to ce and gather leads from eyewitnesses; at night, they had to patrol around the city once in order to get some proper sleep. It took him some time before he finally got to lie on his bed, but before he could fall into deep sleep, he was alerted by someone yet again. When he saw Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who were full of energy, he could not help butin.


    Gu Lingzhi saw his dark eye circles and with a hint of sympathy in her voice, she said, ��Don��t worry, you��ll be able to get some good sleep these few days.��


    ��What do you mean? Do you have new leads on the murderer?�� Qiao Yeshu was fully awake now.


    ��Not really,�� Gu Lingzhi smiled mischievously, ��But I��ve prepared some gifts for the murderer.��


    Qiao Yeshu��s eyes lit up and prompted her to borate on what ��gifts�� she had prepared. Yet, Gu Lingzhi intentionally kept him in suspense and merely told him that he would find out about it himself tomorrow.


    Just like the previous times, the four of them headed to the new crime scene to investigate. To their surprise, there were a number of victims this time �C one Gold ss Warrior, two Silver ss Warriors and a few Bronze ss Warriors. ording to the people who lived nearby, this particr Gold ss Warrior was afraid that something would happen to him at night, so he called over a few of his friends to stay the night at his sleeping quarters. Who knew that there would not be safety in numbers, and instead, it would cause them to be targeted instead? On the contrary, a few of his close friends would die together with him. This caused the families of the Silver and Bronze ss Warriors who had died toe into conflict with the family of the Gold ss Warrior.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed to herself as she walked towards one of the victims that had died traumatically, his eyes still open and looking towards the ceiling. With her hands, she gently closed his eyes. She looked towards a missing part of his skull and as expected, she found a few inconspicuous bite marks. At this point, she could confirm that the murderer was not human.


    When they finally exited the crime scene, the sky had started to darken. Yet, there were still many people out in the streets. In these few days that the murders started to ur, many people had changed their way of lives. None of them dared to rest at night. When the creature had killed all of the city��s Gold ss Warriors, it was not hard to imagine who it would target next.


    ��Didn��t you say that you had gifts for the creature? Aren��t you taking them out yet?�� Qiao Yeshu asked as he looked at the people on the streets.


    He was not taking out his anger on Gu Lingzhi, but he simply felt frustrated every time he had to deal with the reality that there were people losing their lives every day without a reason and yet they were nowhere close to catching the creature.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at him and said, ��Let��s go to Master Wei��s manor to chat.��


    Apart from knowing that the murderer was not human, they had no other clues. Gu Lingzhi decided to give up on finding more clues from the bodies. Instead, she decided to lure the killer out.


    ��Can this thing really record everything that it sees?�� Qiao Yeshu picked up the object, his face full of uncertainty. The object had a strange shape, it resembled a mirror, but it also resembled a rock.


    ��You people from the Tianyuan Continent sure are weird, having such a weird and ugly-looking object.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s face darkened. She had forged this object herself, and even though it looked strange, surely it was not worthy of being called ugly, did it? At least, she thought that it looked rather appealing.


    ��If you think it��s ugly, then don��t use it,�� Rong Yuan remarked unhappily as he snatched the Recording Crystal away from Qiao Yeshu��s hands. In order to forge this, Gu Lingzhi did not even let Rong Yuan near it for the past few nights. Qiao Yeshu had the nerve to call it ugly, he didn��t even know how good he had it!


    ��I didn��t say it was useless, return it to me!�� Qiao Yeshu stretched his hands out, wanting to snatch the Recording Crystal back. However, he was no match for Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan teased him and refused to pass it back.


    Wei Lingshu looked at Qiao Yeshu who had overestimated himself and had to now embarrass himself. Heughed to himself whilst shaking his head, and picked up one of the Recording Crystals that Gu Lingzhi had put on the table.


    Due to theck of spiritual energy, objects that were not important or not as useful, such as the Recording Crystal, had long disappeared from the Lost Lands. For Wei Lingshu, it was his first time seeing it for himself as well. Previously, he had only read about it in the historical records. Humbly, he asked Gu Lingzhi to teach him how to use a Recording Crystal.


    The Spirit City upied arge area, so they needed arge number of Recording Crystal in order to monitor the entire city. Roughly, there were around 40 to 50 Recording Crystals. Some of them had been forged previously whilst some of them were forged hurriedly in these recent days by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��...Put these Recording Crystals in different ces in the Spirit City. On the second day, we��ll check the footage. I��m sure we��ll be able to find out what the murderer looks like,�� Gu Lingzhi instructed them whilst telling them how to activate it. These Recording Crystals had been forged using techniques from the Spirit Tribe, thus they were able to capture much more things than a normal one could. It could record for a total of four hours. If the spirit stone in the Recording Crystal was reced after the spiritual energy had been depleted, it could be reused.


    Wei Lingshu was extremely delighted. The murderer would not have anywhere to hide now. After knowing that these Recording Crystals had been forged by Gu Lingzhi herself, he was filled with joy.


    ��I didn��t think that other than having such a high level of cultivation, Elder Gu would also be a skilled Weapon Forger. May I know...what��s your Weapon Forging rank?��


    Gu Lingzhi replied casually, ��I��m a low-grade Heaven-Level Weapon Forger.��


    ��Oh, so you��re a Heaven-Level Weapon- wait, did you say you were a low-grade Heaven-Level Weapon Forger?�� Wei Lingshuplimented Gu Lingzhi without thinking twice, until he came to a realization what she had just told him.


    He didn��t hear it wrongly, right? She was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger? She could forge Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapons that could allow Demigods to fully showcase their spiritual power? She was the legendary Weapon Forger?


    How did the Endless Sea propel two such remarkably talented Martial Artists into the Lost Lands? Forget the fact that one of them was a Demigod, but the other was actually a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger? In the entire Lost Lands, the most skilled Weapon Forger was a ck-Level one, who had wasted lots of precious materials in order to achieve such a feat.


    Now that there was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger in their midst, it meant that the Martial Artists in the Lost Lands could use better Spiritual Weapons from now on.


    Many Martial Artists used weapons that had different attributes from their Spiritual Roots, and thus they were not suitable for them. However, they had no choice due to ack of Weapon Forgers. Many high-levelled Martial Artists could only use Spiritual Weapons that hade from the outside world. However, the people of the Lost Lands had limited spiritual energy at their expense, so they could not utilize the full power of the Spiritual Weapons. To them, they were just swords that were slightly sharper than normal swords. The Chancellor of the Spirit City, Lin Chongyuan, possessed only a low-grade Earth-Level Spiritual Sword that was passed down to him from his ancestors.


    As for the Gold ss weapons that the Lost Lands produced, they did not undergo the stage of using spiritual fire during the forging process. Thus, these weapons were just tougher and sharper than normal weapons, but it was nothingpared to Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapons. Otherwise, Lin Chongyuan would not have given his Gold ss weapon to Chu Jiang and kept an Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon for himself instead.


    Wei Lingshu looked at Gu Lingzhi, visibly moved. His mouth opened and closed, wanting to request for her to make a set of weapons suitable for himself, yet he was embarrassed to do so. Crafting weapons required one to use spiritual energy, but it was a precious limited resource in the Lost Lands, how could he possibly ask that of Gu Lingzhi?


    On the other hand, Qiao Yeshu did not stand on asion. When he heard that Gu Lingzhi was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger, he was extremely shocked. When he recovered from his trance, he did not bother snatching the Recording Crystal from Rong Yuan anymore. He rushed towards Gu Lingzhi and asked, ��Elder Gu... Master Weapon Forger Gu... could you make a few Spiritual Weapons for me?��


    ��No way!�� Rong Yuan interjected, blocking Qiao Yeshu��s advance towards Gu Lingzhi and pushed him towards Wei Lingshu.


    ��Why not? It��s such a pity for a Weapon Forger to not make weapons!�� Qiao Yeshu looked intently at Gu Lingzhi to the point that Rong Yuan had to stop himself from beating him up.


    ��She��s not going to forge weapons for you and that��s final. Who says that Weapon Forgers have to make weapons?��


    He then locked Gu Lingzhi in a tight embrace, wanting to show everyone that she belonged to him. How could anyone dare to make advances on his wife, did they think he was dead?


    Qiao Yeshu was overly happy that Gu Lingzhi was a Heaven-Level Weapon Forger, he did not catch onto the message that Rong Yuan was trying to send him.


    ��It��s a waste of her skills if she does not craft weapons,�� he continued, before advancing towards Gu Lingzhi again. As expected, Rong Yuan chased him away yet again.


    Seeing the treatment that Qiao Yeshu was getting, Wei Lingshu��s hopes of getting Gu Lingzhi to forge weapons for him had greatly diminished. He scolded Qiao Yeshu before starting to talk about official matters.


    Gu Lingzhi took out a total of 36 Recording Crystals. Wei Lingshu took out a map of the Spirit City and looked for the most suitable ces to install these Recording Crystals.


    Whilst the four of them worked together, in a corner nearby, someone leaned on the walls and smiled slyly.

 Chapter 372 – A Guest

    <h4>Chapter 372 �C A Guest</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    A dayter, Wei Lingshu activated some men that he trusted to install all 36 Recording Crystals at sites that they had agreed on previously and waited for nightfall.


    On this night, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not return to the Sanhe Courtyard to rest. Instead, they stayed at Wei Lingshu��s manor to wait for news.


    When the sky had finally brightened again, there came a loud and bone-chilling cry from a corner of the Spirit City.


    The four of them looked at each other for a moment before rushing over to where the cry came from.


    As usual, they investigated the crime scene before rushing over to the Recording Crystal that was ced at that particr site.


    There were two Recording Crystals that had overlooked this ce. After retrieving both of them, they returned back to Wei Lingshu��s manor.


    When they entered the living room, Qiao Yeshu hurriedly prompted Gu Lingzhi to retrieve the footage. Gu Lingzhi did exactly as he said, not wanting to dy the matter any further. She directed some spiritual energy towards it, activating the Recording Crystal.


    When they ced the Recording Crystal there, it was evening time and there were many people on the streets. Since Gu Lingzhi had crafted it herself, it was much better than the Recording Crystals that currently existed in the Tianyuan Continent. Every detail on the pedestrians�� faces was crystal clear. If the murderer had passed by the area, there was no way that the Recording Crystal had not caught it.


    ��How long do we have to wait for the murderer to appear? Can we fast forward this footage?�� Qiao Yeshu remarked anxiously after he had not seen anything suspicious.


    ��Yes,�� Gu Lingzhi pressed against one of the corners of the Recording Crystals that protruded out and the footage fast forwarded.


    ��Okay, stop, the murderer should appear sometime around here,�� Qiao Yeshu eximed.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes. Even before he had said anything, Gu Lingzhi had already stopped pressing on the fast forward button. The footage carried on at its normal yback speed at half an hour before the killing happened.


    The four of them looked intently at the footage, afraid that they would miss any important clues.


    Suddenly, a silhouette appeared on the footage. They sucked in their breaths and concentrated on it.


    Slowly, the view of the silhouette became clearer until they could clearly make out who it was.


    ��Why is this rascal there?�� Qiao Yeshumented, slightly stunned. The person who had appeared in the footage was none other than Jin Hao.


    Wei Lingshu knitted his eyebrows together, ��I think he��s the one responsible for patrolling that area.��


    The moment he said that, he saw that a few more silhouettes had appeared in the footage, but they were all guards that belonged to the Chancellor��s Manor. They caught up to Jin Hao and were alert as they walked and patrolled the area. Jin Hao looked around at his surroundings and conversed with the others every now and then.


    ��That scared me, I thought he was the murderer,�� Qiao Yeshu mmed against the table in frustration, ��Does Jin Hao not know how dangerous the Spirit City is at night? How did he dare to walk so quickly ahead of the others, isn��t he scared that the creature would eat him?��


    ��Yes, that was really dangerous for him,�� Wei Lingshu simrly disapproved of Jin Hao��s actions. They knew that the creature was out to hunt for Gold ss Warriors. Jin Hao was a Gold ss Warrior himself, yet he dared to venture out alone.


    Later in the footage, there was nothing much that happened other than a few Warriors that had been on patrolling duty. When the footage ended, they did not spot any suspicious people or creatures.


    ��Rewind it by an hour,�� Wei Lingshu said. Since the killer did not appear in thest half hour, it was highly possible that it appeared half an hour before that.


    Gu Lingzhi obeyed and the four of them watched the footage intently once again. Other than seeing Jin Hao once again, they did not see anything suspicious.


    Refusing to give up, they took the other Recording Crystal and checked it. They repeated what they did previously and fast forwarded to one hour before the killing happened. This time, there were many more people that appeared in the footage. Other than Jin Hao and his troop of warriors, there were other citizens that had grouped up together to find the killer as well. Other than that, they did not gather any new information.


    ��Rewind it two hours before the killing happened! I do not believe it, unless the killer has the ability to be invisible?�� Qiao Yeshu rubbed his eyes indignantly.


    The Recording Crystal had clearly shown the events that happened at the site prior to the murder, but there just was not any indication of anyone that had entered the house. Even after rewinding the footage two hours before the murder happened, they did not find anything strange. When they rewound the footage even more, the victim had even left his house once to use the toilet. The four of them were extremely sure that there were no creatures that had followed him back into the house. If that was the case, then how did the killer get into the house?


    Qiao Yeshu asked Gu Lingzhi to rewind the footage from the very beginning so that he could monitor it from start to finish. He did not believe that he would not be able to find anything that would be useful.


    Wei Lingshu agreed with him on this. However, after seeing that Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were starting to redden, he swallowed his words. He asked Gu Lingzhi to teach them how to operate the Recording Crystal instead, so that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could go back to their quarters to rest.


    Before they left, they gave Wei Lingshu and Qiao Yeshu another two new Recording Crystals.


    Having not slept for one entire night, Gu Lingzhi fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow. Rong Yuan looked at her adoringly, his heart slightly aching at seeing how tired she was, before covering her with a nket. He took out two high-grade spirit stones from his Storage Ring and started to cultivate.


    When it was noontime, Gu Lingzhi finally stirred from her sleep under Rong Yuan��s gentle kisses.


    ��Wake up and eat something before going back to sleep, your stomach is growling,�� Rong Yuan rubbed his nose against her face when he saw that Gu Lingzhi opened her eyes. He ced his palm on her stomach and pressed lightly.


    Gu Lingzhi wanted to protest, but then her stomach growled loudly once again, causing her face to redden in embarrassment. Rong Yuanughed lightly as he kissed her forehead.


    ��Get up, you haven��t eaten for the entire night and you slept the moment you came home this morning. When you��ve finished eating, I��ll sleep with you,�� Rong Yuan lowered his voice towards the end of his sentence, his hand that was still ced on her abdomen squeezed her gently.


    Gu Lingzhi red at him and sat up. She looked at the table that was full of food and they were all still steaming.


    After they both had their fill, they ordered the servant outside to take the tes and crockery away. Gu Lingzhi no longer felt like going back to sleep, so she intended to go over to Wei Lingshu��s manor to ask if they had any new discoveries. Rong Yuan looked at her, slightly frustrated and unwilling, ��Are you sure you don��t want to sleep anymore?��


    ��No,�� Gu Lingzhi replied, ��I can��t fall back asleep.��


    Rong Yuan��s intentions were so clear, and she did not want to do it so unabashedly in broad daylight.


    Rong Yuan smiled cheekily at her, ��There��s still time for you to rest.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not reply to him but simply opened the door, wanting to leave. Without catching the murderer, they would not be able to assimte into the Spirit City, much less earn their trust. If that was the case, then they would never get hints on how to leave the Lost Lands.


    Rong Yuan, on the other hand, looked wronged. He told Gu Lingzhi that as a smart person, he needed a work-life bnce. Although it was important to catch the killer, it was also important to spend time with his wife. Only then could he perform to the best of his abilities. If it was not for his hands that were running up and down Gu Lingzhi��s body in an inappropriate manner, Gu Lingzhi would have believed his words.


    Just when they were bickering back and forth about whether they should leave, Chun Tao knocked on their door.


    ��Elders, someone��s here to meet you.��


    ��Who? We don��t want to meet him.�� What could be more enjoyable than hugging the person he loved?


    ��Why not? Sixth and Seventh Elders, Sixth Brother and I havee all the way here to see the both of you, are you really not going to meet us?��


    That voice... Lu Heng?


    Rong Yuan pursed his lips before letting go of Gu Lingzhi. Unwillingly, he turned around and opened the door. With a smile, he addressed them, ��What brings the both of you here? Second and Sixth Brother, have you been doing well?��


    Lu Heng shuddered, slightly shocked by Rong Yuan��s tone.


    ��Seventh... Seventh Brother, what happened to you? Why are you starting to talk like that?��


    Jiang Xinghai was perceptive, indeed; when he saw Gu Lingzhi��s messy hair, he knew that they had interrupted Rong Yuan��s time with his wife. Nervously, he rubbed his nose and told Rong Yuan why they hade.


    ��We��ve heard that the Spirit City has been in a state of unresttely, so Eldest Brother has sent us here to see if there��s anything that we can help with. Though our cultivation level isn��t strong, we can help to run errands.��


    Upon hearing this, Rong Yuan��s heart warmed. The frustration that he felt from having been interrupted gradually disappeared and he invited the two of them into the house after he ordered Chun Tao to prepare some tea and snacks.


    Whilst the four of them sat by the table, Rong Yuan briefly described to them what had happened over the past few days. When they heard that the murderer was most likely a demon beast that morphed into a human, their jaws dropped.


    ��Demon beasts can actually morph into humans and not be discovered until now? What kind of creature could that be?�� Lu Heng asked in a daze.


    ��If we knew what it was, we would be able to catch it a long time ago,�� Rong Yuanughed bitterly. He felt embarrassed that they had been fooled by a demon beast time and again, without finding any leads whatsoever.


    ��What about the both of you? Aren��t both of you afraid that you might be the creature��s meal? Why are you here even after knowing what��s happening here?��


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? There��s the both of you here,�� Lu Fengughed cheekily. He then lowered his voice and said, ��Actually, we��re not just here because of Eldest Brother, but also because the Chancellor told us toe.��

 Chapter 373 – Alarmed

    <h4>Chapter 373 �C rmed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan could guess that the Chancellor that Lu Heng was talking about was not Lin Chongyuan. To think that Guan Yue had just ryed a message to them a few days ago asking them to assist the Spirit City in catching the murderer. Just two dayster, Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai had been sent over.


    Guan Yue was indeed smart in selecting people, sending over two people from the Langya Troop without involving any one of his own personal troops. Even if a problem arose, it would not be traced back to him.


    He cursed silently at Guan Yue for outsmarting him, before focusing on the things that mattered.


    Since Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai were already here, then the people that were sent by the Chancellors from other cities must be reaching soon as well. They had to make good use of their time and catch the killer quickly; else the others would catch up to them. No one knew if the demon beast could be convinced by the troops from other cities, it might collude with them to fight against the Spirit City.


    However, the Spirit City toppling was the least of Rong Yuan��s concerns. He was more afraid that the demon beast would devour it together with the secret techniques that could help them leave the Lost Lands.


    ��It��s not just us from the Forgotten City that havee, people from all the other three cities areing down as well. They im to assist the Spirit City, but we all know what their true intentions are,�� Jiang Xinghai said.


    At this moment, Chun Tao entered the room with a tray of tea and snacks. Lu Heng happily took the tray from her and shoved a piece of the pastry into his mouth. He smiled at Chun Tao andmented, ��This is really yummy.��


    Chun Tao��s face reddened instantly as she left the room, shy and anxious. She thought to herself�C Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi did not seem like violent people, and their friends seemed to be easygoing as well, why did the people of the Spirit City use them of being murderers? It made all their servants uneasy, afraid that if they identally got on their nerves, they would be the next victims.


    At the same time, at another inn in the Spirit City, more guests had arrived. A group of six people entered the inn, led by a woman who was slender and wore clothes made out of demon beast fur.


    The men that had seen her walking down the streets could not help but look at her breasts that were covered only by a thin piece of demon beast fur. Even in the Tianyuan Continent, it was rare to find women that dressed so skimpily. Her appearance had certainly caused the tension in the air to dissipate, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Before the innkeeper could take a nce at the woman��s chest, the men behind her coughed. The innkeeper then jolted and weed them, ��May I know if you people are interested in staying in our rooms or having a meal here? The Ruyi Guesthouse may not be the best in town, but it is still rather luxurious. If the bunch of you are looking for afortable amodation, you��vee to the right ce.��


    ��Oh, really?�� Le Yao smiled cunningly at the innkeeper, before delicately cing a finger on his shoulder and lowered her voice, ��If I stay here, what benefits do I stand to gain?��


    Le Yao��s voice register was rather low to begin with, but when she lowered her voice even more, she became even sexier. The bystanders around her that had heard what she was saying immediately salivated, wishing that she was talking to them instead. However, the men in her group furrowed their brows dissatisfied and looked at the other men in the inn with a threatening aura.


    ��Of- of course!�� the innkeeper replied, visibly delighted. He could not resist her. It was only a few secondster that he realized what he had said. He was just a mere worker, not the boss, how could he give any discounts to her? However, he could not take back what he said in front of a beauty like her.


    Thankfully, he was quick-witted. With a smile, he continued, ��If you stay at our inn, you will receive the best service in this city. As long as you call out for me, I will attend to you whenever you wish.��


    ��Oh? I��ll have to trouble you then,�� Le Yao dipped her head andughed. She requested for three rooms on the upper floor.


    The innkeeper arranged the three rooms to be side by side, and Le Yao entered the room in the middle. The innkeeper followed her into her room excitedly and asked her if she needed any food. Unexpectedly, he was rejected harshly by her.


    ��Get out!��


    The two words were filled with threat, causing the innkeeper to be shocked for a moment before leaving the room. After he walked three steps away, he turned back to take another look. It was only when he heard the door closing, did he make his way back down.


    When he had reached the main hall of the inn and showed the other guests the way to their rooms, he realized that something was strange.


    Le Yao��s group had a total of six people, why did they only request for three rooms? Other than her, the five men dressed rather well, why were they still being so cheap? Wasn��t it too small of a space for five men to squeeze in two rooms?


    At this moment, the five men did not enter the two rooms as the innkeeper had expected. Instead, they entered Le Yao��s room. It felt almost as if they were going to do something dirty inside.


    Le Yaoid on the recliner as she enjoyed the service of the five men. She was the leader of the Burnt City��s second-best Expedition Troop, a strong and highly-valued Amethyst ss Warrior. Under hermand were countless strong men. As part of the second-best Expedition Troop, they were all highly regarded as they served a great purpose for the Chancellor of the Burnt City.


    This time, Le Yao hade to the Spirit City under the Burnt City Chancellor��s orders; to try and find out who the murderer that had disrupted the peace of the Spirit City was. If she could find who this killer was, she could try to get the killer to work in coboration with the Burnt City. If she could not, she would not let others try to rope the killer in for themselves either. If necessary, she could even report any sightings of the killer to the Spirit City so that they would owe the Burnt City a favor. Whatever it was, she had to get the upper hand.


    ��Yao Yao, your mind isn��t here,�� one of the men, Ding Jiule, murmured as he bit gently on her earlobe. There was jealousy in his voice as he said, ��Were you thinking of the innkeeper? He��s just a small fry, how can he possibly please you?��


    Le Yao let out a delicateugh, ��Why would I be thinking of him? You��re the best that we have, how could otherspare to you?��


    Ding Jiule was pleased when he heard this, which propelled him to try even harder to please her. The other four men simrly used their hands to explore her body and just a few momentster, sounds of pleasure could be heard from their room.


    Elsewhere, there were two other groups of people who were waiting at the city gates undergoing an identity check. On Lin Chongyuan��s table, he had received news about the four groups that had arrived in his city. When he read one of the letters that said Le Yao had entered the city and immediately rented three rooms to mess around with five men, his eyes twitched. He was speechless at the boldness of the women that came from the Burnt City.


    In another report, the Forgotten City had sent the Second and Sixth Elder from the Langya Troop. He pursed his lips; Chu Jiang who saw this asked, ��Chancellor, are you worried about Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi?��


    Lin Chongyuan was silent, but his thoughts were loud. Chu Jiang merely smiled, ��I think that you shouldn��t worry about them, they are both wise people and wouldn��t do anything silly. Lingshu has always been good at reading people, he wouldn��t bother getting to know them if he thought that they weren��t trustworthy. Also, doesn��t the Second Mistress like the both of them too? If they truly dared to do something, they would not have extended help in the Heavenly Lands so many times.��


    Lin Chongyuan had gained lots of reassurance from Chu Jiang��s words. He sighed in response, ��I hope you��re right.��


    Hopefully, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi would not do anything to disappoint him. Otherwise, he would not go easy on them as well.


    In Wei Lingshu��s manor, he and Qiao Yeshu had been staring at the Recording Crystal for almost the entire day. Their eyes had turned red, yet they had not found anything interesting. The footage was reaching the part that they had gone through before earlier, giving them a sense of hopelessness.


    ��Report to the Chancellor that we��ve retrieved the Recording Crystal, so that he can find some other trustworthy people to go over the footage as well. I don��t believe that the murderer can just appear out of thin air,�� Wei Lingshi suggested as he massaged his nose bridge.


    Qiao Yeshuughed bitterly, ��I suppose that��s the only thing we can do now.��


    With this, they could conclude that the killer was much more scheming than they had previously thought. After Lin Chongyuan had agreed and assigned more than ten men to go through all 36 Recording Crystals, the oue was the same �C they did not find anything that was strange. They even wasted a number of spirit stones, and their confidence in finding the killer waned even more.


    The killer was so cunning that it did not even show up on all Recording Crystals, was it truly possible for them to find out who it was?


    ��Deploy even more men to patrol the city at night, make sure they are thorough and cover every nook and cranny in the Spirit City!�� Lin Chongyuan ordered.


    ��I will make the necessary preparations,�� Wei Lingshu answered weakly as he did not feel that such an arrangement would have helped much. In the past few days, many citizens of the Spirit City had grouped up and formed search teams, yet they were still unable to catch the killer. Every night, they continued to lose a Gold ss Warrior. He was calm on the exterior, but on the inside his heart ached. They would take years to train more Gold ss Warriors topensate for the ones that they had lost.


    ��If there isn��t enough manpower in the Spirit City, hire some mercenaries to join us. I don��t believe that the killer would still be able tomit such heinous crimes under everyone��s watchful eyes!��

 Chapter 374 – We’ve Fallen Into A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 374 �C We��ve Fallen Into A Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lin Chongyuan was not afraid to spend a huge amount of money and Spiritual Weapons into this cause. He hired a few high-ranking Warriors in the Spirit City to help him. With this new arrangement, the killer acted less; from one victim a day to one victim every three to five days.


    Even the citizens from the other four cities had heard of what was happening in the Spirit City. They sat back and waited to watch things unfold. After all, the Spirit City had been upying the only source of spiritual energy for so many years, they had be unhappy with the Spirit City a long time ago.


    Gu Lingzhi no longer had to stay up overnight to forge new Recording Crystals in the Inheritance Space, she only needed to change the Recording Crystals near the crime scenes. Under such a tense atmosphere, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan also joined into the patrolling efforts, being responsible for one of the areas in the Spirit City.


    Two months slowly passed. The area that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan patrolled had been safe the entire time. On this very night, both of them followed routine and walked around the area after they had finished their supper.


    Suddenly, theyid eyes on a pale blue silhouette.


    The first time, Gu Lingzhi thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her. However, when the silhouette appeared for the second time, she knew that she had seen correctly the first time.


    With such a situation in the Spirit City, who would be going around sneakily at night instead of staying at home to rest? Gu Lingzhi immediately chased after the silhouette. However, it was smart, it disappeared as soon as it appeared. Gu Lingzhi could only follow the traces left behind by the silhouette to determine which direction it had taken.


    The killer seemed to be extremely familiar with the surroundings, weaving left and right through the houses. This made Gu Lingzhi frustrated, wanting to split with Rong Yuan to attack the silhouette from both sides. Suddenly, however, she was blocked by a woman. Le Yao��s deep voice sounded out, ��Hey, aren��t these the two Elders from the Langya Troop? Why have the both of youe to our area? I remember that the both of you were responsible for the area over there.��


    Le Yao then pointed her finger in the direction they came from. It was only then that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan realized that they had trespassed Le Yao��s patrolling area whilst chasing after the silhouette. Due to Le Yao��s interference, they had long ago lost sight of the silhouette. There would be no way that they could catch up to it now.


    Thankfully, Le Yao had only stopped Gu Lingzhi. Hopefully, Rong Yuan would still be following close behind the silhouette.


    Gu Lingzhi then forced herself to be polite, ��I��m sorry, I saw a strange silhouette just now and I got too caught up chasing it, thus I hade into your area. Did you see anything strange pass by just now?��


    ��What strange things? The only thing that has passed by our area tonight is you,�� Le Yaoughed condescendingly, ��Are you getting presbyopia?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s brows furrowed, her gut telling her that Le Yao��s words were slightly strange. However, in that moment, she did not notice anything wrong about it, so all she did was nod and chase after Rong Yuan.


    Gu Lingzhi had only taken a few steps before she was stopped by Le Yao again, a provocative smile on her face, ��Elder Gu, why are you moving around alone today? What about Elder Rong? Have you been eating too many cheap dishes such that he has to go out hunting for meat?��


    You��re cheap, your whole family is cheap!


    Gu Lingzhi cursed in her heart. Le Yao hade to the Spirit City for a short period and lots of scandalous news rted to her had popped up, generating distaste throughout the city. Thus, Gu Lingzhi did not bother to be as polite as she was before, ��Get out of my way!��


    She weaved around Le Yao and attempted to leave, but Le Yao stopped her once again. The easygoing look on her face instantly disappeared, ��I��m in-charge of this area. Even if you��re stronger than I am, you have no right to interfere! What are you doing, loitering around here in the middle of the night? Are you getting lonely from the absence of your husband, so you��re having an affair outside?��


    ��Do you think everyone else is as shameless as you?�� Gu Lingzhi retorted.


    Le Yao merelyughed mockingly in response, ��Surely, you can��t judge a book by its cover. Who knows what dirty things lie under such a beautiful robe? Maybe...you��re worse than I am.��


    A sharp look appeared in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she stretched her arms out, wanting to subdue Le Yao. However, before she could do anything, a cry sounded out from the distance, ��Someone has been killed! The murderer has appeared once again!��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately raced towards where the voice wasing from, no longer bothering with Le Yao.


    The ce of incident was about a hundred meters away from where Le Yao had stopped her earlier on. It was a rather extravagant residence. There was a crowd that had already gathered, and when Gu Lingzhi made her way to the front, she found the source of themotion �C Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan was covered in blood, and there was a red and white object thatid at his feet. Gu Lingzhi was stunned temporarily at this sight.


    Wasn��t he chasing after the killer? Why did he appear here, in this state? Why was everyone calling him a killer?


    ��Rong Yuan,�� Gu Lingzhi took a deep breath and walked towards him, ��What��s going on?��


    ��We��ve fallen into a trap,�� Rong Yuan said bitterly.


    Whilst Le Yao had stopped Gu Lingzhi in her tracks, Rong Yuan did not stop chasing after the silhouette. The silhouette had disappeared here at this residence all of a sudden. Suddenly, he heard cries of pain. When he rushed into the residence, he saw a few bodies with their organs all over the ce. Just when he wanted to leave the ce to continue chasing after the silhouette, a passer-by that happened to be there saw Rong Yuan and used him of being the killer.


    With all these people using him, Rong Yuan had to suppress his anger in order to not attack all of them at once.


    To think that he was the Xia Kingdom��s Third Prince, well-known in the Tianyuan Continent for foiling schemes. Yet, here he was in the remote and deste Lost Lands, being set up by someone else. In the end, he had underestimated the killer. If he had been more careful, he would not have fallen into such a trap.


    In actual fact, when Le Yao had suddenly stopped Gu Lingzhi, he had already felt that something was wrong. However, on the ount that Gu Lingzhi had much stronger spiritual powers than Le Yao, he ignored his gut feeling. In the end, it was because of his carelessness that caused them to be set up.


    As it turned out, Le Yao turned up only a few momentster and pretended to be shocked at the scene before her, ��I was wondering why Elder Gu was sneaking around in my area! So, it was because you wanted to help Elder Rong escape? It turns out that the killers are both of you outsiders!��


    ��Shut up, stop making false usations!�� Gu Lingzhi was furious when she realized why Le Yao had chosen to arrive at this time.


    It seemed that Le Yao had already joined hands with the killer some time ago. Wasn��t she afraid of putting her life at risk as well by coborating with the murderer?


    Gu Lingzhi proceeded to ask her exactly what she had thought in her mind. Yet, all she got was Le Yao��s mockingughter, ��I don��t understand what you are saying. Are you trying to abstain yourself from your crimes, so you��re starting to point fingers at me instead?��


    ��You!�� Gu Lingzhi yelled. She was at her tipping point. However, when she looked around her, she knew that if she attacked Le Yao now, it would only make things worse. She suppressed her anger and went to stand by Rong Yuan��s side.


    Under everyone��s suspicious gazes, Rong Yuan took Gu Lingzhi into his embrace. Momentster, Wei Lingshu and the rest had arrived as well.


    He froze for a moment when he saw that everyone had gathered around Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. Not able toprehend the situation, he asked, ��I received news that the killer has been caught. Where is it?��


    Le Yao smiled mischievously and pointed towards Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, ��Aren��t the murderers right here? Don��t you see the bodies at their feet and the house stained full of blood?��


    ��No, how could they be the killers?�� Wei Lingshu denied it immediately.


    At this moment, one of the girls from the deceased��s family ran out and knelt in front of Wei Lingshu. She cried out, ��Master, you have to get justice for me. These two beasts have killed the backbone of our family, how are the rest of us supposed to live?��


    With this, a few other people from the crowd did the same, surrounding Wei Lingshu, demanding for justice to be served. Wei Lingshu had not even begun to make sense of the situation and here were all these people crying, making him light-headed. He looked at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, slightly puzzled, before he reassured the people who were crying, ��Alright, alright. I understand the plight you��re all in. Since I work for the Chancellor, I will make sure that the killer is punished duly. Get up, when I find out the truth, I will give all of you an exnation.��


    Le Yao scoffed, ��What truth is there to find out? It��s right there in front of you! Are you trying to speak up for the both of them? Are you working in cahoots with them?��


    ��Shut up!�� Qiao Yeshu interrupted, ��Have you thought about what position the Master holds? How dare you insinuate that he is working in cahoots with the killer? If you spout nonsense again, we��ll throw you in the dungeons for a few days!��


    ��Whoa, you��re rather fierce,�� Le Yao replied, not at all affected by his words. ��If all the wardens working at the dungeons are as handsome as you, I wouldn��t mind going in for a few days.��


    She then swept her gaze up and down Qiao Yeshu��s body and smacked her lips. Qiao Yeshu was shocked and felt as if he was being vited. He retreated towards Wei Lingshu and hid behind him before he felt safe.


    He looked at Le Yao with rage. This bitch already had so many men around her, couldn��t she behave? What if his wife had witnessed that scene?

 Chapter 375 – Locked in the Dungeons

    <h4>Chapter 375 �C Locked in the Dungeons</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As for being ��caught red-handed��, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had no reliable witnesses who could prove that they were indeed lured here by the killer. They could only follow Wei Lingshu to the Chancellor��s Manor.


    On the way there, they had received many different looks �C suspicion, hatred and even fear.


    After having been put in a state of anguish by the killer over the past few months and finally having someone that they could me for the killings, the people of the Spirit City rushed over the moment they received the news. They did not think that the killers would be Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. They thought that truly, you could not judge a book by its cover; though they were so good-looking, they were full of deception.


    For the people who were family of the deceased, some of them were crying uncontrobly, wanting Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan topensate the people they lost with their lives. They had to endure the curses of everyone. Slowly, the number of people who started to curse them increased, and some of them even started throwing rocks at the two of them.


    Before the rocks could reach Gu Lingzhi, they were crushed by Rong Yuan using his spiritual energy. He looked at the people who had thrown the rocks with disdain and they retreated a step back, intimidated. They suddenly realized that Rong Yuan had the cultivation of a Demigod and thus he could kill them very easily.


    Realizing that something was off about Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi tugged on his sleeve and shook her head, ��Stop scaring them any longer, they��re also being used by the people who came up with this scheme.��


    ��So what if we can��t prove our innocence? I��m not scared of them,�� Rong Yuan huffed, but he did exactly as Gu Lingzhi told him to.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Wei Lingshuughed bitterly for a moment before he sped up their advance towards the Chancellor��s Manor.


    No matter what other people thought, he did not believe that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were the killers. In the Heavenly Lands, both of them had taken good care of him. They were definitely trustworthy. He did not know how they had suddenly been used of being killers, so he could only bring them back to the Chancellor��s Manor to interrogate them.


    Deep in thought, they eventually reached the Chancellor��s Manor. After calming down the residents of the Spirit City that had been following them, Wei Lingshu brought Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi into the main hall.


    Lin Chongyuan and his administrators had received the news a long time ago and were already waiting in the main hall. Upon seeing Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, one of them asked curiously, ��Wei Lingshu, where��s the killer?��


    Wei Lingshu looked perplexed as he replied, ��We haven��t caught the killer. An ident happened; the two Elders have been mistakenly used of being the killers.��


    ��Sister Gu and Brother Rong have been used of being the killers?�� Lin Rong repeated his words in shock, ��How could they be the killers?��


    In the time that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had been in the Spirit City, Lin Rong enjoyed spending time at the Sanhe Courtyard with them. She even changed the way she addressed them, which made Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi fond of her.


    With a helpless look on his face, Wei Lingshu merely smiled, ��We��ll have to ask them to find out.��


    Rong Yuan��s face was sour ever since he realized that he had fallen for someone��s trap. He pursed his lips before recounting the incident that happened earlier on.


    Gu Lingzhiughed internally when she saw the expression on Rong Yuan��s face, knowing that he must be fuming on the inside. He must be going crazy over how he had fallen for such a simple scheme.


    On the other hand, everyone reacted differently to his words. For those that had gone to the Heavenly Lands with him knew that he was being wrongly used. However, those who did not know him very well did not trust him. One of them was the Lord of the Hall of Order and Discipline, Gu Lifu. He questioned them, his tone full of suspicion, ��You��re telling us that both of you were chasing after a silhouette, but who can prove that you aren��t lying?��


    When Rong Yuan realized that he had fallen for such a trap, he had already known that there would be a portion of people who would not trust them. Thus, Gu Lifu��s questions did not surprise him. ��We don��t have any witnesses, but the Recording Crystals would have recorded down everything that happened.��


    That��s right, they still had the Recording Crystals! If they retrieved the footage, they would know what truly happened.


    After receiving Lin Chongyuan��s approval, Gu Lifu deployed a few of his men whom he trusted to retrieve the Recording Crystals in the area that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan patrolled, as well as that of Le Yao��s.


    A minuteter, Gu Lifu��s men returned. Their faces were filled with shame, ��My Lord, the Recording Crystals... are gone.��


    ��Gone?�� Gu Lifu frowned and looked suspiciously at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan again. ��Did the both of you remove the Recording Crystals beforehand?��


    ��No.�� Why would they get rid of whatever evidence they had to prove their innocence?


    ��Only the few of you insiders from the Chancellor��s Manor know how the Recording Crystals work. If it wasn��t the both of you that have tampered with it, who else could it be?��


    With this, the people who had remained neutral started to look at them suspiciously as well. For them who had lived together for so long, it was natural for them not to trust Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan whom they had only known for a while.


    Seeing that things were getting out of control, Lin Rong was visibly anxious. ��Could the Recording Crystals have been taken by someone identally?��


    ��Second Mistress, you��re too na?ve,�� Gu Lifu shook his head, ��Don��t you think that��s too much of a coincidence?��


    It could be lost before or after this incident happened, but it just happened to be lost now. Furthermore, these Recording Crystals were the ones that were in their area. It was too much of a coincidence.


    Lin Rong no longer knew how to retort. She could only look at her father anxiously and plead with him, ��Father, you have to believe them. They are definitely not the bad people. They were my saviors in the Heavenly Lands!��


    Gu Lifu shook his head once again, ��Second Mistress, don��t you know that many bad people will always pretend to be the good ones in order to gain people��s trust?��


    ��You... I don��t care! I trust that Sister Gu is not the killer! There��s definitely something wrong with Le Yao!��


    Not bad, Lin Rong was rather intelligent. Gu Lingzhi added, ��If Le Yao did not stop me in my tracks, Rong Yuan and I could have caught the killer. I suspect that she has already found out who the killer is and is working in cahoots with him.��


    ��Nonsense! Do you really think that I��m so dumb as to work with someone that may kill me?�� Le Yao��s voice suddenly sounded from the outside as she sashayed into the hall.


    ��Elder Gu, watch what you are saying! It��s unreasonable for you to push the me onto me just because you want to clear your name. I��ve been patrolling my area to the best of my abilities, yet here you are using me of having other motives. It��s really upsetting.��


    ��How did youe in?�� Wei Lingshu��s brows furrowed. He had not brought anyone into the Governor Mansion, how did she manage to get in here?


    ��I was the one who brought her here,�� one of Gu Lifu��s men replied, ��When I went to retrieve the Recording Crystals, she said she had something important to say, so I brought her inside.��


    ��Oh? What important things?�� Gu Lifu asked, his eyes shining as he looked at her. ��ording to what you��ve said, were you the one who first realized that there was something up with the two Elders here?��


    ��Yes,�� Le Yao smiled slightly whilst rearranging her hair, ��I was patrolling around my area as I usually do, but then I saw two silhouettes being sneaky and trespassing into my area. rmed, I chased after one of them. When I realized it was Elder Gu, I stopped her to ask about what she was up to. I didn��t think that Elder Gu would be so vicious to call me a meddler and even use me of working together with the killer. They��re the ones with vicious intentions, yet they��re still using the innocent. My Lord, you must uphold justice for me!��


    ��You��re spouting nonsense! Rong Yuan and I were chasing after the killer and unintentionally trespassed into your area. How were we being sneaky? Don��t go shooting your mouth off here.��


    ��You said you were chasing after the killer?�� Le Yao said innocently as she crossed her arms, ��Why did I clearly only see two silhouettes? I��m not blind, am I?��


    Rong Yuanughed coldly, ��You��re not blind, but you��re blindly making groundless assumptions here.��


    ��You��re using me again!�� Le Yao stered a wronged expression on her face. ��Even if I��ve seduced you before, causing you to fall out with Elder Gu, you don��t have to punish me like this, do you?��


    Gu Lifu pursed his lips while Wei Lingshu looked away.


    Everyone in the room knew about the incident where Le Yao had seduced Rong Yuan on purpose. She was extremely daring, taking the chance when both Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were not around to sneak into the Sanhe Courtyard. There, she stripped herself naked in their bedroom. Then, she hired some men to hinder Gu Lingzhi so that Rong Yuan would return to the Sanhe Courtyard alone.


    She never thought that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were inseparable. The men that she had sent to dy Gu Lingzhi��s return did not seed, and Le Yao was caught red-handed by the both of them in their bedroom.


    Fascinatingly, Le Yao was not at all embarrassed when her ns had been foiled. She even extended the offer to Gu Lingzhi to engage in a threesome, which made both of them even angrier. They threw her out of the Sanhe Courtyard immediately, leaving her naked in front of the Chancellor��s Manor.


    Being able to so openly talk about a shameless incident like this herself, the audience had a revtion about how brazen she truly was.


    Without the Recording Crystals as evidence, Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi and Le Yao could not prove their innocence. Helpless, Lin Chongyuan could only throw all three of them into the dungeons, with Gu Lifu overseeing the procedures.


    Lin Rong wanted to speak up for Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan once again, but she was interrupted by Gu Lifu, ��Second Mistress, if you continue to behave like this, I might think that you have been bewitched by them.��

 Chapter 376 – Convicted

    <h4>Chapter 376 �C Convicted</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Some people, such as Lin Rong and Wei Lingshu, pleaded on their behalf and as a result, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not get thrown into the dungeons eventually. However, their activities were closely monitored. Whilst they were investigating the matter, both of them were restricted in one of the guest houses in the Chancellor��s Manor with more than ten guards keeping watch. They were not allowed to leave the house.


    Le Yao, on the other hand, was not so lucky. Without anyone to plead on her behalf, she was thrown into the dungeons directly. Thinking back to what Le Yao had said earlier to him, Wei Lingshu decided to remind Gu Lifu to send some men who had a stronger willpower when it came to women.


    Gu Lifu��s face twitched for a bit as he watched Le Yao leave. He pitied the guards that were going to be keeping watch on her.


    In the main hall, whoever that was still present kept their opinions to themselves for the time being. With the guards leading them, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan followed them into the house where they would stay temporarily.


    Though they were being imprisoned, it was just a formality. Given both of their cultivation levels, it was impossible to forcibly imprison them.


    Qiao Yeshu walked together with them to the house, but paused at the door. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. For someone that had always talked back to them, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were surprised to see this side of him.


    ��Is there anything else?�� Gu Lingzhi looked at Qiao Yeshu funnily, ��Were you going to me us over those dead warriors?��


    ��...No,�� Qiao Yeshu shook his head quickly. He looked conflicted and under Gu Lingzhi��s gaze, he mumbled, ��I believe that both of you aren��t the killers.��


    With that, he turned around and left. Gu Lingzhi was stunned for a moment, before she burst out inughter.


    Qiao Yeshu was truly an interesting person. Though he had always gone head-to-head with them, he was actually really confident that they were not the culprits.


    Suddenly, a hand covered her eyes. Rong Yuan whispered in her ear, ��Do not look at other men.��


    Rong Yuan sure got jealous easily...


    Gu Lingzhi turned around and buried her head in his chest. ��Fine, I won��t look at anyone, I��ll only look at you.��


    ��Mm,�� Rong Yuan uncovered her eyes as he closed the door. He sat both of them down on a chair as he continued to hug Gu Lingzhi without saying a word.


    Gu Lingzhi could tell that he was still feeling troubled over falling for someone��s schemes, so she did not bother trying tofort him. Instead, she began to analyze the situation.


    ��It seems that Le Yao has started to work in cahoots with the killer. We need to find out when and where she met the killer so that we can foil her schemes and catch the killer as well.��


    ��Mm,�� Rong Yuan replied ndly.


    Gu Lingzhi ruffled his hair. ��We have toe up with a n of our own. Since they��ve tried so hard to keep us in here, we��ll make good use of this time.��


    ��Mm,�� Rong Yuan hummed in response again.


    Gu Lingzhi continued, ��I wonder if the killer would go to the prison to release Le Yao from prison?��


    Once again, Rong Yuan barely acknowledged her. Something was wrong, Gu Lingzhi thought. She suddenly realized that his chest was hot and sweaty.


    ��Rong Yuan!�� Gu Lingzhi eximed as she put some distance between them. However, he snaked his arm around her waist and held her close once again. He buried his head in her chest, a wronged expression on his face. ��I��m hurt, you have tofort me.��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes, ��I��m hurt too, you have to cheer me up.��


    Rong Yuan jolted, suddenly awake, ��Alright, I��ll cheer you up.��


    He then stood up and carried Gu Lingzhi to the bedroom. They spent the next hour or so ��cheering�� each other up.


    When they were done, Rong Yuan looked at Gu Lingzhi, his face full of satisfaction. He no longer looked as depressed as he did just now. Ultimately, he was making use of the situation to be able to sleep with her.


    ��After working on the case for so long, we can finally take a break,�� Rong Yuan sounded happy, as if he had gotten what he wanted.


    Gu Lingzhi��s face darkened, ��You did it on purpose?��


    He looked guilty, ��I didn��t fall for her schemes on purpose, but what happened afterwards was all part of my n.��


    The moment Rong Yuan knew that he had fallen into Le Yao��s trap, he had already nned to get back at her. Otherwise, he would not have been locked up so easily. Since the killer had schemed against him, it would not stop like this. Using this situation to their advantage, Rong Yuan was nning for the killer to make his next move.


    Looking at this matter from another point of view, Le Yao��s interference in the investigation had helped them greatly. Before, they met with a dead end. Now, they had a trail that they could follow. However, he still did not feel good being tricked by them.


    However, he still closed his eyesfortably. He was happy that he could finally take a breather. Gu Lingzhi sat up, wanting to probe more, but she was pulled down to the bed by Rong Yuan again.


    In a blink of an eye, both of them had been under house arrest for ten days. In these ten days, the killer did not appear, as if it had disappeared. This confirmed many people��s suspicions that both of them were the killers the whole time they stayed in the Spirit City.


    At the same time, there were many rumors that spread about how new ��evidence�� had surfaced that proved they were the killers. For example, how the murders had only urred when they arrived at the Spirit City; how they were acting sneakily that night they got caught; how many weird-looking stones had appeared all over the ce �C Gu Lingzhi��s Recording Crystals.


    Not knowing how these Recording Crystals worked, the rumors said that they were tools that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi used to kill people. The Recording Crystals acted as their ��eyes��, helping them to keep track of which ces were not being guarded so that they could infiltrate them. Due to these Recording Crystals, they could kill so many people without getting caught.


    Lin Rong came over to their house and told them both about the rumors that were spreading in the city.


    ��...What you��re saying is that the entire city thinks that Rong Yuan and I are the killers?��


    ��Not everyone,�� Lin Rong did not dare to look directly at Gu Lingzhi, ��At the very least, Master Wei and I believe that both of you are innocent.��


    ��What��s the point in that?�� Gu Lingzhi could feel her head starting to hurt. ��The killer is really cunning, he managed to pin all of the me on us.��


    In just ten days, the killer had managed to set them up and spread the rumors about them, putting them in a poor position to clear their names. If it was not for Wei Lingshu and some other people who still believed that they were innocent, Lin Chongyuan would have just given the both of them up to the public so that they could decide what to do with both of them.


    ��It��s alright, if they want to remove the Recording Crystals, let them. It just so happens that we��ve found a new lead from one of the Recording Crystals. Bring the footage here, so we can confirm it with everyone.��


    Lin Rong was overjoyed, ��Sister Gu, you��ve found a new lead?��


    ��I think so,�� Gu Lingzhi replied, ��It��s just a suspicion for now, we have to verify something before we��re sure.��


    ��That��s great! Who is the killer? Quick, let me know, so I can tell Father to arrest him!��


    ��I��m afraid we can��t tell you who it is now,�� Rong Yuan interjected, ��You just need to bring all the Recording Crystals to us secretly, and you��ll find out when the timees.��


    ��Tsk, how dare you keep me in suspense?�� Lin Rong stuck out her tongue at him. However, she did not dare to probe any further in front of Gu Lingzhi. Even though Rong Yuan was always warm and gentle with Gu Lingzhi around, those who knew him long enough knew that he had a short temper.


    Lin Rong then discussed some happenings in the Spirit City with Gu Lingzhi before leaving. In the evening, she returned with a Storage Ring full of Recording Crystals.


    Gu Lingzhi thanked her before sending her off. She did not miss the presence of someone hiding in the corner.


    It was Lin Chongyuan. Every time Lin Rong came to find them, she thought she was alone. She did not know that her father was always guarding her from afar. He emanated a strong aura whenever she was around the both of them as a warning to them to not do anything to hurt her. In these few days, Lin Chongyuan was well aware of Wei Lingshu and Lin Rong passing them the Recording Crystals. Gu Lingzhi was extremely grateful towards Lin Chongyuan for this, as she knew that there was no way they could have gotten their hands on the Recording Crystals without his permission.


    Another ten days had passed, and there were no corpses that appeared. Almost everyone was sure that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were the murderers. Finally, that morning, arge group of family members of the deceased had gathered at the entrance of the Chancellor��s Manor, demanding for justice to be served.


    They demanded for Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi to be executed and their shouts could be heard all the way from the guest house that the both of them were staying at. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan exchanged nces silently, before opening the door. He asked Qiao Yeshu, who was guarding the door, to enter the house. A few momentster, Qiao Yeshu left the house with a puzzled expression on his face.


    An hourter, Lin Chongyuan confirmed that both of them were indeed the killers responsible for the murders that had happened in the Spirit City and that they would be executed at the Hall of Order and Discipline.


    When the news had spread, cheers could be heard. Majority of people could not wait for the next day toe.


    The Hall of Order and Discipline was right next to the Chancellor��s Manor. Whenever they were carrying out executions for serious crimes, the doors would be wide open so that the public could witness the execution as well.


    Whilst some were happy, others were upset. Everyone in the Spirit City could not wait for the next day toe; on the other hand, Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai felt extremely bitter.


    They had decided that they would rescue Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan before the execution was carried out!

 Chapter 377 – Evenly Matched

    <h4>Chapter 377 �C Evenly Matched</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Though they had decided to rescue Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, in reality, they were not that brave.


    Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai summoned a lot of their courage before they flipped over the wall of the Chancellor��s Manor. When they were on the other side, arge group of guards awaited them.


    With Gu Lifu standing in front, he stared at the two of them until they felt uneasiness rising in their bodies, before he waved towards the guards to arrest them.


    ��Interrogate them, and check whether they were involved in the killings.��


    Upon hearing this, Lu Heng felt extremely wronged. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were definitely innocent �C members of the Langya Troop were not cold-blooded murderers!


    Gu Lifu huffed, ��The evidence is right here, don��t look as if you��ve been wronged.��


    He then ordered the remaining guards to patrol around the area to prevent any suspicious people from entering.


    Afterwards, other than Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai who were thinking of rescuing Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan from the Chancellor��s Manor, Lin Rong had cried to her father wanting to break them out of ��prison��. However, she was too obvious in her actions. Before she could step out of her chambers, she was restricted by the guards that were sent by Gu Lifu. She stayed in her room and cried, feeling helpless.


    As for Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who were about to be executed the day after, they received the ��best�� treatment ever since they had stayed at the guest house. The person who was keeping watch had changed to the Spirit City��s Vice Chancellor, Chu Jiang. There were also a fewyers of Protective Shields that were put up outside of their guest house. If they dared to move even an inch out of their house, a blue arc would sh across the Protective Shield.


    ��Do you really think you can keep us inside here just by putting up a fewyers of Protective Shields?�� Gu Lingzhi stared at Chu Jiang, ��I��ve told you that the killer is working with somebody else, why don��t any of you believe me? How can you execute us just based on the fact that there were no murders while we were locked up under house arrest? Don��t you think you��re all looking at this matter too subjectively?��


    Chu Jiang merely smiled in response, ��Indeed we are looking at this too subjectively. However, presently, all the evidence points to both of you elders as the killers, I can��t do anything about it either.��


    Yet, there was not a sliver of helplessness in his eyes. Instead, there was hatred in his voice as he thought about all the warriors that had died.


    How long would it take for them to train the number of Gold ss Warriors that had died this time? Just thinking about this alone made him want to skin the killer alive.


    ��It was all part of the killer��s n!�� Gu Lingzhi sounded panicked, ��By doing this, you��re just allowing the killer to get away with his crimes scot-free! Don��t you want to take revenge for those people who had died?��


    ��Of course,�� Chu Jiangughed lightly, ��Revenge will be taken tomorrow when the both of you are executed.��


    ��You��re an idiot!�� Gu Lingzhi insulted, ��You��re all idiots!��


    ��Don��t waste your time on him anymore,�� Rong Yuan ruffled her hair gently, ��There��s no point trying to exin ourselves to idiots.��


    Chu Jiang almost choked on his own saliva when he heard what Rong Yuan had said. He almost swore at Rong Yuan without caring about his reputation. They had agreed to act out such a scene, but couldn��t they be more cordial with their words? Did they say such hateful words on purpose?


    If Gu Lingzhi knew what Chu Jiang was thinking of, she would reassure him that she did not mean what she said. However, only the heavens would know if Rong Yuan meant what he said or not.


    After Rong Yuan said that, he outstretched his arm violently towards Chu Jiang. A blue arc streaked across; it was the Protective Shield that detected the shift in Rong Yuan��s spiritual energy and attacked him. Even though he had the cultivation of a Demigod, it still caused his head to pound.


    ��How dare you!�� Chu Jiang barked. He was holding onto the Spiritual te that could control the Protective Shield. Suddenly, the Protective Field around the house lit up. ��Quick, get the Chancellor here, tell him that the criminals are trying to escape!��


    The guard immediately rushed towards the main hall of the Governor Mansion. Rong Yuan cursed under his breath before he and Gu Lingzhi started to attack the Protective Shield around the house. ��Do you really think you can trap us here using this Protective Shield?��


    ��Even if the Shield doesn��t hold up, the Chancellor will be able to stop you!��


    ��Chancellor!�� Chu Jiang tedly eximed, ��Stop them, they are trying to escape!��


    ��We��re not going to stay here to be used of something that we did not do!�� Gu Lingzhi was furious, ��I didn��t think that everyone in the Spirit City were such idiots. We were obviously framed, and no one had thought of such a possibility. I must��ve been blind to have tried so hard to help all of you catch the killer.��


    ��How dare you try to talk your way out of this even until now?�� Lin Chongyuan replied ndly. His monotonous voice made him sound as if he was reciting off a script. Luckily, his personality had always been cold and serious, so even though he was not good at acting, it did not show.


    To prevent Lin Chongyuan from saying anymore so that no one would see through his act, Rong Yuan sped up and using his Dragon Sword, he unleashed onest attack. Instantly, the Protective Shield was split right down the middle. The remaining fewyers were also dissolved by Gu Lingzhi��s continuous attacks and now, the both of them directly faced Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang.


    Lin Chongyuan��s eyes narrowed, he did not expect Rong Yuan to be so powerful. There were a total of 12yers to the Protective Shield, but he had split it right in half with just one attack. If Lin Chongyuan was the one who was trapped inside, he would struggle a great deal to get out. However, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had gotten rid of it so easily. He could not help but think to himself that he would not have stood a chance against Rong Yuan if they ever fought against each other, even though Lin Chongyuan had the Earth-Level Spiritual Weapon passed down to him by his ancestors.


    ��Chancellor! Use the spiritual treasure passed down by our ancestors!��


    Chu Jiang��s words interrupted his train of thoughts. Lin Chongyuan threw the possibility of Rong Yuan defeating him to the back of his mind. He used his right hand to remove the storage function of the ring on his left ring finger. Then, he threw the ring towards the both of them.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could feel a strong spiritual pressure being exerted on them. It felt like there were thousands of objects pressing down on them.


    ��So, this is the ultimate weapon of the Spirit City? Not bad!�� It was no wonder the Spirit City could upy the only source of spiritual energy in the Lost Lands for so long.


    It was an ordinary-looking ring that could also act like a Storage Ring, yet it could also expand at a tremendous speed. By the time it flew above their heads, it had expanded to a diameter of three meters.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan altered their spiritual energy, but the moment their spiritual energy came into contact with the ring, it was immediately absorbed by the ring. It only served to energize the ring even more. It now shone extremely bright.


    The ring had the exact same spiritual powers as the formation that was found at the bottom of the Endless Sea Realm �C absorption of spiritual energy. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were shocked. In an instant, Rong Yuan��s warlike character was triggered, his eyes shining with eagerness. Instead of altering his spiritual energy, he trapped all of his spiritual energy in his body and made it flow through his veins, gathering all his spiritual power in one arm. He then charged towards the ring and smashed it with all his might.


    Dong!


    The impact caused a low rumbling sound to emit, and the soundwaves caused even the ground to tremble. Those who were standing nearby felt the impact of the soundwaves and clutched at their chest, coughing up blood from their mouths.


    Lin Chongyuan looked at Rong Yuan, bewildered.


    The ring was a spiritual treasure that was made by his ancestors to specifically thwart Martial Artists that came from the outside world. It was forged with consideration of the special environment in the Lost Lands. As long as one was trapped by the ring, there was no way he could break out of it regardless of cultivation level.


    However, he did not expect Rong Yuan to have such a strong physique in addition to his cultivation level.


    Lin Chongyuan was also starting to feel the urge to fight. He stepped forward to exchange blows with Rong Yuan.


    They fought eagerly with each other, which made Gu Lingzhi and Chu Jiang, who were standing at one side slightly speechless. Weren��t they supposed to be acting? Why are they fighting all of a sudden? The tenacity at which they fought did not look like an act. Helpless, Gu Lingzhi could only start exchanging blows with Chu Jiang as well.


    Instantly, the immediate surroundings of the guesthouse were in chaos. As they fought, dust and rocks flew everywhere. For the guards who did not have a high level of cultivation, they had to retreat even further so that they would not be implicated. Looking at the four of them dueling with each other, they had concluded one thing �C it was no wonder Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could have killed so many people for so many nights consecutively without getting caught. Only Martial Artists with that level of cultivation could have gotten away with something like that for so long.


    These cold-blooded outsiders, how dare they mislead them on purpose and tell them that the killer was a demon beast that could morph into a human being? Demon beasts were not intelligent, how could they have developed spiritual knowledge?


    As they crowded around the four people who were fighting and exchanged opinions, it was obvious that most of them believed that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were the murderers. Amongst them, one person��s lips curled up.


    As long as people kept ming Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi, they would be executed eventually. Then, there would be nothing in the Spirit City that could ever threaten it anymore. To be urate, there was nothing in the entire Lost Lands that could ever threaten its existence anymore.


    It should really thank Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi for appearing at such a timely manner. If it was not for the both of them, how else would it find another scapegoat to drain out all of Lin Chongyuan��s spiritual energy?


    It was a rare opportunity for Lin Chongyuan to be able to fight a worthy opponent. At this moment, he fought with all he had. Rong Yuan��s spiritual powers were on par with his, so he could put his true powers on disy without any worries.


    It was a pity...that the timing was not right yet, and there were many things that he had to handle afterwards, so he could not thoroughly enjoy dueling with Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan had the exact same thoughts. In the Tianyuan Continent, Martial Artists relied greatly on their spiritual energies to fight. There were only a few Martial Artists who ced emphasis on their physique. He was influenced by Gu Lingzhi to toughen up his physique. It was difficult for him to find someone whose physical body was as strong as his, and he was enjoying every moment of exchanging blows with Lin Chongyuan.


    The impacts of the blows had caused the guesthouse to bepletely destroyed. If they continued to fight, even the manor next to it would be destroyed. Thus, Rong Yuan finally let Lin Chongyuan��s fists hit his body and he fell to the ground. Immediately, the crowd that was watching cheered joyously.

 Chapter 378 – Killing the Wrong Person

    <h4>Chapter 378 �C Killing the Wrong Person</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lin Chongyuan was stunned for a moment, but he understood that Rong Yuan had meant for the duel to be over. When he recovered, he took the opportunity to attack Rong Yuan once again. The ring that was in mid-air flew towards Rong Yuan and captured him.


    Gu Lingzhi, who was fighting against Chu Jiang at the side, cried out in shock and rushed towards Rong Yuan. She held onto him before the ring could capture him and retreated back into the almost-destroyed guesthouse.


    Lin Chongyuan��s ring fell to the ground with an enormous rumbling sound, and the ground trembled for a few moments. Yet, he did not chase after Rong Yuan. He mumbled under his breath, ��Cauldron!��


    Suddenly, the Cauldron that was the Spirit City��s source of spiritual energy came flying from the main hall of the Governor Manor. It paused in mid-air above the guesthouse. Chu Jiang activated one of the techniques which caused it to overturn ande down onto the house. As it descended, it becamerger andrger until it was the same size as the house. Then, it enveloped the entire house.


    ��Extract!�� Chu Jiang mumbled under his breath. Streaks of spiritual energy entered the Cauldron causing its bronze body to glow. It started to dissolve and refine Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who were trapped in the Cauldron.


    Everyone who was watching cheered and pped, knowing that they had seeded in stopping them.


    Ever since this Cauldron had been forged, there was not a single enemy that had walked out of it alive. They could foresee that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would be cooked in the Cauldron and their spiritual energy would be plentiful enough for every one of them.


    This extraction process took a full three days before it ended. The Cauldron stopped glowing when the process was finished. Chu Jiang overturned the Cauldron once again.


    When the Cauldron was lifted, spiritual energy flowed out from the Cauldron in all directions. Even Chu Jiang, who was controlling the Cauldron was shocked. If he did not know that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had escaped from a secret passageway in the house prior to when the Cauldron enveloped the house, he would have really thought that they were cooked in the Cauldron. Such thick and pure spiritual energy could only be derived from smelting more than ten Earth-Level Spiritual Weapons.


    They had previously agreed to just sacrifice a few items for the Cauldron to extract their spiritual energy, yet Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had sacrificed so many items. Chu Jiang felt his heart ache over what was lost. He might as well have sold some high-level warriors from the Spirit City to them!


    At this moment, both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were sitting at an isted corner of the Chancellor��s Manor. They observed the scene at the guest house intriguingly and asionally discussed it. They could not help but admire the Cauldron.


    ��It was just a small bowl of water from the Spiritual Essence Spring yet the Cauldron could extract so much spiritual energy from it. The Cauldron must be at least a middle grade Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapon. I wonder where the ancestors of the Spirit City came from in order to be able to cultivate such a powerful weapon. There��s also the ring that Lin Chongyuan was using. If he did not use it, I wouldn��t have known that it was a Spiritual Weapon.��


    Rong Yuanughed lightly, ��I agree, if it were some other Martial Artist that had never trained their physique before, they would��ve definitely been captured.��


    With such treasures, it was no wonder that the Spirit City was never afraid of Martial Artists from the outside world. The more they stayed in the Spirit City, the more they felt that the ce was extremely mysterious and yet powerful at the same time.


    The news of the Chancellor and the Vice Chancellor taking down and extracting the spiritual energy of the ��cold-blooded killers�� that were responsible for taking the lives of so many people quickly spread around the city. Even Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai, who were locked in the dungeons, had heard of the news. When it was confirmed that both of them had nothing to do with the killings, they were released. Afterwards, they went straight to the Chancellor��s Manor to confront Chu Jiang and Lin Chongyuan.


    ��You idiots, you��ve turned the innocent people into the bad guys and killed my good friend, you��ll pay with your lives!�� Lu Heng shouted in anger. All he felt was grief when he thought about how Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had taught them martial techniques and gave them many spirit stones in the Lost Lands.


    If they knew that this would happen, they would have convinced Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi to return with them to the Forgotten City, whether their Chancellor agreed or not. Their Chancellor��s agreement was less important than that of Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s lives. However, it was toote for them to regret anything now. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had been turned into spiritual energy for the Spirit City to use and not even their ashes were left behind.


    ��Lin Chongyuan, Chu Jiang,e out! If you don��t give us a reply, we will not let this matter rest!��


    Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai made a big fuss at the entrance of the Governor Mansion, attracting the attention of some residents of the Spirit City. ��What reply do they owe you? The killers came from your Langya Troop, they deserve to be punished for their crimes. How dare the both of you cause a scene here, unless you were working in cahoots with them?��


    Lu Heng was furious and retorted angrily. Just a few momentster, it became a fierce argument between him and the residents of the Spirit City. None of them were willing to budge, and as time passed, more and more people gathered to participate in the argument.


    Upon receiving the news about what was going on outside, Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang who were sitting in the study could onlyugh bitterly.


    ��Elders, are we really not going to tell them about the n?�� Chu Jiang inquired.


    Rong Yuan waved his hand. ��No.��


    It would be fine to tell Jiang Xinghai, but Lu Heng was one that would foil their ns. The way things were now were good. It was a good thing that Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai thought they were dead. The more sorrowful they acted, the more the real killer would believe that the two of them had actually died.


    As for lying to them... Rong Yuan felt that it was a minor price to pay when looking at the bigger picture. He believed that the two of them would not me him for lying to them. Hopefully...


    Just like that, the whole city had falsely thought that the killer had finally been put to rest and they could finally enjoy a peaceful night. In the middle of the night, however, a loud scream pierced through the quiet night air and sounded throughout the alleys. Cries could be heard following it.


    This had happened only three days after the ��killers�� were executed!


    When the news had gotten to Lu Heng, he looked towards the sky and cursed. When he lowered his head once again, his eyes were full of tears. He went to Jiang Xinghai��s manor and dragged him to the Chancellor��s Manor once again.


    Didn��t they insist that they had caught the correct killer? What was going on now? The fact that another victim had emerged even after the ��killers�� were executed was like a p to their faces.


    Thus, once again, they arrived at the entrance of the Chancellor��s Manor. This time, none of the residents in the Spirit City spoke out against them. They only looked on silently as the both of them screamed for justice to be upheld. The residents were in deep thought �C had they really mistaken Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi? Were they really innocent?


    ��To think that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan put in so much effort to help all of you catch the killer, yet this is how you repay them. Now that the real killer is on the loose, are all of you happy now? Without the both of them, I��ll see how you can catch the killer now!��


    The passers-by did not utter a single word in response. At this moment, the door of the Chancellor��s Manor opened. With a serious expression on his face, Wei Lingshu led a group of men and horses to the crime scene. Lu Heng rushed up to him, pointing and scolding him at the same time, ��What are you doing here? Hasn��t the killer been executed by you? Why are you bringing men with you? I bet that one of you people from the Chancellor��s Manor is the real killer. Otherwise, why haven��t you been able to catch the real killer?��


    Lu Heng��s words were extremely rude and his finger that had been pointed at Wei Lingshu was almost touching his nose.


    In the past, Wei Lingshi would have snapped off his finger. However, he was supposed to act like he was guilty of executing two innocent people, so he could only bear with it. He swept his gaze over the two guards that were standing behind him and gave them a look �C the both of you came up with this mess, why am I the one dealing with the bacsh?


    Rong Yuan pretended not to see anything and continued to look straight, as if the entire situation in front of him had nothing to do with him. From an angle that no one was watching, he even managed to smile at Gu Lingzhi.


    This couple was too much!


    Wei Lingshu, who had endured too much, finally looked towards Lu Heng and said, ��I can understand how you��re feeling right now. However, there are more important matters that I have to deal with now. If Elder Gu and Elder Rong had nothing to do with the killer, then the Spirit City will make it up to you.��


    ��They��re already dead, how will you make it up to us? Will youpensate for it using your lives?�� Jiang Xinghai mocked coldly. Compared to Lu Heng, Jiang Xinghai was much calmer. However, in the past two days, he had done many outrageous things together with Lu Heng, such as making a fuss outside the Chancellor��s Manor. If there were not any evidence that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were innocent, they would have made a joke out of themselves.


    However, things were different now. Another victim had appeared yet again, which meant that the real killer was not Gu Lingzhi or Rong Yuan. The Spirit City had used the wrong people ofmitting heinous crimes. However, so what if they did? Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai could not possibly go against the entire city. Thus, they could only vent their anger on Wei Lingshu.


    Jiang Xinghai��s words immediately attracted the hateful gazes of many. The ones that had executed Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were the Chancellor and the Vice Chancellor. Was Jiang Xinghai requesting for both the Chancellors topensate him with their lives? He was going too far!


    A guard standing behind Wei Lingshu could not help but raise his weapon, but then he was stopped by Wei Lingshu in a soft voice. ��Forget it, let��s go investigate the crime scene first.��


    They then rushed towards the crime scene, but not before the guard threw a dirty look at Jiang Xinghai. In response to the hateful looks that were directed at them, Jiang Xinghai merely smiled at them.


    Even if Jiang Xinghai and Lu Heng could not exact revenge for Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, they would nt a seed of guilt in all of their hearts. Hopefully, they would feel so guilty that their cultivation levels would never be able to rise ever again!


    The next moment, Jiang Xinghai knew that he had misread the situation. When one of the guards passed by him, he felt the strong presence of the guard��s spiritual energy. It was so strong that it disrupted his internal bodily energy. He screamed internally and bit down on his lip to brace himself for the pain that followed the spiritual pressure that was about to be exerted on him.

 Chapter 379 - Finally Appearing

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Finally Appearing</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Unexpectedly, after experiencing that spiritual pressure, not only was his body unharmed, it even circted around in his body and smoothed out any blockages.


    Jiang Xinghai was stunned. He faintly recognised this strand of spiritual power. Lu Heng urged him to travel with Wei Lingshu and even taunted him a few times, before he suddenly remembered sensing this aura before.


    This was the aura of Rong Yuan��s spiritual power!


    When they had first met and had had a lively discussion, Rong Yuan��s cool yet strong spiritual attack had given him a big shock. Hence, he was very familiar with this aura.


    But weren��t Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi already melted into liquid spiritual power? How could it appear again? Could it be...


    Just as Jiang Xinghai was getting excited over this theory, Lu Heng was unhappy with him standing there in a daze, ��Sixth Brother, what is wrong with you? Aren��t you going to stand up for Rong Yuan and Lingzhi?��


    They didn��t die, so there��s no point in standing up for them anymore!


    Jiang Xinghai was about to say that but quietly swallowed his words when he saw Lu Heng��s upset expression.


    Their Seventh Brother was still alive, yet he did not inform them directly, choosing to let them know in an indirect manner. He obviously did not want others to know that he was still alive. However, knowing Lu Heng��s character, he definitely would not be able to keep it a secret. If Lu Heng were to ruin their ns just because he was unable to keep a secret, then everything that they had done beforehand would have gone to waste.


    Immediately, Jiang Xinghai understood Rong Yuan��s intention and nodded at Lu Heng, ��Alright, let��s go.��


    This time, he did not ridicule Wei Lingshu with Lu Heng. Instead, he looked at the other party. He was afraid that they would ruin Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s ns if they were too fierce.


    Not longter, they had arrived at the ce where the incident urred.


    Before they arrived, everyone was already affected by the crying sounds and their mood had turned sombre. When they saw the body of the victim, several people could not help but curse out loud.


    ��This damned murderer still isn��t dead yet!��


    ��Exactly, the murderer isn��t dead yet, you��ve sentenced the wrong people to death!�� Lu Heng heard someone mock. The person who had cursed out loud was speechless, as his face turned white. In the end, they had killed the wrong people. It was not wrong for them to be scolded.


    The corpse in front of them was the same as the previous one. The internal organs and brains had all been dug out; and on the head and chest areas, small teeth imprints could be seen. It looked simr to the marks left behind by a human��s bite, except that the radius was bigger. Lu Heng said inexplicably, ��Look at the distribution of the teeth marks. To be bitten like this, the mouth has to be able to open till it is as wide as the head. How do these people conduct their investigations? Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister had already said that the murderer isn��t a human, yet everyone did not believe them. The people from Spirit City are amazing indeed.��


    Everyone was fuming mad, but he spoke the truth. When they found some evidence pointing towards their first suspect, they immediately jumped the gun and had that person killed. In their haste to find the culprit, they had neglected to properly examine the clues. Did they think that killing their suspect would solve everything?


    Jiang Xinghai stood behind Lu Heng, observing the expressions on everyone��s faces, and he noticed some clues that he did not notice before.


    For example, he had thought that Wei Lingshu��s silence earlier was due to her feeling guilty. Now, he realized that this had nothing to do with guilt, but she was just holding herself back.


    As for the stranger who transferred spirit energy to him earlier, while he did not know how that stranger managed to change his facial features, he felt that the aura that person gave off was exactly like Rong Yuan. That would mean that the person behind him was most likely Gu Lingzhi.


    When he considered this, he realized that his suspicion was probably right. Giving a silent thanks to Wei Lingshu, who must have received other instructions from Lu Heng, Jiang Xinghai began to redirect Lu Heng��s anger towards finding the real culprit.


    ��If not for this detestable murderer, why would our Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister have to suffer like this? The people of Spirit City are at fault, but it��s ultimately the murderer who is the biggest evil. We must find the murderer and get revenge for Rong Yuan and Lingzhi!��


    ��That��s right! We must not let the murderer get away!�� Lu Heng echoed, easily influenced by Jiang Xinghai. Rong Yuan nodded his head secretly, expressing approval towards Jiang Xinghai��s actions.


    And so, Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai entered Wei Lingshu��s camp.


    Without Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan around, the original four-men team had be a full team. They patrolled every night. However, Jiang Xinghai knew that these two pinnacle experts were actually hidden within the team and had some intentions to talk to them. Yet, each time he attempted to do so, he would be dragged around by Lu Heng, who would remind him of Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s deaths in anger.


    After a few days, Jiang Xinghai suddenly realised that the two guards whom he had identified as Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had disappeared. Only after he questioned Wei Lingshu, did he find out that they had been dispatched for other duties.


    Jiang Xinghai nodded his head in understanding, he knew it was very likely that they had gone undercover to find the murderer.


    Jiang Xinghai had guessed it correctly. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were staying in a house in Spirit City at that very moment. The original owners of the house were a Gold ss Warriors couple, who had been knocked out and secretly brought somewhere else to be ced under house arrest. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were thus disguised as them.


    After this period of hunting, there were few Gold ss Warriors left in Spirit City. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi had figured out some hints from the Recording Crystal and were currently exploring their leads.


    This was the third day that they had reced the original Gold ss Warriors couple who had been staying here. Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s faces were as fearful as all the other Gold ss Warriors. Any movement or noise from outside would give them a scare.


    ��Husband, are we really not heading to the main street to join the others?�� Gu Lingzhi asked, trembling.


    ��What are you scared of? Spirit City is huge with lots of Martial Artists, the murderer might not necessarily target us.�� Rong Yuan answered in low spirits, ��So what if we stay together with the others? Will those who are meant to die somehow stay alive? In fact, other people might even be implicated.��


    ��Oh... If only I hadn��t let you train and improve so quickly... Husband, you have only just be a Gold ss Warrior only to meet with this situation. Why are we so unlucky?��


    Gu Lingzhi threw herself into Rong Yuan��s embrace. Rong Yuan patted her back andforted her, ��Don��t worry, all will be fine once the murderer has been caught.��


    Gu Lingzhi felt Rong Yuan��s hand move from her shoulder down to her back, then even further down to her buttocks where he continued to rub. She was so annoyed she wanted to hit him. They were supposed to be an old husband and wife pair, how could they still be so hungry for sex?


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was about to raise her objections, a faint blue light suddenly appeared. It had blended into the surroundings very well. If it were not Rong Yuan��s incredible eyesight, it would have been extremely difficult to see the traces of the light.


    They had finally made a move!


    Rong Yuan��s eyes shed. He did not dodge, but instead, he utilised arge portion of his spiritual power to form a protectiveyer over himself and Gu Lingzhi. There was only a soft sound as the ray of lightnded between Rong Yuan��s brows. Rong Yuan crumpled even as he still held on tightly to Gu Lingzhi. Another sound rang out as another ray of lightnded on the back of Gu Lingzhi��s head. Gu Lingzhi then copsed onto Rong Yuan��s body.


    The whole process took less than two breaths and was silent throughout other than the moment when the people copsed. No wonder no cry for help had ever been heard even though there had been so many victims.


    If it had been the real Gold ss Warriors couple then, they would definitely have lost their lives.


    The person in the dark waited for a while to confirm that nobody would being before slowly appearing.


    It was a cute and innocent-looking young girl, withrge eyes and long hair that touched the ground. When she looked at the two people on the ground, she even gave off a sense of charm and ignorance.


    However, anyone who saw her definitely would not look down on her.


    It was because in thoserge eyes of hers, there were no pupils. The silvery white colour of her eyes made her look strange, not to mention her sky-blue hair and translucent skin.


    Perhaps it was because she was not used to walking on her feet, the young girl used her arms to support her body and crawled forward. As she crawled forward, her skin dragged against the floor and created a hair-raising sound.


    Gu Lingzhi could not stand it any longer and opened her eyes a slit to look at the source of the sound. Immediately, she was shocked by the sight of this strange creature that resembled a human but did not at the same time. She was unable to continue acting and pinched Rong Yuan��s chest as she stood up suddenly.


    The young girl was taken aback when she saw Gu Lingzhi stand up. She stared at Gu Lingzhi, seemingly wanting to know how this prey of hers had escaped her killing move. Regardless, she would be her food.


    She used her arms and sprung towards Gu Lingzhi like an arrow. Gu Lingzhi drew her sword to block, but was stopped by Rong Yuan who stated, ��Let your husband deal with this, you can have a good rest.��

 Chapter 380 - The True Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 380 - The True Murderer</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was exactly as Rong Yuan had guessed. This peculiar young girl who had killed so many people, had the cultivation of a Demigod. However, there was a significant difference between her and Demigod Martial Artists who were human beings. It was that this girl did not know any techniques. All her attacks were either physical or spiritual attacks.


    While he was fighting her, Rong Yuan discovered that the blue light rays she had used to attack them earlier would directly affect their spirit. Each time he was hit by the light ray, there would be a piercing pain in his brain. If even a Demigod like him felt so much pain, there was no need to mention what it would have been like for those Gold ss Warriors.


    Gu Lingzhi observed the fight for a while, but upon realising that Rong Yuan could handle the situation by himself without any help, she turned around and went out.


    Outside the house, Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang were standing on the right and left sides of Jin Hao.


    ��Why?�� Gu Lingzhi heard Chu Jiang ask, ��Hasn��t Spirit City treated you well?�� To actually coborate with such a strange creature and murder so many Martial Artists in the Spirit City.


    Jin Hao bit on his lips as he struggled internally. After a long moment, he raised his head and looked at Chu Jiang, ��Xiao Bai needs nutrients.��


    ��What nutrients?�� Jin Hao continued to question. However, it was only after he asked the question that he realised the nutrients Jin Hao was referring to, were very likely those people that had been killed.


    As expected, Jin Hao replied, ��Xiao Bai is carrying my child. She needsrge amounts of internal organs and brains to nourish her so that she can have a smooth delivery.��


    ��Ridiculous!�� Chu Jiang rebuked, ��She needs the nutrients, so you let her harm people? If one day she needs the entirety of Spirit City, are you going to help her ughter the whole city too?��


    Jin Hao refused to reply. However, his answer was evident from his attitude. He would really betray Spirit City if Xiao Bai had such an intention. Chu Jiang was so angry that his whole body trembled. He could not understand how such a cheerful boy like him could change so much. He was obviously bewitched by the monster and could not differentiate right from wrong anymore!


    ��Good, good!�� Chu Jiang said, ��Since it is like that, I am also left with no other option. I will kill you first to pay for the lives of all the innocent martial artists.��


    Chu Jiang raised his hand and pressed down against Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao suddenly raised his head. It was unknown when his eyes had changed to be the same silvery-white colour as Little White��s. He moved quickly and evaded Chu Jiang��s attack.


    ��You dare to resist?�� Chu Liang raged and attacked Jin Hao once more.


    However, in this short period of time, Jin Hao��s strength had somehow increased by two levels. In a moment, he had gone from being a Gold ss Warrior to a ze ss Warrior. He was now stronger than Chu Jiang and as strong as Lin Chongyuan.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed. Luckily, when they had decided to impersonate the husband and wife pair, Rong Yuan had requested Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang to hide in the area as well. Gu Lingzhi would not have been able to keep Jin Hao here if she had to deal with him alone.


    Lin Chongyuan turned serious and stopped Jin Hao from escaping. He suppressed Jin Hao with the pressure of a ze ss Warrior and a Martial Teacher. Under the dual suppression, Jin Hao��s movements slowed a little.


    At this moment, a miserable cry rang out from within the house. Jin Hao paused and looked towards the house worriedly.


    Gu Lingzhi took the opportunity to release a fire arrow. The mes danced over Jin Hao��s chest, but strangely, there was not a single drop of blood.


    ��You... I...�� Jin Hao looked at Gu Lingzhi then at his wound, he could not understand why there was no blood. Furthermore, he could not feel any pain at all. However, Gu Lingzhi was so terrified that she almost dropped her Fengwu Sword.


    Jin Hao himself could not see it, but Gu Lingzhi, Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang could see everything clearly. Many small, translucent, white bugs the size of a fingernail, were crawling out from the hole in Jin Hao��s chest. It was terrifying, especially when they were crawling out from a human in suchrge quantities.


    ��It is thervae of the Insect Beast. When did all these parasitic Insect Beastrvae start infesting his body?�� Chu Jiang questioned.


    However, there was no time for time to be shocked.


    When the firstrvae crawled out of Jin Hao��s body, his eyes immediately lost all signs of life and he copsed onto the floor. His whole body was rippling violently, and suddenly countless numbers of Insect Beastrvae dug out of his skin as they scrambled to climb out first. Instantly, there was only his skin left. All his internal organs and bones had disappeared.


    ��Burn them, quickly!�� Chu Jiang cried out and shot a stream of fire at the Insect Beastrvae.


    Gu Lingzhi also reacted. If these Insect Beastrvae got away, there was no telling how much trouble it would create for the Spirit City. She swung her Fengwu Sword and created walls of fire, trapping the Insect Beastrvae within it.


    However, although it was stillrvae, their defences were frighteningly high. It took half an hour of being burned continuously to finally kill them. With therge numbers of Insect Beastrvae, some of them managed to spread out and escape, giving no chance to be incinerated at all.


    Gu Lingzhi rushed to create some walls with her earth-based spiritual power when she saw that the Insect Beastrvae were about to escape.


    However, the walls could only block the Insect Beast Larvae for a short while. Even with Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang��s help, they had only managed to kill a small portion of the Insect Beastrvae. Arge proportion of them had already scattered around.


    At this moment, Rong Yuan stepped out of the house with a cold expression as he held his Dragon Sword. He was taken aback by the four huge walls that had appeared and created an encirclement around the Insect Beastrvae.


    Countless numbers of fireballs descended from the skies and crashed onto the Insect Beastrvae. Instantly, he realised the urgency of the situation.


    ��This is not going to work. The Insect Beastrvae are not going to stay still on the floor and wait for us to incinerate them. Furthermore, our spiritual power cannot sustain suchrge consumptions.�� Chu Jiangmented as his expression turned ugly.


    His cultivation level was only at the rank of a Martial Teacher, he simply could not sustain a continuous consumption of his spiritual power. Furthermore, over the years, he had honed the habit of blocking off his body��s senses in battle. This was to prevent himself from absorbing spiritual power so that there would be more left behind for young children. This was the unspoken rule for all adults in Spirit City.


    Spiritual power was something that should be left for those children who were gifted in cultivation. As for the rest of them, they only required a little bit of spiritual power for defence.


    Hence, after this short period of time, Chu Jiang had insufficient spiritual power and could only resort to using physical attacks to kill the Insect Beast Larvae. Lin Chongyuan��s situation was not much better, except that he had better control over his spiritual power and could thus hold on for a longer period of time.


    How could she have forgotten how stingy people from Spirit City were about spiritual power?


    Gu Lingzhi sighed and took out the Fen Painting as she saw how Chu Jiang was still unwilling to absorb spiritual power from the air even in the current situation. The whole area lit up as the bright colours poured out from the Fen Painting and all the Insect Beast Larvae that had been scrambling to escape were all sucked into it.


    Chu Jiang praised, ��What powerful spiritual treasure is this? It can hold so many things?��


    ��Fen Painting.�� Gu Lingzhi replied and released a small batch of the Insect Beast Larvae, ��Kill them. The Fen Painting can only hold them, it cannot kill them. We still have to kill them all by ourselves.��


    Then, she controlled some mes towards the small patch of Insect Beastrvae to burn them. Rong Yuan had also acted at the same time and killed off another group of Insect Beastrvae. Chu Jiang kept his sabre into his Storage Ring and took out a pair of huge sledgehammers that he used to m onto the ground, slowly but surely killing the Insect Beastrvae. Only Lin Chongyuan seemed to be absentminded after he heard Gu Lingzhi say ��Fen Painting��, as though he had something else on his mind. The expression that he had looked at Gu Lingzhi with was also veryplicated and was full of other emotions.


    While they were killing the Insect Beastrvae that Gu Lingzhi had been releasing in batches, several people nearby had noticed that something was wrong. They flew over the walls and saw the situation. When they saw that Lin Chongyuan was also there, they called their friends and also participated in killing off the Insect Beast Larvae. With suchrge moments, Wei Lingshu, who had been patrolling nearby had also noticed something and brought a group of people over.


    When he saw the Fen Painting hanging above the heads of the people, he immediately joined them in killing the Insect Beastrvae.


    In less than half an hour, the Insect Beastrvae had all been killed. It was only at this time that Wei Lingshu inquired about what had happened and learned about the flow of events and about the Insect Beastrvae that had crawled out of Jin Hao��s body. He also found out that Rong Yuan had fought the real murderer.


    Wei Lingshu knew that Spirit City had a traitor, but Gu Lingshi did not tell him who it was. Now that he knew it was Le Yao who had framed Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, and that Jin Hao had harmed countless citizens of Spirit City, it was too much for him to digest. He could not believe that such a sunny youth would actually do such crazy things.


    ��Only a female Insect Beast can breedrvae, how could they have crawled out of Jin Hao��s body?�� Wei Lingshu was confused, ��When did Jin Hao evere into contact with a female Demon Beast? They only exist in the Heavenly Lands and we didn��t see any during our journey back at all.��


    ��That may not be the case.�� Rong Yuan said solemnly, ��Did you forget? Thest day that we had spent in the Heavenly Lands had been scarily smooth?��


    Wei Lingshu kept silent. If Jin Hao had already been with the female Insect Beasts then, there was no surprise as to why they had not met any demon beasts along the way.


    ��Hmph, here I was wondering since when Jin Hao developed a liking for bugs. I suppose the little worm that he was taking care of then was the female Insect Beast then,�� Qiao Yeshu said regretfully.

 Chapter 381 – An Abnormal Lin Chongyuan

    <h4>Chapter 381 �C An Abnormal Lin Chongyuan</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Sadly, none of them back then had thought that such an unassuming, little worm would have been the female Insect Beast. They also had not noticed Jin Hao��s abnormality and hence missed the chance to understand the truth. It even resulted in the death of so many innocent people.


    However, now that they had managed to find the real murderer and returned peace to Spirit City, everyone still felt more happiness than pain.


    Lu Heng, who had been watching the entire development from the start and saw the surrounding people be happy, suddenly yelled, ��Are all of you happy now? What about our Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister? We have to settle our scores!��


    The surrounding people froze as pain and guilt started to appear on their faces. They were all familiar with Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai��s faces as they had been making amotion at the doorstep of the city��s main residence for the past few days. Naturally, they also knew who Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister were.


    It turned out that those two were Martial Artists from the outside world and were really innocent...


    Under Lu Heng��s interrogation, the surroundings started to have a weird atmosphere. Even Jiang Xinghai was silent for a few seconds before he pulled on Lu Heng��s sleeves and said, ��Second Brother, calm down first, actually, Rong Yuan and Lingzhi...��


    ��We are fine.�� Rong Yuan��s voice interrupted Jiang Xianghai. Lu Heng was stunned by the familiar voice as he dumbly looked towards the stranger who had spoken up.


    He suddenly felt that the stranger looked very familiar. He did not recognise their faces, but he recognised their auras.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi did not bother to wait for him toe to a realisation and immediately removed their disguise to return to their original appearance. The crowd went into an uproar.


    ��Seventh Brother, Eighth Sister, is it really you two?�� Lu Heng eximed and jumped forward in joy. He had wanted to pounce on the two people to check if they were real or if they were just a part of his imagination. Just as he was about to touch them, Rong Yuan hugged Gu Lingzhi and avoided him.


    ��You don��t have to double-check, it��s really us.��


    ��Hahaha, so this is real.�� Lu Heng scratched his head. He was so happy that he was at a loss.


    This manner of speech, this appearance, and this aura. It was definitely Rong Yuan. To make Rong Yuan hug her so preciously, she was definitely none other than Gu Lingzhi.


    ��You two aren��t dead, this is great, great...�� Lu Heng repeated over and over. He was simply overly excited. Gu Lingzhi could not help but sigh in acknowledgement of Rong Yuan��s concern. If Lu Heng had known in advance about the two of them still being alive, then this act would not have seeded.


    The surrounding people finally reacted. Weren��t these two people already refined into spiritual energy by the Chancellor and Vice Chancellor? How could they still appear here?


    Chu Jiang understood the crowd��s confusion and exined, ��Everything that had just happened was actually part of our n to draw out the real murderer. The Chancellor and I believe that these two elders are not the murderers.��


    So that was the case...


    The crowd suddenly came to a realisation as their faces turned red. They recalled how they had all stood in front of the Chancellor��s Manor a few days ago and demanded the Chancellors to execute the two murders, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. When they had received the news of their deaths, they were even so happy that they could not sleep the whole night. The Chancellors had most likelye up with this n after experiencing pressure from the Spirit City��s residents.


    It was unknown who first raised their head, but suddenly, someone bowed towards Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. He thanked them sincerely, ��For causing the two elders such grievances and having to endure all the insults, I hope the two elders can forgive us.��


    That sentence started off a wave of apologies that sounded out. Gu Lingzhi smiled in response. In this midst of this harmonious mood, Lu Heng suddenly shouted out loud in realisation, ��Wait a minute, if the two of you were fine, then why didn��t you tell me anything?��


    Then he turned to look at Jiang Xinghai and realised that he looked perfectly calm, his eyes even seemed to hold a trace of pity. Instantly, Lu Heng understood the situation. His happiness turned into rage as he growled, ��All of you cooperated to lie to me? Did you find it very funny to see me being sad everyday over your deaths?��


    ��No, it wasn��t.�� Rong Yuan replied sincerely, ��We didn��t tell you because we were afraid you would identally leak it. As for Sixth Brother, we just didn��t hide it from him.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched as she put a hand to her head. Was Rong Yuan really trying to exin properly or was he just trying to infuriate others even more?


    As expected, Lu Heng flew into a rage, ��This is too much! You all ganged up to bully me!��


    Lu Heng��s skin turned golden and shot towards Rong Yuan, as though he wanted to beat Rong Yuan up.


    Jiang Xinghai shouted in a hurry, ��Second Brother, don��t be rash! Seventh Brother was just thinking of the big picture, he...��


    However, his words caught in his mouth before he could even finish speaking.


    Why did he feel that Lu Heng would be able to harm Rong Yuan? Rong Yuan held out one harm and stopped Lu Heng just one step away. He looked at the enraged Lu Heng and chuckled, ��A few days ago, didn��t you say that you wanted to visit the markets to look around and buy a Spiritual Weapon? While we feigned our deaths the past few days, Lingzhi refined a Spiritual Weapon that was specially customised for you.��


    Lu Heng��s eyes lit up. In the first ce, he was not truly angry at them. He himself knew that he would definitely expose the truth if he knew about it. However, his little act actuallyted him a Spiritual Weapon. He was so pleased that he could not keep his mouth shut.


    ��Where is the Spiritual Weapon? Quickly take it out and let me look at it.��


    Rong Yuan immediately took out a gold broadsword from his Storage Ring. The de was wider than normal des with a small device in the centre. It could be used as a sword directly, or one could spring open the device and split the broadsword into two parts, turning it into two identical and sharp des. It was extremely suitable for Lu Heng.


    As expected, Lu Heng immediately hugged it fondly the moment he saw the sword. He thanked Gu Lingzhi repeatedly andughed in satisfaction.


    Although Gu Lingzhi seemed to appreciate Lu Heng��s gratitude and even told him that there was no need to thank her anymore, in her heart, she was actually cursing Rong Yuan. When did she ever spend a few days refining this broadsword? It was clearly something that she had refinedst time and had passed it to him to keep it, a piece of merchandise that she had not had the time to sell it off after she finished refining it. This piece of merchandise had now turned into a tool for him to coax others.


    Jiang Xinghai looked enviously at Lu Heng hugging his broadsword tightly, then turned to look hopefully at Gu Lingzhi. Would he get the same treatment and also receive a customised Spiritual Weapon?


    Rong Yuan had noticed his thoughts. He chuckled and withdrew another piece of Spiritual Weapon from his spatial ring to give it to Jiang Xinghai.


    ��A sword-shaped weapon might not be the most appropriate for you. Try this spear first, if it��s not suitable then Lingzhi can just refine one more for you!��


    ��No need, no need. This is very good.�� Jiang Xinghai��s eyes sparkled as he received the Spiritual Weapon. Rong Yuan had given him a metal and fire, double-attributed spear. It coincided with his Spiritual Roots and was a perfect fit for him.


    The group joyously went about ��splitting the loot��. Lin Chongyuan had been feeling conflicted for a very long time, and he finally made up his mind. Lowering his head before Gu Lingzhi, he requested, ��Could you let me look at the Fen Painting?��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned. Spiritual Weapons were a Martial Artist��s second lifeline. No one would randomly let other people look at it, especially when they did not trust them. Although Gu Lingzhi knew that it was like exposing her weakness, looking at Lin Chongyuan��s solemn expression, she decided to let him take a look at it after some hesitation.


    ��Thank you,�� Lin Chongyuan sincerely thanked her, before engrossing himself into examining the painting in his hands. Watching this, Chu Jiang and Wei Lingshu were shocked.


    They had never seen their Chancellor show such interest in another person��s Spiritual Weapon before. With the cauldron and the ring, he already possessed two top tier treasures, which few of the world��s Spiritual Weapons couldpare to.


    However, this time, their Chancellor went so far as to request to look at this Spiritual Weapon. Furthermore, his expression as he was studying it was rapidly transforming, shifting rapidly from eager expectation to shock and solemn contemtion. Was the Fen Painting truly so special?


    This curious inspection did notst too long, and Lin Chongyuan quickly returned the Fen Painting to Gu Lingzhi. His face had recovered its usual expression, but those who were familiar with Lin Chongyuan could actually see that his fingers were still trembling, his voice somewhat shaky.


    Lin Chongyuan asked, ��Do you both have some time to stop by my residence? I...have some things I would like to consult with you two.��


    ��No problem,�� Gu Lingzhi replied. During the period of time they faked their death, they had stayed in the Chancellor��s Manor. In order not to raise any suspicions after that, they had since relinquished any ess they had, however, and would need Lin Chongyuan��s permission before they could enter again.


    After obtaining Gu Lingzhi��s agreement, Lin Chongyuan nodded his head. His gaze was so intense, it looked like he could not contain his anticipation any further. Without even bothering with other formalities, he instantly brought Gu Lingzhi and Rongyuan into the residence.


    Chu Jiang was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted, cing his hand on Wei Lingshu��s shoulder. Saying that he would leave the clean-up to Wei Lingshu, Chu Jiang quickly followed Lin Chongyuan and the others into the residence. He did not want to miss whatever wasing up, as it was obviously rted to theplicated expression Lin Chongyuan had earlier.


    Wei Lingshu was slow to react and could only ept the job.


    As for Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai, they were so engrossed in the Spiritual Weapons they had just received that they could not be bothered with what the rest were up to. Even when they knew that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had gone into the Chancellor��s Manor, they showed no reaction, instead hurrying back to their rooms to study the intricacies of the weapons they got.


    ...


    Back in the hall of the residence, Lin Chongyuan dismissed the servants before turning his intense gaze towards Gu Lingzhi. He asked, ��Where did you get the Fen Painting from?��


    As everyone expected, the object Lin Chongyuan became so worked up about was the painting.


    Chu Jiang, who had just barely caught up before the door was closed, was shocked even though he expected this. Was the painting truly that special? Why did Lin Chongyuan pay so much attention to it?


    Although this was not the Tianyuan Continent, and they were free from Pan Luo��s reach, the cautiousness that had been ingrained within Gu Lingzhi still made her careful with her answer. She replied, ��I got this from a Secret Territory.��


    To most other people, the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands definitely could be considered a Secret Territory, right?


    However, nobody expected that Lin Chongyuan would jump out of his seat at that answer, his voice cracking with emotion as he asked, ��Was it the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands?��


    Gu Lingzhi froze. Looking at Lin Chongyuan with shock in her eyes, she wondered, how did he know where the Fen Painting came from?

 Chapter 382 – The Spirit Tribe’s Survivors

    <h4>Chapter 382 �C The Spirit Tribe��s Survivors</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Chu Jiang was also shocked when he heard Lin Chongyuan��s words.


    As he saw Lin Chongyuan��s excited expression, he recalled the predecessor��s note that he had seen in the Chancellor��s secret library. He started to have a crazy guess in his heart, the expression with which he looked at Gu Lingzhi at, slowly started to resemble Lin Chongyuan��s.


    Rong Yuan looked at the two people who were acting unnaturally and silently stood beside Gu Lingzhi so that he could protect her if required. He stared vigntly at them.


    ��How do you know about the Spirit Tribe��s Sacred Lands?��


    ��Because the citizens of Spirit City are the survivors and descendants of the Spirit Tribe!��


    Lin Chongyuan��s words caused Rong Yuan, who had already moved into a defensive stance, stunned, only able to react after a long period of time.


    ��What did you say...?�� Gu Lingzhi asked in a trembling voice.


    Lin Chongyuan sucked in a deep breath, the way he looked at Gu Lingzhi having softened, ��I said... All the citizens of Spirit City are people of the Spirit Tribe. Child, I never thought that there would still be others of the Spirit Tribe on Tianyuan Continent.��


    Gu Lingzhi felt like all the blood in her body was surging when she heard those words.


    Her whole life, she had always believed that she would never be able to find another member of the Spirit Tribe. Now, there was even someone telling her that not only were there existing members of the Spirit Tribe, there were even plenty of them. The Spirit City that she had been staying in for a few months and liked, was actually built by the people of the Spirit Tribe.


    No wonder she had never harboured any negative feelings for the Spirit City citizens despite being used of being the murderer. This was probably due to some resonance amongst the Spirit Tribe people.


    ��You said that you are survivors of the Spirit Tribe, but do you have proof?��


    Compared to Gu Lingzhi, who had be emotionally agitated, Rong Yuan regained his calm and reason very quickly.


    Chu Jiang said proudly, ��Us of the Spirit Tribe have all five Spiritual Roots. Our unparalleled talent in cultivation is the best evidence.��


    Chu Jiang stretched out his left hand and on his five fingers, five different coloured balls of me appeared. It was the colours of the five types of spiritual energy. Simrly, Lin Chongyuan also stretched out his right hand with the five different balls of me.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes lit up and she performed the same action. On her jade-like fingers, were five balls of me. Just like what Chu Jiang had said, there was not much need for evidence. The presence of all five Spiritual Roots was the best evidence of a member of the Spirit Tribe. At that moment, Gu Lingzhi finally understood why the children never tested for their Spiritual Roots during the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony and would directly start to absorb spiritual power. It was because there was never a need to test for their Spiritual Roots.


    Rong Yuan rxed and removed his defence. He felt delighted for Gu Lingzhi, having found her fellow members of the Spirit Tribe after such a long time.


    After confirming their identities, Gu Lingzhi was ecstatic. She continuously asked Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang about the matters of the Spirit Tribe.


    Back then, after being set up by Pan Luo and his minions, all the powerful people in the Spirit Tribe were either dead or injured. They simply did not have the ability to fight a war. If they were to continue, it would only have resulted in the decimation of the Spirit Tribe. In despair, the remaining True Gods in the Spirit Tribe gathered up the remaining people and isted them in a pocket dimension. As long as they did not step out from there, Pan Luo and his people would never be able to enter the area and kill them.


    Unable to find the entrance to this space, Pan Luo sealed up any space that could have been the entrance in a fit of anger. Hence, hepletely cut off the Spirit Tribe��s ess to Tianyuan Continent, preventing their return. However, with so many areas being sealed up, Tianyuan Continent was unable to draw sufficient spiritual power from the primal chaos. This resulted in the thinning of spiritual energy on Tianyuan Continent and was the reason why it was unable to support Martial Artists of the True God level.


    Even after this, Pan Luo was still unsatisfied. He gathered countless other True Gods together and set an extremelyrge array on the Tianyuan Continent. This resulted in Tianyuan Continent��s Endless Sea Realm. This huge array had constantly absorbed the spiritual power in Tianyuan Continent for countless years and was the reason behind why Tianyuan Continent was no longer able to produce any True Gods.


    Pan Luo had indeedid out a meticulous n, but just as the saying goes, ��the heavens will not forsake those who have the willingness to try��. Also, because of his excessive scheming, he had ended up shooting himself in the foot.


    The seals that he had set up were actually more than enough to seal up the pocket dimension that the Spirit Tribe were living in until their death, unable to return to Tianyuan Continent forever. However, his insecurity caused him to create the Endless Sea Realm which was isted from the Tianyuan Continent.


    Before they exhausted their powers, the True Gods in the Spirit Tribe inadvertently opened a passage between this pocket dimension and the Lost Lands. They brought the remaining survivors of the Spirit Tribe to thisnd and managed to continue to survive.


    What happened after, was about the same as what Gu Lingzhi had heard from Lu Heng and the others.


    The Spirit Tribe built Spirit City once they had decided to stay there. After that, the other four cities appeared, followed by the appearance of their cultivation methods. After countless years, it eventually became what was now the Lost Lands and Spirit City.


    ��Chancellor, since you all have been forced to stay here for survival, have you never ever thought about returning to Tianyuan Continent?��


    ��Of course, why wouldn��t we think about it?�� Lin Chongyuan smiled wryly, ��After all, that is the mothend of the Spirit Tribe, why wouldn��t we want to return? However, it is too difficult. With the current situation of the Lost Lands, it is an impossible matter.��


    Rong Yuan looked at him, ��I heard that about a hundred years ago, you once sent a child over to Tianyuan Continent?��


    Lin Chongyuan wrinkled his brows, then slowly said, ��Guan Yue told you this? It��s true, a hundred and three years ago, I used a secret technique recorded within the Tribe to transport my eldest daughter outside the Lost Lands. Just that one transfer exhausted about five hundred years of umtion of spiritual energy from the n, and it was only enough to send away a young six-year-old girl. I��m afraid it would be impossible for us to even attempt this again.��


    At this point, Lin Chongyuan revealed an expression of loss and helplessness, saying, ��Lin Yu was ourst hope. If she could not seed, I��m afraid our n will no longer have a chance to leave ever again.��


    ��Why is that so?�� Gu Lingzhi asked concernedly. ��If you have sessfully sent someone out before, can��t you do it again?��


    Lin Chongyuan was still recalling painful memories of his daughter that he had to send away. Seeing him lost in his memories, Chu Jiang replied on his behalf, ��The formation that created the Endless Sea Realm is extremely overbearing, so it is extremely difficult to get someone through the formation. With all the energy we managed to umte in the Lost Lands over a few hundred years, we only managed to send one young child across. If it were a grown adult, before the transfer is evenplete, he or she might be detected by the formation and annihted.��


    ��Is there no other way to leave then?�� Gu Lingzhi asked, persistent.


    ��There is,�� Chu Jiang replied, with a hint of anticipation in his voice. ��As long as the First Mistress can be a Demigod and return to the Lost Lands, we would have a way out!��


    ��You mean that...as long as one��s cultivation reaches the Demigod rank, they can leave this ce?�� Rong Yuan questioned, zooming in on the key point mentioned by Chu Jiang.


    Unexpectedly, however, Chu Jiang shook his head, rifying, ��No, not just anyone can do it. It has to be the First Mistress.��


    ��Why��s that?��


    ��Because in order to create a channel through the Endless Sea Realm would normally take at least ten Demigods working together. Just one Demigod would be insufficient to meet that high requirement on their own.��


    ��But your First Mistress is also just one person,�� Gu Lingzhi pointed out. But then, Gu Lingzhi remembered about the Inheritance Space and its capabilities. Even if one Demigod was not enough, it was not too difficult to train up a few more.


    Chu Jiang was somewhat intrigued by her sudden change in expression, but still patiently replied, ��The Chancellor��s family members are the direct descendants of the Spirit Tribe Leader. Furthermore, the First Mistress had awakened her abilities at a very young age, being selected by our n��s Inheritance Space. Hence, as long as she manages to make it back from the outside world with the cultivation level of a Demigod, we would then have sufficient energy to cultivate.�� If not for this important reason, who would bear sending their six-year-old daughter all alone to the Tianyuan Continent? Even if they prepared many life-protecting treasures for her, for Lin Yu, it was still an extremely cruel reality.


    The moment he said this, however, he noticed a big change in Gu Lingzhi��s countenance, which previously showed a sense of excitement. Gu Lingzhi stammered, ��What...did you...say?��


    ��I said...as long as the First Mistress manages to return from the outside world as a Demigod, we would have sufficient energy to cultivate,�� Chu Jiang said. Thinking back to when these two people had first arrived at Spirit City, he recalled how they had immediately started trying to gather information on the big mistress, although they did not even know her name.


    At that time, he was hesitant to reveal too much, in case the two neers had bad intentions, so he did not delve into the matter. Now, however, he once again had the chance to ask them more about the issue. ��Lingzhi, did you manage to hear any news about someone like the First Mistress while you were in the Tianyuan continent? Our First Mistress was a very beautiful child, and I believe she would be even more beautiful grown up. I��m wondering if there is anyone that matches her description within the Alliance? Perhaps she is hiding among them.��


    Even as Gu Lingzhi shook her head, hot tears had gathered in her eyes. Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi into his warm embrace, instantly understanding what was going through her mind.


    Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang did not know, but he was very clear. That Inheritance Space could only be possessed by direct descendants of the Spirit Tribe Leader, and it was only when the previous owner had passed on did the Inheritance Space appear on the next sessor. Given that the Inheritance Space was in Gu Lingzhi��s control, that could only mean one thing. The previous owner of the Inheritance Space was no longer in this world.


    When Rong Yuan first met Gu Lingzhi, she was fifteen years old. It had been 76 years since then. He had heard that Gu Lingzhi��s mother had given birth to her when she was about eighteen years old �C the description matched the age of Lin Yu. Gu Lingzhi��s mother was coincidentally surnamed Lin, so the matter was clear as day to him. Without saying anything, he just hugged Gu Lingzhi tightly.

 Chapter 383 – Acknowledgement

    <h4>Chapter 383 �C Acknowledgement</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Chu Jiang and Lin Chongyuan stared at Gu Lingzhi in bewilderment, they did not understand why she had suddenly started to cry. Subsequently, they felt a wave of strong suction power covering them. The wave of suction power felt very familiar that stopped any thoughts of resistance. In that instant, their surroundings had changedpletely.


    ��Where is this ce?�� Lin Chongyuan looked around in shock.


    The ce had clear, blue skies and crystal-clear waters. It waspletely different from the dull blue skies that were always present in the Lost Lands. There was a small building surrounded by several medicinal gardens. Without going near to it, they could already tell how precious the herbs in the medicinal gardens were by the density of the spiritual power in the area.


    Not far off, there was a whiteke shrouded in fog, looking as though it was a dream. It was such a beautiful sight that the two of them could not help but sigh in admiration.


    As the two of them were still immersed in the shock from the Inheritance Space, Gu Lingzhi��s voice rang out lightly, ��This is the Inheritance Space. My mother��s maiden name...was Wang Yu.��


    ��What did you say?�� Lin Chongyuan turned around abruptly to look at her.


    Hadn��t the Inheritance Space chosen his eldest daughter? How could it appear on Gu Lingzhi now? What else did she say? That her mother was called Wang Yu?


    Chu Jiang also looked at Gu Lingzhi in shock, then a stream of tears flowed from his eyes as he sobbed, ��First Mistress...��


    Wang Yu and Lin Yu. Gu Lingzhi��s mother was undoubtedly their First Mistress. As he thought about when Gu Lingzhi mentioned that her mother had died young, he felt intense grief in his heart.


    The smart, adorable, yet sensible First Mistress of his, would never be able to return.


    Naturally, Lin Chongyuan understood the meaning behind Gu Lingzhi��s words. However, he was unable to ept that his daughter had already passed away long ago. Ever since young, his adorable eldest daughter had always been extremely sensible. Even when she knew that she was going to be sent alone to Tianyuan Continent, apletely unknown ce to her, she had never onceined. In fact, she had evenforted her parents and told them to take good care of themselves, to wait for her to return as a Demigod and reunite as she broke the Spirit Tribe out of this cage.


    But now...


    Lin Chongyuan looked up at the sky. How was he supposed to convey this piece of bad news to his wife?


    Gu Lingzhi was also quietly crying by the side. Rong Yuan was so distressed that he had no choice but to change the topic, ��Chancellor, now is not the time to be grieving. Before, when I was fighting the female Insect Beast, I noticed something weird.��


    Lin Chongyuan wiped his face upon hearing that and recollected himself, ��What did you notice?��


    ��When we were in the Heavenly Lands, there may have been another terrifyingly strong female Insect Beast.�� Rong Yuan said solemnly.


    ��What? There is another one?�� Before Chu Jiang could even recover from the shock of losing the First Mistress, he was once again shocked and terrified by this piece of news.


    The appearance of just one female Insect Beast had already thrown Spirit City into chaos. If there were to be another even more powerful one, then they would really be finished.


    ��That��s right.�� Rong Yuan nodded, ��The Insect Beast had turned into a piece of white worm meat after being killed by me. It wasn��tplete. I suspect... that it might have been a clone that had been detached from its mother.��


    Lin Chongyuan��s face became much more serious. Rong Yuan had been very conservative in his proposition. How could it have been a clone that had been detached? It was obviously a clone released by a mother Insect Beast. No wonder people had been saying that the Heavenly Lands had be much safer these few years. Looking back, it had not be safer. There was obviously a creature plotting a terrifying conspiracy!


    It was very likely that that one female Insect Worm that hade to the Spirit City was merely a probe by that creature.


    It seems like they would have to make good use of their time now to make some preparations, to raise thebat power of the whole city before the creature in the Heavenly Lands makes its move, hence reducing their losses.


    As Lin Chongyuan looked at the vibrant world brimming with spiritual power, his gazended on Gu Lingzhi. He had never noticed it before, but Gu Lingzhi resembled him to arge extent. She had beautiful features from which he could see hints of Lin Yu. Before this, he had assumed that such extraordinary beauties would always share certain simrities in facial features. However, it seems like this was simply because these facial features had been inherited.


    Lin Chongyuan��s expression softened and his eyes shined with love and some pity, ��Child,e over here and let Grandfather take a good look at you.��


    Gu Lingzhi was shocked. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Whether it was before or after her rebirth, she had never once felt such familial warmth and affection before. The little bit of affection that Gu Rong had for her waspletely dependent on tangible benefits. As for her mother, Lin Yue-er had led her to her death back when Gu Lingzhi was still an infant. Could she really expect to receive any familial affections?


    ��Child, why are you still standing there in a daze? Don��t you want to acknowledge your grandfather?�� Lin Chongyuan smiled.


    Gu Lingzhi raised her head and saw the tender expression on Lin Chongyuan��s face. This expression was one that she frequently saw on Rong Yuan��s face when he looked at her. Evidently, this person in front of her who was her grandfather, genuinely cared for her.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes started to tear up again as she choked on her tears and jumped into Lin Chongyuan��s embrace. She cried out, ��Grandfather!��


    ��My good child.�� Lin Chongyuan��s eyes turned red as he patted her head.


    The Heavens did not treat him badly. Although he had lost his daughter, he had also gained a granddaughter. Hence, he was not in too much agony.


    Chu Jiang cried tears of joy as he watched their touching reunion. He was genuinely happy for them.


    It was not merely because of their reunion, but also because of the Spirit Tribe��s future. The Inheritance Space was brimming with spiritual power. It was definitely sufficient for them to groom several Demigods and open a Teleportation Array. When that happened, everything here woulde to an end.


    The news that the Chancellor had taken in the Martial Artist from the outside world, Gu Lingzhi, as his granddaughter had spread. All who heard this piece of news were shocked.


    They had only ever had of people taking in disciples or godchildren, but never ever heard of anyone taking in a god-granddaughter. Was Lin Chongyuan just joking around?


    Regardless of public opinion, the issue of Gu Lingzhi having be the Chancellor��s granddaughter was already fixed in stone. Back then, because of the situation whereby Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had to fake their deaths, Lin Rong was so angry that she almost overturned the Chancellor��s Manor. In the end, she was called back to the harem by the Chancellor��s wife and reprimanded. She then reappeared afterwards with red eyes and no longer dared to cause any trouble. However, even Lin Rong had aplete change in attitude and supported the move. Everyone else therefore were all rtively supportive of the move. Only those who knew about the issue that had happened a hundred years ago, were able to guess the real truth.


    ��Lingzhi, because of certain reasons, we still cannot announce your status and identity. We can only settle it like this for the time being. You won��t me your grandparents for this, right?�� In Lin Chongyuan��s residence, a woman pulled on Gu Lingzhi��s sleeve. She looked to be about thirty years old with apricot eyes, pale lips, and had pale white skin. She wore a white dress and looked extremely elegant. This was Gu Lingzhi��s grandmother, whom she had never seen before.


    ��Why would I me you?�� Gu Lingzhi smiled. She was already delighted to be able to acknowledge her grandparents, why would she me them for anything?


    Back then, when her mother was sent to Tianyuan Continent, they had covered it up by announcing that the First Mistress had gone missing. Only a few important characters in the Spirit Tribe were aware of the truth. Now that Gu Lingzhi had returned, they could only announce her status as the Chancellor��s god-granddaughter to avoid stirring up trouble and provoking the other cities. Once the Spirit City improved its strength such that it could go against the other four cities, they would then announce the truth.


    ��Grandmother, you on the other hand, have to take good care of your body. You should not continue to have such poor health.�� As the Chancellor��s wife, Tang Yan��s strength was not to be underestimated. However, after sending Lin Yu away, she had been so guilt-ridden that she could neither eat nor sleep well. Gradually, she lost weight and became weaker. In just a few years, she was already on the sick bed. She could maintain her youthful looks only because Lin Chongyuan continuously provided her with medicinal pills. Otherwise, she would definitely have be a white-haired olddy by now.


    Even so, Tang Yuan��s condition was deteriorating continuously. At his wits end, Lin Chongyuan decided to have another child, Lin Rong, with Tang Yan. Finally, Tang Yan��s body gradually started to take a turn for the better. However, she was still much weakerpared to other Amethyst ss Warriors. A hundred years of guilt had taken a toll on her body.


    ��Alright, I will get better soon,�� Tang Yan patted Gu Lingzhi��s hand tenderly. Only she herself would be aware of the regret in her heart. The loss of Lin Yu would be an eternal scar in her heart. Furthermore, this scar was caused by her and her husband themselves. If it were not for their heartlessness, why would Lin Yu be sent away at such a young age and have such a pitiful oue? Now, to Gu Lingzhi, who had lost her mother at such a young age, they could only try their best to make up to her and shower her with love.


    Hmph. Lin Rong snorted and spoke angrily, ��Now that you have a granddaughter, you have already forgotten about your daughter. Mother, don��t you love me anymore?��


    Tang Yanughed and smacked her, ��Nonsense. You are already so old, yet you want to vie for affection with your niece?��


    Lin Rong stared at her, ��Lingzhi is older than me by tens of years, you know?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed, ��Grandmother, don��t tease her anymore, she��s going to start crying soon.��


    Lin Rong immediately yed along, she rubbed her eyes and pouted, ��That��s right. Mother, you cannot be too biased. Ever since you acknowledged Gu Lingzhi, I can count the number of times that you havee to visit on my fingers.��


    Tang Yan replied helplessly, ��Who was the one who was so delighted that she went around announcing her rtionship with Gu Lingzhi to everyone? As if you were so afraid that nobody would know that you have be an Aunt.��


    Lin Rong stuck her tongue out, ��I was just overly excited.��

 Chapter 384 – The Rise of the Spirit Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 384 �C The Rise of the Spirit Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Lin Rong turned towards Gu Lingzhi, ��Right, my grandfather said that tonight, he will pass to you the list of names of the people that you can bring into the Inheritance Space to train. He wanted me to tell you that if you have any suitable people in mind, you can also bring them in to train with the others.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head, she knew that Lin Chongyuan was just covertly trying to make it convenient for her.


    Now that she had found her family, the Inheritance Space that she possessed had turned into the hope of the entire Spirit Tribe. She no longer had the freedom to bring anybody into her Inheritance Space as and when she wished to. Furthermore, several carefully selected seedlings would be sent into her Inheritance Space to train starting from tomorrow onwards. If she wanted to bring other people in, she would have to be more careful from now on.


    The next morning, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan followed Lin Rong to the main hall of the Chancellor��s Manor. The main hall was full of people, just a casual nce revealed at least a hundred people. A majority of them were children, with only a few adults amongst them. When Gu Lingzhi entered, they looked at her fanatically.


    ��These are the best youths that we have carefully selected from our Spirit Tribe. They have already sent their greetings to their family and are ready to follow you for training.�� Lin Chongyuan exined to Gu Lingzhi. She had been shocked by their fanatic stares.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head silently. She walked further in and sized up these people who were going to enter her Inheritance Space. There were many familiar faces among them, many of them had left a deep impression on Gu Lingzhi during the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony. All those children who had sessfully be a Level One Martial Student in a quarter of an hour were all present. It can be said that all the children who had been selected, were those who had performed well during the Spirit Essence Awarding Ceremony. Even the adults that were selected had outstanding qualifications and cultivation speeds. Evidently, in order to nurture as many high-ranking Martial Artists as possible, the Chancellor and the officials had spent a lot of effort to select these people.


    ��It��s been so many years. I��m finally able to witness such a grand gathering of countless Spirit Tribe youths once again.�� The Duobao Spiritual Squirrel stood on Gu Lingzhi��s shoulder and sighed emotionally.


    By the side, Lin Chongyuan and the others bowed to Zi Zi, ��Greetings to our ancestor.��


    Zi Zi nodded its head reservedly. Once it had discovered that Spirit City��s citizens were all descendants of the Spirit Tribe, it was unable to control itself and came out of the Fen Painting to boast about his status.


    Since Lin Chongyuan was able to identify the Fen Painting, naturally he also knew about the records left behind in the ancient books and about the Duobao Spiritual Squirrel that had been sealed into the Fen Painting by the Sacred Maiden. When Zi Zi had announced its identity, he had pulled Chu Jiang along in shock to perform a respectful bow to it.


    Since it was the spirit pet of the Sacred Maiden then, it was definitely worthy of their respect.


    In the subsequent days, it was as though Zi Zi had turned into a mousepletely. From time to time, he would rush out from the Fen Painting only to run around everywhere and look at the Spirit Tribe��s situation every day or so. After it found out that Lin Chongyuan wanted to send a group of people into the Inheritance Space to train, it excitedly expressed its desire to guide this group of people in their training.


    On Gu Lingzhi��s shoulder, Zi Zi was so excited that its eyes were turning red with excitement. Gu Lingzhi looked at Zi Zi and silently gave her condolences to the children in the Inheritance Space.


    Based on Zi Zi��sbat dregs, what kind of exceptional students would it be able to guide? It would be better to let Bian Cheng put in more effort and train this group of children properly. Although Bian Cheng did not have an outstanding character and had betrayed his country, he had considerable ability in leading troops and his personal strength was decent as well. With the addition of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s pointers, it would be sufficient.


    However, Gu Lingzhi had actually underestimated the influence of the ��virtuous�� old squirrel. Under thebined guidance of Bian Cheng, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, the strength of the group of children and adults had skyrocketed. Despite that, the influence of the trouble-making squirrel caused each of them to have headaches from dealing with the trouble it caused. It almost tore down the entire Inheritance Space.


    Of course, that was something to be worried about in the future. For now, the group of children and kids were very obedient.


    Fifteen minutester, Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai were brought in by the Chancellor��s guards. When everyone saw the two of them, they immediately understood the reason. Back then, when Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had been mistaken as the murderers, Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai��s actions and behaviour had been witnessed by everyone there. It was the two of them who had wholeheartedly viewed them as family. Thus, they had no objections against letting them enter the Inheritance Space as well. In truth, they were in no position to have any opinions anyway. After all, back then, these two as outsiders, had believed in Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Yet, the rest of them, as members of the Spirit Tribe, had not believed in them. Come to think of it, they should actually be embarrassed of themselves.


    After they had waited for another half an hour, everyone who was supposed to enter the Inheritance Space had arrived. Lin Chongyuan spoke some encouraging words then waved his hand to inform them to start preparing to enter the Inheritance Space.


    Gu Lingzhi received the signal and immediately connected to her Inheritance Space as she cautioned everyone, ��Do not resist.�� A strong wave of suction power emanated from Gu Lingzhi��s body.


    Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai did not know why Rong Yuan had called them here. He had only said that there was something incredibly good and if they wanted to be a part of it. Hence, the two of them had turned up just like that. Now, there was suddenly a strong wave of suction power and before they could even understand what was going on, they had appeared into another world with the rest of the people around them.


    The world in front of them made them feel as if they were hallucinating. What kind of world was this? This was the first time that they had ever seen skies that were not dull blue in colour. Without that dull blue colour, the nts all looked to be a bright, verdant green. Furthermore, the spiritual energy in the air was extremely dense. A few diligent children had already started to meditate.


    When the others saw this, they also reigned in their shock and started to sit down to meditate as well.


    During the selection process, they were already aware of the responsibility that they had to shoulder. Now that they were in an environment with such dense spiritual power, they knew that they could not ck off.


    Within moments, the only people left standing around were Gu Lingzhi, Rong Yuan, Lu Heng, Jiang Xinghai, Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang.


    While Lu Heng and Jiang Xinghai were still at a loss, everyone else went off to do what they needed to do.


    Seeing the people seated around, Jiang Xinghai gulped and asked, ��Seventh Brother, this is the good thing you were talking about?��


    Rong Yuan raised an eyebrow, retorting, ��You mean letting you cultivate here is not good enough for you?��


    ��No! It��s the greatest!�� Lu Heng immediately shouted. ��Seventh Brother, Eighth Sister, you are too amazing to be able to find such a great ce!��


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi did not know how to respond to that.


    Seeing Lu Heng��s excited state, no one knew what other nonsense he was going to say. Jiang Xinghai hastily mped a hand over his mouth and dragged him over to an empty spot, reminding him, ��Let��s cultivate!��


    After saying this however, Jiang Xinghai looked hesitantly at Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    Noticing his hesitation, Rong Yuan immediately figured out Jiang Xinghai��s concerns. He patted Jiang Xinghai��s shoulder, saying, ��Rx, I��ll offer this opportunity to the leader and the rest, if they also want toe here to cultivate. You and Second Brother can just focus on cultivating for now.��


    That immediately put Jiang Xinghai��s worries to rest, allowing him to wholeheartedly focus on cultivating.


    In just a short while, the Inheritance Space had be a huge cultivation room for everyone.


    Lin Chongyuanughed helplessly, before turning to Gu Lingzhi. ��Come on, let��s take a look at the techniques you were talking about.��


    The small hut within the Inheritance Space had long since transformed into a beautifully decorated building, upying the centre of the Inheritance Space. With just a thought from Gu Lingzhi, she transported their group in front of the building.


    Because of the importance of these techniques, Gu Lingzhi had set up a Restrictive Shield around it. Besides Rong Yuan, no one other than herself would be able to step even one foot into the building. Today, Lin Chongyuan became the third person to be able to do so.


    As they entered the library on the second floor, Lin Chongyuan��s eyes widened. Seeing the bookshelves filled with precious manuals filled him with shock. He had never been more certain that spring hade again for the Spirit Tribe, after a long period of bitter suffering.


    Lu Heng, Jiang Xinghai, and the rest of the Spirit Tribe members thus settled down in the Inheritance Space. This space was much better than what they had before. Using their earth-based spiritual energy, they constructed simple homes for themselves. Some chose to stay alone while others decided to stay with friends.


    Whenever they met any difficulties, they would look for Bian Cheng, who waspletely under Gu Lingzhi��s control, or Gu Lingzhi herself. When they were bored, they would just mess around, and when they were homesick, they would request for one day of leave to visit their families.


    Just like that, two years had gone by.


    In this period, two more members of the Langya Troop joined them in the Inheritance Space. They were Xing Mei��er and Wang Kuan. Meanwhile, Jiang Xinghai swapped out to take charge of the Langya Troop. Some of the members of the Spirit Tribe��s upper echelon also used a simr kind of rotation for their cultivation.


    Of course, as the leaders of Spirit City, they could not lose out to the rest in cultivation!


    The one who had the most freedom here was Lin Rong. Because of her special status, she treated the Inheritance Space like her backyard,ing and going as she pleased. Whenever she wanted to go, she would bother Gu Lingzhi to take her out, and this made Gu Lingzhi extremely annoyed. Sheined numerous times to Rong Yuan, wondering if her mother was just like this as well, when she was still alive.


    Every time this happened, Lin Rong would flick her hair and retort, ��But of course. We have the same blood in us, naturally, we would be alike in many ways.��


    Gu Lingzhi, however, was not just going to ept this. She mercilessly pointed out, ��But Granny said that Mother was extremely obedient when she was young, never causing them to worry even once. On the other hand, you��re just a troublemaker, never sparing a thought for them even once.��


    This caused Lin Rong to begin chasing Gu Lingzhi, raising a ruckus throughout the Chancellor��s Manor.


    ....


    ��Brother, brother! Trouble! There��s a lot of fierce beasts!�� Suddenly, a woman with a beautiful figure and messy clothing rushed into the study of the Burnt City Chancellor��s Manor, yelling to get the attention of the man writing at the desk.


    Le Yan unhappily put down his work, ring at the girl. ��Isn��t it just a few beasts? What are you all flustered for?��


    ��This...It��s not just a few! There are a lot of them!�� Le Yao was already in a panic, and thus, seeing Le Yan��s disinterested andzy look, she decided to just drag him out to see for himself, saying, ��Juste and see it for yourself!��

 Chapter 385 – The Female Worm’s Attack

    <h4>Chapter 385 �C The Female Worm��s Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Ever since Le Yan had be a ze ss Warrior, he had never thought that there would be a day when he would be scared of beasts. However, when he looked outside the city and saw the endless beast horde, he was terrified. His voice trembled as he asked, ��What is going on? Where did all these beastse from!��


    ��I do not know either.�� Le Yao cried.


    Back then, Le Yao had tried to frame Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. She had coborated with Jin Hao, who was under the control of the Female Worm (the female Insect Beast) then. After the coboration failed, she left Spirit City immediately with a few male concubines of hers and returned to the Burnt City as fast as she could.


    Not longter, the news of Gu Lingzhi bing Lin Chongyuan��s god-granddaughter was released. Subsequently, messengers from Spirit City were sent to Burnt City to request for the extradition of Le Yao and her male concubines. Luckily, the Chancellor of Burnt City was Le Yao��s brother. He refused the extradition request and insteadpensated them withrge amounts of resources. This caused the situation in the Burnt City to deteriorate for a period of time. Yet, now that things had finally taken a turn for better, this had happened instead. Le Yao was incredibly rmed.


    ��Put the whole city on alert and notify all the Expedition Troops to be on standby to fight the beasts together with the city��s guards!�� Le Yan hurriedlymanded and looked upon the city again.


    Because of the beasts�� approach, the vigers who lived in the outskirts of the city were all gathered at the city gates and requesting for shelter. However, the city��s soldiers had all been scared off by the beast horde and had closed off the city��s gates a long time ago. Themoners who had been unable to get inside the city in time were all crying and banging against the gates. Those who had the ability to, carried their loved ones on their backs and slowly climbed up the city��s walls. The people within the city were panicking, whereas the people outside the city were crying in desperation. The whole city was in chaos.


    When Le Yan saw this, he raged, ��Who closed the city gates?��


    The beast horde was still a fair distance away from the Burnt City and would have needed at least a quarter of an hour to arrive. Why did they close the gates?


    Le Yan was not sympathising with themoners who were locked out of the city. Rather, it was because all residents of the Lost Lands were adept Warriors, and with so many of them outside the city, it was actually a small force that could be reckoned with. If they were put to good use, they would be able to kill a number of beasts. At such a critical juncture, how could he waste any cannon fodders?


    ��Open the city gates, let the people in!��


    ��But...�� Niu Ran, who was in charge of the city��s defence, hesitated, ��The beasts will arrive soon.��


    Once the city��s gates were opened, it would not be so easy to close it again. With so manymoners outside, it would be impossible for all of them to enter the city within a quarter of an hour.


    ��You mean... we should give up on them?�� Le Yan pointed at the group of people who were crying in despair outside the city and proimed righteously, ��They are the citizens of Burnt City. As the Chancellor, how could I abandon them in such dire times?��


    Le Yan did not control his volume. Hence, his righteous and fervent words were easily overheard by the people who were stranded outside the city. The group of people echoed in approval, ��The Chancellor is wise! We are also the citizens of the Burnt City, why are you preventing us from entering?��


    ��Yes, let us in! The Chancellor said that he would not give up on us!��


    Under the pressure of the crowd��s cries and Le Yan��s sharp gaze, Niu Ran hesitantly passed down the order to open the city��s gates.


    When the gates opened, the people instantly flooded through the gates as they ran in eagerly. As a result, many people fell down and before they even had the chance to stand up, they were trampled over by the crowd behind them. They had be the first batch of sacrifice from the beast horde.


    Several soldiers even rushed them non-stop, ��Hurry, hurry up! The beast horde ising, do you want to cause the whole city to perish?��


    When the crowd heard these words, they hurried into the city even faster, resulting in even more deaths from the people who were unable to react quickly. Even so, by the time that the beasts had started to approach the city, there were plenty of people trapped outside who were unable to go in. The people outside the city started to be surrounded by the beasts and screams of terror sounded constantly.


    Le Yan knew that if he did not close the city��s gates now, then it was very likely that he would never be able to close it again. Hence, he coldly sent out the order to close the gates. There was no longer any resemnce to when he had been proiming righteously earlier.


    Niu Ran wiped off the sweat that was running down his face as he instructed the soldiers to close the city��s gates. He was immensely thankful that the Chancellor did not insist on being righteous.


    The soldiers who were terrified felt as though they had just been saved, started to push the gates as forcefully as they could. However, how could the people who were still outside the city be willing to be food for the beasts? They also started to shove their way inside forcefully. For a period of time, the gates were actually unable to move.


    Thankfully, when Le Yan passed down the order to close the gates, he had already expected this situation to ur. With an expression of grief, he said sorrowfully, ��My dearest citizens, please do not block the city��s gates any longer. Or do you wish for all the citizens in the city to apany you to your deaths?��


    The people who were struggling to enter the city roared miserably, ��Chancellor, are you forsaking us?��


    ��It is not that I want to give up on you, but that I cannot ignore the responsibility of all the other lives in the city!�� Le Yan replied dejectedly as he waved his hand, ��Everyone, put in your best effort to close the city��s gates. We absolutely cannot let the beasts enter the city and cause even more deaths!��


    With that, he closed his eyes as though he was no longer able to bear looking at the situation outside.


    Nobody dared to disobey the Chancellor��s orders, especially when it concerned the lives of the people. Immediately, themoners who had managed to enter the city, moved to act.


    When Le Yan had ordered the city gates to be closed the first time, they had already wanted to help. However, when they thought about how they were just like that group of people who were facing death just a minute ago, they were unwilling to do so. With Le Yan��s seemingly helpless yet cold-hearted words, they did not hold themselves back anymore and went to help.


    Le Yan was right! If they still did not close the city��s gates, then all of them would die.


    Nobody knew how many beasts there were outside, they only knew that if they were to show benevolence now, then they would be the ones to die.


    ��Don��t close the gates! My wife hasn��t entered yet, let my wife enter!�� A man in the city shouted out loudly.


    Following this shout, a few people tried to block the others from helping to close the gates, they were all people who had family members who had yet to enter the city. However, at this time, no one else was willing to listen to them. It was more important to protect their own lives.


    ��I told you all to stop, didn��t you hear me?�� The man who had been mouring about his wife being outside the city bellowed. As he saw the gate about to close shut at any moment, he actually swung his weapons around madly and threatened the people, ��Stop! If you all don��t stop now, I will kill you all!��


    Because of this disturbance, the force pushing the gate close weakened. Themoners outside took the opportunity to push the door open a little more and a group of people sessfully squeezed into the city. However, that man��s wife was still not amongst this group of people. Just as he was about to threaten everyone else again, a thin streak of silver light shed between the man��s eyebrows. He opened his mouth, but there was no sound. He copsed amongst the crowd and was trampled underfoot by everyone else.


    Who was the one who made the move? Nobody cared.


    Burnt City��s gates finally closed after a small group of beasts had managed to squeeze their way in and everyone worked together to kill the beasts that had entered the city. A few people leaned against the gates and cried as they called out for their loved ones who were still outside the city. However, they were soon dragged away by others.


    Le Yan appeared to look upon the scene in sorrow, however his eyes were still as uncaring and cold as before. He put away the silver needles that he had been holding under his sleeves.


    These were precious treasures that he had bought from the Spirit City. For every needle that he used, he would have one less. If he had not been afraid of the man earlier wreaking havoc, he would not have had to waste that one needle.


    He looked at the situation outside the city again. The beasts had already reached the base of the city walls while the citizens who were trapped outside the city were gradually turning into fodder for the beasts. The areas close to the city walls had already turned into a mess, with the corpses of both humans and the beasts mixed together, to be food for the next wave of beasts.


    ��Gather the people and prepare to defend against the beasts. We cannot let the citizens outside die in vain!��


    Le Yan was the first person to draw out his weapon, a five-foot long longbow that he pulled skilfully. He shot an arrow, which urately buried itself into the head of a beast that had the strength of a Gold ss Warrior. The beast copsed with a groan and its corpse was quickly devoured by the other beasts.


    The people were motivated by this scene and they all started taking out their weapons to fight. Even if they did not have any long-range weapons, they used stones or wooden sticks to attack. At the very least, they would still be able to inflict some damage on the weaker beasts.


    The beast horde surrounded Burnt City for two full days. It was only at daybreak on the third day that beasts started to retreat unwillingly, leaving behind mountains of corpses. This news very quickly travelled to the other cities.


    Inside the Spirit City��s Chancellor��s Manor, Lin Chongyuan looked extremely serious as he read the letter from the Burnt City��s messenger. Through the letter, Le Yan had earnestly requested for aid from the Spirit City to help the Burnt City through this crisis. Fearful that the Spirit City would not agree to assist, he even hinted that the beasts would definitely continue their attacks. When the Burnt City fell, the beasts would then turn to their next target city. Before the damage done became irreversible, they had to remove the threat, otherwise the consequences would be fatal.


    ��This Le Yan is really interesting. Does he think that everyone is as hypocritical as him and cannot differentiate right from wrong?�� Chu Jiang scoffed in disdain.


    Chu Jiang still remembered how Le Yan had sheltered Le Yao, preventing them from taking their revenge.


    ��I never thought that Rong Yuan��s theory would really turn out to be true. That Female Worm did have an ulterior motive, it actually wants to take over the Lost Lands.�� Lin Chongyuan sighed.


    ording to Rong Yuan��s spection, the main body of the Female Worm that had infiltrated Spirit City was very likely to have achieved peak Demigod strength. Hence, the clone that it sent out had the strength of a Demigod.


    Later on, Rong Yuan had also brought a group of people deep into the Heavenly Lands to search for the main Female Worm, the Mother Worm; but in the end, they were unable to find it. They gave up on finding it and eventually decided to raise their strength instead. After two years, the Mother Worm could not hold back any longer and decided to make a move. They never expected that in its first move, it would choose to target a city that was estranged with the Spirit City. The intelligence disyed was terrifying.


    ��Animals are still animals in the end. Even if they managed to gain some intelligence, they still do not understand the meaning of the big picture. Does it really think that by doing this, we will really choose to be a bystander and overlook their actions?�� Chu Jiang scoffed, ��This time, there will be no return for them!��

 Chapter 386 – Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 386 �C Reinforcement</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After some discussions, it was decided that the people to be sent to support the Burnt City would be Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    Of these two people, one was a top Martial Artist with both the cultivation and physique at the level of a Demigod, while the other possessed the Inheritance Space. When they faced any dangers, they could hide inside the Inheritance Space. Hence, there was no one else more suitable to go than the two of them. It was decided just like that. Before they left, Tang Yan held onto Gu Lingzhi reluctantly and med Lin Chongyuan for sending her precious granddaughter to such a dangerous ce. It was only after Gu Lingzhi had assured her repeatedly, did she finally release her hold and let Gu Lingzhi leave.


    The two of them rushed for three days without sleep and finally arrived at the Burnt City on the fourth day. From far away, then could already see countless beasts surrounding the Burnt City. Gu Lingzhi sucked in her breath in shock. Were all the beasts in the Heavenly Lands gathered here? The Burnt City was surrounded by a swarm of ck dots. If their guide had not confirmed that it was the Burnt City, Gu Lingzhi would have thought that it was a huge beast nest. The city could not be seen at all.


    ��Esteemed guests, this way please.�� The guide said anxiously as he brought the two of them to the entrance of an underground passage.


    The entrance of the secret passageway was hidden in a small bush. The unassuming location would reduce the chances of being discovered. After the vegetation was pushed away, the stone b hidden underneath was revealed. To prove the safety of the passageway, the guide lifted the stone b and entered before them.


    This passageway led directly to the Burnt City��s Chancellor��s Manor.. The founder of the Burnt City had constructed this passage to be used as an escape route in cases of emergencies. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be useful in this situation.


    Rong Yuan nodded his head and held onto Gu Lingzhi as he followed the guide and entered the secret passageway. The entrance was very short, requiring an adult to bend over in order to go through. The guide exined, ��In order to hide the entrance better, it was designed and constructed to be smaller and narrower. It will be better once you go in.��


    Indeed, as they walked deeper in, the tunnel continued to widen until it could fit over ten people walking side by side. This resembled the typical scale of a secret escape route.


    As the three of them shuttled through the tunnel, they could asionally feel the tremorsing from the ground above. They sighed in appreciation at the foresight of the person who built the tunnel, for building it deep enough such that it did not copse even when there were so many beasts above them. Otherwise, they have been exposed and trampled a long time ago.


    They advanced for about half an hour before they finally saw the end of the tunnel. When they exited the secret passageway, the strong, pungent smell of blood almost overwhelmed Gu Lingzhi. Luckily, she held her breath in time and did not pass out from the stench. She looked at her surroundings vigntly.


    The exit of the secret passageway was located inside a training room. The roars of the beasts outside could be heard. A soldier had been assigned to wait there. When he saw that there were peopleing out from the tunnel, his eyes lit up. However, when he realised that there were only three people, one of whom was even the guide, his face hardened and he quietly cursed the Spirit City for being petty. How could they send this pair of young master and mistress who looked like they had never suffered any hardships before? Were they here just for fun?


    When the guide saw how the soldier��s expression dimmed, he knew that he had gotten the wrong idea. To prevent Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan from being offended and leaving, he hurriedly smiled and introduced, ��Soldier, are you still not going to greet these two esteemed guests? Out of goodwill, the Spirit City��s Chancellor actually sent his granddaughter and her husband over to help.��


    Spirit City��s Chancellor��s granddaughter and her husband? Aren��t they the Martial Artists who came from the outside world? Rumors had it that both his physique and cultivation had reached the level of a Demigod, and that he was the undisputed top Martial Artist in the Lost Lands. His wife was extraordinary too. Her physique and cultivation were both at the level of a Martial Sage. The Spirit City actually sent these two top Martial Artists here, they really gave it their all.


    As he thought of this, the soldier��s expression lifted once more, and his eyes shone brightly. He eagerly weed them, ��I never expected these two esteemed guests toe. The Chancellor has been waiting for your arrival, please follow me to the front.��


    The environment in the room was actually pretty good, there were still walls to block and the situation outside could not be seen. However, once out of the training room, Gu Lingzhi immediately saw the cruel scenes of people fighting the beasts.


    Le Yan��s mobilization was quite good. He guarded Burnt City��s outer perimeter strictly and firmly controlled the grounded beasts outside without letting them enter Burnt City at all. However, he was unable to manage the beasts who could fly. Hence, what Gu Lingzhi saw was actually the residents of Burnt City fighting against the beasts who had flown over the city walls and entered the city.


    The countless flying beasts above Burnt City resembled a small rain cloud. Many of the beasts had already descended into the city and were fighting the citizens. The floor was littered with the corpses of both humans and beasts, and the strong stench of blood permeated the air. Without even looking, one could already tell how violent the situation was.


    Gu Lingzhi could not bear looking at it. Rong Yuan hugged andforted her as he followed behind the soldier, rushing towards the Burnt City��s gates. Loud screams rang endlessly in their ears as they travelled from the Chancellor��s Manor to the city gates. This stretch alone took them a full hour toplete.


    Le Yan was exhausted as he stood on the city walls and looked down at the beasts. Seven days had already passed from when he had sent out the request for aid. In these seven days, the beasts had gone from simply surrounding the city at the start, to utilising several sieging tactics and starting a two-pronged battle �C one on the ground and one in the air. As the Burnt City had no aerial defences in ce, the skies had be a yground for the flying beasts.


    There had been innumerable deaths in the past few days and the number of beast corpses also increased endlessly. It was as though the beasts had already discussed amongst themselves and hade to a consensus not to cannibalize on their corpses. In fact, they left the bodies lying on the ground and started to use it as stepping stones. The bodies below the city walls started to pile up higher and higher. In just a few more days, the pile of corpses would be level with the city walls. At that time, the city walls which were currently repressing the beasts, would be nothing more than mere decoration.


    Was he supposed to give up just like this? Le Yan clenched his fists unwillingly.


    If he lost the Burnt City, it would not be an easy matter to rebuild another city even if he wanted to. Furthermore, nobody knew when the beasts would retreat. If their intention was the same as what Le Yan had imed to threaten the other cities, which was to take over all the human cities, then there would definitely be no hope in rebuilding the city anymore. He could only hole up in one of the other cities, bing someone else��s henchmen. When the beasts started their attacks, he might even be sent to the frontlines as cannon fodder.


    No, he absolutely would not allow that to happen!


    ��Pass down the orders to toss out oil barrels and burn the corpses.��


    Le Yan had just sent out the order when he saw the soldier who was in charge of waiting for the reinforcements. Le Yan��s eyes immediately lit up when he saw the two figures following behind.


    He was not like those other ignorant people who were unaware of their capabilities. He had already seen the portraits of them long ago. He was so delighted they were the reinforcements sent from the Spirit City that he even felt likeughing and thanking the heavens.


    With these two people here, the possibility of protecting the Burnt City increased by several margins.


    After a simple introduction, Gu Lingzhi turned her head to look outside the city. When she saw the mountains of corpses that were soon to be level with the city walls, she also had the same worry as Le Yan.


    Once the mountain of corpses was level with the city walls, the Burnt City would officially be under attack. Gu Lingzhi immediately raised her hand and summonedrge swathes of mes. Although the beasts could have retreated to safety, they stubbornly stood their ground and took the hit from the mes. Gu Lingzhi took the opportunity to increase the strength of her mes and controlled the mes to incinerate the bodies below.


    Not longter, the pile of bodies below the wall that Gu Lingzhi was standing on, had been burnt by a substantial amount, lowering its height.


    However, there were simply too many corpses surrounding the city. Even if Gu Lingzhi went around burning the bodies like this, it would only be a temporary measure. In no time at all, the bodies would fill it back up to its previous levels again.


    Le Yan asked anxiously, ��Little Chancellor, is there no way for us to get rid of these corpses quickly?��


    Gu Lingzhi stared at him silently. Le Yan��s informationwork appeared to be very extensive and updated, he was even aware of the nickname that people called her in Spirit City. Had a spy from Burnt City infiltrated the Spirit City��s Chancellor��s Manor?


    However, she had no time to pursue these matters now. Gu Lingzhi motioned for Le Yan to retreat a few steps then retrieved a dark green bottle from her Storage Ring. The bottle was decorated strangely, with purplish-ck swirls all over. It was the Corpse Disintegration Liquid. As its name suggests, it was used to disintegrate corpses,monly used when killing people.


    Gu Lingzhi removed the stopper and poured out a few drops on the surrounding corpses. The mountains of bodies started to melt at a visible speed and the air was saturated with the stench of rotting corpses.


    All the brave people fighting on the city walls cheered loudly when they saw this scene. Without the mounds of bodies as a stepping stone, the beasts would not be able to climb the city walls so easily, and they would thus find it much easier to defend the city.


    The liquid disintegrated corpses, but it could also burn any living things thate into contact with it. A few beasts had been contaminated by the liquid and they let out loud wails as they retreated in fear. Gu Lingzhi observed that the liquid was effective and immediately separated out a small portion and split it into three smaller bottles that she handed over to Le Yan, ��Let the people use this in the other areas.��


    Le Yan excitedly found three soldiers to do the job. Before they left, Gu Lingzhi reminded them, ��I only have this one bottle of liquid that I brought in from the outside world, once it��s finished, there��s no more.��


    After they heard that sentence, the three guards who were originally very eager to act, suddenly felt the immense importance and weight of the bottle of the Corpse Disintegrating Liquid that they were holding. They had wanted to put on a good show in front of the others, but now they had no choice but to be extremely careful. There was only this one bottle of this liquid, if they wanted to prevent the beasts from using the mountains of bodies to climb the city walls, they would have to be very prudent in their usage!


    With this liquid, the beasts suffered a huge loss. Many beasts were affected by the Corpse Disintegration Liquid and were melted alive into pus. In less than two hours, the beasts who had been attacking the Burnt City, roared loudly and retreated.

 Chapter 387 – Giant Insect Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 387 �C Giant Insect Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    After the beast horde retreated, the Burnt City was only left with a mess and a pungent odour.


    Rather than having been bitten to death by the beasts, the citizens were about to suffocate to death from the stench of the Corpse Disintegrating Liquid. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan cooperated to start a huge fire, incinerating the pus surrounding the city and cleansed the area. Simrly, Le Yan also ordered his people to burn the pus and the air around Burnt City finally smelled much fresher. Although there was still the stench of rotten bodies, it was at least not as noxious as before.


    Gu Lingzhi suggested, ��Chancellor, these beasts seem to have ill intentions. Why don��t you send the civilians to the other cities to avoid the disaster, and call them back when the beast tide is over?��


    ��Absolutely not!�� Le Yan immediately rejected her suggestion without considering it at all. Only after he rejected the suggestion did he suddenly realise that with his image of loving his citizens, he should have agreed to Gu Lingzhi��s suggestion. Heughed bitterly and tried to save his reputation, ��Although the Burnt City has lost many of its residents this time, we still have arge poption. It is inconvenient to arrange for such arge migration and furthermore, the other five cities alsock the space to amodate us. It is better not to cause trouble for others.��


    ��Are you disregarding the lives of the citizens?�� Rong Yuan felt that Le Yan��s pretentious attitude was ridiculous and spoke up suddenly, ��At such a critical moment, I believe that no matter where the Chancellor decides to bring your citizens to, the people absolutely would not mind it at all.��


    On the contrary, they may even be weed. However, they were all precious cannon fodder that had delivered themselves to his door. Le Yan did not want to throw them away for nothing.


    Le Yan��s face stiffened, ��Hehe, Elder Rong is right. Let me consider it for a while.��


    Rong Yuan was about to speak, but he was stopped by a female��s low andzy voice, ��Hey, isn��t that the son-inw of the Spirit City? Why did you suddenlye here? Or did you miss me and decide toe here to y around with me?��


    Rong Yuan immediately retreated several steps in disgust, he swallowed all the words that he had been nning to say to Le Yan.


    ��Lady Le, please be respectful. I hade to help reinforce the Burnt City with my wife. However, if this were to result in Lady Le having a misunderstanding, it would be better if I just returned to the Spirit City instead.��


    He was obviously threatening her that he would abandon the Burnt City if she were to continue spouting nonsense. Le Yao gritted her teeth in anger and red hatefully at Gu Lingzhi. If it were not for this woman, how could Rong Yuan not be tempted by her?


    ��Elder Rong must be joking, how could you bear to see so many people facing a disaster and ignore them?��


    Rong Yuanughed, ��That would have to depend on whether or not there are things that I loathe in the Burnt City.��


    This time, Rong Yuan was very direct. Le Yao sucked in her breath. Towards Rong Yuan��s tant disgust and contempt for her, she was angered for only a moment before she regained her normal behaviors. She yed with her hair and giggled, ��Going by what Elder Rong has said, you are the savior of all the citizens of the Burnt City, who would dare to show you anything that you loathe? I, Le Yao, would be the first one to get rid of whatever you dislike!��


    Le Yao turned towards Le Yan, ��Brother, the situation in the city��s southern area has already stabilized, I will have Jiu Le report the casualtiester on. I won��t disrupt your discussion anymore and take my leave first.��


    Le Yao turned and left gracefully without disying any more attraction towards Rong Yuan. No wonder there were so many men who were deeply in love with her despite her going about to mess around. At certain times, she was quite decent.


    Gu Lingzhi poked Rong Yuan��s waist thoughtfully and considerately said, ��If you regret your decision, then quickly go and chase after her. Don��t be reluctant and end up suffering because of that.��


    Rong Yuanughed and ruffled her hair, ��I don��t regret anything. Other than you, is there any other woman in the universe that can make me regret anything?��


    Gu Lingzhi stared at him innocently and adjusted her hair before she opened her mouth to mention a person, ��Consort Rong.��


    Rong Yuan was speechless andpletely unable to refute her.


    Le Yan did not know that Consort Rong was Rong Yuan��s mother and had assumed her to be a close confidante from the outside world. Secretly, he was thinking that Rong Yuan only appeared to be very emotionally dedicated on the outside, but he could actually be swayed. If he did not like women like Le Yao, perhaps Le Yan could pick several outstanding women under him to try and sway Rong Yuan��s heart. The Burnt City would benefit by gaining a strong helper such as him.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were unaware of Le Yan��s inner thoughts and they returned to the residence that had been specially prepared for them.


    From their amodations, it can be seen that Le Yan was much more generous than Lin Chongyuan in this aspect. The residence that had been prepared for them, was a mansion located a distance away from the Chancellor��s Manor. It was muchrger than the Sanhe Courtyard that they had stayed in in the Spirit City and even had over ten servants. There was a flower garden and a water pavilion within the mansion, while the backyard even contained a pond full of koi fish. Several lotus flowers were blooming in the pond, creating a truly picturesque scene.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were extremelyfortable here. After eating the sumptuous dinner provided by the servants, they retreated into their bedroom to train.


    Pan Wen, who waspletely useless, was once again thrown out. The moment they entered the Inheritance Space, dozens of eyes stared at them curiously.


    ��Lingzhi, what is the situation like in Burnt City now? Was it really as dangerous as was described in the letter? Were there really a lot of beasts? Don��t they all do their own things independently? Why would they unite and attack a city?��


    All of a sudden, Gu Lingzhi was faced with a torrent of questions. Nheless, Gu Lingzhi patiently addressed each one. ��The Burnt City is a mess right now. The streets are littered with corpses, and it was nearly overrun by the beasts. Unfortunately, there were so many beasts that we could not even estimate the total. Who knows how they managed to coordinate their movements to target us all at once? Still, I suppose if we can find the leader of the pack and catch it, we will be able to figure some things out.��


    ��What! Burnt City nearly fell?�� One young cultivator eximed. ��How many beasts would there have to be to do that? Could it be that the entire horde of beasts from the Lost Lands started moving?�� This made sense, because there was no way a small number of beasts would be able to do this much damage to the more powerful human race.


    Gu Lingzhi could only sigh as she said, ��Who knows?�� Even if this was not all the beasts in the Lost Lands, it was probably arge majority of them.


    After sharing more news from the outside world to satisfy the children��s curiosity, Gu Lingzhi began her daily lessons. Anyone who had issues with their cultivation or did not understand something could seek Gu Lingzhi or Rong Yuan for help. Besides the two, they could also look for Bian Cheng.


    It was already midnight when Gu Lingzhi was finally done coaching her students. Seeing her, Lu Heng finally asked the question that he was worrying about the entire day. ��Seventh Brother, Eighth Sister, do you think... I mean, will the beasts head for the Forgotten City?��


    Seeing his worried expression however, Gu Lingzhi could not give any reassurance. Even if there was no evidence to show that the present beast horde was rted to the Female Worm from two years ago, she and Rong Yuan were fairly certain that the two events were rted. Otherwise, why would it be so coincidental? Just as she and Rong Yuan were starting to feel concerned that the Female Worm had been too quiet, this happened. If one were to say that the Female Worm was not involved, she absolutely would not believe it.


    Being unable to get any assurance from Gu Lingzhi, the members of the Langya Troop found themselves unable to sit still. Lu Heng, Xing Mei��er, and Wang Kuan each expressed their desire to leave the Inheritance Space so that they could go take a look for themselves. Nheless, Rong Yuan questioned them, ��What are you nning to achieve? With just the few of you, can you do anything to the horde of beasts?�� All they would achieve there was to increase the total death count.


    Seeing the expressions on their faces, Rong Yuan slowly added, ��Well, in the worst case scenario, Lingzhi can just bring them all into the Inheritance Space for a while.��


    ��That��s not good, isn��t it? The Langya Troop has so many people...�� Wang Kuan hesitated. As the acting captain of the Langya Troop, Wang Kuan had a broader view on many issues.


    ��What��s not good about it?�� Lu Heng interrupted before Rong Yuan could even reply. ��Anyway, we��re all brothers, so what��s the big deal, right?��


    Rong Yuan could only smile dryly, saying, ��As Second Brother said, we��re all brothers, so there��s no need to hold back. Anyway, it��s not like we��ll be keeping them here forever, just until the crisis is over. It shouldn��t be too big an issue.��


    Even as the people within the Inheritance Space were pondering the issue, outside the Inheritance Space, the events were still unfolding. The next day, after a brief respite, the beast horde once again resumed its attack on Burnt City.


    Outside the city walls, most of the corpses were cleared up with the Corpse Disintegrating Liquid, while the rest were burnt, leaving only piles of ashes disappearing with the wind. The battlefield had reverted to how it was when it first started a few days ago, making it somewhat easier for the defenders. At the very least, they were able to spare more people to deal with the flying beasts that entered the city.


    With the previous experience and Rong Yuan��s advice, the defenders learnt to clear the corpses once they piled up using the Corpse Disintegrating Liquid and fire. Not only did this help to clear the battlefield, it also affected the attacking beasts.


    Standing atop the city walls, Le Yan looked down at the battlefield, pleased.


    It was time for them to turn the battle around, now that they could keep the beasts outside the city while slowly depleting the enemy��s numbers. If they seeded in stopping the beast tide with just a single city, they would be able to trample all over the Lost Land��s reputation.


    ��Brother, look! What��s that?�� Le Yao pointed out suddenly.


    What else could it be though? It was just beasts everywhere, wasn��t it? Le Yan did not think much of Le Yao��s panic, but nheless looked towards where she pointed. Yet, he was immediately stunned when he saw it, and only reacted after a few seconds had gone by. ��Quick! Call the Little Chancellor and her husband here!��


    One of the guards who was also shocked by the scene immediately responded, rushing off to make his report.


    Seeing the humongous flying creature that was rapidly closing in on the city, Le Yan felt his throat turn dry.


    He never expected that themon Insect Beasts in the Lost Lands could actually grow as big as the size of a small hill. Now, this ��hill�� was flying straight towards the Burnt City and would be right in front of the city gates in a few moments.

 Chapter 388 – This is the Difference

    <h4>Chapter 388 �C This is the Difference</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Brothers of Burnt City,e with me and kill those few big beasts!�� Le Yan shouted out loudly as he saw the Giant Insect Beasts about to reach the city walls. Hispanions behind him also let out some shouts as they followed behind him and rushed towards those few Giant Insect Beasts.


    The citizens within the city let out huge cheers praising the Chancellor, as they saw this scene.


    Le Yan was very experienced with dealing with beasts and he knew that a beasts�� strength was not simply dependent on their size. In his opinion, the most powerful Insect Beast among this group only had the strength of an Amethyst ss Warrior. He, alone, was enough to deal with it. Hispanions would be able to deal with the rest of them.


    Earlier, he had sent some people to call Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan over because he had wanted to show off some of his strength. His guess was spot-on. This group of Insect Beasts only had the strength of an Amethyst ss Warrior. However, because of the hardness of their bodies, they were actually very close in strength to a ze ss Warrior. When his first attacknded on the Insect Beast, he realised that they were too big. The Insect Beasts had already reached the city walls, he could not let them damage the city walls. He could only shout out amand loudly, ��You don��t have to kill them, just try to hold off as much as possible, do not let them approach the city walls!��


    The shell of the Insect Beast was hard, but it was not impossible to break. It just required his full strength as well as some time.


    Having heard Le Yan��s instructions, hispanions could only grit their teeth miserably and act ordingly. The strongest one amongst them was only an Amethyst ss Warrior. Against these few huge beasts, they simply stood no chance at all.


    Unexpectedly, these Insect Beasts which were usually very easy to deal with, became so difficult to deal with once they grew sorge. They were only able to create some sparks when their attacksnded on the shells. At Le Yan��s side, he was only slightly better off than them as a ze ss Warrior. With his full-powered attack, he was only able to leave a crack on their shells. Topletely break through their thick and hard shells, he would need a lot of time.


    The citizens who had prepared to wee their Chancellor back victoriously were stunned when they saw the bitter fight. Wasn��t their Chancellor a powerful ze ss Warrior? How could he look so powerless against these few Insect Beasts?


    Le Yao realised that something was wrong and hurriedly exined, ��The Insect Beast has be much more hardy after bing bigger. Their shells are fine despite being attacked non-stop by Amethyst ss Warriors. It seems like their hard shells are already as strong as a ze ss Warrior.��


    Although Le Yao��s words resolved the crowd��s doubts, what followed after was a wave of intense fear and panic towards the Insect Beasts.


    ��Since these Insect Beasts are so tough, will the Chancellor be capable of stopping them? What if they were to rush over?�� In the face of the Insect Beasts�� enormous mountain-like sizes, the city walls hardly seemed to be strong enough.


    ��Don��t scare yourself. The Chancellor is already a ze ss Warrior, how could he be unable to stop a few Insect Beasts?�� Didn��t you see that the Vice Chancellor has already managed to stop several Insect Beasts? Once the Chancellor kills off that Giant Insect Beast that he is fighting, then the remaining few will not be an issue anymore.��


    ��But...but...what if the Insect Beasts manage to break through the blockade before the Chancellor has killed off that one?�� His whole body shivered as though he had seen something incredibly terrifying outside the city.


    The man who believed in the Chancellor earlierughed, ��How can that be possible?��


    He turned his head and continued to observe the situation outside the city. This time, his face changed, ��Damn it! Why didn��t they stop that Giant Insect Beast? If it manages to run to the city gate, then everyone is going to die!��


    After he shouted out in shock, he hurriedly ran deeper into Burnt City, hoping that he would have a higher chance of staying alive after the Giant Insect Beast knocked down the city walls.


    Obviously, plenty of people had all witnessed this scene. The people who were standing guard on the city walls saw this incident and many of them started running towards the inner city with the same mindset. In a split second, more than half of the Warriors who were guarding the city wall nearest to the Insect Beast had fled. The remaining few were so frightened that they were in a daze and unable to move.


    Le Yao cursed and roared out loud, ��Why are all of you running? Aren��t I still here?��


    She then took Ding Jiule and her other male concubines and jumped off the city walls. They broke through the manyyers of beasts and directly rushed towards that one Insect Beast.


    Although Le Yao��s private life was very messy, her strength was actually quite good. As a woman, she was able to train her body to be an Amethyst ss Warrior, proving her talent. A whipshed through and Le Yao sessfully slowed down the Insect Beast. Together with Ding Jiule, she attacked the Giant Insect Beast. Her other male concubines dealt with the surrounding beasts so that the two of them could deal with the Giant Insect Beast without any distractions.


    Now that Le Yao had joined the battle, the people who had previously fled in a panic started to return bit by bit. However, their eyes were constantly trained on Le Yao. They were deeply afraid that the Insect Beast would suddenly seed in breaking away. At this time, the people who had been in charge of blocking the Insect Beast had managed to catch up to it and surrounded it again.


    However, the Insect Beast seemed to have be cleverer with its previous experience of breaking out from the encirclement. It actually turned a blind eye to all of their attacks, relying on its hard shell to withstand the attacks. It then took the opportunity to m violently into the people in front of it, breaking out of the encirclement sessfully and rushed towards the city walls. As long as it could knock down those walls, then it would havepleted its mission sessfully!


    When Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had rushed over, this was the scene that they saw.


    The citizens fled in panic while the faces of Le Yao and the surrounding fighters changed greatly as they struggled to chase the Insect Beast. Like a fairy from the moon, Gu Lingzhi flew out. As though she was treading on moonlight, her feet moved so quickly in the air that there were afterimages. Before she arrived, a wall rose up from the earth in front of the Insect Beast, blocking its path. Then her silhouette shed, and shended on the top of the wall. With fire spiritual power, she used her Fengwu Sword and shed downwards. The Insect Beast howled miserably. Two of its eight legs had been cut off and the remaining fire spiritual power prated the Insect Beast��s body, inflicting a second major injury. It howled miserably once again and madly crashed into Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi snorted and leaped onto the back of the Insect Beast. With both hands, she used her Fengwu Sword concentrated with golden spiritual power to stab downwards. The shell which had remained unbroken even after thebined attacks of Le Yao and her male concubines, was instantly punctured by the sword, her sword dug in halfway.


    The Insect Beast wailed loudly once more as it thrashed about in an attempt to throw off the person on its back. However, Gu Lingzhi held on tightly to her half-buried sword and stood as steady as a mountain. Her eyes shed and she channelled even more golden spiritual power into her Fengwu Sword again. The sharp golden spiritual power entered the Insect Beast��s body and turned into countless small des that cut the insides of the Insect Beast. The Insect Beast moaned loudly and copsed, dead, as green blood flowed out from its nose, mouth, and wounds.


    From the time when Gu Lingzhi appeared to when she had killed the Insect Beast, only a few breaths of time had passed. Everyone was stunned and stared at Gu Lingzhi incredulously.


    The Insect Beast... was killed so easily?


    Compared to the bystanders, Le Yao and the others who had fought the Insect Beast, suffered a much greater shock. Were Martial Artists that much stronger than Warriors of the same rank? The Insect Beast that they had tried so desperately to stop was actually killed so easily by her. Even in their records, the difference in strength between Martial Artists from the outside world and Warriors were not this great!


    Gu Lingzhi was unconcerned about the impact on others caused by her action and very quickly moved on to another Insect Beast. As for Rong Yuan, he had already killed three Giant Insect Beasts. Compared to Le Yan who was slowly grinding away at the Insect Beast, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan appeared to be much more rxed.


    They acted so quickly that Le Yan was still unaware of the situation even after they had killed seven Giant Insect Beasts. When Le Yan heard the cheersing from the city, he had even thought that the citizens were cheering in support of his brave and valiant figure fighting against the Insect Beast. Instead, he almost vomited blood at the sight after he took the time from his hectic battle to nce back.


    Why were all the other Insect Beasts dead? Were the pair standing on the corpse of an Insect Beast Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan? When did they arrive? Were those Insect Beasts killed by them? Also, why were the citizens staring at them in veneration? Don��t they know that he was their Chancellor, not them? Was it so amazing that they had managed to kill those few Insect Beasts? He could kill them too!


    Such excessive stimtion could rouse a human��s potential. The Insect Beasts�� shells which were previously difficult to break turned out to be much easier under the effect of his stimted potential and in less than a quarter of an hour, the Insect Beast copsed with a wail. However, Le Yan did not feel as pleased as he expected. Instead, he nced at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan as he forced out a smile, ��Many thanks for helping. If it were not for the two of you, it would be unknown how much time we would need to deal with these few Insect Beasts.��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled, ��Wasn��t it the Chancellor who had sent some people to call us over? Wasn��t it to deal with these Insect Beasts?��


    Of course not! Le Yan pretended not to be ashamed as he praised Gu Lingzhi��s strength before returning to the city walls. As he saw how his citizens stared at Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan in worship yet did not bother with him at all, Le Yan clenched his fists. He took several deep breaths before he raised his head and addressed everyone, ��The Insect Beasts have already been defeated, victory will naturally be ours if we fight against the rest of the beasts together!��


    ��We will be victorious!�� Many people echoed after him. The citizens became much more unified after this simple encouragement.


    Just as Le Yan was about to lead a group of fighters out against the beasts to win back some of his honour, the beast horde started to retreat like before without any prior warnings.

 Chapter 389 – Migration

    <h4>Chapter 389 �C Migration</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The ferocious beast horde hadpletely retreated within half an hour. The Burnt City was temporarily safe once again.


    Le Yan��s face turned dark as he saw the beast horde gradually disappearing from his view. Now that the beast horde had suddenly retreated, Le Yan had lost his chance to earn back some of the reputation that he had lost. Hence, it was of no surprise when he saw that citizens�� awe-filled eyes were all on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    Regardless of how much he hated it, these two people had been invited here by him. He had to express his gratitude and thank them for helping generously and killing those Insect Beasts before they managed to cause any severe damage to Burnt City.


    However, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were not in the mood to act as polite guests. Although Gu Lingzhi had appeared to be very rxed in the battle earlier, she would not have been able to defeat the Insect Beasts so easily if it wasn''t for her Fengwu Sword being extraordinarily sharp. Furthermore, she had consumed a lot of her spiritual power to destroy the Insect Beasts�� internal organs and thus, she desperately needed to restore her spiritual power.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan casually mentioned some cating words then bade farewell and returned to their prepared residence.


    As though the withdrawn beast horde were aware of the difficulty of attacking Burnt City, they did not appear for several days. Thete reinforcements from other cities also arrived within these few days. When they saw that the Burnt City appeared to be in aplete mess everywhere, yet there were only a few beast corpses outside the city, they sneered. They even sarcastically used Le Yan of exaggerating the issue and for having the audacity to request for reinforcements from other cities for a beast horde of this scale. Le Yan was incensed but he did not dare to offend them for fear of losing their help. He could only helplessly wait for the beast horde��s next attack and send them out as cannon fodder.


    Hence, several days passed. Just as everyone had thought that the beast horde had withdrawnpletely and had no intentions of attacking the city anymore, a letter requesting for help from Crescent Moon City arrived and burst their bubble.


    ��These beasts are really cunning! They actually shifted their position and attacked Crescent Moon City instead!�� Le Yan swore out loud but deep down he was actually feeling very pleased, especially when he recalled the look of horror on the faces�� of the reinforcements from the Crescent Moon City.


    Earlier, all of you were sneering and mocking me. Now, do you finally understand the strength of the beasts?


    ��This will not do. We have to rush back to Crescent Moon City immediately, forgive us for not providing any assistance,�� Han Li announced and immediately left the Burnt City with his men, intending to hurry back to Crescent Moon City in the shortest time possible.


    Once the people from the Crescent Moon City left, the reinforcements from Wastnd City and Forgotten City could not sit still. They were afraid of being the next one to suffer the disaster.


    Le Yan pretended to assure them, ��Don��t worry too much about it, those beasts always move as a group. Since they are currently attacking the Crescent Moon City, they will not be attacking elsewhere. The Wastnd City and Forgotten City are still safe for now. Furthermore, with the strength of your cities, these beasts probably will not be able to cause much damage anyway.��


    So petty indeed! He had turned to use their ridiculing words against them! The reinforcements from Wastnd City and Forgotten City could only grind their teeth in anger. However, they also knew that Le Yan was speaking the truth.


    Judging by the beasts�� method of attacking the cities, they really did not have the time to attack the other cities. This gave Burnt City the chance to take a breather. Due to their heavy losses, Burnt City did not have the ability to send out any reinforcements, and they happily took the opportunity to recover.


    The other reinforcements knew that they would be of no help here and started to leave one by one after staying behind for a few days. Because of Le Yan��s consistent persuasion, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan stayed on and only left at dawn of the third day.


    The two of them had good physical cultivations and were unafraid of consuming their spiritual power. They resembled two meteor streaks as they rushed back to Spirit City within two days.


    Lin Chongyuan had already been informed of the situation in the Burnt City through their previous correspondence. He had started to direct the citizens to strengthen the city walls and stockpile materials for war, such as oil and stones. He had been expecting Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s return and he started to ask them about what they had seen and heard in the Burnt City.


    When he found out that the mountain of bodies from the attacking beast horde had been level with the Burnt City��s city walls, Lin Chongyuan was immensely thankful that they had not been the first target of the beast horde. Otherwise, even with the presence of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, the Spirit City would still have suffered massive losses.


    However, their peace had onlysted for a few days before it was disrupted by the arrival of a group of escapees from the Crescent Moon City. Because the leader of this dishevelled group of people who appeared to only be slightly stronger than a regr street seller, was actually the Chancellor of the Crescent Moon City, Yun Zhu!


    ��...Those Giant Insect Beasts are truly fearsome. Whenever they m themselves against the walls, the walls show signs of copse and some parts even break off. Whatever remains will rapidly get eaten up by the beasts. There��s no one who can stop them right now!��


    Even as Yun Zhu described the situation, her heart shuddered from memories of the terror. Yet, remembering that there were two people in the room who were able to y those creatures, her expression became weird.


    She had heard about the situation at the Burnt City from the troops who had rushed back to the Crescent Moon City. Initially, she considered sending a messenger to ask for reinforcements from the Spirit City as well, hoping that Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi would head over to help them. Yet, even before she could get the message out, the Giant Insect Beasts had already knocked over their city wall and were starting to wreak havoc within the city. In fact, she had only barely escaped the city with a few close confidants because of her own strength. As for the number of survivors still left in the Crescent Moon City, she did not even dare to think about it. Henceforth, it was likely that the Crescent Moon City would plummet from the ranks of the top five cities, due to the huge blow to its foundation.


    Lin Chongyuan listened intently to Yun Zhu��s narration. Hearing how the beasts had knocked over Crescent Moon City��s walls, and with such ease, he made a mental note to have people reinforce the city walls as soon as possible.


    ��Then, do you know where the beasts were headed to after your city?�� Lin Chongyuan asked Yun Zhu.


    ��Um...I��m not too clear on that,�� Yun Zhu sheepishly replied.


    When the city fell, many of the city residents who were with her only managed tost a few more days in the havoc. In the end, everyone was frantically trying to escape or survive. No one paid attention to where the beasts would target next.


    Lin Chongyuan frowned, deep in thought. This was getting more troublesome. Based on the present situation, it appeared as if the beast horde��s goal was the entire Lost Lands. Crescent Moon City was likely only the first stop. If they could get more information on the next target, they would be able to make some preparations. Otherwise, it was likely that the entire Lost Lands would soon suffer unimaginable casualties.


    Seeing Lin Chongyuan deep in thought, Rong Yuan spoke up, ��Even if we knew the beast horde��s path, and the city they are targeting next, I��m afraid we still can��t do much to slow them down.��


    With an abomination like those Giant Insect Beasts, which city could hold up against their offensive?


    Furthermore, within the entire Lost Lands, the only ones who were able to y those creatures were people like Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, whose physical bodies and cultivation levels were both above the Martial Sage level. Even Lin Chongyuan could not be certain of being able to kill the beasts without a drawn-out battle.


    Unfortunately, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were only two people. Even if they were to run around the various cities helping to hold off the beasts, they would merely slow down the beast horde by a little, prolonging the struggle without being able to take the initiative.


    Seeing how everyone in the hall had sunk into a solemn mood, Qiao Yeshu mmed his hand on the table in front of him, eximing, ��What��s the point of thinking so much? Why not simply have everyone hide themselves away and hunker down till this is over?��


    Chu Jiang red at him, retorting, ��Hide everyone away? Do you have any idea how many people there are in a single city? Where do you suppose we could hide them?��


    Qiao Yeshu did not back down, but immediately replied while pointing outside the Chancellor��s Manor, ��Spirit City is able to hold everyone.��


    Unlike the other cities who were constantly expanding, Spirit City had always been content to preserve the purity of their bloodline. Except for those with rtionships to members of the Spirit Tribe, all others who wanted to stay within Spirit City would even have to pay a significant amount in taxes. Because of this, although Spirit City was the biggest amongst the top five cities, it also had the smallest poption, thus leading to it having the lowest poption density. This was also the reason why the Female Worm had been able to kill so many people previously before being detected.


    However, when Chu Jiang heard this, he angrily retorted, ��Just because our Spirit City has the space, does that mean we must ept everyone into our city?��


    Qiao Yeshu became silent, unable to think of a response.


    First of all, not only would taking in so many refugees cause a lot of inconvenience to Spirit City, another problem was that the spiritual energy in the city would be split amongst even more people. Besides this, one other issue was that the residents of other cities may not want to abandon their home cities to temporarily stay here.


    Nheless, Qiao Yeshu��s suggestion gave Rong Yuan an idea.


    While he did not have much feelings for most of the other cities, he still had a great deal of fondness for the Forgotten City. Over the two years, he had formed quite a good rtionship with Guan Yue, and if it were possible, he would like to extend a helping hand to him at least.


    Once the meeting had adjourned, and only those from within the inner circle of Spirit City were left, Rong Yuan took the chance to bring up the matter, asking if Lin Chongyuan would be willing to ept the people from Forgotten City, letting them seek shelter here temporarily.


    Lin Chongyuan pondered the matter for a while before replying, ��Actually, it would be good if they coulde over as well. The extra manpower would be helpful in defending the city. The problem is, will they be willing toe?��


    Rong Yuanughed, responding, ��As long as Guan Yue isn��t a fool, he will not reject this offer.��


    Was Guan Yue a fool? Of course not!


    The moment he had learnt of Crescent Moon City��s demise, he had been looking for ways to help his city survive, sending numerous messengers to Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi to discuss the issue. Learning that Spirit City was willing to let the people from his city take shelter, he immediately felt a burden lifted from his shoulders.


    Although the journey from the Forgotten City to the Spirit City would take at least half a month, and likely more because of the sheer number of people, it was still the best solution. After all, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were unlikely to abandon the Spirit City to stand guard at their city.


    Guan Yue thus instantly epted Rong Yuan��s proposal. Now that they had Lin Chongyuan��s permission to move to Spirit City, all that remained was for him to convince his people to move, leaving behind their homes.


    Yet, contrary to his expectations, the moment he announced his decision to the leaders of his city, not a single person raised any objections. In fact, even as he was stressing over how to convince the leaders of his decision, some of the people had already begun cheering at the news.

 Chapter 390 – They’re Here

    <h4>Chapter 390 �C They��re Here</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    It was time for the migration.


    Counting just the permanent poption of the Forgotten City, there were already about three hundred thousand people. In addition, there were those that stayed near the city. Gu Lingzhi could not just leave them behind to fend for themselves cold-heartedly. They were all going to be part of this big migration. When they received the confirmed numbers of the people that were going to migrate with them to the Spirit City, there were about five hundred thousand. Gu Lingzhi rejoiced that at least the Spirit City was big.


    In order to prevent them from getting found by beasts during their trip, Guan Yue specially mobilised all the Expedition Troops of the Forgotten City. He stationed them all around the group to monitor for any beast movements. After knowing that the beasts had already destroyed the Crescent Moon City and was heading to Wastnd City, everyone let out a sigh of relief although they knew they should not be feeling so. However, they did not let down their guard. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had a discussion. They could not bear to let the Wastnd City fall into the same fate as the Crescent Moon City and decided that Rong Yuan was going to continue to lead the group to the Spirit City while Gu Lingzhi would make a detour to Wastnd City. She would ask if they were willing to follow their group. They would be weed to join if they wanted. If Gu Lingzhi made the journey quickly, the entire trip would take about four to five days.


    Two dayster, Gu Lingzhi managed to rush to the Wastnd City before the beasts got there. After exining why she was there to the Chancellor of Wastnd City, the Chancellor fell into silence for a while before rejecting Gu Lingzhi��s offer.


    ��I have heard from others about the Giant Insect Beasts and have thought of a way to deal with it. For the moment, we do not need to head to the Spirit City to hide. I am thankful for your kind intentions Little Chancellor, when we really need help, I will contact you.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not force him any longer. She had already expressed her good intentions and there was nothing she could do if Yuan Sheng did not want to ept her good intentions. She already did her part by making a detour over. In addition, going with them may not be any better than staying in the city.


    In an ideal journey, the group would not meet any beasts as they made their way to the Spirit City and would safely reach the city.


    However, if the beasts were to discover their tracks and attacked them, the result would be obvious... Hence, it was difficult to decide whether staying or leaving the city was the better option.


    After confirming that the people of the Wastnd City did not want to go, Gu Lingzhi imparted some knowledge on how to deal with the beast attacks that she got from the Burnt City. She then gave them half a bottle of Corpse Disintegration Liquid and taught them how to use it before leaving.


    On Rong Yuan��s side, as everyone from the Lost Lands were Warriors, other than the old and sick, they could all deal with beasts. Rong Yuan then split the group into two. Those that were pregnant, old as well as the children were protected in the middle of the group and were carried by a Dragon Horse carriage. All the other young and sturdy men with martial skills would run along the group, reducing the time needed to reach the Spirit City.


    About every few tens of meters, there would be a Gold ss Warrior. Not only were they in-charge of safety, they were also in-charge of maintaining order. After all, the group was extremely big and it would be impossible for Rong Yuan to handle everything himself.


    As the group of five hundred thousand people made their way, just the distance they covered with the spreading of the group was already a few kilometres.


    Maybe all the beasts were gathered by the Female Worm to attack the Wastnd City, but after covering one-third of the distance, they were only attacked by a small group of beasts and the people had handled it without needing Rong Yuan to take action.


    With not as much danger as they had expected, the people finally started to rx their tensed feelings and were no longer on the edge.


    On this day, as they made their way through a destroyed vige, Rong Yuan decided to take a break at this ruined vige since the beasts had already ravaged through.


    Finding a rtively clean area, Rong Yuan expertly set up his tent and went in. He handed the remaining duties to Guan Yue to handle.


    Seeing the already closed tent, Guan Yueughed bitterly. However, he had no opinions on how Rong Yuan had pushed all the work to him. After all, the Forgotten City was his and these duties were by right his. Jiang Qing, who always had something against Rong Yuan, huffed unhappily as he mumbled behind Guan Yue, ��Isn��t he just a Demigod? What is so impressive about that? If this were the outside world, Chancellor, you would also have most likely be a Demigod as well.�� Why did he need to put up with this attitude just to deal with a few insects?


    ��Have you settled things over there? Has everyone found a ce to rest? If you are so free then you should go find some food so we won��t starve to death before the beasts get to us.�� Guan Yue said indifferently. He wondered what was wrong with Jiang Qing. Why did he like to find fault with Rong Yuan?


    Jiang Qing��s face immediately fell as he thought of the reason why he came here. He then looked at Guan Yue seriously, ��Chancellor, this ce has just been ravaged by beasts. We won��t be able to catch anything.��


    People who did not cultivate spiritual energy would not be able to use a Storage Ring and would not be able to take alongrge amounts of food with them. Although they had a lot of time to prepare and filled a lot of Rong Yuan��s Storage Rings, which he has never used before, with food, it would notst long with so many people eating.


    For the past few days, everyone had only been eating breakfast and the food that they brought from the Forgotten City would only be able tost another two meals before they had topletely rely on hunting to fill their stomachs.


    However, from their journey so far, it was incredibly difficult to find even one beast. Now, most people were relying on their breakfast to make the journey. Upon hearing that there were no beasts to hunt in the ce they were staying tonight, Guan Yue sighed and asked a few of his better servants to look further. Who knows, maybe they woulde across one or two.


    ��Mother, do we have to starve again tonight?�� A five-year-old young girl, with two braids asked her mother as her eyes shone with tears.


    She did not understand why they had to suddenly move. Wasn��t their house in the city good? Wasn��t it easy to catch beasts? Her grandfather used to catch a lot of beasts and exchanged it for Blue Crystals to buy food for her. Why did they have to fear the beasts so much and even leave their warm home because of it? Now, why did they have to go hungry?


    The mother, who was looking exhausted from the journey, patted the young girl��s head and took out a piece of biscuit that she had saved from her breakfast and handed it to her. She pacified, ��Eat this tonight. Darling, be good, it will be better when we reach the Spirit City in a few days.��


    The starving young girl immediately shoved half the biscuit into her mouth. However, she swallowed it too quickly and almost choked on it. She had to swallow a few mouths of water in order to swallow the biscuit. After having a few months, she suddenly turned to look at her mother as she seemed to remember something. She then pushed the remaining biscuit to her mother��s lips and said, ��Mother, eat it too.��


    The mother smiled and shook her head, ��I��m not hungry, go ahead and finish it darling.��


    The young girl believed her mother and continued to eat the biscuit. Dimples appeared on her face as she smiled happily, causing her mother��s heart to clench as she looked at her young child. When did her little darling girl be so pitiful that just eating a biscuit would make her so happy?


    A tear rolled down her face and the mother lifted her sleeve to wipe it. From the corners of her eyes, she seemed to catch sight of something weird. That was...


    ��It is a beast!�� The woman cried out as her eyes lit up.


    A beast! That meant that there would be meat! Whoever found the beast first would get the first piece of meat as the reward. It seems like she would not need to starve tonight!


    Her happiness did notst long as she was suddenly thrown in shock by shadows that kept on appearing. The people around her immediately prepared to fight.


    ��It is the Bat Beasts.�� Guan Yue mumbled as he saw the numerous ck shadows appear. The thing that he was worrying about finally happened. The beasts had found their tracks and were preparing to attack them.


    ��Quick call Demigod Rong, I will deal with them first!�� With this, Guan Yue immediately rushed to where the Bat Beasts had appeared.


    The numerous Bat Beastspletely covered the entire sky and was rushing towards the people like a cloud.


    The Warriors were in fighting mode as they prepared to face it. They waved their swords as they became a mess with the Bat Beasts. The woman who had first realised the Bat Beasts hugged her daughter and hid into the middle of the group. One of her hands covered her daughter��s eyes to prevent her from seeing the bloody scene while the other hand covered her own mouth as she struggled to not cry.


    With this attack, it suggested that they had been found by beasts and they could no longer continue on their journey without worry like they had been doing the past few days. For the rest of the journey, not only would they need to worry about how to fill their stomachs, they also had to be wary of beasts that could suddenly appear.


    ��Everyone, don��t panic. There aren''t many of them. Protect the old and the young. Those that can fight,e with me to kill the Bat Beasts!�� Guan Yue shouted. His two metre long de shone with a fierce aura as he charged and struck at the iing Bat Beasts. In a few seconds he had killed several. In his next move, yet a few more Bat Beasts fell to the ground.


    Guan Yue��s confidence and stance helped several people who were panicking gain back theirposure and sessfully calmed the masses. Numerous Bat Beasts dove down from the sky, their sharp teeth exposed as they screeched. In a split second, several people started to hold their heads in pain as the invisible mind attacks pierced their brains. The old and frail with nothing to defend them were even worse off as they rolled on the floor in pain under the mind attack. Fresh blood flowed from their nose and mouth.


    The Warriors were nowhere better as their brains felt like exploding under the mind attack of the Bat Beasts. However, they had to remain strong and continue to defend. Their eyes were bloodshot as they shed wildly at the Bat Beasts.


    ��Hoo���� A fire dragon that was as thick as a pail suddenly appeared and shot at the Bat Beasts. The Bat Beasts that were hit by the fire dragon immediately let out a cry of pain as they fell from the sky.


    Long ago, in the Heavenly Lands, Rong Yuan had found out that fire was the Bat Beasts�� weakness. Hence, he immediately created the fire dragon to suppress the danger slightly. The appearance of the fire dragon caused the Bat Beasts to go into a frenzy and their mind attacks were not as powerful as before.


    Realising this, everyone became more alert as they counter-attacked. Several Bat Beasts which had been frightened by the fire dragon were chopped in two.

 Chapter 391 – Here Comes Another Insect Beast

    <h4>Chapter 391 �C Here Comes Another Insect Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    There were too many Bat Beasts. Even though Rong Yuan was providing support at the side, there were many people who were still being attacked by the Bat Beasts and many of them became corpses in just a few seconds. There was a mix of roars, cries and the Bat Beasts�� calls.


    This raid took up to twelve hours before it ended. Only when the remaining Bat Beasts pped their wings and flew away, the people who were subjected to the mind attacks for a long time could finally rx their nerves, groaning and holding their heads in pain.


    There was no cheering after the great catastrophe, and there was only the fear of the unknown.


    Being discovered by the beasts meant that they will always be living in the shadows, for fear of possibly being attacked by the beasts again in the next part of their journey. It was uncertain who would be able to survive and reach the Spirit City, out of the 500,000 people. Many people were scared by the Bat Beasts and started to speak incoherently,ining that they should not have listened to Gu Lingzhi or Rong Yuan to move to the Spirit City, putting them in danger.


    In regards, Rong Yuan could only smile coldly, ��If there is anyone who is unwilling to go to the Spirit City, you may return now.�� The only question was whether they even had the power to return to the Forgotten City alive.


    ��You speak so lightly, but we have travelled so far, so how can we return?�� Someone shouted angrily.


    Rong Yuan raised his brows, ��If you really wish to return, I can give you a ride.��


    The person who shouted immediately kept quiet.


    That person was merely just joking about it. It was not as if they had not heard about the tragic situation in the Crescent Moon City about those who did not manage to escape from the city. If they returned, they would definitely be the food of the beasts.


    Seeing that no one dared to make a noise or move, Rong Yuan then tidied his shirt, returning back to his tent to rest. As the strongest one in the entire team, he had to rest as much as possible, to ensure that he would be able to face any unexpected encounters in the best state.


    After his figure disappeared into the tent, only did some dare to discuss softly, mostly ming Rong Yuan for saying that he was bringing them to the Spirit City to seek refuge, but not protecting them properly, allowing many to die after facing the bat beasts for the first time.


    Hearing themotion, Guan Yue frowned, looking at Rong Yuan��s tent. He lowered his tone and reprimanded the ones who spoke the loudest, ��Nonsense! Demigod Rong had good intentions. The path to the Spirit City was not smooth to begin with. Before we left the city, I��ve already clearly told you the possible situations that we could face. It��s toote to regret your decision now. Besides, there were so many Bat Beasts, how could Demigod Rong defend everyone? It is inevitable for some damage to be caused.��


    After reprimanding, Guan Yue paused, scanning the ground filled with the corpses of Bat Beasts, beforemanding, ��There is no need to look for tonight��s dinner, these Bat Beasts will do.��


    To keep them from having to starve overnight was the only thing that wasforting tonight.


    After exining to the attendants how to deal with the aftermath, Guan Yue went into Rong Yuan��s tent. The beasts woulde again, and they would have to reformte their ns for the journey...


    The Bat Beasts�� flesh was not delicious. Perhaps it was because they lived off fresh blood, no matter how they cooked the Bat Beasts�� flesh, there was always a strong bloody smell. It was not a tasty meal, and yet it was the only dinner where they were full since they have started on this journey.


    After everyone had their dinner and before they could get some sleep, they received orders to continue on their journey. It was only until most people��s faces reflected exhaustion that they could stop for a rest. After a short nap, they continued to hurry on their way.


    At the same time, Gu Lingzhi, who just came out of the Wastnd City, after two days, saw shadows upon shadows. Gu Lingzhi was very happy, thinking that she had caught up with Rong Yuan and the others. Only when she got closer, did she then realise that it was actually a group of beasts.


    Weren��t they going to attack the Wastnd City? Why were they heading towards the Spirit City then? Unless they had changed the target of their attack?


    Gu Lingzhi''s face turned ugly and followed far behind the herd, until she saw the beasts split their way during the night. One group was headed to the Spirit City, and the other to the Wastnd City. She then understood that the beasts did not intend to fight just one battle, but had changed it to two battles.


    Observing from a distance, the group of beasts that separated to head towards the direction of the Wastnd City, Gu Lingzhi silently hoped that the Wastnd city would be able to survive this disaster, before she continued to follow the group of beasts that were heading to the Spirit City.


    After following them for less than a day, she found out what was wrong with the group of beasts.


    Although there were many ferocious beasts heading to the Spirit City as well, aspared to those arrogantly heading towards the Wastnd City, the numbers were very different. Did the beasts think that just because there were only a few people in the Spirit City, there was no need for so many beasts?


    Gu Lingzhi understood this question a dayter.


    Looking at the long line of people appearing at the end of her line of sight, Gu Lingzhi''s heart lifted. She ran as fast as she could in that direction, not even bothering to hide her figure although the group of beasts were only ten meters away from her, and left behind a trail of dust.


    ��Oh��"


    ��Eh��"


    The group of beasts let out startled sounds, one after another, in which it was followed by a crazy chase.


    The beasts that caught sight of Gu Lingzhi��s figure howled as they chased after her, their calls alerting the beasts in front, causing an uproar.


    Gu Lingzhi relied on the flexibility of her body movements to move left and right as the group of beasts pursued her. In the end, she even jumped into the group of beasts, stepping on the heads of the different beasts to move forward. Those she stepped on like stepping stones, fell onto the ground as soon as her feet left.


    Suddenly, a familiar sharp pain shot through her brain and Gu Lingzhi looked towards the sky with her red eyes and it was indeed arge group of Bat Beasts hovering above.


    ��Those damn Bat Beasts!�� Their mind attacks are so much more troublesome aspared to physical attacks by the other beasts. Sparing no effort, she stepped hard with both feet and the two beasts under her feet let out a yelp before falling to the ground. With the strength from that step, Gu Lingzhi��s body moved to work at its peak and she rose up. As the Bat Beasts dived towards her, she suddenly rose, half floating in the sky. With a leap, she struck at them with her Fengwu Sword. The Bat Beasts in its surroundings immediately let out wails and went off to find somewhere to hide. At lightning speed, Gu Lingzhi continued to strike with a few more fire swords, and arge number of Bat Beast bodies fell, as though they were a patch of ck snow.


    Hiss! Suddenly, a sharp and long hiss drilled into Gu Lingzhi����s ear, causing Gu Lingzhi��s actions to freeze momentarily. The surrounding Bat Beasts seized the opportunity and charged towards Gu Lingzhi, wanting to tear her, who dared to set their kind on fire, into shreds. However, in a blink, that human disappeared.


    In the Inheritance Space, Gu Lingzhi clutching her head with lingering fear, and recalled the sharp mind attack she had encountered that was sharper than by the other Bat Beasts added up together, and still felt pain in her brain. It was hard to imagine that Bat Beasts that have barely achieved the Silver ss Warrior��s power couldunch such a frightening attack. Even her, a Martial Sage was affected, and could hardly control her form from falling onto the ground.


    ��No, that could not have been an attack by the Bat Beasts!�� Gu Lingzhi muttered. Attacks by Bat Beasts were almost silent, acting in the brain, however this attack was obviously made by a sound, which were many times more powerful than an attack by the Bat Beasts.


    ��Lingzhi, what is the matter with you?�� It just so happens that Lu Heng was nearby when he saw Gu Lingzhi enter the Inheritance Space, clutching her head, talking to herself.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes brightened and looked at Lu Heng, asking ��Second Brother, within the Lost Lands, do you know what beasts, other than the Bat Beasts, have the power to attack the mind?��


    ��Power to attack the mind?�� Lu Heng frowned for a while, before he shook his head. ��No, Bat Beasts are the only ones that I know that have the power to attack the mind. Why don��t you ask Sixth Brother? Old He knows more.��


    Jiang Xinghai was with the migrants in the Forgotten City. How could she possibly ask him? Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and gave up on talking to Lu Heng.


    Counting the time, she had hidden in the Inheritance Space for so long and the group of beasts had disappeared. She should be off on her way again, so Gu Lingzhi patted Lu Heng''s shoulder for him to practice hard and went out again.


    "What''s the matter with Lingzhi? Coming in and out of the Inheritance Space." Seeing Gu Lingzhi directly disappearing into space again, Lu Heng blinked.


    As Gu Lingzhi expected, the beasts were not extremely intelligent. In a situation where no one could be found, they thought that Gu Lingzhi was already gone. After circling around with no sight of Gu Lingzhi��s figure, they continued to hurry on their way.


    Aspared to one human who had disappeared, obviously therge group of humans in front was more important and delicious. One of the beasts drooled and greedily continued on the road. Among the group of beasts, a translucent white worm the size of a palmid on top of the head of a beast. It lifted the top half of its body and its round eyes turned suspiciously. It thenyed back down on its stomach. The beast ityed on looked exceptionally fierce, shuddered violently, its eyes filled with panic, as it carefully dragged the bug forward. If Gu Lingzhi saw this scene, she would definitely be able to recognize that the bug lying on the head of the beast was very simr to what Jin Hao had originally held in his palms.


    However, it was a pity that Gu Lingzhi had been hiding in the Inheritance Space at the time, and did not see this. Even after she came out, as she wildly ran to catch up with the crowd in front of the group of beasts, she did not notice anything else.


    In order to avoid being found by the beasts again, dying her speed. Gu Lingzhi chose wisely, to fly this time.


    Those that had be a Martial Sage or above could fly, and apanied with the Moon Stride movement technique, she was extremely fast. Gu Lingzhi finally managed to catch up to the front of the beasts and joined the group heading for the Forgotten City.


    At that time, the team heading for the Forgotten City had entered a state of high alert. As they hurried forward, they continued to pay attention to the situation behind them. Rong Yuan, Guan Yue and others who were powerful, had all shifted their positions to the back of the group, their backs keeping a distance from the group of beasts behind them. Rong Yuan held a high-grade spirit stone in his hand to replenish the spiritual power he had used up. From time to time, he created earth walls or vines that were three to four meters high, in order to block the path of the beasts. However, the effects were small and only obstructed them a little.


    Suddenly, Rong Yuan instinctively raised his head to look in the direction of the group of beasts. He could see a shadow that was of the size of a rice grain flickering above the ck crowd of beasts, just like the brightest star in the night sky. This made Rong Yuan who had been gloomy for many days, let out a soft smile.


    Lingzhi is finally back...

 Chapter 392 – Caught Up

    <h4>Chapter 392 �C Caught Up</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Apanied with the sad and shrilling calls of the beasts, Gu Lingzhi gracefully passed over a beast, and headed straight for the end of the team from the Forgotten City, to meet Rong Yuan and the others.


    ��Little Chancellor, does Yuan Sheng not want to go to the Spirit City together with us?�� Guan Yue asked, seeing that Gu Lingzhi came alone.


    Gu Lingzhi responded, ��Well, he said that he had his own way of dealing with the beasts, and he does not intend to abandon the Wastnd City for the time being.��


    Guan Yue opened his mouth but did not ask anymore questions. He did not know whether the decision to take the entire city��s poption to take refuge in the Spirit City was right or wrong, so naturally, he was in no position to judge Yuan Sheng��s decision.


    There was a chance that they would be food for the beasts if they stayed in the Forgotten City. Now that they were en route to the Spirit City to seek refuge there, they still had to face the dangers of being attacked by these beasts. It was impossible toe to a conclusion on which decision had a higher survival rate. However, one point that Guan Yue was absolutely clear of, was that the Forgotten City would definitely not be able to hold off the beasts. If they did not wish to end up like the Crescent Moon City, going to the Spirit City was their only way out.


    ��Lingzhi, I missed you so much,�� Rong Yuan said with a voice that did not suit him, and with his palm, he familiarly embraced Gu Lingzhi��s waist. His arm rubbed her with longing in an attempt to get Gu Lingzhi��s attention back. ��If we knew earlier that the Wastnd City��s Chancellor would turn down our help, I would not have allowed you to waste a trip there.�� It caused them to separate without words, going a few days without seeing each other, yet the first words she spoke once they were reunited, was not to him! Rong Yuan did not want to admit that he was jealous.


    Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched and without a word, she shifted Rong Yuan��s arm away from her waist. She cleared her throat and said, ��If there is any matter, we��ll talkter. Let��s cross this hurdle before us first.��


    ��Okay...�� Rong Yuan unwillingly replied, his arms unyieldingly climbing back up to Gu Lingzhi��s waist again, as he buried his head in Gu Lingzhi��s neck longingly and took a deep whiff before he was satisfied to let go of her.


    The people surrounding them tried not to wonder at the strange sight, pretending not to witness this scene.


    Guan Yue calcted the distance between them and the group of beasts, estimating that it will take at most half an hour before they would be caught up by the group of beasts. Looking back at the people from the Forgotten City, panic was written across their faces. If not for Rong Yuan and himself for being at the back and providing support, together with the Vice Chancellor and other Amethyst ss Warriors who were maintaining order, at the first sight of the group of beasts, these groups of people would have fallen apart.


    Closing his eyelids to cover up the disturbance within it, he struggled for a moment before looking at Rong Yuan. ��We can prepare to fight. If we continue to escape, it will only make us more passive.��


    Instead of waiting for the group of beasts to catch up and attack them, which would result in a flurried attempt to counterattack, it would be better to make the first move on the group of beasts, before they caught up with them.


    ��That��s right, I have that intention as well.�� Rong Yuan nodded his head, his thoughts aligning with that of Guan Yue��s. He then conveniently drew out a sword filled with golden spiritual energy and shot it at the beast that was at the front of the group. With satisfaction, he watched the beast copse to the ground, its legs wounded by the sword��s energy, and being trampled into pulp by the countless beasts behind it.


    ��Since we have decided to enter the war, we should get the front of the group to stop. If we continue to run forward, we will lose the time to prepare ourselves.�� After finishing her sentence, with a lightning move of the hand, Gu Lingzhi exerted her strength to stab the ground. The originally t ground had now sunk to be a big pit. Gu Lingzhi smiled at Rong Yuan before she mobilized her earth-based Spiritual Roots to create a base at the bottom of the pit. Rong Yuan coordinated with her and used golden spiritual energy to create metal frames, padded into the pit and finished by sprinkling some water on it, forming a simple foundation. Just like that, the cooperation between the two had created a temporary wall in the empty wilderness.


    Behind him, the Forgotten City residents who were fleeing had stopped. Each of them watching with fright, as the group of beasts came closer. Those who had fighting strength formed a human wall under Guan Yue��smand, preparing to wee the arrival of the beasts.


    ��Chancellor, should we continue to flee? There are so many beasts, how can we possibly kill them all?�� A senior from the Forgotten City, who was behind Guan Yue spoke. He was frightened by not being able to see the end to the group of beasts.


    In actual fact, many Warriors above the Gold ss also had the same idea. Based on their strength, even if they were unable to defeat the beasts, based on their physique, they would be able to run faster than ordinary people, and would not be a problem for them to throw off the beasts.


    Guan Yue pursed his lips and nced at him, directly expressing his thoughts, ��You can escape, however, what about those low-level warriors, the elderly and children who are unable to protect themselves? After enjoying their services for such a long time, it should be time for us to contribute, right?��


    Being beaten by Guan Yue��s words, Luo Rongfa lowered his head in shame. He did think of relying on his own speed to escape and did not want to care about the lives of others. After being punctured by Guan Yue��s words, he felt like a jerk himself, how could he only think about himself?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    As the beasts approached, the ground shook as though there was an earthquake. The timid children were scared and hid in their parent��s arms, not being able to even cry out loud. The temporary wall that was created by both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan was about a hundred meters wide and three meters tall.


    ��Some of you follow me and protect this wall.�� Gu Lingzhi said. The biggest difference between them and the beasts was as human beings, they were much more intelligent.


    If these were not being controlled by the Female Worm, how could they be so organised and disciplined to attack the city?


    "Little Chancellor, you are..." Guan Yue wondered. He had been curious as to why the two of them began to build this wall. The wall was made from a mix of soil and metal and had only one side, which would not be able to stop the beasts at all. When the beasts came to face this wall as an obstacle, all they had to do was go around it. This wall seemed to be a little extra.


    After a quarter of an hour, Guan Yue became convinced. He had overestimated the intelligence of those beasts.


    When the beasts discovered that there was a "city wall" ahead, none of the beasts from the group thought of going from the side, but directly went into an attack mode, attacking this earth wall as a city wall.


    Seeing that her guess was correct, Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and smiled. She raised her sword and killed a beast that attempted to climb up the "city wall" before she stabbed her next target. Many of the warriors standing on the "city wall" treated it as though they were really defending the city, using the protection of the wall to attack the beasts behind it. Momentarily, death was still within their control.


    Suddenly, the beasts who were blindly attacking the ��city wall�� seemed to pause for a moment and stopped attacking the ��city wall�� at the same time. They started to tilt their heads, as though they were listening to something.


    Looking at this scene, Rong Yuan frowned, and felt as though there was a familiar and loathing odour. Before he could recall where it was that he felt the same thing, he saw that the pause button seemed to be lifted and the beasts were back to their normal selves.


    This time, the beasts did not only attack the ��city wall��, but some of them had gone around the ��city wall�� and started to wreak havoc in the crowd.


    If someone looked down from the sky at this moment, they would be witnessing this strange scene. Countless beasts were attacking a wall that was built in the middle of the wilderness, which resembled the actual shape of a city wall, with many warriors on it, trying to stop the beasts�� attacks. At the same time, a part of the group of beasts cleverly went around this false ��city wall�� to find the real entrance.


    Seeing that some of the beasts had found the right way and were wreaking havoc among the crowd, Gu Lingzhi gave up her position at the city wall and lithely leaped to the ground, in which she began stabbing the beasts to death. Not long after, her emerald green skirt was speckled with blood.


    Rong Yuan killed the beast that was not far from Gu Lingzhi, while trying to recall the familiar aura that he felt whilst killing the beast.


    They had not been in the Lost Lands for very long and there were only a few people he came in contact with. However, he still was not able to find anything simr to that aura.


    "This group of bastards, aren��t they low in intelligence? How did they be so smart? They can even tell that these walls are fake!�� Jiang Xinghai cursed and turned to look at Rong Yuan, "Seventh Brother, the spiritual energy in the spirit stone that you gave me has run out."


    Without another word, Rong Yuan grabbed a high-grade spirit stone from the Storage Ring and stuffed it into Jiang Xinghai''s hands. Jiang Xinghai took it with a smile, and as he turned to face the beasts, the smile in his eyes turned cold, with the intention to kill. His control of spiritual power was not as precise as that of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s. Every spiritual attack he made resulted in a huge waste of it. Without any supplementation of spiritual power, only the high-grade spirit stone could keep up with his rate of spiritual power consumption.


    With the high-grade spirit stone as a support, Jiang Xinghai freely used the spiritual power, and in a moment, his Steel Pen became a "Fire Pen", burning a group of beasts who were screaming. It also shot out growing roots of different nts, entangling the surrounding beasts. The people around Jiang Xinghai were envious, as they watched him attack the beasts skilfully and easily.


    Why did they not have such luck, to meet a friend who was willing to give them spiritual energy as well? It would definitely be much easier to deal with beasts using spiritual power!


    Rong Yuan however, had been shocked by one of Jiang Xinghai''s previous sentences.


    Thanks to Jiang Xinghai, he finally managed to recall where he had experienced that aura. Wasn''t that the breath of the Female Worm who was wrecking chaos in the Spirit City? It was only that this time the breath was much weaker than that in the Spirit City, so he was not able to recall it at that moment.


    There were in fact, many clones of the Mother Worm!


    Recognising this only made Rong Yuan''s heart sink deeper. With one, it could already cause such a huge disturbance. If there were a few more, wouldn''t it be a huge mess?


    No - because it was already a huge mess now.


    The Crescent Moon City had been destroyed and the Burnt City was half destroyed, so they had to stand firm. They had not even reached the Spirit City yet, but the beasts were already fixated on them. What did the Mother Worm behind these beasts really want to do? Did it really want to kill all the humans from the Lost Lands?


    "I can��t do it, I really can''t kill anymore..." A warrior not far from Rong Yuan let out a bitterugh.


    The continuous journey had brought him such hardship and having encountered and attacked by beasts, he was already at his limit, from surviving up until now.

 Chapter 393 - Failure

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Failure</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    In fact, it was not just him. Most of the people were already on the brink of copsing. It had been such a long journey, and they were mentally stretched taut. After encountering several small-scale attacks by the beasts, one after another, their hearts were in despair. The Crescent Moon City copsed upon the first blow even with the protection of city walls. Now, they werepletely exposed to the beasts, so how long could theyst?


    "These beasts are controlled by a creature. If we can find that creature and attack it, these beasts would leave." Rong Yuan found Guan Yue and told him about his guess. Guan Yue was stunned for a moment and said, "A creature?��


    "You can regard it as a creature with the strength of a Demigod that can dominate a whole group of beasts. "


    Guan Yue took a breath, no wonder the Crescent Moon City had copsed so quickly. He was well aware of how powerful Rong Yuan was as a Demigod. However, if that creature also had the strength of a Demigod, coupled with an endless army of beasts, it could definitely do whatever it wanted to. In fact, this creature had already taken action.


    Guan Yue sternly said, "If it��s a Demigod, there should be a way to defeat it. If there��s anything you need me to do, please feel free to speak up.��


    Rong Yuan also did not use formalities and replied, "Find some clever people and ask them to pay attention to a strange worm. If it is found, don''t act alone. Immediately notify me."


    The creature was actually a worm?


    Guan Yue frowned and passed down the order. ncing at Rong Yuan who was walking towards Gu Lingzhi after talking, he knew that now was not the time to seek for answers.


    "What were you and the Chancellor talking about?" As soon as Rong Yuan approached, Gu Lingzhi asked. She wondered what kind of talk could make Guan Yue look even more perplexed in this situation.


    "I told him that these beasts were likely to be controlled by a creature, and ordered him to get people to pay attention to where it was." Rong Yuan replied with a lowered voice. There were a few flying beasts that were approaching.


    "What? A creature?" Gu Ling was startled, raising her voice uncontrobly. Realising that she had lost her self-control, she immediately closed her mouth, looking at Rong Yuan, her eyes filled with shock.


    Even with one creature, they were already getting beaten ck and blue. With more of them, it was hard to say what the oue would be.


    "You should just stay by my side. If it is able to control so many beasts at the same time, this creature has got to be at a peak level of a Martial Sage." Rong Yuan continued, "This creature is not like any other beasts. Like a Bat Beast, it has the ability to directly attack people mentally.��


    Gu Lingzhi narrowed her eyes and thought about why this setup seemed so familiar. Not long ago, she had encountered a wave of mind attacks that far exceeded the strength of a Bat Beast. Was the Mother Worm the one responsible for this?


    While thinking of it, Gu Lingzhi was fighting within the group of beasts, while rying the story of the previous attack by the bat beasts. Rong Yuan immediately confirmed it, it was that one attack mixed within the other attacks from the group of Bat Beasts that was initiated by the creature. When he was fighting with that creature in the Spirit City, he was often attacked in the same way. However, he was trained and thus could fend it off. Being attacked without preparation, it must have hurt Gu Lingzhi. She even had to urgently hide in the Inheritance Space.


    Rong Yuan, while being extremely busy, pulled her hand as his heart ached, and stroked Gu Lingzhi''s face infort. Gu Lingzhi''s face turned dark and flicked his hand away.


    Shouldn��t the focus be on the beast��s motive to suddenly attack Gu Lingzhi?


    "I think I might be able to try and make the beast attack voluntarily again." As long as the beast attacked, Rong Yuan would be able to find its location. Rong Yuan shook his head firmly, "No!"


    "Why?" Gu Lingzhi was puzzled.


    Rong Yuan looked stern. "It will hurt you."


    Gu Lingzhi reacted by rolling her eyes, and then recalled the scene when the beast had attacked, while she was using her Phoenix Sword within the group of beasts, shoving and pushing.


    Compared to the beast earlier that had the powers of a peak level Martial Sage, Gu Lingzhi could deal with this group of beasts that had an average power equivalent to a Silver Warrior easily.


    Then, Gu Lingzhi unleashed her realm to fight against the beasts. All the beasts that were in her realm did not take long to be a corpse, piling above each other. Every step she took, would result in a small ssh of blood. Rong Yuan looked andughed. He tried to find whether there was any trace of the powerful Insect Beast. Fighting to find the creature before Gu Lingzhi aroused the Insect Beast��s intention to kill, could prevent Gu Lingzhi from having to encounter it again.


    The areas surrounding Gu Lingzhi was like a graveyard for Insect Beasts. However, in areas that did not have any expert Warriors or Martial Artists, it was a graveyard for human beings instead. There had been countless people who had copsed from the beasts�� attacks. Obviously, based on their power, they were a lot stronger than the beasts, but because the beasts outnumbered them, they were at a disadvantage. In addition, there were some who were too frightened to know how to react. Quickly, the people from the Forgotten City seemed to be at the losing end.


    She had already killed so many beasts, so why hadn''t the creature targeted her? Had she not killed enough? Watching the number of deaths increase, Gu Lingzhi was secretly anxious.


    However, the Insect Beast��s small body was too inconspicuous among the group of beasts. If it did not reveal itself, it would be very hard to find where it is.


    Hiss-


    Just when Gu Lingzhi was considering whether to kill the beasts in a more eye-catching way, a familiar pain crept upon her brain. This attack was much stronger than the one previously, when it was hidden in the group of bat beasts. It seems like this creature really wanted to take her life.


    There it is!


    At the same time, Rong Yuan also locked the position of the creature from the trace of the mental attack. He dashed towards the creature that resembled a cow and a horse.


    On the top of a beast''s head was a milky white worm that was the length of a palm, two fingers thick, with a translucent body. Its appearance made it hard to imagine that the culprit responsible for this situation was actually a bug that seemed like it had no power.


    Seeing Rong Yuan rushing at a high speed towards the beast it was perched on, the Insect Beast tilted its head slightly and made a somewhat cute action, before slowly opening its mouth. It radiated formless ripples towards Rong Yuan, passing through the scalp, bing an attack that could im a life. Rong Yuan went into a moment of trance. Taking advantage of this situation, the Insect Beast wriggled its body, quickly jumping off the beast��s head, towards another beast with hair so thick that it could bury itself in. When Rong Yuan managed to resist the wave of mental attack, he only looked up to see the bare head of the beast together with a group of unnamed beasts.


    "Do you think I can''t find you like this?" Rong Yuan sneered. He pointed his sword, summoning a string of mes that enveloped all the nearby beasts. Then, the mes became fire dragons,pped across every beast��s body.


    The creature that was hiding under the thick hair was unlucky this time. As the hair of the beast was burned, its soft body was also scorched by the fire, and it painfully curled its body into a circle. The creature finally stopped trying to hide and decided toe face-to-face with Rong Yuan in the next second. A giant worm that was about two-meters long and as thick as a water bucket appeared in the field.


    Without waiting for Rong Yuan to strike, the creature took the chance tounch a mental attack and hissed silently towards the sky.


    Rong Yuan was already prepared for a long time, and would not suffer a second loss. Using the spiritual energy to build several lines of defence around his brain, he raised his sword and directly thrusted it.


    Seeing that its mental attack did not work, the creature panicked and let out another hiss.


    With its cries, the beasts who were attacking other people around it, immediately gave up on the opponents in front of them and rushed towards Rong Yuan. One by one, they tried to block Rong Yuan''s movements.


    Watching this scene, everyone else understood what was going on. Rong Yuan must have found a good way to deal with the beasts! Guan Yue��s first response was to quickly help Rong Yuan deal with the beasts that were heading for Rong Yuan. However, it was still toote.


    If it was one or two, it would not matter. However, all of a sudden, being faced with so many beasts, Rong Yuan had no time to care. In the midst of the chaos, he only had time to sh the creature once before he was drowned in the group of beasts.


    Having taken a strike, the creature fell to the ground, rolling in pain. The fire spirit energy attached to Rong Yuan''s sword gave it an infinite amount of pain.


    This seemed long, but in fact it took only ten seconds since the attack on Gu Lingzhi till the stab by Rong Yuan. When Gu Lingzhi recovered from the severe pain of the creature��s mental attack, she saw a group of beasts retreating backwards. The creature was already long gone, hidden on another beast��s body.


    "Have you seeded?" Gu Lingzhi asked Rong Yuan who emerged from the group of beasts.


    "No," Rong Yuan said, scowling. That annoying Insect Beast even knew how to let other beasts cover for itself. If it weren''t for the suicidal attacks of those few beasts, he could definitely take down that Female Worm. However, they can only watch them run away in front of their eyes.


    "It��s alright that you didn��t kill it. At least now the group of beasts have retreated. This gives us some time to breathe." Guan Yue who was equally not convinced smiled bitterly. He could only use this tofort himself.


    She did not know of the situation when they were fighting, and when it stopped, Gu Lingzhi discovered that the situation of people of the Forgotten City was worse than she had expected it to be. At a nce, countless human bodiesy on the ground. Some of the bodies had been bitten by the beasts, dpidated. The whole ground was dyed ck and brown by the blood of humans and beasts. Thinking of picking out the human corpses from the pile to give them a proper burial was not possible. Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a moment and then took out the Corpse Disintegrating Liquid and sprayed it.


    Guan Yue watched, his lips moving but said nothing. With so many corpses, if they were not handled quickly, diseases could spread easily. It was undoubtedly the right choice to destroy all the corpses.


    The process of melting the corpses was heavy. The officials of the Forgotten City took this time to count the number of people. When thest of the number of people who had survived was reported to Guan Yue, even if he was mentally prepared, it still felt terrible.

 Chapter 394 – Really Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 394 �C Really Cruel</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    320,000 people had died.


    Just from this one attack, hundreds of thousands of lives were lost.


    ��These murderous beasts shouldn��t exist in the Lost Lands!�� Jiang Qing��s eyes were red as she imed.


    Jiang Xinghaiughed bitterly, ��But without these beasts, how would the people in the Lost Lands survive?��


    Jiang Qing fell silent. It was true. Due to the effect of the array above, nts did not grow well in the Lost Lands and there was not much to eat. Beast meat was their main source of food. This was also the reason why there were so many Expedition Troops in the city. Their duties were to kill powerful demon beasts and hunt for food.


    ��Save your energy, the next time the Female Wormes, it won��t be able to return.�� Gu Lingzhi suddenly dered.


    Jiang Xinghai suddenly turned to look at her, ��Eighth Sister, you have an idea?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head. Under Jiang Xinghai��s disappointed gaze, she looked at Rong Yuan, ��I don��t have an idea but he does.��


    Jiang Xinghai��s gaze then fell on Rong Yuan as Rong Yuan stretched out his hand to pat Gu Lingzhi��s head, ��You have that much faith in me? I am not omnipotent, what if I don��t have an idea?��


    Gu Lingzhi lifted her hand and caught the hand that was messing up her hair and chuckled, ��Didn��t you do something with thatst confrontation with the Female Worm?��


    Sensing that Gu Lingzhi had caught his small actions, Rong Yuanughed at her fondly. He knew he could not hide his actions from Gu Lingzhi. This also proved that Gu Lingzhi had always been watching his every move. This thought made him feel good about himself and caused him to have the urge to pull her into his embrace in front of everyone and kiss her. What a pity that the timing was inappropriate and he had no choice but to brush off the numerous thoughts that popped into his head. These thoughts manifested in the soft and loving gaze that he had, making the people around him feel as if they were seeing something that they should not be seeing.


    Just as the people around them felt like reminding them that it was not the time to flirt, Rong Yuan said, ��In my previous attack, I did something that would allow me to sense where the offspring is hiding whenever it is in a hundred meter radius of me.��


    ��That��s great!�� Jiang Qing could not help but p as his impression of Rong Yuan changed. Now, Rong Yuan was no longer the outsider that caused him to get punished but someone that could help them solve the crisis.


    Who knew what kind of reaction Rong Yuan would have if he knew of Jiang Qing��s thoughts now.


    With a way to deal with the Insect Beasts, the people of the Forgotten City who initially felt disheartened felt slightly more assured. They split the work to begin preparations.


    The corpses that were strewn all over the ground were rotting because of the Corpse Disintegration Liquid and dissolving messily, requiring quite a bit of effort. A few of the officials discussed and decided to just let Gu Lingzhi create a fire and burn the corpses. When only ashes were left, the remaining people who were still alive would then clean up.


    Previously, all they faced were small scale attacks and the problems with their teamwork was not obvious. However, when faced with arge scale attack like today, the problems were obvious.


    When the beasts attacked, most of them all fought their individual battles or fought together with their own Expedition Troop members. This caused people to be thrown everywhere and there was ack of teamwork. In some areas, the old and frail that were supposed to be protected in the middle were exposed to the ferocious ws of the beasts.


    Initially, they all did things their own way and there weren''t many issues. But the Expedition Troops did not all get along, when teams with feuds came across each other, it was only because they wanted to give Guan Yue face that they did not fight.


    ��I suggest that you gather all those that can still fight and undergo emergency training. We must at least let them know that when facing the beasts they cannot each fight their own. Teamwork is the most important. One person��s strength will never be better than a team.��


    Hearing what Rong Yuan said, Guan Yue was slightly hesitant. It was not that he did not realise the w when they were fighting the beasts earlier, but most Warriors were all from an Expedition Troop and they were used to moving in their small groups. If they all were to suddenly have to listen to one person��s instructions and work with the other groups, not many would be willing.


    ��Are you afraid that they wouldn��t agree?�� Rong Yuan voiced Guan Yue��s concern and watched him nod his head. Patting his shoulder, he said, ��I have a n to get them to agree.�� He then left.


    A momentter, Rong Yuan��s voice resounded over the entire wilderness. He used spiritual energy to enhance his voice, allowing every single person to hear him clearly, ��Dear friends of the Spirit City, I am Rong Yuan.��


    With a brief introduction, Rong Yuan continued, ��I believe that today, all of you have experienced fighting with the beast gang and realised the importance of working together. Time is limited and I will shorten what I have to say. I hope that before the next time the beast gang attacks us, I can conduct a simple training exercise. It will include the distribution of groups, dispatching of members and basic formation training. The most important thing is the discipline of groups. I don��t wish to see anyone fighting their own battles and give up protecting the old and frail to escape. Once anything of that sort happens, we will handle it as an act of betrayal to the city.��


    Rong Yuan��s words were not simple, he did not disguise what he was thinking at all and said everything as it was. The crowd fell silent for a second before bursting out. Most did not agree with Rong Yuan��s n.


    Distributing groups? Dispatching members?


    What a joke, was he going to split the Expedition Troops up? After they have been fighting together for so long? Of course it would be more assuring to fight amongst their own people. Who knew if they would be backstabbed when working with other groups? If they died because of that, who were they going to me?


    Hearing all sorts of refutes, Rong Yuan who had already expected this, chuckled, ��Of course, you can choose not to ept my arrangement. However, the next time the beasts attack, it will be difficult for me to say that I will help.��


    Guan Yue��s eyes bulged. He had not expected this when Rong Yuan said he had a n. At a time like this, it was a condition that was extremely hard to reject. Afraid that their hatred would be stronger than his condition, Rong Yuan added another line, ��Even if you all do make it to the Spirit City, without the rmendation of Lingzhi and I, I am afraid that you all won��t be allowed to enter.��


    Cruel, really cruel!


    Guan Yue was utterly convinced. Only Rong Yuan, who was not afraid of any consequences would dare to use a method like this, that built on hatred to force people to give in.


    Seeing how everyone was ring at him in disbelief, Rong Yuan then gave them a concession��, ��Of course, I won��t be so cruel as to make you all work with the team that you hate. Later on, when we are distributing the groups, members from the same Expedition Troop can request to all be in the same group. Even if someone is arranged to be split from your own Expedition Troop, you don��t have to worry about getting sacrificed as a scapegoat by people you are not familiar with when the critical periodes. If any such selfish behaviour urs, the culprit will pay. Anyone who reports it will be rewarded with a talisman that can be activated without spiritual energy. The strength of the talisman is equivalent to a Martial Teacher.��


    Everyone stopped breathing for a moment when they heard this. They wondered if they had heard wrongly.


    A talisman that could be activated without spiritual energy? That was an extremely precious treasure! Only very few merchants sold something like that, and the starting price would make anyone take a few steps back. Even Guan Yue was not willing to buy something so extravagant. Of course, it was not like he even needed something like that.


    But to Silver Warriors who had an average cultivation, it was a different story. Although Silver Warriors were technically of the same level as a Martial Teacher, their way of fighting was very different. No matter how powerful a fighter was, they could only fight the opponent in front of them. A Martial Teacher on the other hand, could use spiritual energy to expand their vision to fight and was much more energized than a fighter. At the critical juncture, this talisman could be life-saving! Of course, a few were already praying that the group they were separated into would have one or two of those idiots for them to report and exchange for the talisman.


    Seeing how his people were so easily convinced by Rong Yuan, Guan Yue silently acknowledged his decision. Chuckling bitterly to himself, he shook his head. Luckily Rong Yuan was on his side. If his bewitching ways were to be used to do evil deeds, who knew how many people would fall into his trap.


    Thinking back to the first time they met and how he had wanted to be hostile towards Rong Yuan made him shiver in fear. Thankfully he had stopped himself and not done something that he would severely regret.


    Rong Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction as the calls of disagreement got drowned out by their greed for the talisman. Looking at Gu Lingzhi, she waved back. In front of her, stood a strong and muscr looking man in a bright silver armour.


    This man was Bian Cheng.


    Bian Cheng waspletely under Gu Lingzhi��s control and with a shift of her will, he immediately understood why Gu Lingzhi let him out. Without needing any other guidance, a long chain of orders flew out of Bian Cheng��s mouth.


    ��To train a good troop of soldiers, a few years are necessary. But if we are dealing with simple-minded beasts, a few days or weeks may be sufficient. First, we should group the remaining people we have into groups and let the Amethyst ss Warriors take charge. The groups will then...��


    Bian Cheng was a Marshal previously. He certainly knew what he was doing when it came down to troop formation. He was especially skilled when it came to utilising people. With just a few simple questions he hade up with a specific training n. When these ns and splitting the groups were done, he could then hand it over to the individual leaders to carry out his orders.


    Time was of the essence and they had to distribute the fighters as quickly as possible. After that, they had to train. Bian Cheng had created different training ns to deal with beasts that were the most powerful or the highest in numbers. It was then passed on to the team leaders.


    On this plot ofnd that had just been stained a reddish-brown from fresh blood, ��walls�� made of mud and metal were constructed quickly by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan to the best of their abilities. The previous one had been almostpletely destroyed by the trampling of the beasts. Tapping on their previous experience, the wall they built this time was more solid and sturdy.

 Chapter 395 – The Intelligent Mother Worm

    <h4>Chapter 395 �C The Intelligent Mother Worm</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Rong Yuan��s previous attack must have caused quite a bit of damage to the Female Worm as even after a few days, there were no signs of an attack. It was almost as if the previous fight was done for fun. However, the scouts that were sent out to investigate came back with a warning that the beast horde was staying put about ten kilometers from them. They had no doubt that as long as they made a move, the beasts would immediatelye out of their nest in full force.


    Since the beasts were not continuing their attacks, he was happy to let Bian Cheng continue training these people for a few more days.


    Why did he never ever think to train the Warriors like troops? In just three days, he could feel the obvious difference.


    Using the example of battle formation, initially, the Warriors only knew how to group within their own groups and leave out anyone who was not a part of them, resulting in a huge loss of manpower. Under Bian Cheng��s guidance, it created the most significant difference in the strength of the entire group. Compared to the segregation previously, their battle strength had significantly improved.


    Of course, there were quite a few criticisms directed at him as well. They were all criticising Guan Yue on why he was just taking orders from Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. The beasts had all retreated, why were they still remaining put and training? Were they waiting for the beasts toe back and devour them?


    In response to thesements, Rong Yuan merely remained stoic and informed those that did not wish to train that they could head back to the Forgotten City by themselves. With that, the voices of opposition died down. Simple and brutal, yet extremely effective. It allowed Guan Yue to learn a lot about leadership.


    Ten dayster, the beasts who had been resting for quite a while started to make a move again. They were heading for the people. Hearing the reports from the scouts, Guan Yue immediately notified Rong Yuan and quickly returned to their base camp. When everyone that was training outside returned back to the base camp that had been built in a rush and only had four walls, the silhouettes of the beasts appeared on the horizon.


    Everyone grabbed their weapons tightly and looked nervously at the ck shadows of the beasts that were slowly appearing and spreading all over the wilderness.


    ��Wait, wait...�� Jiang Xinghai suddenly cried out as he saw the beast horde, ��What is that?��


    Amidst the numerous beasts there were five giant looking bodies. The five giant bodies looked like insect beasts that resembled moving small mountains.


    ��Giant Insect Beasts? How can it be? The scouts did not inform me that there were Giant Insect Beasts amongst the group.�� Guan Yue was slightly flustered as he saw the Insect Beasts. Ever since the destruction of the Crescent Moon City, the situation with the Giant Insect Beasts had spread all over the Lost Lands. They were beasts that could easily knock down city walls and were the nightmares of everyone that had seen them.


    Jiang Qing started to panic as the beasts got closer, ��What should we do, Chancellor? I heard that these Giant Insect Beasts are extremely powerful and even ze ss Fighters are no match for them. Will these walls that were built in a frenzy be able to withstand their attacks?��


    Gu Lingzhi waved her Fengwu Sword, ��Who cares if it can withstand the Giant Insect Beasts, it won��t matter as long as the they don��t get near the walls right?��


    The beasts were now only about one thousand meters away and Gu Lingzhi felt like the time was about right. Exchanging nces with Rong Yuan, they both flew into the air and headed in the direction of the beast gang. This caused everyone to exim. Guan Yue wanted to follow along to help but in the short moment of hesitance, the two of them had already flown quite a distance away. Whenpared to his own speed, he decided to remain put and support the majority of the people.


    ��That��s the remarkable ability of Martial Artists,�� Guan Yue eximed.


    The previous time when Gu Lingzhi came to meet them, she had also flown. At that time, as they were running for their lives, no one had seen how Gu Lingzhi came over. Now that he saw her fly, it made the people from the Forgotten City extremely jealous.


    Jiang Xinghai heard the jealousy in his voice and nudged Lu Yuan with his shoulder. Looking at him suggestively he said, ��I heard from Seventh Brother that once you be a Martial Sage, you will be able to fly.��


    Lu Yuan threw him a nce and did not wish to dash his hopes at a time like this. Was bing a Martial Sage so easy? Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister said that there weren��t many Martial Sages in the entire Tianyuan Continent? Did he have too high expectations of his own abilities?


    However, it really made people dream of being able to fly one day. Maybe one day he will...


    ��Sigh, they��re being so pretentious. When their spiritual energy is exhausted, I will see how they returnter on,�� Jiang Qing said sinisterly. It was obvious that he was jealous. Jiang Xinghai lit up when he heard this, ��You don��t have to worry, our Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister may not have other things, but they have a lot of spiritual energy. When their energy depletes, they can just recharge.��


    ��How can it be so easy?�� Jiang Qing scoffed, ��Even if they brought a lot of things to replenish their spiritual energy, there will be a day where they will run out of it. When the timees, I will see what they can do to replenish their energy?��


    ��Toad in a well.�� Jiang Xinnghaiughed, not bothering to bicker with him anymore as the beasts were nearing them extremely soon. It was at most a matter of minutes before they charged against the ��walls��. The Giant Insect Beasts that were causing a headache to everyone would be dealt with by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    ��Prepare for battle! Brothers, whether we live to reach the Spirit City will depend on this battle!�� Guan Yue shouted at the top of his lungs before the beasts came into the range of their arrows. Following that, he positioned his arrow and bent his bow. The arrow that he released was headed straight for the beast that was right in front. Pop! The arrow shot through the mouth of the beast and flew out from the back of its head, hitting the eyes of the beast behind. It was only then that the beast stopped.


    Guan Yue��s arrow drew first blood and hit quite a number of beasts. The Warriors that were positioned on the ��walls�� followed along, forming the first wave of defense against these beasts. All these arrows were made by the old and frail of the Forgotten City that were not able to participate in the fight in the past few days. Although there were many of them that were using arrows for the first time, there were a lot of beasts and they need not worry that their shots would not be urate. In addition, the strength of the Warriors were sufficient such that all their arrows were shot sharply. Even if the beasts that were shot did not die from the arrow, they would get trampled by the beasts behind them.


    Sss, sss, sss��


    Following the rain of arrows, the row of beasts that were running at the forefront quickly fell and were trampled upon by the beasts behind.


    After Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan solved the problem of the Giant Insect Beasts, they did not return to the ��wall�� but instead remained with the troop of beasts that seemed to form a rug over thend and were searching amongst them.


    Rong Yuan had to be within a hundred meters of the worm in order to sense it. This required him to move through the crowd of beasts. He did not know whether the worm did note today or did it be smart. After searching through the entire throng of beasts, Rong Yuan still did not sense the worm.


    ��The worm must be in the group of beasts. If not, it will not be able to control this group of beasts from so far away.��


    The group of beasts was extremely huge. If the worm sensed that Rong Yuan had done something to it and purposely avoided him, it would not be easy to find it. What theycked now was time. For every second that passed, it meant the deaths of numerous people under the ws of the beasts.


    ��This can��t do. Your motive is too obvious, let��s head back first.�� Gu Lingzhi said as she flew next to Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan pursed his lips and nodded slightly.


    At one side of the base camp, the temporary wall was already crawling with beasts, especially the Insect Beasts. As they were small and inrge numbers, they could easily follow and climb up the wall. However, their abilities were not as strong as therger beasts. What made the people scared was the Bat Beasts.


    With wings, they did not need to fear the wall and could easily fly over it. Opening their sharp mouths, they spat out the mind attacks that could not be physically heard but created quite a lot of trouble.


    ��This group of beasts are bing smarter!�� Looking at the Bat Beasts, Gu Lingzhi cursed as she saw that they were helping to carry smaller beasts over the ��wall��.


    ��Little Chancellor, have you both killed the Female Worm?�� Guan Yue rushed to ask as he saw the two of them return. Receiving a negative reply, he paled.


    The reason why they agreed to train for ten days and face the Insects Beasts once again was because Rong Yuan said that he had a way to deal with the Female Worm. But now he had not dealt with the worm.


    That��s right, there were so many beasts and the only one that could effectively deal with the Female Worm was Rong Yuan. With the enemy in the dark and Rong Yuan exposed, the Female Worm could easily avoid Rong Yuan whenever Rong Yuan neared and move in another direction.


    ��Now what can we do? If we can��t find the worm, will we let it continue to control these beasts? We will not be able tost if we were to fight them head-to-head!�� In his anxiousness, a hint of reproach could be heard in Guan Yue��s voice.


    Rong Yuan massaged his forehead. This overlook was his fault. He did not expect the Female Worm to be so smart. However, he did have a back-up n.


    ��You have to calm the people first. I have other ways of finding the Female Worm.�� Without caring how the expressions of the people around them had turned sour, Rong Yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi into the tent. Guan Yue was dumbfounded. How was there time to still talk? Were they even treating this situation seriously?


    Before he could do anything rude, Rong Yuan appeared from the tent and called Bian Cheng, who was taking charge of a group, into the tent. In a short span of time, the three of them emerged from the room.


    Thankfully, they were notpletely ignorant of what was going on now.


    In the time where he hesitated, he heard Gu Lingzhi dere, ��Chancellor Guan, I need a group of troops toe out with me to the outside of the wall to kill the beasts.��


    ��What?�� Move out of the base camp? Did he hear wrongly? With so many beasts, one step outside would mean getting drowned out by beasts. Who would dare to go with her? Guan Yue had heavy suspicions. Was Rong Yuan trying to find a way to escape now that he could not think of a way to find the offspring?


    Thinking that Guan Yue did not hear her clearly, Gu Lingzhi repeated herself once again. Guan Yue looked at her squarely, ��Give me a good reason why I should do that.��


    The people that they were to bring out, were definitely not going to be able to return. Without a good enough reason, he would not let them have anyone.

 Chapter 396 – Captured

    <h4>Chapter 396 �C Captured</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��The worm is too cunning, if we were to approach it directly, it would surely avoid us, why don��t we...��


    Before Gu Lingzhi could finish her statement, she was interrupted by a terrifying cry, ��Insect Beast! It��s the Giant Insect Beast! Why did they appear again?��


    Gu Lingzhi flew up into the air to take a look. Her pupils shrank upon seeing several giant Insect Beasts approaching in the distance. If she had remembered correctly, Rong Yuan and her did not see any additional Giant Insect Beasts when they flew over the entire herd of beasts earlier. Where did these few Giant Insect Beastse from?


    But now was not the time toprehend this for they had to find the worm first. Looking at the Giant Insect Beasts getting closer and closer, Gu Lingzhi revealed a sly smile. These few Giant Insect Beasts had given them a good reason to leave.


    Thinking of this, Gu Lingzhi did not pester Guan Yue further and directly signalled Rong Yuan and Bian Cheng before the three of them jumped from the ��city wall�� and headed in three directions to kill the Giant Insect Beasts.


    There were a total of four Giant Insect Beasts this time. Gu Lingzhi settled one of them and hurried to the remaining ones. Rong Yuan and Bian Cheng did not return to the city after killing the Insect Beasts. Instead, they stepped on their bodies andunched an attack on the surrounding fierce Beasts. Gu Lingzhi also did not return upon killing thest one. She learnt the ways of Rong Yuan and Bian Cheng and stood on the body of the Insect Beast to attack the surrounding fierce beasts.


    This method sessfully angered the beasts and caused some of them to give up on attacking the ��city wall�� but charged towards the three of them instead. As the fierce beasts grew in numbers, Gu Lingzhi had toe down from the Giant Insect Beast��s shell and attack them from the sky. It was the same for Rong Yuan and Bian Cheng. The three of them were unable to ward off the overwhelming numbers and they unconsciously prated into the middle of the herd.


    ��This is bad, they are trapped in the middle of the herd. I��m going to save them!�� Jiang Xinghai said. He was stopped by Lu Yuan before he could move an inch.


    ��What are you going to do there? If Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister are unable to handle it, you will definitely die if you go over.��


    His words were merciless.


    Xing Mei��er covered her mouth andughed lightly, ��That��s right, Sixth Brother. You��re a little over worried. Seventh Brother and Eighth Sister just took a spin in the middle of the herd of Beasts, did you see them getting injured?��


    Jiang Xinghai rebutted, ��But they were flying over the beasts just now. This time they are facing them directly.��


    ��So?�� Xing Mei��er squinted her eyes, ��They were able to fly earlier, are they unable to do so now?��


    Jiang Xinghai opened and closed his mouth before smacking his forehead. Just as what Xing Mei��er had said, he was overly worried. He knew just how strong Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were. Ordinary beasts could never hurt them and even if they were in trouble, they could always hide in the Inheritance Space. There was no need for him to be worried.


    He med the situation earlier for being too dangerous such that he forgot for a moment that these two people��s safety were the least of his concerns in the entire Lost Lands. Since this was the case, why were Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan looking so anxious and frightened when fighting off the fierce beasts?


    Unless...


    Jiang Xinghai thought of a reason and his eyes lit up. He stared fixedly towards the direction at which Rong Yuan was ��engulfed�� by the beasts.


    The ��Rong Yuan�� that was engulfed by the beasts was not looking as good as they thought he would be. In actual fact, it was Bian Cheng that had disguised himself as Rong Yuan. It seemed that the beasts knew that Rong Yuan was the strongest person here. After besieging him, they began tounch attacks one after another suicidally. As his cultivation was of a Martial Sage, Bian Cheng could not hold on for long. He could only pray in his heart that Rong Yuan, who had used the Yirong Pill to disguise himself as Bian Cheng, could find the Female Worm quickly.


    Besides, the real Rong Yuan had deliberately brought the beasts, who were chasing after him, to sway left and right upon being submerged by them. This angered quite a few of the beasts.


    Damn, where was the Female Worm hiding? Rong Yuan thought as he dragged a long line of beasts across the entire herd while trying to identify the familiar aura of the Female Worm. With every second dyed, several people were being sacrificed at the base camp.


    After beating and throwing aside the beast in front of him, Rong Yuan continued to evade the beasts that were following him like a tail. Suddenly, the aura belonging to the Female Worm floated faintly from a nearby distance.


    It was finally found! Rong Yuan��s eyes twinkled and continued to perform with utmost professionalism. He pretended to be flustered while staggering from side to side into the direction at which the Female Worm was sensed.


    The Female Worm was lying on the back of a normal-sized Insect Beast twisting its fat body. There was a faint scar on the tail of its shiny body. This was left behind when it was attacked by Rong Yuan two days ago. Normally, it would have taken only one or two days for the wound to heal. However, it took ten days this time topletely heal the wound. Upon having the wound healed yesterday, it could no longer wait further and ordered the beasts to attack the base camp once again.


    This was also the reason as to why the beasts had not appeared and harassed the people for quite a while.


    Upon noticing that the human being chased by the beast was heading towards its direction, the offspring moved slightly but did not hurry away immediately like how it would in the past when it saw Rong Yuan.


    It was only afraid of Rong Yuan, but ��Rong Yuan�� was being isted on the other side of the herd, so it had no reason to be afraid.


    Still disguised as Bian Cheng, Rong Yuan��s eyes lit up further as the worm had no sign of retreating even though it had sensed his approach. His sharp vision enabled him to spot the worm that was lying on the shell of the Insect Beast.


    Rong Yuan, who had already failed once, would not give the offspring another chance to escape. When he was only a few feet away from the offspring, he released his realm suddenly.


    In an instant, the space around him was divided into countless small spaces. Using the spiritual power from space-dimension techniques, Rong Yuan appeared in the small space whereby the worm was located. Before the worm could react, Rong Yuan flipped his palm and a palm-sized box appeared. Boom! It trapped the Female Worm that was still in a daze. Rong Yuan then covered the lid quickly.


    Just as Rong Yuan ced the Female Worm into the box, everyone who was fighting the beasts could feel a change in them. The most instinctual ones was the herd of Beasts that were rushing towards the base camp. They were charging towards the people but had suddenly stopped in their tracks. Countless beasts had also stood rooted to the ground and were seemingly looking for something anxiously. The Female Worm who had been leading them in their consciousness had suddenly disappeared.


    The people who had sensed the anomaly did not want to miss this opportunity. Regardless of the reason as to why the beasts had suddenly stopped, they seized the chance to kill more of them.


    ��You��ve seeded?�� Gu Lingzhi, who had discovered that there was something wrong with the herd, flew over to Rong Yuan.


    ��Yes.�� Rong Yuan smiled and handed over the ck box containing the Female Worm to Gu Lingzhi. Gu Lingzhi swiftly transferred the box into the Inheritance Space.


    This ck box was made by Gu Lingzhi by melting the mask that helped disguise her as the ck Thorn. It was a pity that she had never chance upon such material again after identally obtaining a piece of it.


    ��Without the control of the Female Worm, the herd of beasts are no longer as coordinated. Let us return.��


    Rong yuan pulled Gu Lingzhi back to the base camp after he had finished speaking. Bian Cheng had been ordered by Gu Lingzhi and had already returned to the base camp as well. There was nothing special to note upon seeing the two returned while holding hands. On the other hand, Guan Yue, Lu Heng and a few others were speechless when they saw Gu Lingzhi and ��Bian Cheng�� returning hand in hand. Astonishment, shock, sympathy and anger shed in their eyes which eventually turned into aplex expression.


    ��What happened to you all?�� Gu Lingzhi questioned. She felt that they were looking strangely at ��Bian Cheng�� and her.


    ��Eighth Sister, quickly apologise to Seventh Brother!�� Jiang Xinghai stared at ��Bian Cheng�� fiercely and took a few steps towards Gu Lingzhi before speaking in a low voice.


    ��Apologise?�� Gu Lingzhi was puzzled, ��Did I do something wrong?��


    Jiang Xinghai heard and looked at her in disbelief, as if she had just said something iprehensible. He pointed at her and nagged several times before stomping his feet, ��Shouldn��t you be afraid that Rong Yuan would misunderstand you flirting openly with other men?��


    Jiang Xinghai��s words were implicit but saved Gu Lingzhi��s face simultaneously.


    As for Gu Lingzhi��s current actions with ��Bian Cheng��, they were more than pulling and flirting around. They were practically cuddling and holding each other. Half of her arms were habitually held closely by ��Bian Cheng��. Those who had seen this scene casted a sympathetic look at ��Rong Yuan�� and were standing alone at one side. His rigid and expressionless look was the definition of one who had just been betrayed by their lover.


    Upon hearing Jiang Xinghai��s allegations, ��Bian Cheng�� blinked and simply rested his chin on Gu Lingzhi��s shoulders. He blinked innocently and asked, ��Why would I misunderstand?��


    ��What else would it be? You both are simply...�� Before he finished, Jiang Xinghai suddenly coughed a few times and looked at ��Bian Cheng�� inexplicably.


    ��You, you��re Rong Yuan?��


    ��If not?�� ��Bian Cheng�� rolled his eyes.


    Apart from him, who else would be able to stand beside Gu Lingzhi in this world? To be precise, apart from him, which other man would Gu Lingzhi let so close to her?


    Apparently, they did not think twice about Rong Yuan��s temperament. There was no way he could be so calm upon seeing Gu Lingzhi with another man. It was not his style to be feeling dejected silently. Gu Lingzhi was also not the kind of woman to flirt with other men. He was the only man that could get close to her.


    Even though Rong Yuan did not say anything affectionate, Jiang Xinghai still felt that he was disying his affection. He embarrassingly made way for Gu Lingzhi and ��Bian Cheng�� before jumping off the ��city wall�� to kill the herd of beasts.


    Without their main pir, the beasts were much easier to deal with than before. Soon after, the beasts that managed to break into the ��city walls�� were all massacred. Having no one to control the beasts outside the city wall, their interest in attacking the base camp was lost. Instead, they grew an appetite for the beasts around them that were weaker than themselves. After waiting for a while and hearing no furthermands from the Female Worm, the beasts could no longer control themselves and threw themselves at the prey they had been eyeing.

 Chapter 397 – Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 397 �C Encounter</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Without the Female Worm, the beastspletely restored its cruel and brainless nature and threw themselves at anything nearby that they could feed on. The beasts were partners in one second and had be enemies in the next second. Majority of the beasts outside the base camp circled a few rounds before leaving.


    The citizens of the Forgotten City were the opposite of the beasts and were instead, aroused by the boundless war intentions. Their ray of hope on being able to reach the Spirit City alive had pushed them to give their all and kill the beasts. The reduced number of beasts coupled with those that were killing each other, soon put the beasts at a disadvantageous position in this battle. When the blue sky became dark blue, the invading beasts were either dead or had fled the scene, putting an end to this battle.


    Those in victoryughed wildly as they did not expect that they would really seed and survived the attacks of the countless beasts.


    The deafening cheers outside could be heard in Guan Yue��s tent. Rong Yuan expressed that they were temporarily safe. Without the Female Worm��s control, the herd of Beasts were extremely uncoordinated and was not a cause for concern. They were to set off quickly the next day so as to reach the Spirit City as soon as possible.


    Guan Yue heard and replied, ��I also thought so. Based on the spies�� report, the herd of beasts has been divided into three groups. The other two groups have gone to the Wastnd City and Burnt City. Now that this group was already taken care of, they would no longer pose a threat to us. As long as we are to be careful during the journey, the majority can still reach Spirit City alive.��


    As for this result, Guan Yue did not dare to think of it before this. He was absolutely at his wits�� end such that he would decide to go to Spirit City with Gu Lingzhi and the rest. Initially when they were attacked by the beasts, he even foresaw how he would flee to the Spirit City with Jiang Qing and the other confidants like how the Chancellors of the Crescent Moon City had. Who would have thought that they were to discover the key to deal with the beasts instead?


    It was an absolute surprise for him to be able to take most of the citizens of the Forgotten City to seek refuge in the Spirit City.


    In the next few days, it was the same as what they had predicted. The scattered beasts did little damage to them. Even if asionally, there were a few foolish beasts that attacked the citizens of the Forgotten City out of hunger, they would be subdued and killed quickly. More so, they had be their ration for the day. After walking for more than ten days, they were almost reaching the Spirit City.


    Just as the journey to Spirit City was within two to three days�� time, the scout responsible for investigating the situation reported that a few thousand people were spotted in the northeast direction.


    Rong Yuan frowned, ��Are they from the Spirit City?��


    ��This...I do not know.�� The scout answered awkwardly.


    He had simply seen the group from afar and hurried back to report it. He did not dare to get too close to the other party as their status was not known.


    Rong Yuan nodded his head, expressing that he understood. He pondered for a while before speaking, ��Lingzhi, let��s go take a look.��


    Rong Yuan hadpletely regarded Spirit City, which was Gu Lingzhi��s hometown, as his second home. They were very near to the Spirit City and thus, someone living nearby might have heard the news and had prepared for their arrival. If Lingzhi and him were to go over, they might be able to obtain some help from them.


    Gu Lingzhi was also thinking of the same thing and agreed immediately as soon as he proposed. Guan Yue frowned and asked, ��Do I need to allocate some men to go with you all?��


    ��No, there are merely a few thousands of soldiers. Even if they turned out to be enemies, they would not be able to hurt us.�� Rong Yuan answered confidently and pulled Gu Lingzhi away. In less than half an hour, they could see the few thousands mentioned by the scout.


    It was a very battered-looking group!


    Their state was worse than when the Chancellor of the Crescent Moon City who had surrendered just a month ago. Gu Lingzhi felt more relieved after getting closer. Other than the few leaders, the remaining thousands of them were barely clothed and a small number of them had to rely on holding branches to assist them in advancing forward. Their faces were covered with dirt and they were practically a group of refugees.


    ��Little Chancellor? Demigod Rong?�� The leader shouted as he saw the both of them flew over.


    That voice. This alluring woman who was dressed such that only the key parts were covered with beast skin and was followed by a man who was scantily d, wasn��t she Le Yao?


    After recognising them, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could guess the purpose of their journey.


    Sure enough, as soon as the twonded in front of them, Le Yao came forward excitedly, ��Little Chancellor, I didn��t expect to be able to see the both of you again! I��ve heard that the Chancellor of the Crescent Moon City had just sought asylum at the Spirit City. It is due to my ipetence such that we were unable to safeguard the Burnt City and are finding the Spirit City now to have a safe ce to settle down. Will you mind?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed and she smiled before replying, ��The Spirit City belongs to my grandfather. It��s up to his decision as to who he will allow in. Besides, you all have already reached here, how could I possibly mind?��


    Her words implied that she had no other options since they had already reached here.


    Anyway, the Spirit City wasrge enough to hold everybody. It was fine for them to stay at the Spirit City until the herd of beasts had dispersed as long as they did not cause any trouble. It was just that Gu Lingzhi did not really like Le Yan.


    It was only a month ago when the people from the Crescent Moon City had fled to the Spirit City. The distance between the four cities and the Spirit City were almost the same. The Spirit City had just epted the people from the Crescent Moon City before rushing to the Forgotten City. Le Yan and his party had actuallye here and had departed at a time that was about the same as them. Just half a month ago, the scout had reported that a group of beasts was heading towards the Burnt City. How did they arrive so quickly within ten days?


    After listening to Gu Lingzhi, Le Yan had no special response. Rather, Le Yao frowned and asked, ��Little Chancellor, I��ve heard that you and Demigod Rong had personally gone to escort the citizens of the Forgotten City and were moving towards the Spirit City. Why was it that you had only helped us safeguard the city for a few days then?��


    Was Le Yao questioning her?


    Gu Lingzhiughed gently but her words contained no amusement when she spoke, ��The Chancellor of the Forgotten City was my old friend. My friends are also in the Forgotten City. Isn��t it normal to escort them?��


    Le Yao twitched her eyebrows and wanted to say that only Guan Yue and the members of the Langya Troop were her friends. The other citizens of the Forgotten City are not, thus, Gu Lingzhi had no need to escort all of them personally. But after seeing the expression on Gu Lingzhi��s face, she swallowed her sentence back.


    Their current situation was more important. They still had to rely on the strength of the Spirit City to keep them safe. Hence, it was not appropriate to incur Gu Lingzhi��s hatred now. Sheughed explicitly as she twisted her long hair with her fingers, ��I have forgotten that Little Chancellor and the Forgotten City had such a rtionship. Little Chancellor has such a kind heart, can you also escort us? The beasts are really annoying.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not answer her words but looked at the group of people behind her. She could tell that these thousands of people did not have a good time during this period. Almost everyone was slightly or severely wounded. Even Le Yao and Le Yan had several scratches on their bodies.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi did not answer, Le Yan spoke anxiously, ��Little Chancellor, are you unwilling to do so? Don��t judge the people behind me for their battered looks. Since they are able to follow me here, they are all skillful and will not be a burden to you all.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not speak and felt that there was something off with Le Yan��s emotions but she could not figure out what was wrong. She nced at the thousands of people behind him and said lightly, ��The Spirit City is only a two to three days journey from here. If Mayor Le is in a hurry, it can be reached within one and a half days. There is really no need for us to go together.��


    ��We aren��t in a hurry.�� Le Yan spoke immediately. As the words left his mouth, he felt that he had responded too quickly. Heughed embarrassingly, ��Judging by how you two have reached here, it could only mean that Guan Yue and the rest are nearby. How about merging the two teams and advancing forward together?��


    After an hour, the Forgotten City team was increased by more than two thousand people. Le Yan looked enviously at the long line from the Forgotten City. He deeply regretted not having the cheek to ask Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan to escort them to the Spirit City when Gu Lingzhi was going to the Burnt City. He had heard from his men that the group of beasts besieging the Forgotten City was eliminated by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan within a few days. Thus, the Forgotten City managed to retain more than half of its horses.


    ��It��s really a blessing for Brother Guan.�� Le Yan praised heartily. If only he had such a strong acquaintance.


    Guan Yueughed twice, ��It��s all thanks to the Little Chancellor��s righteousness.��


    The two of them exchanged a few words politely before Guan Yue asked inadvertently, ��As far as I know, the Burnt City was still alright just less than half a month ago. Why did Brother Le appear here instead?��


    Le Yan let out a long sigh after hearing, ��Isn��t it all because of the herd of beasts?��


    It turned out that not long after the beasts had retreated and turned their target towards the Crescent Moon City, they attacked the Burnt City again.


    Only this time, there were far fewer beasts attacking the city than before. Perhaps the beasts had also discovered that they need not have toe out of theirir in order to deal with a city. The beasts then divided themselves into three groups and dealt with them individually.


    Initially, under themand of Le Yan, the Burnt City was still able to handle the beasts. But after the emergence of the Giant Insect Beasts, the Burnt City could only retreat gradually. After the Burnt City was defeated, he brought some of the citizens into a secret tunnel such that their lives could be saved. After hearing that the Forgotten City was moving to the Spirit City, he then travelled with his remaining citizens to rush here. They had finally managed to encounter them.


    ��Then you all had really moved quickly.�� Rong Yuan spoke abruptly after he had finished speaking.


    Le Yanughed wryly, ��Don��t we have to move quickly in order to escape?��


    Rong Yuan nodded, ��That��s true.��


    Just as he had finished speaking, the scout was seen running towards them panicky. He shouted urgently before arriving, ��Oh no, the beasts are here again!��


    With that, the entire team entered a defensive state in a reflexive manner. Rong Yuan enquired the direction at which the beasts were arriving from before disappearing.


    When Rong Yuan reappeared in front of everybody, his face was terrible. He stared at Le Yan, ��Why didn��t you say that there were beasts chasing after you all?��


    He was pondering as to why Le Yan seemed so happy upon seeing Gu Lingzhi and himself as if they had just seen a savior. It turned out that they were being chased after by a herd of beasts despite nearing the Spirit City.

 Chapter 398 – Back to the Spirit City

    <h4>Chapter 398 �C Back to the Spirit City</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Le Yan broke out in a cold sweat and pondered as to why a junior, who had merely lived for a hundred plus years, would have such a frightening demeanor? He pretended to be ignorant and asked, ��What beasts? We have not encountered any beasts. Is it because of therge numbers such that they areing here?��


    Guan Yue''s face was pale, ��We have not seen any beasts within the past few days.��


    He would not believe that their encounter with the beasts just as they were about to reach the Spirit City had nothing to do with Le Yan. He really wanted to toss Le Yan away at this moment.


    ��This...who would have known what the beasts are plotting?��


    ��Ridiculous!�� Guan Yue scolded, ��You are after all, the Chancellor of a city. Don��t you have any sense of responsibility?��


    After saying this, Guan Yue turned around and ordered his men to prepare to face the beasts. Furious, Rong Yuan cast Le Yan a death stare before dropping a sentence, ��Continue the journey. I��ll handle the Female Worm.�� He then took off immediately.


    Gu Lingzhi was flying through the air when she spotted the direction in which Rong Yuan was heading to. Just behind the citizens of the Forgotten City at the end of her vision, a herd of beasts could be seen charging towards them with momentum. It could be observed that there were at least twenty thousand of them.


    Rong Yuan��s figure was miniscule and worthless aspared to the beasts. With a blink of the eye, his figure was engulfed in the herd of beasts.


    After a quarter of an hour, there was amotion among the beasts which caused them to stop chasing. A ck dot, the size of a sesame seed, could be seen escaping from the herd of beasts and was heading towards the direction of the Forgotten City��s citizens.


    The herd of beasts was all messed up just as the sesame seed grewrger in size and gradually revealed to be the figure of a human. The uniform team was now split up and dispersing gradually. They no longer had any interest in chasing after the citizens of the Forgotten City.


    When Rong Yuan returned, the herd of Beasts had almost dispersedpletely. Only a handful of beasts were still rushing towards this direction. This was no longer a threat to the citizens of the Forgotten City.


    ��Why are you so fast this time?�� Gu Lingzhi smiled.


    Rong Yuan raised an eyebrow, ��Do you think I would make the same mistake twice?��


    Previously, he had identally let the Female Worm off which caused many people to die in vain. This time, he attracted the attention of the Female Worm and dealt a fatal blow when the Female Worm attacked him. He did not give it any chance to escape.


    The herd of beasts fell apart the same as before without the Female Worm��s control.


    Le Yan��s eyes shed with jealousy upon seeing how easily Rong Yuan handled the herd of beasts which caused him to flee for his life. If he could cultivate his spiritual power, would he have such abilities too? No, he was already talented when he was still a child, he would be even stronger than Rong Yuan!


    It was a pity that there was no spiritual energy for him to cultivate...


    Le Yan bowed his head to hide the jealousy in his eyes before eximing with joy, ��Demigod Rong has such great abilities that he can resolve the herd of beasts so quickly. It is really a huge blessing to the Lost Lands.��


    Guan Yue agreed with this sentence, ��That��s right. Without Demigod Rong, I��m afraid that we can only let them do what they want if the herd of beasts were to besiege us.��


    The Spirit City might be able to deal with the Giant Insect Beasts, but the other four cities have no clue on how to deal with it.


    Rong Yuan said modestly, ��It just happened to restrain them.��


    The shell of the Giant Insect Beast was rather hard and could beparable to the physique of a ze ss Warrior. However, Martial Artists couldbine their spiritual power with Spiritual Weapons to make them even more powerful. Moreover, the two of them were using the Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapons crafted by Gu Lingzhi. Thebination of two strengths caused the shell of the Giant Insect Beasts to break effortlessly. It might not be as easy to handle the Insect Beasts if it were another Martial Sage and Demigod from the Tianyuan Continent. Any Martial Artist other than Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would have exhausted all their spiritual energy by now.


    However, the outsiders were unaware of this and thought that all the Martial Artists of the entire Tianyuan Continent were very powerful. This caused those who arrived at the Tianyuan Continentter on to be unable to read their opponents�� abilities and became aughing matter for quite a while.


    The remaining journey was smooth after that. On the morning of the third day, they had arrived at the Spirit City.


    Looking at the Spirit City which Gu Lingzhi had been away for a month��s time, she felt overwhelmed.


    It was no wonder that she felt as if she had known this ce when she first came to the Spirit City. At that time, she thought that the buildings werergely identical except for some slight differences. Now it seemed that the Spirit City was very simr to the Sacred Lands of the Spirit Tribe?


    However, due to the deficiency in spiritual power, the buildings in the Spirit City were cast using ordinary manpower, so the appearances of the buildings were not exactly the same. But with Gu Lingzhi��s Inheritance Space, the people in the Spirit City no longer needed to keep tabs on their spiritual energy usage. With the addition of the beasts�� attack, the city had to be modified. The walls of the city were made with ordinary huge stones and mud before being reinforced with golden- and earth-based spiritual energy on the exterior. Numerous spiritual weapons were added to the upward side of the city wall for protection. The entire Spirit City hadpletely acquired a new look and seemed like a second Sacred Lands for the Spirit Tribe.


    The soldiers guarding the gate had long been informed of the arrival of a group of people. They opened the gates directly upon seeing the long line approaching. They sent a teamposed of Amethyst and Gold ss Warriors to wee them.


    This was not only a sign of respect for Guan Yue and Le Yan, but also a disy of their strength.


    It was moral for the Spirit City to ept them. But if anyone had any whimsical ns of overtaking the city, they would not be able to withstand the counterattacks of the Spirit Tribe.


    Both Guan Yue and Le Yan were smart people and were able to understand the whole situation at a nce. When they had arrived at the Chancellor��s Manor, they immediately expressed his gratitude to Lin Chongyuan, who was standing and waiting in front of the hall. They offered to leave the Spirit City and rebuild the other cities once the threat was over.


    Lin Chongyuan said with satisfaction, ��Both Chancellors are guests from afar. It��s a rare visit to the Spirit City, there��s no harm staying for a few more days.��


    Guan Yueughed bitterly. Instead, he replied, ��Since that��s the case, I would be shameless and stay a few more days.��


    ��No problem.��


    Lin Chongyuan was not good at diplomacy and its rted matters. After making a few conventional remarks, he shifted the topic to Gu Lingzhi instead. He did not care about what others thought and pulled Gu Lingzhi aside before asking a series of questions as to what happened on her way here. He was afraid that she had felt aggrieved. This led Guan Yue and Le Yan, who were standing beside them while watching everything unfold, to be stunned.


    They had never seen Lin Chongyuan like this. The Lin Chongyuan in front of them was smiling affectionately unlike the man in their impression who was always silent and taciturn. Was this the same Chancellor of the Spirit City whom they knew?


    Upon seeing this, Chu Jiang exined to the both of them with a smile, ��Little Chancellor is clever and kind. The Chancellor felt familiar with her at first sight. As he has no grandchildren, it is inevitable that he��ll dote on her more.��


    How was this doting on her more? Seeing how much attention Lin Chongyuan devoted to Gu Linzhi, it was the same as how he treated Lin Rong.


    Taking a nce at Rong Yuan who was aside, there was no sign of jealousy on his face upon seeing Gu Lingzhi being held by another man. Rather, there was even a smile on his face!


    What happened to his jealousy that can ur at any moment? What happened to the looks that could kill when someone stared at Gu Lingzhi? Why was he not as magnanimous to the Langya Troop? Just because Lin Chongyuan was the Chancellor, Rong Yuan would allow something like this?


    Le Yan secretly despised Rong Yuan as he was certain that Rong Yuan was hypocritical.


    Chu Jiang was not concerned about how Lin Chongyuan��s attitude towards Gu Lingzhi would impact Le Yan and Guan Yue. He skillfully took over the diplomatic work and drew both of their attention, ��Feel free to stay here, Chancellors. Before the crisis is resolved, do treat this as your own home. The Chancellor has already vacated the west side of the city a few days ago. I will be bringing you over in a moment, feel free to voice out any concerns.��


    Even though Chu Jiang was courteous, how could Guan Yue and Le Yan voice out any opinions? They were just d to have a roof over their heads. After exchanging a few more words politely, Chu Jiang personally led Guan Yue and Le Yan to take a look at the residence assigned to them.


    Although Le Yan and his party were added in abruptly, it was fortunate that the space reserved for the citizens of the Forgotten City wasrge enough such that they could divide an area to amodate all of them. On the right side of the area allocated to Burnt City was the ce where the residents of Crescent Moon City were temporarily residing.


    This way, the entire west side of the Spirit City was filled.


    After Chu Jiang had led the people away, Gu Lingzhi then told Lin Chongyuan in detail of the events that ured on their way here. After learning that they had actually figured out a way to kill the beasts and cause them to be unable to gather, Lin Chongyuan happily patted Rong Yuan and praised him for being a good child.


    Poor Rong Yuan had never been exaggerated and praised as a child by his elders in his life. He stood rooted for a while as he did not know how to react to the situation.


    Gu Lingzhiughed non-stop upon seeing the scenario. She was almost softened into a bunch of mud after being pinched in the back by Rong Yuan.


    Lin Chongyuan saw the both of themughing and shook his head, ��You two aren��t behaving like strong Martial Artists.��


    Gu Lingzhi made a grimace, ��Looks are made for outsiders to see. There��s no outsiders here so there��s no need to be pretentious.��


    Upon seeing the rare sight of Gu Lingzhi��s yful look, Rong Yuan sincerely thanked Pan Luming for letting them arrive at the Lost Lands.


    If not for his persecution, how would Gu Lingzhi and him arrive at the Lost Lands? If not for arriving at the Lost Lands, how would Gu Lingzhi reunite with her grandfather? He wondered how Pan Luming would react if he knew that Gu Lingzhi had reunited with her family, rekindling the Spirit Tribe��s hope of reappearing on the Continent? That expression would be an exciting one, right?


    ��By the way, you said that you have also gone to the Wastnd City after leaving the Forgotten City?�� Lin Chongyuan suddenly asked while looking at the two of them ying around.


    ��Yes, the Chancellor of the Wastnd City was not willing to migrate to the Spirit City.��


    ��But he regrets it now.��


    ��Huh?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her head.


    Lin Chongyuanughed and rubbed her head, ��Initially when the Wastnd City was built, the first Chancellor had prepared and built a shelter underground in advance that was wide enough to amodate all its citizens. But not long after everybody hid in the shelter, the beasts had found their hideout after a few people went out to source for food, causing them to be in a difficult position.��

 Chapter 399 – Departing Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 399 �C Departing Once Again</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The situation at the Wastnd City was much more severe than they expected.


    When Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had rushed over to the Wastnd City, the underground shelter was already broken into by the beasts and the whole city was engaged in a fierce battle. The two appeared like Gods and banished the beasts. Not longter, the herd had lost their leader such that they were scattered around.


    Rong Yuan had already found the trick to kill the Female Worm that were clones of the Mother Worm. It was to attract the Female Worm��s attention before locating and dealing a fatal blow to it. The series of movements were as smooth as flowing water, without any form of dy. When the beasts had lost their previous fierceness and were beginning to kill each other, the people of the Wastnd City were still unable to digest the situation. They could only stare at the both of them, who had turned the tides around in an instant, with a stunned look.


    Were they Martial Artists? They were so powerful!


    After the Wastnd City crisis was resolved, Yuan Sheng, the Governor of the Wastnd City, was determined to move to the Spirit City. Within a month��s time, the citizens of the Wastnd City had all moved into the Spirit City. In an instant, the Spirit City had never been more lively. The beasts seemed to have some scruples about the union of the five cities as they had disappeared from the scene. The people, who hunted outside the Spirit City as their livelihood, could no longer find a single beast. If not for hearing one or two cries of the beasts asionally, everyone had thought that the beasts hadpletely disappeared from the Lost Lands.


    Another two months of peace had passed by. Just when everyone thought that the beasts had finally understood how powerful human beings were, such that they did not dare tounch anymore attacks, the scout responsible for investigating the situation returned with a pale face after reconnoitring. It was discovered that arge number of beasts had congregated about 300 miles southeast of the Spirit City. The total number was the sum of all the previous attacks on the four cities.


    The moment when everybody had received the news, they thought silently that this moment was ��finally here��. It was always quiet before a storm. The beasts�� invasion was more aggressive than expected.


    Within half a day, countless beasts had besieged the Spirit City from all four directions. Even in the sky, beasts that could fly could be seen blotting out the sky. They were led by the Bat Beasts who swooped down and attacked the people on the ground.


    Tens of thousands of people immediately stood out in the Spirit City. They united their spiritual power skillfully and unfolded arge cast by gold spiritual energy to firmly block out the flying beasts. The remaining people who did not participate in the construction of the golden began to wave their spiritual weapons and attacked the beasts through the.


    The others from the four cities watched as the citizens of the Spirit City battled and were shocked and speechless.


    This method of fighting could only be done by the Martial Artists from the Spirit City. If others were to rece them, they could only fight with their bare hands when the flying Beasts swoop down.


    As both Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had the skills and guts, they flew directly into the herd of beasts from the city wall and began ughtering them at a close range. Before the Giant Insect Beasts could approach the city walls, they were massacred by the two of them.


    Lin Rong, who was standing on the city wall while watching excitedly, also wanted to head down and fight. However, she was rejected by Lin Chongyuan.


    ��Only when you reach the cultivation of a Martial Sage can you master the techniques of walking on air. You have only cultivated to the level of a Martial Lord while your physique is onlyparable to a Gold ss Warrior. It would be suicide if you went to fight alongside them.��


    Lin Rong stuck her tongue out, ��I will just fight below the city wall. I won��t die as I don��t have to go into the herd of beasts.��


    ��No.�� Lin Chongyuan replied mercilessly. He was getting a headache from the willfulness of his younger daughter, ��Go apany your mother if you are bored. It is very dangerous for her to be alone in the Manor.��


    Lin Rong pouted, ��Mother is not alone in the Manor, she has many people to protect her.��


    Tang Yan��s body was weak and could not participate in the battle. Before Lin Chongyuan left, he had sent quite a number of bodyguards to be stationed outside the house. There were also two maids serving her in the room. It was the safest ce in the entire Spirit City.


    ��Second Mistress, if you are really idle and bored, you can deal with the flying beasts with the citizens in the city. It is not easy to deal with the Bat Beasts and their mind attacks. It is good to use them and train your skills.�� Chu Jiang suggested while smiling upon seeing the dispute between the father and daughter.


    Lin Rong detested, ��But the Bat Beasts are so ugly.��


    Chu Jiang could not hold back hisughter andughed, ��Aren��t the other beasts ugly as well?�� With that, he pointed at an ordinary sized Insect Beast at the bottom of the city wall, ��Look at it. Do you want it to be crawling around your body?��


    After that, he pointed to a python with grey and brown stripes, ��Or would you rather be entangled by that?��


    Chu Jiang proceeded to point and introduce several sinister looking beasts with hideous looks. Lastly, he pointed to a Bat Beast in the air and said, ��Don��t judge the Bat Beast by its dark skin. It may look grubby due to its colour but if you were to take a good look at its face, isn��t it quite cute looking? If it were to be pink in colour, it would definitely be the most popr pet in the Lost Lands.��


    After seeing several ugly beasts one after another before looking at the Bat Beast above, Lin Rong really had the illusion that the Bat Beast was quite cute under the enlightenment of Chu Jiang.


    Lin Rong ttened her lips and admitted that she was persuaded by Chu Jiang after looking at the beasts outside the city wall he had pointed out before looking at the Bat Beasts. She lightly jumped down from the city wall and joined the team that was killing the flying beasts.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan swiftly manoeuvred through the herd of beasts and specifically attacked the powerful ones. Not long after, they managed to find the Female Worm that was hidden amongst the herd of beasts and killed it.


    But there were simply too many beasts around. Even though they were no longer under the influence of the Female Worm, they would still create trouble for the Spirit City. It took an entire day and night to frighten off the beasts.


    At the end of the day, more than two hundred people were sacrificed in this battle. Of which, a dozen of them were from the other four cities. This result had surprised those from the other four cities.


    ��The Spirit City has really proved themselves. They managed to fight off the beasts so easily,�� Yuan Sheng, the Chancellor of the Wastnd City, eximed.


    Only one that had experienced beasts attacking the city would know how difficult it was to protect the city. The Spirit City was able to do it by paying only such a small sacrifice. This led Yuan Sheng to be deeply admirable. It was quite hrious to think that he had almost wanted to hide in the underground shelter and avoid this battle with the beasts.


    Chu Jiang clenched his fists and said modestly, ��Chancellor Yuan is too courteous. This is mainly because our Little Chancellor��s husband is too powerful. If not for Rong Yuan killing the Female Worm, we would not have won so easily.��


    ��No, it��s different.�� Yuan Sheng shook his head and smiled bitterly, ��Other than Demigod Rong��s credits, the Spirit City itself had strong abilities. When faced with the flying Beasts, my Wastnd City was unable to seal the skies and stop the flying Beasts fromnding.��


    In fact, before the city was invaded, most of the losses urred in the city where they were killed by the flying Beasts. The strategy used by the Spirit City on sealing off the skies had directly eliminated unnecessary sacrifices. This was also the reason as to why there were so few sacrifices in this battle.


    Chu Jiang heard andughed twice, ��Of course. Sealing off the Spirit City was our Little Chancellor��s idea.��


    ��Little Chancellor?�� Guan Yue heard this statement and sighed secretly. If he had thought of making friends with Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan on their first encounter instead of making use of them, they would not have headed to the Spirit City and inquired about the news. He would also be the one enjoying all these now.


    It was uncertain if the beasts had known that the Spirit City was not one to be provoked. They had since disappeared afterunching therge-scale attack.


    When news of them was heard once again, it was obtained from those fleeing to the Spirit City from elsewhere.


    The Lost Lands thatid beneath the Tianyuan Continent was vast - bigger than the Tianyuan Continent itself. The poption within it could not live in the fivergest cities alone.


    Previously, the beasts had their target on attacking the fivergest cities and had turned a blind eye to the scattered settlements around it. Now that they were unsessful in dealing with the Spirit City, they then targeted the people who lived outside the city and did not have the time to escape.


    Lin Chongyuan had since issued a notice on this and ordered the fastest scouts to spread the news. No matter where they lived, they could take refuge in the Spirit City as long as they were from the Lost Lands. After that, he selected a few fast-moving and powerful people from the Spirit City to form a search and rescue team. They were to go around the outskirts of the Spirit City in search of those with intentions oning here and escort them over. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were both top-notch in terms of speed and strength. They had joined the search and rescue team and had left the Spirit City in the wee hours of the morning.


    The ces in the Lost Lands that were raped by the beasts were terribly quiet.


    At the speed of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, both of them had rushed for two days before seeing anybody.


    It was a group of not more than twenty people. They were led by a man who was tall and dark-skinned.


    Gu Lingzhi burst with joy and called Rong Yuan over before dashing towards the team.


    Upon seeing something charging towards him suddenly, Chen Dong was tense and shouted for the team to prepare for the battle. He clenched his long knife and looked nervously towards the sky.


    ��Don��t be afraid. There��s only two beasts, we can handle them.�� Chen Dong licked his dry lips and answered.


    ��So what if there��s only two of them? In the end, we��ll just end up getting eaten by them.�� Qi Mengjia replied while feeling dispirited. Upon seeing the two figures approaching, she actually felt a sense of relief.


    These days, they encountered three attacks by the beasts. Initially, the team had more than a hundred people but was now reduced to less than twenty of them. This led them to be desperate as they were uncertain of when they would be prey to the beasts.


    ��Since this will be the result sooner orter, it is better to give up resisting so as to not live in fear constantly.��


    ��Mengjia, how can you have such thoughts?�� Ban Yue disagreed, ��It��s not the end yet, who will know what would be the oue? We will reach the Spirit City in a few days�� time. We��ll definitely survive this!��


    ��Is that so?�� Qi Mengjia lifted her head and looked at the shadow that was getting closer and closer, ��So what if we are able to reach the Spirit City? Will they be able to resist the beasts�� attack?��


    With that, the entire team fell silent.


    They were originally citizens of the Burnt City. On the day where the Burnt City was attacked, they had followed the crowd and escaped from the city. Were humans really able to handle such ferocious Giant Insect Beasts and a sky full of flying Beasts?


    ��Huh, wait, that��s...a person?��


    Chen Dong, who was staring at the two shadows the whole time, spoke suddenly.

 Chapter 400 – Xiao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 400 �C Xiao Yu</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The others heard and lifted their heads. Before, they could only see the two figures from afar and thought that they were two flying beasts. Now that they have be closer, it was discovered to be of a man and woman.


    ��Oh my, how can humans fly?�� Ban Yue murmured.


    Chen Dong was so excited that he began to speak incoherently, ��I heard from the elders that Martial Artists are able to fly. This must be them! The two from the Spirit City!��


    If it was really the two of them, they would be saved!


    He was certain of this as it was the two of them who rendered their assistance when the Burnt City was in trouble. Although they did not help to the end, the citizens of the Burnt City did not me them as the other cities were also being attacked by the beasts. It was not possible for them to only care about the Burnt City.


    The whole team cheered when they were able to see the two of them clearly. They were saved! It was really the two Martial Artists from the Spirit City!


    Gu Lingzhi paused in shock upon being watched by more than a dozen pairs of earnest eyes before stabilising herself andnded with Rong Yuan.


    Before her feet could find bnce, she heard Chen Dong saying, ��Little Chancellor, are you here to save us?��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded, ��Indeed. Upon hearing that the beasts went on a rampage, the Chancellor has ordered us to escort those who are willing to head to the Spirit City.��


    When Gu Lingzhi had just finished her statement, Chen Dong replied immediately, ��Me, I��m willing!��


    Fearing that if he were to replyte, Gu Lingzhi would think that they were unwilling and proceed to abandon them here.


    ��In this case,e with me. Don��t resist and I will send you all to a safe ce.��


    After Gu Lingzhi had finished speaking, she cast a spell on all of them. Everyone felt that their bodies had be lighter and were then teleported into an earthly paradise.


    Even before the beasts had gone on a rampage, they had nevere across such a scenery.


    The sky was white, theke was milky, the air was fresh and the nts were green. There were even mountains inside. Were they in a dream?


    Gu Lingzhi��s voice broke their astonishment, ��This is one of my space-dimension spiritual treasures, you will stay here temporarily. Let Bian Cheng know if you need anything. I��ll let you all out upon reaching the Spirit City.��


    ��Yes, okay.�� Chen Dong replied while stuttering. He was still unable to recover from the shock.


    A space-dimension spiritual treasure! There actually was such a magical item in this world...


    Upon seeing the group enter a state of disbelief, Gu Lingzhi smiled and turned around beforemanding Bian Cheng, ��These people will be handed over to you. I��ll continue to search other ces.��


    As soon as she said this statement, the ground around them had suddenly risen and formed into a wall of about three to four meters tall. A boundary was created to restrict everyone��s movements. At the same time, shemanded Bian Cheng to take care of these people. They were not allowed to head to other ces in fear of disturbing those from the Spirit City from cultivating.


    Furthermore, the Spirit nts inside - every bunch of them - were Gu Lingzhi��s treasures. If one or two bunches were to be identally destroyed by these people, she would be in anguish.


    Aftermanding briefly, Gu Lingzhi then withdrew from the Inheritance Space.


    Rong Yuan, who was stationed outside, smiled upon seeing her. He chuckled and asked, ��Done?��


    ��Done.�� Gu Lingzhiughed and took Rong Yuan��s outstretched hand before flying into the air once again.


    Rescuing people could never be dyed. Since the Pan Family had already known that the Inheritance Space was in her hands, she did not care whether the Inheritance Space would be exposed. It was convenient to use the Inheritance Space to temporarily settle those they had rescued.


    They had searched for more than half a month. More and more people were being stored into the Inheritance Space.


    On this day, two of them had stopped and rested outside a patch of forest. Rong Yuan sat on a huge rock and roasted the meat of a beast skillfully while Gu Lingzhi was washing and cutting some fruits. A series of careful footsteps were heard from the forest.


    Gu Lingzhi stopped her movements and lifted her head towards the direction in which the sound hade from. A woman wearing a water-blue dress could be seen holding the corners of her skirt and walking over timidly.


    What a beautifuldy, Gu Lingzhi secretly praised. Her eyebrows were cyclically arched above her bright almond-shaped eyes. She pursed her thin rosy lips before looking at them timidly. Upon perceiving Gu Lingzhi��s gaze, thedy smiled sheepishly and asked softly, ��Can Ie over?��


    Her voice was as crisp as a warbler.


    Gu Lingzhi unconsciously revealed a benevolent smile, ��Sure.��


    Thedy thanked her and quickened her steps while pinching the corners of her skirt nervously. She sat on a boulder that Gu Lingzhi had pointed to and spoke timidly, ��I have not eaten for a long time, can I eat with the both of you?��


    ��Of course, there��s so much food anyway, we won��t be able to finish them.�� Gu Lingzhiughed and handed thedy a fruit tter in which she had cut and decorated. Thedy gently shook her head and was finally willing to let go of her skirt. She pointed to Rong Yuan��s direction, ��I...I want to eat meat.��


    After saying that statement, she bowed her head embarrassedly, seemingly afraid to look at Gu Lingzhi��s expression.


    Gu Lingzhi was amused by her behaviour, ��The meat is not fully cooked yet and can��t be eaten. Eat some fruits to fill your stomach first.��


    ��It��s not done yet?�� Thedy pursed her lips in disappointment and reluctantly took a piece of fruit from the tter to chew on.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled, ��I��m Gu Lingzhi, what��s your name? Why are you alone here?��


    Thedy moved the fruit away from her mouth and replied bashfully, ��My name is Xiao Yu. I was originally fleeing with my family but was separated from them a few days ago.��


    ��Seperated?�� Gu Lingzhi repeated the word and studied thedy quietly. She nced at Rong Yuan before striking up a conversation with her. However, Xiao Yu was staring at the piece of meat Rong Yuan was roasting the whole time such that Gu Lingzhi did not know whether tough or cry. After Rong Yuan had roasted the meat, he cut arge piece and handed it over to her.


    Xiao Yu��s eyes brightened immediately upon receiving the meat. Before Gu Lingzhi could warn her that it was scalding hot and ask her to be careful, Xiao Yu was already holding the barbecued meat and eating it with big bites. She smiled shyly while eating, forming a striking contrast from her brutal table manners.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan nned to continue their journey and find people who were in need of help. Xiao Yu expressed that she wanted to go along with them.


    ��I am separated from my family and do not know whether I can find them again. Can I..e with you both?��


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Rong Yuan and hesitated.


    This girl named Xiao Yu appeared to be pure and harmless, but the timing of her appearance was too coincidental and appeared at a time in which they were about to eat. She imed to be separated from her family yet her clothes were clean and tidy. Not a single strand of her hair was disheveled, making her seem like a richdy who was on an excursion.


    But in this situation, who would be in the mood for an excursion? Not to mention that Xiao Yu was not surprised at all when Gu Lingzhi revealed her name.


    It was not that Gu Lingzhi was narcissistic, but the names of her and Rong Yuan have spreaded all over the city in recent years. It can be said that they were known to everyone. This was particrly evident when they were searching and rescuing people. Everyone they met knew who they were upon hearing Rong Yuan and her name. Why was it that only this suspicious Xiao Yu was ignorant?


    Unless she had already recognised their identities and was intentionally befriending them. Gu Lingzhi did not know whether to bring such a person along with them.


    ��Are you unwilling to?�� Xiao Yu blinked her eyes and asked, ��I will be very obedient and won��t disturb you. It is very deste here, moreover, there are beasts wrecking havoc. Are you really going to let a weakdy roam alone outside?��


    If Xiao Yu was just an ordinarydy, Gu Lingzhi absolutely would not bear to let her be alone. But in this case whereby there was obviously something off with the other party, she had no choice but to bear with it.


    ��Let��s bring her along.�� Rong Yuan spoke suddenly. When Gu Lingzhi looked over doubtfully, he whispered, ��I doubt that she will be able to y any tricks.��


    Such confidence. But Rong Yuan indeed has such capabilities.


    There will always be a solution to every problem. Maybe thisdy had recognised them and wanted their protection such that she had acted this way?


    After figuring this out, Gu Lingzhi smiled at Xiao Yu and moved her into the Inheritance Space.


    The scenery in front of Xiao Yu suddenly changed and caused her to be greatly frightened. But upon seeing the surrounding scenery and the rich spiritual power in the air, her eyes twinkled and she asked excitedly, ��Where is this ce? Why is the spiritual energy so strong here? You actually have such a magical item.��


    ��It��s just a space-dimension spiritual treasure. You can live here with a peace of mind. I��ll let you out when we reach the Spirit City.��


    ��Okay, I��ll stay here and won��t go anywhere!�� Xiao Yu replied happily. Her eyeballs spun around and was full of curiosity towards the Inheritance Space.


    ��Have you sent her in?�� Rong Yuan asked.


    ��Yes, I��ve let Bian Cheng watch over her so that nothing will happen.�� With that, Gu Lingzhi squinted at him and asked, ��Why did you want to take her along? Are you charmed by her?��


    ��What did you say?�� Rong Yuan lightly pushed her head as he found it funny and ridiculous. ��If she really needed our help, it��s fine to take her along. If she has any other ill intentions, she will still find another chance if we do not take her along now. We might as well have someone guarding over her now and figure out what her motive is.��


    ��That��s true.�� Gu Lingzhi shrugged her shoulders and set off with Rong Yuan once again to search for people in need.


    One monthter, Gu Lingzhi had already sent more than ten thousand people into the Inheritance Space. The two returned back to the Spirit City as they were running out of space to hold anymore people.


    The two were preparing to leave after cing the people they had found in designated districts but were stopped by a sudden voice.


    ��Lady Gu, can I go with you? I am unfamiliar with this ce, I��m afraid...�� Xiao Yu pitifully gripped onto Gu Lingzhi��s clothes and looked at her expectantly.


    Sure enough, there was a conspiracy.


    Gu Lingzhi was a little disappointed as Xiao Yu��s character was still quite likeable. There were many people in the Inheritance Space who had a good impression of this shy girl.

 Chapter 401 – Please Save Us!

    <h4>Chapter 401 �C Please Save Us!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    To prevent Xiao Yu from ying any tricks, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan fulfilled her wish and took her back to where they lived. If Xiao Yu really had any other intentions, it was much safer to have her under their eyelids.


    When Lin Rong saw Xiao Yu who was behind them, she could not help but ask about her out of curiosity. Not longter, she was allured by Xiao Yu��s innocence and appearance and acknowledged her as her sister. She even invited Xiao Yu to live in her yard but was quickly rejected by Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Aunt, she has just arrived and is not familiar with this ce yet. Wouldn��t it be better for her to stay with me for a while?��


    ��It��s the same for her to stay with me.�� Lin Rong held onto Xiao Yu��s hand, ��You two are so busy and don��t have the time to apany Xiao Yu. It��s better for her to stay with me and keep mepany.��


    ��No, no, Xiao Yu is afraid of unfamiliarity. How many times has she met you? Don��t scare her off.�� Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips and chuckled before separating their hands unobtrusively. She took Xiao Yu��s hand and said, ��We��ve brought back everyone we could from nearby and won��t be leaving anytime soon, I can take you to familiarise the Spirit City��s environment. How about I find you another ce to stay when you have familiarised yourself?��


    Xiao Yu looked at Gu Lingzhi before looking at Lin Rong. She bowed her head and spoke timidly, ��Okay.��


    ��So obedient.�� Gu Lingzhi unconsciously used a word meant for pampering. Sheughed bitterly in her heart. The appearance of Xiao Yu was not just deceptive in general. She knew that the other party had a conspiracy yet she could not help but to pity her a little. Fortunately, Rong Yuan did not fall for this. If he was to be influenced by Xiao Yu and talk to her so gently, she had no idea how jealous she would be.


    ��Alright, Little Aunt. Go back first if there is nothing else. Lingzhi and I are tired after a day of journey and would like to go back and rest.�� Rong Yuan directly asked her to leave before pulling Gu Lingzhi into the house such that Lin Rong had no opportunity to take Xiao Yu away. Gu Lingzhi��s other hand held onto Xiao Yu and waved apologetically at Lin Rong before entering the house.


    ��Hey...Wait, if you two want to rest, you can leave Xiao Yu with me. You guys...��


    Bang.


    The door closed mercilessly in front of Lin Rong, almost hitting her elegantly straight nose, ��I just wanted someone to apany me, do they have to be so protective of her? People who do not know of this might mistaken her as a mistress. Ah!��


    Lin Rong covered her mouth immediately and thought of a terrible possibility. Could Xiao Yu possibly be Rong Yuan��s mistress?


    But Gu Lingzhi��s reaction was too calm. And judging by their attitude towards Xiao Yu, Rong Yuan clearly did not pay any attention to her. It was Gu Lingzhi who was protective all along. Could it be that...Xiao Yu was the Gu Lingzhi��s mistress instead?


    ��No way, not possible, that��s definitely not possible!�� If this was the case, Xiao Yu would have already been shredded into a thousand pieces by Rong Yuan. Lin Rong��s head shook around like a rattle drum.


    So...why were the two of them so protective of Xiao Yu?


    Not only was Lin Rong in doubt, Gu Lingzhi herself did not understand as to why she wanted to bring Xiao Yu to live in her residence with Rong Yuan. Why had she not considered that Rong Yuan might be Xiao Yu��s goal?


    Looking at the pair of shy eyes and delicate voice of Xiao Yu enquiring solicitously about Rong Yuan��s well-being, Gu Lingzhi felt a throbbing pain in her head.


    ��Brother Rong,e and try this jade cake that I��ve made.�� Xiao Yu looked at Rong Yuan expectantly and shyly with a te of exquisite pastries.


    ��It��s okay, I don��t like desserts.�� Rong Yuan rejected coldly.


    ��I��ve spent a long time making it, do take a bite.��


    Rong Yuan pursed her lips, ��Since you took such a long time to make it, you don��t have to do it again.��


    ��How can I do that?�� Xiao Yu looked at him pitifully. ��As long as I can make the dessert which Brother Rong likes, I��ll be willing to make it no matter how long it��ll take.��


    Tsk, that was rather heartfelt and sincere.


    Gu Lingzhi pouted her lips and lowered her head to select the material to be used to refine the Spiritual Weapon for Lin Chongyuan among a bunch of minerals.


    Although Lin Chongyuan also had some good quality Spiritual Weapons left by their ancestors, they were all not suitable for his usage. Fortunately, they had found a suitable piece of material earlier during the rescue. Thus, she wanted tobine with the other materials to make a handy spiritual weapon for Lin Chongyuan.


    ��But I��m unwilling.�� A smile shed across Rong Yuan��s eyes as he sensed that Gu Lingzhi was a little jealous. He rejected Xiao Yu��s offer numerous times and went to choose the material with Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Brother Rong, I just want you to have a taste of my culinary skills, why are you always reluctant...�� Xiao Yu bit her lower lip and grieved.


    Rong Yuan frowned, ��I��m just unwilling to, why do I have to give you a reason?��


    If not for investigating Xiao Yu��s purpose, how could he possibly allow her to stay around for so long and cause Gu Lingzhi to be unhappy? If he was the reason why Xiao Yu was sticking around, then he could just chase her away now.


    While thinking of that, a series of rapid footsteps could be hearding from outside suddenly. Soon after, Qiao Yeshu��s voice sounded hurriedly, ��Oh no, Little Chancellor, Demigod Rong, the beasts are here again!��


    ��What? The beasts are here again?�� Gu Lingzhi was startled and stopped her actions.


    ��The beasts had suddenly gathered outside and were nning to attack the city. You and Demigod Rong should go and take a look.��


    ��Okay, we��ll head over there now.�� With a wave of her hand, Gu Lingzhi stored the table full of materials into the Storage Ring and left with Rong Yuan hurriedly towards the city gate.


    Upon looking at the three figures leaving in a hurry, Xiao Yu tilted her head and blinked her eyes. She pursed her lips andughed quietly. Her expressions and movements looked harmless but the gaze in her eyes was cold and sinister.


    On the other side, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had arrived at the city wall hurriedly and saw the herd of beasts approaching from a distance. Their surging figures had stirred up a sky full of yellow sand.


    Rong Yuan only took one nce before turning his head, ��Wait for me here, I��ll go and take a quick look.��


    With that, his figure vanished rapidly into the herd of beasts. Gu Lingzhi, Lin Chongyuan and the rest were watching from the city wall. Chu Jiang then smiled and said, ��Look at Demigod Rong. His techniques are not very different from our Spirit Tribe��s Heaven-Level techniques. Looks like there are still some good things being passed down in this Tianyuan Continent.��


    ��Indeed.�� Gu Lingzhi answered, ��Even though Pan Luo had deliberately caused the loss of many Heaven-Level techniques in the Continent and many of the remaining techniques could not be cultivated due to various reasons, some things have not stopped flowing nevertheless. Particrly, the Royal Families and ns of the few kingdoms, their respective roots are deep.��


    Chu Jiang listened carefully, ��These families might be our assistance in the future.��


    ��Yes. Those prestigious families are not fools either. They are not content in being trapped on the Tianyuan Continent for the rest of their lives upon knowing that a True God can no longer be produced.��


    Being able to nurture sufficient numbers of Demigods to open the channel connecting to the Tianyuan Continent has already begun. Once the channel sessfully opened, it would surely attract Pan Luo��s attention. Undoubtedly, it was not reliable to fight against the whole Realm of the Gods with just the power of the Spirit Tribe. At this time, the other forces on the Tianyuan Continent would y a critical role.


    These days, Chu Jiang and Lin Chongyuan have learned a lot from the outside world through Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. That was also why they had made such a remark.


    ��Look, the beasts are starting to devour each other!�� Wei Lingshu, who has been paying attention to the beasts the entire time,ughed, ��Little Chancellor is really our lucky star. Not only has she brought us hope but also resolved this crisis.��


    Gu Lingzhi was almost numb to this kind of appreciation and replied skillfully, ��The Spirit Tribe is my home, it is incumbent for me to protect my homnd.��


    Wei Lingshu was teased by her, ��You...��


    ��How did Brother Rong kill them?��


    Suddenly, Xiao Yu��s voice was inserted into their conversation. Gu Lingzhi turned around and looked behind.


    ��Why did youe here?��


    Xiao Yu smiled timidly, ��I heard that the beasts areing and came here to take a look. How did Brother Rong cause them to enter a state of confusion?��


    Gu Lingzhi smirked, ��It can be done by finding and killing the Female Worm that controls the beasts.��


    Xiao Yu tilted her head, ��Kill it? How?��


    ��Just kill it naturally.�� Gu Lingzhi vaguely exined.


    It was at this time where Rong Yuan returned. Once he stepped into the city wall, he headed to Gu Lingzhi��s side and asked, ��Kill what naturally?��


    ��How did you kill the Female Worm?�� Xiao Yu asked before Gu Lingzhi could reply. She seemed to be persistent on the answer.


    Rong Yuan nced at her suspiciously and thought that his method of attracting the Female Worm to expose itself before killing it was not a secret. He did not think much about it and said, ��You just have to attract the Female Worm and cause it to initiate an attack such that its exact location will be known.��


    ��I see...�� Xiao Yu replied while looking pensive. She then left again as quietly as how she came.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Xiao Yu as she departed and somehow, felt a sense of cmity in her heart.


    This time when the beasts attacked the city, it did not take long before the Female Worm was killed.


    In the remaining time, the Spirit City recovered to its calm state. If there was anything different, it was Xiao Yu��s transformation.


    Ever since the day where the beasts attacked the city, Xiao Yu seemed to have been enlightened. She no longer pestered Rong Yuan and hid in the room all day long, uncertain of what she was up to. Xiao Yu no longer bothered them, thus, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not think of driving her away and continued to let her stay.


    On this day, Gu Lingzhi had a sudden impulse and pulled Rong Yuan to the west side of the city. She wanted to see the lives of the people they had brought back.


    When they reached the temporary residence of Chen Dong and Qi Mengjia, Qi Mengjia pulled them into the house mysteriously. Chen Dong looked around to make sure no one had noticed them and entered the house before closing the door.


    Once they had entered the house, Gu Lingzhi discovered that there were a lot of people present, all of whom were rescued together with Chen Dong. Before Gu Lingzhi could question what was going on, she heard a ��plop�� followed by Qi Mengjia kneeling on her knees and hugging her thighs. She wailed, ��Little Chancellor, please save us!��

 Chapter 402 – Does Not Work Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 402 �C Does Not Work Anymore</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Quickly stand up, what are you doing?�� Gu Lingzhi hurriedly held onto Qi Mengjia, wanting to pull her up. But Qi Mengjia continued to kneel on the ground.


    Not only that, Chen Dong and the others behind him also knelt down on the ground and cried repeatedly, ��Little Chancellor, please save us!��


    Upon seeing Gu Lingzhi heading towards Chen Dong and the others to pull them up, Rong Yuan frowned and held onto Gu Lingzhi, ��What exactly happened?��


    Chen Dong and the rest looked at each other. Finally, it was Qi Mengjia who stood up and spoke, ��Little Chancellor, this was what happened. We did not say the truth when you rescued us. Actually, we did not flee from the Burnt City after it was invaded. We were used by our Chancellor as baits to lure the beasts and had escaped from there!��


    After saying this, Qi Mengjia could not help but to cover her face and wept bitterly, ��The Chancellor is practically inhuman. He resented us for having little fighting strength and deliberately lied to us by promising to take us away. In reality, he used us as baits to divert the attention of the beasts. When we encountered the beasts, he pushed us out while he quietly escaped with his confidants. Our family were eaten by the beasts when they were thrown out as baits!��


    Gu Lingzhi��s face turned ugly after hearing this. She could tell for a long time that Le Yan was calctive and was not really a good person, but she did not expect that he would be so utterly heartless and deceit others to push them out as bait. He was simply more abominable than the beasts!


    At least it was the beasts�� animal instincts for them to attack humans. But for humans to do such a thing, it was unforgivable.


    Qi Mengjia��s words have opened the gates of narration. Soon after, Chen Dong and the rest began to talk about their encounters. They were almost the same as Qi Mengjia. The group of them were from the same batch of people being sent out by Le Yan as baits. They were fortunate enough to escape from the beasts. After several life and death experiences, they were then found by Gu Lingzhi.


    When they had seen Gu Lingzhi and found out that Le Yan and the others had already arrived at the Spirit City, they were afraid that Gu Lingzhi would have the same thinking as Le Yan and did not care about those at the bottom. If they were to hastily reveal about their previous encounters, it would only bring misfortune to themselves. They decided to conceal the truth and lied that they had escaped from the chaos in the Burnt City.


    However, just two days ago, Le Yan had somehow recognised one of them. Knowing that they were part of those he had used as baits, he was afraid that these people would expose his doings. In the past few days, he was actually nning on pushing them out to death during the next beasts�� attack.


    Thankfully, one of Le Yan��s confidants were friends with Chen Dong and secretly exposed Le Yan��s ns to them as he could not bear to watch him die. When the beasts attack the city, they might really fall for his trap once again unknowingly.


    Rong Yuan lowered his head and looked at Chen Dong who was kneeling at his feet with a face full of tears and snot. He asked, ��Since none of you revealed the truth then, why are you telling us this now? Aren��t you afraid that we will look on without lifting a finger so as to maintain our rtionship with Le Yan? Or even harm the person who has quietly divulged this secret information to you?��


    ��Both of you wouldn��t do such a thing!�� Chen Dong immediately raised his head and looked at Rong Yuan fixedly. ��After this period of observation, we can tell that you and Little Chancellor are good people. You will definitely not be as inhuman as Le Yan, not treating the low-level Warriors as humans. You will definitely help us, right?��


    Rong Yuan remained silent, seemingly considering whether to help them. Gu Lingzhi knew that he had wanted her to take on the role as the good person and helped Qi Mengjia, who was in front of her, to get on her feet before saying gently, ��Alright, don��t cry anymore. Rong Yuan and I are aware of this matter now and will not let you all die in vain. I will go and inform Qiao Yeshuter and make you all his subordinates. In the future, your actions in the Spirit City will be under hismand and will not be dragged out as cannon fodders to die.��


    Upon hearing this, Qi Mengjia looked at her with astonishment. With a face full of snot and tears, she could not help but to cheer.


    ��Thank you, thank you Little Chancellor! I will remember your kindness and virtue for the rest of my life!��


    Chen Dong and the others also cried with joy and hugged each other. They thanked Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan profusely.


    The news of Chen Dong and the others being added to Qiao Yeshu��s team had reached Le Yan��s ears before nightfall. While listening to the report from his subordinate, Le Yan broke the pen he was using and said sullenly, ��Then how did the Little Chancellor and Rong Yuan react?��


    ��They did not react much.�� Ding Jiule disdained, ��The group of people must not have the courage to reveal the earlier incidents. It is estimated that they have heard the news from elsewhere and had boot-licked the Little Chancellor during their journey here.��


    Le Yan was still a little uneasy. He was not afraid that Gu Lingzhi would make use of this incident. He was afraid that it would tarnish his generous and virtue reputation he has been maintaining once the words got out. Although it was said that all the Chancellors of the five major cities were ze ss Fighters, there was still a difference among them. His ability was at the bottom amongst the five of them. If not for covering his tracks well, why would anyone rely on him when there were so many other stronger ones out there? If this image he has been continuously maintaining were to copse, it will inevitably cause a great damage to his reputation. It will also cause a lot of trouble when they were to rebuild the Burnt City.


    After all, no one would be willing to follow a Chancellor who lets his people die for him.


    Fortunately, the incident in which Le Yan was worried about did not ured. There were no rumors of him in the city. What he did not know was that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had already sentenced him to death in their hearts. They were not nning on letting him live until the day where the beast crisis was lifted. Thus, it was redundant for them to broadcast what he had done.


    Just as the Spirit City relived its peace and quietness, the repelled beasts attacked once again.


    This time, there were far more beasts than before. Rong Yuan routinely flew out of the city wall upon seeing the herd of beasts and went to search for the offspring.


    What was unsessful was that the Female Worm seemed to be aware of Rong Yuan��s n. Usually, the Female Worm would haveunched an attack upon seeing him wreaking havoc in the herd of beasts. No matter how presumptuous Rong Yuan was acting this time, the Female Worm did not reveal its trace. This caused Rong Yuan��s performance to be in vain.


    Upon seeing that the Spirit City was getting closer yet the Female Worm had no signs of emergence, Rong Yuan had no choice but to return to the city wall and inform Lin Chongyuan of the news such that he could prepare for the battle they were about to face.


    ��It��s fine that you cannot find it. Good boy, no one will me you.�� Lin Chongyuan consoled upon seeing that Rong Yuan��s mood was a little dispirited, ��You have seeded many times. The Female Worm would naturally notice something so it��s normal for them to be prepared. Go and rest with Lingzhi first and leave the rest to me.��


    Rong Yuan left obediently and hugged Gu Lingzhi in his arms after seeing her. He said dully, ��The Female Worm has be smarter. There''s no way to lure it out.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s other hand clinged onto Rong Yuan��s shoulder before patting his head, ��Don��t worry. It��s fine if you can��t find it. We are not afraid of having to face them head-on.��


    The Spirit City was different from the other four cities. The surrounding four walls were specifically strengthened by people led by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. It was not easy for the beasts to push down the door and attack into the city. Regarding the flying beasts, they had enough people to seal off the sky such that they can never make anding.


    It could be said that the Spirit City was very stable now and could still fight even if they were not able to kill the Female Worm.


    The tumultuous beasts were moving quickly to attack. The people stationed at the four respective city gates had been informed that Rong Yuan did not find the Female Wormand they had to prepare for a real battle. Wei Lingshu, who was in charge of the east city gate,ughed and yelled at those below the city wall, ��Brothers, it��s time for us to show them what we got. The limelight has not been stolen by Demigod Rong!��


    The people who heard Wei Lingshu��s cry could not help but to burst outughing and agree with what he had said. They waved the Spiritual Weapons they were holding with exuberance. It was the same situation at the north and south gates. When facing the tumultuous herd of beasts, they were driven by the desire to fight.


    The west city gate was not as exuberance as the east, south and north. The west city gate defended by Le Yan, Guan Yue, Yuan Sheng and Yun Zhu, the four Chancellors, was awfully quiet.


    Those who were scarred by the fallen of the four cities were more fearful than anything else when faced with the beasts.


    Seeing that the beasts were about to attack the city, Guan Yue cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ��With the impending situation, it is futile to have excessive fear. What is important now is to be able to defend the city gate. The walls of the Spirit City were all strengthened by Spiritual Power and are not that easy to be broken through.��


    ��You said this so easily as you have not experienced having your city conquered by the beasts.�� Le Yan rebuked as he could not help but to relive the nightmare as he watched the iing beasts.


    The Giant Insect Beasts brutally knocked down the city walls, letting numerous beasts burrow their way in. They bit anybody they saw and destroyed everything in their paths. If he had not been scared to death, why would he make those citizens bait so as to create an opportunity for him to escape? He was forced to make this decision!


    ��As a city��s Chancellor, how can you be so easily afraid?�� Guan Yue had already learnt of Le Yan��s behaviour from Rong Yuan and reached a consensus with him to let Le Yan die ��naturally�� under the attack of the beasts. Needless to say, he could not stand his pretentious act and sneered, ��I have not personally experienced the beasts invading the city, but on my way to the Spirit City, I have encountered numerous attacks by the beasts. The strongest wave was not much worse than this siege. It wasn��t that petrifying. ChancellorLe, don��t impede uster and let the beasts in from where you are defending.��


    ��You... Someone who isn��t aware, isn��t fearful!�� Guan Yue��s words caused Le Yan��s face to be scorching red. His face looked better only when he saw fear in both Yun Zhu and Yuan Sheng��s eyes. He snorted and returned to the area he was responsible for defending.

 Chapter 403 – Anger

    <h4>Chapter 403 �C Anger</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Spirit City was not that charitable - allowing people from other cities to seek refuge here came at a cost. It was their duty to defend the west city gate.


    Of course, the Spirit Tribe did not trust thempletely. To prevent them from cking off as it was not their own city, they had also sent some people from the Spirit City to be stationed there and guard the west city along with the other four cities.


    Soon, the roaring army of beasts were about to crash over. As the Spirit City was already prepared, it managed to recover its tranquility after the initial panic and was full of desire to fight against the invading beasts.


    Before the beasts could approach the city walls, they were blocked by various spiritual powers. The usually victorious flying beasts were of no help here. They were deadly sealed off in the sky above the Spirit City and were continuously attacked by those below the Spiritual Net.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, the two vital forces, did not ck off. When the beasts swarmed in, they went into the herd and specially picked out those that wererger and more powerful to wipe them out batches by batches. Not longter, the ground in front of the city wall was covered with beasts�� corpses.


    Gu Lingzhi sprinkled some Corpse Disintegrating Liquid before setting a fire to turn them into ashes. This restored the ground in front of the city wall by keeping it clean once again.


    ��Little Chancellor,e back.�� Chu Jiang shouted from the top of the city wall.


    Gu Lingzhi heard and stopped what she was doing and returned back into the city. Rong Yuan continued to battle against the beasts.


    ��The group in charge of handing the Spiritual Net does not have enough Spiritual Power. Go and take a look at them.�� Chu Jiang hurriedly said once shended back into the city.


    ��Got it, just leave it to me.�� Gu Lingzhi jumped off the city wall after hearing and went to find Lin Xiao who was responsible for sealing off the sky above the Spirit City.


    At this point of time, Lin Xiao��s face was covered in cold sweat. The excessive consumption of spiritual power had caused him to look haggard and it was the same for those around him. Upon seeing Gu Lingzhi��s arrival, he eximed, ��You��re here, Little Chancellor. Sorry to trouble you.��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head, ��No problem. Thank you for working hard to eliminate the flying beasts.��


    After she had finished speaking, Gu Lingzhi executed the original n and kept those from the Spirit Tribe, who had consumed arge amount of their spiritual energy, into the Inheritance Space. She then sent out those who have been cultivating inside the Inheritance Space to rece their position.


    While walking, Gu Lingzhi collected a number of people and sent them inside the Inheritance Space to recover their spiritual energy. This ensured that there was sufficient spiritual energy for those in charge of sealing off the Spirit City��s airspace. When Gu Lingzhi had reached the west side of the city, she took some time off and nced around. It was found that the people of the Forgotten City were defending the west city gate tightly under Guan Yue��s leadership. Although they were not as skilled as the other cities, they had improved and were not falling behind. They were working with what Bian Cheng had taught them and were defending the city well, much more easily than those from the other three cities.


    Counting the time, there should be a lot of beasts corpse beneath the west city gate at this time. With this thought in mind, Gu Lingzhi flew up to the city wall and took a look at the ground below. Sure enough, a stack of corpses have been piled beneath the city wall. There were corpses of both beasts and humans.


    Unlike the people of the Spirit Tribe, the people from the four cities could not attack remotely and minimise the number of sacrifices. It was inevitable that sacrifices were made. Gu Lingzhi sighed and with a wave of her hand, sprinkled the Corpse Disintegrating Liquid. She then heard Le Yan shouting from not far away, ��Little Chancellor, can you send some more people over from the Spirit City? I am almost unable to hold it here. We already have less manpower. If we were to lose even more people, I don��t know if we can hold this part of the city gate.��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned and looked at him, ��It was already said that the four cities would guard the west city gate. Why are you saying that there is not enough manpower now? The battle n had already been fixed. Where am I going to find more people for you?��


    Le Yan pointed to the people from the Spirit Tribe that were meditating in a distance to restore their spiritual energy and said, ��What are you saying? Aren��t there quite a few people who are idle? Just send a couple over and the death toll can be reduced. You can��t neglect us just because we��re not citizens of the Spirit City.��


    These words might contain some form of provocation. A glimpse at those from the other three cities revealed that they have heard these words and were casting skeptical gazes. Gu Lingzhi chucked, ��I will not me you for being ignorant. A Martial Artists�� spiritual energy isn��t limitless. The Martial Artists resting at one corner have exhausted their spiritual energies and can no longer fight. It was already negotiated that the west city gate was to be defended by you all. In order to reduce your stress, two elite teams were specially sent to assist you all in defending the city. If the beasts are still able to enter under such conditions, I will really suspect whether there is a spy among you all, deliberately letting the beasts in.��


    With that, Gu Lingzhi scanned everyone before using a cold tone, ��The Spirit City does not keep useless people. You can leave if you aren��t willing to defend the city. We will think of another solution. If anyone were to deliberately stir up the rtionship between the aboriginal people of the Spirit City and the outsiders, don��t me me for sending them out mercilessly!��


    Gu Lingzhi left the top of the city wall without caring about the others�� reactions. She had also conveniently taken away a portion of those who were in need of replenishing their spiritual energy. She followed along the previous route and kept those who were meditating near the city wall into the Inheritance Space before bringing out a batch who had recovered their spiritual energy. She then proceeded to the next gate.


    ��Fellow Chancellors, look. I��ve already said that the Spirit City had ill intentions!�� Le Yan said with a gloomy voice upon seeing Gu Lingzhi��s departing figure.


    Yun Zhu and Yuan Sheng locked eyes but remained silent. Guan Yue chuckled softly and said, ��Is that so? I feel that the Little Chancellor��s words make a lot of sense. The Spirit City does not keep any useless people. Since we are borrowing their territory, we have to disy our worth. If the Spirit City is able to defend the city at a very small cost yet we are unable to, we can only me ourselves for having inferior skills. It is alright if you are unaware and feel remorse. However, there is no reason to put the me on them. At this point of time, focusing on defending the city and reducing the loss are what��s important at hand.��


    Seeing that Guan Yue had stood up for Gu Lingzhi, Le Yan��s face was flushed with anger and embarrassment, ��Guan Yue, were you bribed by the Spirit City such that you are constantly speaking for them?��


    Guan Yue nced at him, ��Do you think everyone is like you and does not know how to return a favor? If not for the Little Chancellor��s help, my Forgotten City would have been destroyed by the beasts, let alone being able to survive and eat and drink. Defending the west city gate is not just for the Spirit City, but also for ourselves!��


    ��You...�� Le Yan was choked by Guan Yue��s words that he could not rebuke. What Guan Yue said was reasonable, but he could not bear to watch as his men were sacrificed. Guan Yue had managed to preserve his strength well and had more than twenty thousand people avable. He was only left with a few thousand people and could not afford anymore losses. Upon seeing Yuan Sheng and Yun Zhu being moved by Guan Yue��s words, he said anxiously with a face of disapproval, ��How are you certain that Gu Lingzhi had no other intentions? Perhaps she wants to win over everyone��s support and use the opportunity to revert the Forgotten City such that the citizens would be of the Spirit City instead? Wasn��t this intention revealed when she made us defend the city?��


    Yuan Sheng and Yun Zhu were shocked and their eyes gleamed as they thought about the possibility of Le Yan��s words. Guan Yue chided and could no longer stand Le Yan��s attitude. Before Le Yan could say anything else, a voice was inserted into their conversation.


    ��Utter rubbish! Who cares about your defeated army? You think that everyone is the same as you just because you are narrow-minded? If the Spirit City had wanted to expand, do you think the other cities would still exist? Why don��t you take a look at your own virtues. Keeping you is a form of pollution to the air in my Spirit City.��


    Le Yan��s face turned verdant as soon as he heard this. No one has ever insulted him like this. He turned around and was faced with a handsome, sunny and energetic teenager who was looking at him with disdain.


    ��Outrageous! Who are you? How dare you say such things to me?��


    ��I��m your grandfather!�� Fang Yue snarled at him with his hands on his hips, ��There are really all kinds of birds when the forest is huge. It��s really a waste of talent for such a person like you to be able to cultivate into a ze ss Fighter. You can only think about nonsensical stuff all day, aren��t you worried that your brain might spoil from all these overthinking? It is sick that your brain has be like that, go get treated!��


    ��Ridiculous!�� Le Yan struck his palm in a fury. Fang Yue was already prepared and somersaulted to avoid the attack. Just when Le Yan was about to attack again, he opened his mouth and yelled, ��ughter! The Chancellor of the Burnt City is colluding with the beasts and wants to silence me by killing me!��


    Le Yan was so exasperated that he almost choked on his saliva. He could only stare at Fang Yue as he could not attack even if he wanted to.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Yue giggled and returned back to the city wall so as to continuemanding the battle. Yun Zhu nced at Guan Yue before shaking her head and leaving. Her remaining strength was the smallest amongst the four cities. It was a blessing for her to be able to stay in the Spirit City and she dared not to think about anything else. She could not counter even if the Spirit City was to do something to them. It might be better off for her to dly ept. If they were to really merge with the Spirit City, it might actually be a good thing for her. With this in mind, Yun Zhu was speedily enlightened.


    With everybody leaving, Le Yan��s eyes gleamed fiercely and he wanted to give Fang Yue a taste of his power. Anyway, he was the rude one to begin with. Even if he were to kill him, Lin Chongyuan could not fall out with him over this matter.


    The palm he had raised was turned into a zed shape in an instant as he waved it towards Fang Yue.


    Fang Yue had already guarded himself secretly when the other three were leaving. When he sensed Le Yan��s desire to kill him, he leaped onto the top of the city wall in the blink of an eye. He ran and howled, ��ughter! The Chancellor of the Burnt City wants to kill me! I��m scared!��


    Le Yan was so furious that he chased after him but was stopped by a group of Spirit City��s soldiers. They pointed their spiritual weapons at his direction and shouted, ��Stop! Do not hurt the citizens of the Spirit City!��


    Le Yan stared coldly at the soldiers who were stopping him. He really desired to kill them all together. But Fang Yue��s shouting voice was too loud and had attracted the attention of quite a few people. The best time to vent his anger was missed and forcibly killing Fang Yue now would only cause inevitable trouble. After taking a few deep breaths to suppress his anger, Le Yan forcefully squeezed out a smile, ��I was just joking and ying with him. Do you really think I would kill somebody? Do focus your concentration on defending the city. It would not be good if the beasts were to barge their way in.��


    ��Is that so?�� The leader of the troop studied him, seemingly believing his words as he retracted the Spiritual Weapon pointed at him. Just as he was turning around, a thumb was held out at an angle in which Le Yan could see.


    How dare you anger our Little Chancellor?

 Chapter 404 – Endless Luck with the Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 404 �C Endless Luck with the Ladies</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The beasts continued attacking the city for five days. In this time, Gu Lingzhi had lost count of how many Giant Insect Beasts she had killed and how many people��s energies she had helped replenish in the Lost City. She only knew that though she was extremely exhausted, the beasts had finally stopped attacking.


    The Spirit City was filled with celebratory calls when its residents saw that the beasts had disappeared from the horizon.


    ��We��ve won! They��ve retreated!��


    ��We can finally have a good night��s rest!��


    These people could go to sleep, but for Gu Lingzhi and herpany, they still had some matters to settle.


    They had managed to defend against the beasts this time because the four other cities had shared the burden of guarding the West city gates and many people from the Spirit Tribe had sacrificed their lives to protect the city. Even so, the four other cities that helped had suffered heavy casualties, losing more than 10,000 lives in the process.


    Guan Yue was rather pleased with this oue. If it was not for Rong Yuan who had found someone to train the men of the Forgotten City, they would not have been able to defend the west city gates with such minimal losses. Le Yan, on the other hand, was heavily dissatisfied. He had lost a few hundreds of soldiers in this war. His onlyfort was that the other cities had also lost a few hundreds of soldiers, and he could not help but feel that the Spirit Tribe had used them as a tool to fight off the beasts. It was no wonder the people of the Spirit Tribe had treated them so nicely in the beginning.


    Lin Chongyuan only had one thing to say. ��Whoever is unhappy can leave, I won��t force anyone to stay here.��


    Hearing this, Le Yan no longer felt angry, but he was still indignant. He felt that he had suffered losses from this experience, so he promised himself that he would get his hands on as many beast carcasses as he could.


    Though the beasts were ferocious, their carcasses were precious. The hide of the beasts could be harvested and used in making weapons. Lin Chongyuan had no intentions of fighting with him over such trivial matters, so he let Le Yan have his way. The other cities were not as thick-skinned as Le Yan; they did notin even if they ended up receiving less rewards.


    When they had sent off the people from the four other cities, Gu Lingzhi took whatever body parts of the beasts that could be used in weapon-making and put it in her Inheritance Space. She passed these items to the descendants of the Spirit Tribe that were residing in her Inheritance Space before going back to her living quarters to rest.


    Gu Lingzhi slept for almost an entire day, before she was awoken by a ruckus outside the next morning.


    ��Lady Le, you can��t go in, my masters are resting, you can��t disturb them!�� It was Chun Tao��s voice.


    Ever since Gu Lingzhi met Lin Chongyuan, Chun Tao had be her servant. Since then, the beasts had wreaked havoc on the city and Gu Lingzhi��s Inheritance Space and her identity as a descendant of the Spirit Tribe had been exposed. Chun Tao��s attitude towards Gu Lingzhi took a 180-degree turn. At first, she was unwilling to serve Gu Lingzhi but now, she was almost obsessed with her master. Seeing that Le Yao had tried to seduce Rong Yuan before, Chun Tao was strongly against Le Yao entering Gu Lingzhi��s living quarters.


    However, Chun Tao was not physically strong. She was only in the early stages of being a Silver ss Warrior and was no match for Le Yao. It did not take much effort for Le Yao to barge into Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s living quarters.


    ��Stop! Take one more step and I��ll call for back-up,�� Chun Tao tried to appear menacing as she held both of her arms up to block Le Yao.


    ��Look at this servant of yours, she��s rather loyal, isn��t she?�� Le Yao chuckled, ��I��m here to discuss some important matters and I��ll leave the moment I��m done. Do you have to make such a big fuss about it?��


    Chun Tao got an eyesore just from the way Le Yao��s big breasts moved every time she talked. ��Bullshit! Why would my mistress have anything to do with you? Hurry up and leave, do not disturb my masters while they are resting.��


    ��Your words are really hurtful. After all, I��ve once had a genuine rtionship with your master...��


    ��Who has ever had a genuine rtionship with you? I only remember someone being shameless and making a fool out of herself that disgusted my husband. Lady Le, it seems that your memories are failing you. Do you need me to find someone to have your brain checked for you? Or else, people might say that the Spirit City does not treat its guests well. I wouldn��t be able to bear the consequences of any more insults hurled at us.��


    ��Mistress, you��re awake!�� Chun Tao turned and looked at Gu Lingzhi, evidently surprised. The expression on her face immediately turned into one of embarrassment. ��I��m to me for being too weak. I was unable to stop her from disturbing your rest.��


    Gu Lingzhi patted her on her head, ��It��s alright, the difference in your cultivation levels is too big. If she wants to barge in, you won��t be able to stop her. Next time, don��t force yourself. What if you get hurt?��


    Chun Tao pouted and yed with her fingers, ��But I can��t just sit by and watch whilst someone barges in like that.��


    ��Then wake me up and I��ll deal with her, don��t do anything silly,�� Gu Lingzhi instructed Chun Tao before turning to face Le Yao, ��Why have youe?��


    Le Yao twisted her ponytail before sheughed lightly, ��Do I need a reason toe and visit you?��


    ��It��s not that,�� Gu Lingzhi said as she inched one step backwards towards Rong Yuan who was standing beside her to show her authority, ��It��s just that my house is rather small, it would not be appropriate to host someone as important as you in it. If you have something you��d like to say, please say it and leave. My husband and I have many other important matters to see to, so we don��t have time to waste.��


    Le Yao blinked, almost as if she did not get Gu Lingzhi��s hint of chasing her away. She found a bench and sat down on it. ��I��vee today to apologize to you on behalf of my brother. That day, he saw that his subordinate was injured and in the heat of the moment, he said things that he did not mean to you. I hope that you won��t take it to heart.��


    Gu Lingzhi was slightly taken aback, never expecting that Le Yao hade to apologize on behalf of Le Yan. Rong Yuan, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes at her words and asked Gu Lingzhi, ��Did Le Yan bully you?��


    Gu Lingzhi thought about it carefully before she shook her head. Le Yan had the intention of making things difficult for her, but he did not manage to achieve his goal.


    Rong Yuan noticed her hesitation and his face immediately darkened. When he thought about how he had been fighting the beasts outside the city whilst others were giving Gu Lingzhi a difficult time in the city, he could not help but feel that Le Yan was a horrible person and he should not have saved him back then. Then, Rong Yuan no longer bothered to entertain Le Yao any longer. He merely waved his hands dismissively. ��I understand. Go back and let your senior know that if he wants to live a longer life, he should stop provoking others, else trouble would find him one day.��


    ��Demigod Rong, are you really just going to chase me away like this?�� Le Yao bit her lower lip and pouted at him, a wronged expression on her face. ��I��vee all the way here before I got to rest, aren��t you going to invite me inside for some tea?��


    ��Do whatever you want,�� Rong Yuan replied dismissively as his brows furrowed. He then pulled Gu Lingzhi into his arms, asking her eagerly about what Le Yan had done to her so that he could exact his revenge.


    Holding the teacup, her hands trembled a bit and her eyes twitched. She hasn''t even left yet, but they are tantly discussing how to take revenge on her brother in front of her!


    Chun Taoughed lightly at the scene in front of her, praising Rong Yuan in her head. Her master was indeed domineering, her mistress was really lucky to marry a man like him.


    Gu Lingzhi grinned as she exined what had happened at the west city gates to Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan massaged her head gently and praised her, ��Well done, do your best to rebuke anyone who dares to disrespect you next time. If they still dare to disrespect you, I��ll beat the daylight out of him so that they won��t be able to speak anymore!��


    ��Mm.�� Gu Lingzhi giggled, but Le Yao��s face turned green from anger. Her decision to stay had only resulted in embarrassment.


    Then, Xiao Yu suddenly walked into the guesthouse. She was holding a tray with two tes of snacks and she ced it at the table closest to Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. She looked at Rong Yuan and said, ��I admire how much Brother Rong dotes on the Little Chancellor. This morning, I saw that the both of you had not gotten up yet so I��ve decided to make some snacks for the both of you, I hope you like them.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Yu, expressionless. A few days had passed, she thought that Xiao Yu would have given up on pestering Rong Yuan. However, she was still here, persisting! Was Rong Yuan really that charismatic?


    After seeing the delight in Le Yao��s eyes, Gu Lingzhi took the tes from Xiao Yu and ced them in front of Le Yao and smiled. ��Lady Le, you��ve rushed all the way here early in the morning. You haven��t had your breakfast yet, right? Try some of Xiao Yu��s food, she��s the best at cooking and won��t let you down.��


    ��Lady Xiao Yu made these snacks for Demigod Rong, it wouldn��t be polite of me to eat them, would it?�� Le Yao grinned as she pushed the tes away from her.


    ��Sigh, how is it impolite? Since she has made us some food, anyone can eat it. Don��t you think so, Xiao Yu?��


    Xiao Yu opened her mouth and nced at Rong Yuan for a while before nodding her head, looking wronged. ��Yes, if Lady Le doesn��t mind the food that I make, please eat it.��


    Le Yao sighed dramatically. ��Look at how pitiful you are, how could I have the heart to eat it? Demigod Rong, do you really bear to reject her like this? Even if you don��t like her, you should at least have a few bites. Why are you making things so difficult for her?��


    Xiao Yu lowered her head even more and her body started to tremble. She sobbed upon hearing Le Yao��s words.


    Gu Lingzhi could only watch the scene unfold in front of her wordlessly. In an instant, she had be the bad person.


    Rong Yuan��s eyes drooped, as if he was thinking of something. As Xiao Yu��s sobbing got louder, he suddenly walked towards the both of them and threw a handkerchief at her. ��Look at you making a scene here. Aren��t you going to wipe away your tears?��

 Chapter 405 – Poisonous Snake

    <h4>Chapter 405 �C Poisonous Snake</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Rong Yuan?�� Gu Lingzhi called in confusion.


    Rong Yuan��s attitude was not very friendly and there was an obvious look of disdain in his eyes. His tone even carried a hint of pity. Could it be...


    Gu Lingzhi immediately straightened out her expression as she looked at Rong Yuan seriously.


    ��Are you unhappy with the way I am doing things?��


    ��It��s not that I am unhappy, it��s just that...�� Rong Yuan frowned as he thought about what words to use. He then sighed, ��After all, Xiao Yu is ady and should...��


    ��So, you are ming me?�� Without waiting for Rong Yuan toplete his sentence, Gu Lingzhi snorted. She then turned to leave without giving Rong Yuan a chance to exin, ��Good! I am an evil woman; I won��t interrupt the both of you!��


    Rong Yuan immediately rushed to chase after her, ��Lingzhi, don��t be angry, I��m just sparing a thought for your reputation? If the word spreads that you are neglecting Xiao Yu it won��t be good too, right? Give me a chance to exin...��


    ��Go away, I don��t want to hear it! You can go talk to Xiao Yu!��


    The sound of their argument became distant. In the living room, as she saw her ideal couple quarrel, Chun Tao was stunned. After a while, she gave a shriek, ��The Little Chancellor actually quarreled with Demigod Rong!�� She had to quickly go tell the Chancellor this, in case Little Governor was bullied by Demigod Rong.


    Chun Tao took two steps out before stopping as she thought of something. Turning around abruptly she pointed to Le Yao, ��You have to leave! We don��t wee you here!��


    Looking at Xiao Yu who was sobbing, she could not bring herself to chase her away.


    It was weird. Chun Tao was always firm towards anyone who tried to hit on her master. However, when it came to Xiao Yu, her heart always melted. Even when something like just now happened where Gu Lingzhi suspected Rong Yuan to be attracted to Xiao Yu, Chun Tao still could not bring herself to say anything mean. She pointed at Xiao Yu for a long time before forcing out the words, ��You- you should go back and rest. If you have nothing to do, you shouldn��t appear in front of the Little Governor and Demigod Rong for a few days.��


    Xiao Yu lifted her head and looked at her sadly, her almond shaped eyes filled with tears, ��Why? I just wanted to do something for them. Can��t I do that?��


    ��It is not that you can��t, it is just that...sigh, just listen to me and stay in for a few days.��


    On the other side, as Gu Lingzhi stormed out, Rong Yuan chased after her trying his very best to persuade her. Everyone that saw them turned to look in surprise, wondering if their eyes were ying tricks on them. Since when did they quarrel with each other? This was really strange.


    Unknowingly, the two of them had reached the Chancellor��s Manor. As the guards saw Gu Lingzhi, they immediately made way for her. The two of them then entered the Chancellor��s Manor without a hitch.


    Lin Chongyuan was currently in a meeting with several officials from the Spirit City. They were discussing matters regarding how to deal with the beasts. Seeing Gu Lingzhi enter with a solemn look and how Rong Yuan seemed to lean over and make himself smaller, he knew that the two of them had quarreled and did not really bother about them. When he was done discussing official matters and everyone left to do their duty, he then asked the two of them what happened.


    With reddened eyes, Gu Lingzhi stubbornly insisted that there was nothing wrong. On the other hand, Rong Yuan was slightly troubled as he told him what had happened. This caused Lin Chongyuan to shake his head andugh. Sighing, hemented about how good it was to be young, no matter how big or small a matter was, they could quarrel about it.


    Perhaps Gu Lingzhi��s sulkiness that day gave Rong Yuan a warning, but in the following days, no matter how coldly Gu Lingzhi treated Xiao Yu, Rong Yuan did not dare to stand up for Xiao Yu. This caused Xiao Yu to be all the more pitiful.


    Under such an atmosphere, the beasts that had retreated, regrouped and came back even stronger. They surrounded the entire Spirit City.


    ��How are you still not able to find the Female Worm? Aren��t you a peak Demigod? Why can��t you do something as simple as this?�� Gu Lingzhi rubbed her throbbing temples andined.


    This was the third day that the beasts had surrounded the city. Having to defend the city, everyone was starting to feel exhausted. Gu Lingzhi thought of how easy it was to deal with the beasts in the past and could not help butin to Rong Yuan.


    ��Why are you so useless? You can��t even manage an insect. You are making everyone in the city anxious, can��t you think of a way?��


    Rong Yuan exined helplessly, ��The Female Worm is hiding itself from me and I have no choice, I can��t...��


    ��...Stop finding excuses for your shorings!�� Gu Lingzhi interrupted him impatiently. She then realised how bad her tone was. However, she could not bring herself to apologize. Pursing her lips, she threw down a sentence, ��I am going to Grandfather��s side to take a look.�� She then turned and left.


    ��Lingzhi...sigh.�� Rong Yuan kept his hand that was about to reach out to her and sat back on the chair dejectedly. He stared nkly at the teacup in front of him.


    All of a sudden, a soft hand grabbed the teacup and poured fragrant hot tea into the cup. In a soft voice, Xiao Yu said, ��Brother Rong, have a sip.��


    Rong Yuan instinctively took a sip to quench his thirst before realizing who had poured him the cup of tea. Anxiously he nced at the main door to see if there was anyone and said nkly, ��Xiao Yu, you should return to your room.��


    He never thought that Xiao Yu, who usually did not have any opinions would suddenly reject him, ��I won��t!��


    ��Why?�� Rong Yuan was unhappy, ��Are you not even going to listen to my orders?��


    Xiao Yu quickly replied, ��I will do whatever you want me to. It��s just that...�� Xiao Yu hesitated as she looked sadly at Rong Yuan and continued, ��It is just that I can��t bear to see you look so dejected. The attack of the beasts is not one person��s duty, even if you can��t find the Female Worm, it isn��t your fault. I feel really bad for you!��


    ��What is so sad about it?�� Rong Yuan breathed deeply, ��As the strongest person in the Lost Lands, I have to take on a bigger responsibility than those around me. Whatever Lingzhi said is right, I am useless. If I were stronger, I wouldn''t...��


    ��Shh...this isn��t your fault.�� Xiao Yu reached out and ced a finger on Rong Yuan��s lips, ��I said before that defending the city against the beasts is not one person��s duty. How can we push all the me on you? Brother Rong, you haven��t slept for three days to ensure that the Spirit City is safe. It wasn��t easy for the beast horde to retreat, you shouldn��t think of unhappy things and should get some rest.��


    ��Xiao Yu...�� Rong Yuan sighed and removed Xiao Yu��s finger from his lips, ��If only Lingzhi was as thoughtful as you.��


    Seeing her finger being grabbed by Rong Yuan made herugh embarrassedly, ��The Little Chancellor did not choose her words carefully because she was anxious. That is why she might have said words that hurt you, Xiao Yu believes that she did not mean it...��


    ��Tsk, you��re the most understanding person.�� Outside the door, Gu Lingzhi��s ears perked up as she eavesdropped on them.


    Shaking her head, she criticized, ��Why have I never realised how good Pan Wen was at acting before? The helpless look on his face makes even me feel heartbroken.��


    ��You can��t feel heartbroken!�� Gu Lingzhi��s eyes were immediately covered by arge hand as Rong Yuan��s voice spoke over her, ��You can only feel heartbroken because of me.��


    The corners of Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched as she removed Rong Yuan��s hand from her eyes, she then said monotonously, ��Stop ying around.��


    ��I won��t stop.�� Rong Yuan said as he ced his hands over Gu Lingzhi��s eyes once again.


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and her longshes brushed across Rong Yuan��s palm. It tickled. Seeing the red lips so close to him, Rong Yuan could not help but lower his head and lightly kiss her.


    The conversation in the room was still continuing. The ��Rong Yuan�� that Xiao Yu was talking to was actually Pan Wen, who was still in the midst of hearing beautifully phrased words. Naturally, something romantic would happen. Having had a taste of Gu Lingzhi��s gentle lips, the real Rong Yuan had no interest in watching any further as he bent over and carried Gu Lingzhi in his arms. He then rushed to the master bedroom.


    In the following days, Gu Lingzhi and ��Rong Yuan�� continued to have a cold war.


    ��Rong Yuan�� was not someone who would lower himself to apologize. Him giving in to Gu Lingzhi was his way of adoring her. However, Gu Lingzhi��s actions this time were too hurtful as she did not even put herself in his position and considered what he might be feeling. Especially with Xiao Yu around, who excelled inforting people, it made Gu Lingzhi seem even more nonsensical. After his attempts at reconciling failed a few times, ��Rong Yuan�� had given up and the two of them simply existed beside each other. It made Chun Tao who was observing them, panic. She could not help but inform Lin Chongyuan of this matter.


    As anyone would imagine, Lin Chongyuan who doted on his granddaughter, was extremely furious and immediately brought Chu Jiang to barge into their house. He lectured and warned ��Rong Yuan�� to treat his granddaughter better and not to let Gu Lingzhi get hurt. If not, he would disregard his own life and make ��Rong Yuan�� pay for his actions. ��Rong Yuan��s�� expression fluctuated as he spoke. When Lin Chongyuan left, he flipped a table in frustration. His eyes were red as he bellowed, ��I am not the one at fault. Why should I be the one who apologizes?��


    ��Brother Rong...�� Xiao Yu covered her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes, ��You should go apologise to the Little Chancellor, a couple should not hold a grudge for too long. The Little Chancellor must also want to reconcile with you that is why she asked the Chancellor toe and persuade you. You should apologise to her.��


    ��Why should I be the one apologizing?�� ��Rong Yuan�� gritted his teeth, ��She is the one making things difficult.��


    Xiao Yu choked over her emotions, ��You can��t be enemies with the entire Spirit City. The Chancellor will not let you go.��


    ��This woman is really impressive. This is the true way to kill a person without drawing blood. She can insult someone without even saying a single bad thing about the person. Why did I ever think she was innocent and gullible? She is obviously a poisonous snake. If she eats someone, she won��t even spit out their bones. Even after she kills you, you will feel grateful.�� Chu Jiang gasped as he heard the voice from the room.

 Chapter 406 – Spread the Message

    <h4>Chapter 406 �C Spread the Message</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Vice Chancellor Chu, why have you returned?�� Gu Lingzhi eximed at the sound of Chu Jiang��s voice.


    She, Rong Yuan, Lin Chongyuan and Chu Jiang were the only ones who knew about her n to win over Xiao Yu��s trust using Pan Wen. Lin Chongyuan had previously pulled out his stunt to aid in the n.


    Chu Jiang patted Gu Lingzhi��s head andughed, ��Didn''t the Chancellor ask for my help for fear of your n failing?�� From the looks of it, Xiao Yu hadpletely fallen for their trick.


    However, he had not imagined that he would witness such an interesting scene at his return. Xiao Yu��s attempts atforting ��Rong Yuan�� and persuading him to maintain a good rtionship with Gu Lingzhi was actually her ploy to push Gu Lingzhi toin to Lin Chongyuan and therefore borrow Lin Chongyuan��s power to force ��Rong Yuan�� into submission. Any man would not befortable with others saying that he was scared of his wife.


    He had only heard of this that day. Before this, he was unaware of how much Xiao Yu had gossiped to ��Rong Yuan�� about Gu LIngzhi.


    Thankfully, the couple had their suspicions early on, and trusted each otherpletely. As such, they were not torn apart by Xiao Yu��s feeble attempts.


    Gu Lingzhiughed awkwardly, ��Don��t worry. Grandfather acts very well, she will not pick up on anything.


    ��That��s good.�� Chu Jiang nodded his head. As he stared at the two wrapped in each other��s arm, he waved his hand and called, ��Come with me, I have something to ask you.��


    Gu Lingzhi disliked the sight of someone with Rong Yuan��s face hugging another woman and she obediently followed Chu Jiang to the yard.


    After they were a distance away, Chu Jiang verified that there was no one around them. He whispered in a low tone, ��What is your impression of Le Yao and Le Yan?��


    ��I don��t have much of an impression.�� One of the siblings had a carefree personality while the other was a hypocritical person, they were a perfect match for each other.


    Chu Jiang asked, ��Then what about Xiao Yu��s rtionship with them?��


    ��I don��t think there is anything.�� Gu Lingzhi shrugged, ��Did you find anything suspicious?��


    ��I didn��t think much of it, but I heard people say that Xiao Yu has been seeking our Le Yao often in recent days and the two are getting along with each other well.��


    Xiao Yu sought out Le Yao?


    Gu Lingzhi sucked in a breath, ��Xiao Yu went to find Le Yao? Could she be asking about that matter?��


    ��Which matter?�� Chu Jiang asked but he immediately came to a realization in the next instant. His eyes turned red and he red at Gu Lingzhi, ��How can ady think of that? How shameless!��


    Xiao Yu and Le Yao did not know each other and their identities were suspicious. Wasn��t it natural that Gu Lingzhi immediately thought of that?


    Gu Lingzhi swallowed her saliva and continued, ��Vice Chancellor Chu, then what else can Xiao Yu find Le Yao for?��


    ��That is my question for you.�� Chu Jiang said, ��The siblings do not observe their behaviour well and you should pay more attention to them in case they are up to something again.��


    Chu Jiang gave a few more advice to Gu Lingzhi before he turned and left. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan exchanged a nce, both acknowledging that Chu Jiang��s worries were found. Xiao Yu could be taken care of by Pan Wen, but Le Yao...


    ��We should head over to Chen Dong��s ce.��


    Although Chen Dong was now a subordinate under Qiao Yeshu, he still stayed in the west side of the city, close to where the men from the Burnt City lived.


    After a day of his work, Chen Dong and his group returned to his living quarters and spotted Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, disguised as an ordinary man. He quickly ushered the pair in with excitement. Once he understood that Gu Lingzhi came to ask them about Le Yao and Le Yan, a look of turmoil crossed his eyes.


    ��What is it? Has something happened?��


    Chen Dong nodded his head and then shook his head. Qi Mengjia, who was at a corner, looked confused and troubled. Gu Lingzhi asked, ��You nodded and then shook your head. What is going on?��


    ��There might or might not be something going on.�� Chen Dong stared at Gu Lingzhi and the stranger behind her that gave him a familiar aura. He ufortably stammered, ��I can��t say that I discovered anything but I have seen Le Yaoing out of Le Yan��s room with dishevelled clothes in recent mornings.��


    ��Le Yaoes out of Le Yan��s room in dishevelled clothes?�� Gu Lingzhi��s lips twitched and she questioned, ��Has her clothes ever been tidy?�� Regardless of any day or location, Le Yao��s clothes were always messy.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi did not take his word seriously, Chen Dong added, ��Little Chancellor, what I mean is...she walked out of Le Yan��s room and tidied her clothes at the same time.��


    Gu Lingzhi had to take a few seconds to understand what Chen Dong meant.


    If Le Yao had to adjust her clothes, she must have gone through something intense. Could Chen Dong be implying that...


    With bulging eyes of disbelief, Gu Lingzhi stared at Chen Dong. Chen Dong nodded his head slowly, ��I always thought that although our Chancellor��s sister was a carefree woman and she would protect herself. At the very most, she was messy in her personal life but I didn��t think that she and her brother would...��


    Chen Dong could not bring himself toplete his sentence and he stared at the ground with a red face. He felt ashamed to even mention what the pair could have done.


    He had not expected to witness such a private matter during his watch. Gu Lingzhi cleared her throat and she asked whether Chen Dong had any other evidence to back up his im. Rejecting Chen Dong��s offer for lunch at his ce, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan left.


    Coincidentally, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan bumped into Le Yao and Le Yan at the west area of the city.


    Gu Lingzhi could not bring herself to look at both of them in the eyes after what she had heard about them and she hastily dragged Rong Yuan away after exchanging a few sentences. She hadpletely forgotten that Rong Yuan was supposed to assume the identity of the personal bodyguard that Lin Chongyuan had assigned to her and hence, it was inappropriate for her to hold his hand.


    Le Yao could not helpughing at the sight of the two holding hands.


    It was obvious that Gu Lingzhi could not return back to her living quarters with ��Rong Yuan�� and Xiao Yu in there and hence she and Rong Yuan headed into the Inheritance Space. As soon as the two were in the Inheritance Space, Gu Lingzhi patted her chest and sighed deeply, ��This is unbelievable, I cannot believe that their rtionship was like that! They really are......�� Gu Lingzhi could not bear to finish her sentence.


    ��That might not be true.�� Rong Yuan tidied Gu Lingzhi��s hair and softly imed.


    ��If the two of them are not who they im to be, then the situation might not be thatplicated.��


    ��Huh? They are not who they im to be?�� Gu Lingzhi whipped around to look at Rong Yuan.


    Not wanting to keep Gu Lingzhi in suspense, Rong Yuan ced his hands gently around Gu Lingzhi��s cheeks and gave her a soft peck on her lips. He exined, ��When we met them just now, I found that Le Yan seemed to be a bit out of sorts.��


    ��What was different about him?�� Gu Lingzhi blinked and asked. She had immediately recalled Chen Dong��s words when she bumped into the two previously and she could not even meet their eyes, not to mention observe them.


    On the other hand, aside from his initial shock, Rong Yuan was calm when he faced the two. In the first ce, the siblings were not very well-mannered people.


    With this mindset, Rong Yuan had observed the pair carefully when he met them and he spotted a few things out of the ordinary.


    ��...Are you saying that Le Yan seemed to treat Le Yao as her master?��


    ��I cannot confirm that.�� Rong Yuan replied, ��We have to observe them more carefully to say for sure.��


    Rong Yuan had observed that Le Yan would nce up at Le Yao whenever she spoke something during their exchange previously. It was as if Le Yan was fearful of Le Yao.


    However, Le Yao was Le Yan��s sister and Le Yan was stronger than Le Yao. Why would he be afraid of her?


    Furthermore, recalling what Chen Dong said, Rong Yuan had a suspicion that Le Yao was no longer who she imed to be.


    This suspicious Le Yao seemed to be in contact with Xiao Yu and this raised further questions in Rong Yuan��s head. Perhaps their suspicions of Xiao Yu were not unfounded!


    In order to confirm Rong Yuan��s suspicions, the two decided to use various means toe into contact with Le Yan. However, before they took action, a beast attack urred.


    Like always, Rong Yuan dashed into the crowd of beasts and fought until he was sure that the Female Worm would not be lured out. Then, he sent Pan Wen back to the city, who was disguised as Rong Yuan, while the real Rong Yuan disguised himself as an ordinary-looking man and returned to Gu Lingzhi��s side.


    Very soon, many realized that ��Rong Yuan�� would no longer dash to the frontline every time there was a beast attack on the city. He would fight for a while in the crowd of beasts and then return to the safety of the city gates and watch while other men fought for their lives.


    Many people who witnessed this could not help grumbling to themselves, ��What a brat.��


    Lin Chongyuan��s attitude towards ��Rong Yuan����s nonchnt behaviour further reinforced the disgruntlement of many others.


    Hateful eyes were directed at ��Rong Yuan�� and sensing the dissatisfaction and coldness towards him, he returned to his living quarters soon after.


    With the excuse of being weak and frail, Xiao Yu naturally did not participate in the duty of guarding the city. Her eyes lit up at the sight of ��Rong Yuan�� returning and she greeted him warmly.


    After hearing the news that ��Rong Yuan�� had left the battlegrounds early, Gu Lingzhi quickly interrogated ��Rong Yuan�� when he returned. When she returned to her living quarters, she was greeted with the sight of ��Rong Yuan�� and Xiao Yu being intimate with each other.

 Chapter 407 – Seems Like the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 407 �C Seems Like the Truth</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What are you doing?�� A loud shout boomed through the room and Gu Lingzhi dashed in, pointing a finger usingly at ��Rong Yuan��.


    ��I was wondering why you returned earlier. So you were together with this jinx while I wasn��t around? Rong Yuan, how could you do this to me?��


    ��Look at yourself, making so much noise here.�� ��Rong Yuan�� frowned and rudely brushed her off. He stood up and stood protectively in front of Xiao Yu, ��Don��t make it sound so bad. Xiao Yu and I did not do anything wrong or inappropriate. Don��t misunderstand her and taint her reputation with your nosiness.��


    ��My nosiness?�� Gu Lingzhi scoffed, ��You two were pressed so closely to each other. If I had not returned, would you guys head into bed already?��


    ��Lingzhi!�� ��Rong Yuan�� shouted, ��That��s nonsense. Xiao Yu is not such a loose woman.��


    Xiao Yu sucked in her breath and her tears flowed down from her face in a stream. ��Rong Yuan�� tried tofort her and this infuriated Gu Lingzhi further.


    ��You were never like this. Since when did you be so unreasonable?��


    ��I am unreasonable?�� Gu Lingzhi scoffed. ��How can I be understanding when you aremitting such hideous acts with anotherdy? Rong Yuan, are you forgetting who gave you a ce to stay in the Spirit City? How are your abilities worth anything in Grandfather��s eyes? If you are not capable and can��t even deal with a tiny insect, why are you making a fuss out of a few words of mine? Do you even respect me if you are doing such dirty things with anotherdy?��


    ��Of course, I care about you.�� ��Rong Yuan�� immediately admitted but he suddenly felt a cold re on him and he quickly changed his attitude again. An awkward expression crossed his face and he said, ��Lingzhi, are you going to treat me like that? Am I that useless in your eyes?��


    ��If not?�� Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and snickered, ��You said that I have changed, but how about you? You imed to only have eyes for me in the past. How long has it been and you have sought out another woman. Do you think I will let you off?��


    ��Xiao Yu is no randomdy,�� ��Rong Yuan�� gritted his teeth and defended. ��Didn��t you let her stay here back then? Why is it my fault now? If I have anything going on with her, it is also your fault?��


    ��My fault?�� Gu Lingzhi boiled with rage. ��So you��re admitting to havemitted adultery with her?��


    Suddenly, Gu Lingzhi pounced forward and wed out at Xiao Yu who was hidden behind ��Rong Yuan��, ��Come here! Come here!��


    ��What are you doing?!�� ��Rong Yuan�� protected Xiao Yu and grabbed Gu Lingzhi by her arm. He snapped, ��That is enough! You can take your anger out at me but not on her!��


    ��What? Is your heart aching for her now? Hand her over to me!��


    ��Rong Yuan�� stood rooted to his spot, ��Lingzhi, that is enough!��


    ��You cannot bear to let her go.�� Gu Lingzhi coldly said before she took a few steps back. ��Since you care about her so much, then I will let you do as you wish. You can protect her forever!��


    With that final sentence, Gu Lingzhi shot a death re at Xiao Yu before she stomped away.


    ��Lingzhi...�� ��Rong Yuan�� anxiously called after her when suddenly, he was pulled back by his sleeve, ��Brother Rong, I am scared...��


    ��Rong Yuan�� sighed and turned around,forting Xiao Yu, ��Don��t be afraid. Lingzhi would not do anything to you. I will exin things to her.��


    ��Will she really believe us?�� Tears brimmed around Xiao Yu��s eyes, threatening to fall out. She stared puppy-eyed at ��Rong Yuan��, ��Xiao Yu only wants to stay by your side. I do not want anything else, why does she treat me like that?�� Big drops of tears rolled down her face and Xiao Yu desperately tried to hold them back. She forced a smile, ��Brother Rong, you should head back and exin things to Sister Gu, she would believe you.��


    Yet, Xiao Yu allowed her hands to trail across ��Rong Yuan����s sleeve and she had no intention of letting him go. Her tears filled with longing.


    ��This...�� Noticing Xiao Yu��s behavior, ��Rong Yuan�� could not bear to leave. Finally, he gritted his teeth and sat down, ��Forget it, she is too angry now and she will not listen to me either way. I will return when she is calmer.��


    ��Mm!�� Xiao Yu nodded in glee and her red eyes glittered.


    Instead of fuming angrily like what Xiao Yu thought she would be, Gu Lingzhi was all smiles as she bounced back into the real Rong Yuan��s arms.


    ��It would really be a pity if Pan Wen doesn��t pursue a career in acting. I never thought that he would be so good at it.��


    ��You...�� Rong Yuan softly caressed Gu Lingzhi��s eyebrows and he burst intoughter as he recalled Gu Lingzhi��s performance, ��You weren��t bad too.��


    Rong Yuan had never imagined Gu Lingzhi��s reaction when she was angry. She was like a thorn-filled rose that could injure anyone who touched her. The nickname ��ck Thorn�� could not be a more appropriate name for her.


    After that act, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan hurried to the battleground again. The beasts were still attacking them and she had to be responsible for the rotation of manpower and ensure that they had sufficient spiritual energy. Hence, she naturally forgot about Xiao Yu and ��Rong Yuan��.


    When she was done with chasing the beast horde away, Gu Lingzhi returned to see ��Rong Yuan��, who was very drunk and Xiao Yu at the side serving him.


    ��How far have they progressed?�� Gu Lingzhi asked Chun Tao who had suddenly appeared out of the blue.


    ��Huh? Little Chancellor?�� Chun Tao was shocked by Gu Lingzhi��s sudden appearance and his eyes reddened, ��Little Chancellor, you have finally returned.��


    Chun Tao started to cry, ��Little Chancellor, it��s my fault. I did not look after Master well and I allowed him and Xiao Yu to...to...��


    Chun Tao could barely talk as she tried to hold back her tears. Gu Lingzhi warmly retrieved a handkerchief and wiped Chun Tao��s tears, ��It is alright, don��t cry. I know, I am just asking how far they have progressed.��


    Gu Lingzhiforting and not ming her only made Chun Tao feel even worse about herself.


    She did not know what was going on either and she had tried to inform Gu Lingzhi about the unusual behaviour between Xiao Yu and ��Rong Yuan�� after realizing it. However, every time she wanted to report to Gu Lingzhi, she would change her mind out of sympathy for Xiao Yu.


    It was only until she saw Gu Lingzhi that she came to her senses and realized what she had done wrong. Even if Xiao Yu was pitiful, she was still an outsider. How could she betray the Little Chancellor?


    As such, Chun Tao told Gu Lingzhi all that she knew about the situation. After Gu Lingzhi left, ��Rong Yuan��, who was actually Pan Wen, drank some more alcohol and disyed his acting skills once again. He made a ruckus, heined to Xiao Yu about his bitterness. He then told her about how ��him�� and Gu Lingzhi met, fell in love, and how they ended up in the Lost Lands. He then leaned on Xiao Yu��s shoulders and asked, ��Why did she be like this? How can she be like this?��


    Xiao Yu pretended to be the understandingdy whoforted ��Rong Yuan�� as she hugged him tight and gently massaged his back.


    When ��Rong Yuan�� woke up, his attitude towards Xiao Yu changed drastically. Even the way he looked at her had changed. He stared at Xiao Yu with the tenderness that Rong Yuan had when he looked at Gu Lingzhi.


    As she took in what Chun Tao said, Gu Lingzhi wanted to gag. She praised herself for using the right person and she was thankful that she had not killed Pan Wen instantly. Pan Wen was a godsend and his acting was more than what Gu Lingzhi had expected.


    ��Little Chancellor, please instruct me on what I should do. Should I report to the Chancellor and let him take revenge for you? Xiao Yu does not understand gratitude at all. You saved her and she actually stole your husband from you. The two of them will not have a happy ending.��


    ��No, don��t disturb my grandfather. We will settle things among ourselves. You should just pretend that you do not know anything, I have something up my sleeve.��


    Gu Lingzhi instructed. Sheforted Chun Tao and then headed into the room with the real Rong Yuan who disguised himself as a guard.


    Staring at the two of them, Chun Tao could not help blinking nervously. Was it just her imagination? She felt that the atmosphere between the Little Chancellor and her guard was not typical.


    In the next second, the guard��s actions confirmed her suspicions. His hand swiftly moved up and rested on the Little Chancellor��s butt and he squeezed it slightly. The Little Chancellor was not angry and she only rolled her eyes at him.


    Chun Tao realized why the Little Chancellor was so casual to the affair and thinking that she knew the truth, Chun Tao nodded to herself. It seemed like both ��Rong Yuan�� and Gu Lingzhi were having an affair.


    Not knowing that Gu Lingzhi had learned about his affair already, ��Rong Yuan�� jumped out of Xiao Yu��sp in fright and nervously shifted about his feet.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes turned and she instantly changed to a jealous wife as she shouted, ��What are you two doing?��


    Xiao Yu jumped up in fear and as usual, her tears streamed down her face like a waterfall. Immediately, ��Rong Yuan�� stood up protectively in front of Xiao Yu but he lowered his head in shame and admitted to Gu Lingzhi, ��It��s all my fault. Xiao Yu did not do anything wrong. You can take your anger all out on me.��

 Chapter 408 - Heavenly Lands

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Heavenly Lands</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Rong Yuan�� knew what was toe as soon as he said those words. Gu Lingzhi burst out at him again and she screamed at him in rage. She wanted tosh out at Xiao Yu but was held back by ��Rong Yuan��.


    ��Lingzhi, it is my fault. You can take everything out on me, Xiao Yu is innocent. Everything is my fault, don��t me her.��


    ��You have finally admitted it.�� Gu Lingzhiughed bitterly, ��I knew that there was something up between the two of you. Why are you not hiding it now? Do you think that I am not worthy of you?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s face turned red from anger and she asked a final question, ��Since you are no longer going to hide it, then I will just ask you, would you choose me or her?��


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Gu Lingzhi felt a sense of satisfaction sweep over her. The true Rong Yuan treated her too nicely and she never had a chance to y out a scene like this.


    Behind her, the true Rong Yuan shook his head in amusement. He never thought that Gu Lingzhi would have this side of her. It seemed like he would need to do more to satisfy his lover in the future.


    New ideas of how he would tease Gu Lingzhi formed in his head. On the other hand, ��Rong Yuan�� had to face Gu Lingzhi��s wrath.


    ��Lingzhi, you know my feelings for you. I cannot...��


    ��No. In my eyes, you are worth less than a speck of dirt.��


    ��You...��


    ��Brother Rong, you should choose her. I am happy that I have managed tofort you in the past few days and I would not dare to ask for more. Even if I am not able to be by your side in the future, I am also happy.��


    ��Xiao Yu...�� After hearing Xiao Yu��s words, the guilt-struck ��Rong Yuan�� had a change of heart. Even if he chose Gu Lingzhi now, he could not bear to throw aside Xiao Yu just like that. Xiao Yu had made a strategic move by ying with ��Rong Yuan��s feelings. However, this was the oue that Gu Lingzhi wanted. Seeing ��Rong Yuan�� shift ufortably, she could tell that he was in a dilemma. In the next instant, she mmed her fist on the table so strongly that the tes jumped off the table and smashed against the floor.


    ��Get lost! Take her and get out of here. I will not tolerate this any further!�� With this, Gu Lingzhi stormed out of the room. A momentter, a group of guards from the Chancellor��s Manor entered the room. Wearing smart expressions, their bodynguage showed that ��Rong Yuan�� and Xiao Yu were no longer weed there.


    ��The Little Chancellor has instructed that she has cut off all ties with you. You are no longer weed here. Demigod Rong, please don��t make things hard for us and leave.��


    The scandal spread through the city quickly but people reacted to the news differently.


    The people from the Spirit Tribe expressed their distaste towards the Little Chancellor��s enemies and they chased Xiao Yu and ��Rong Yuan�� to the west side of the city that epted outsiders.


    People like Guan Yue only believed the news after they saw ��Rong Yuan����s pitiful sight in the city.


    On the other hand, Le Yan and Le Yao happily invited ��Rong Yuan�� into their living quarters as guests. Other Chancellors bitterly regretted not taking quicker action. He was a Demigod! With ��Rong Yuan��, they would be much more powerful.


    However, regardless of how many men these Chancellors sent and their attempts to rope him over, Le Yan��s men blocked them from meeting ��Rong Yuan��. After one night, the news of ��Rong Yuan�� joining Burnt City and bing the Assistant Chancellor raised many questions.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had leaked this rumor when Pan Wen, who was still disguised as Rong Yuan, headed to the west side of the city. On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had assumed the identities of underlings in charge of watching over ��Rong Yuan�� to silently observe what was happening.


    Xiao Yu��s patience exceeded Gu Lingzhi��s expectations when she did not take any action after half a month from living in Burnt City. Just as Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan began to question their original suspicion, something finally happened.


    ��Brother Rong, I feel that Sister Gu was too merciless towards you. The stress on you was too much. If we can settle the issue with the beasts, Sister Gu would definitely forgive us.��


    ��Xiao Yu, do you know how to resolve that matter?�� ��Rong Yuan����s face lit up with glee. After putting up this fa?ade for so long, it seemed that his efforts were worth it. Xiao Yu��s cheeks flushed pink and she lowered her head and stared at her feet.


    ��I... I identally overheard something but am not sure if it is true. However, I am sad that Sister Gu is not willing to see you because of her anger. I think we can give it a try.��


    ��Don��t worry about it, please tell me even if it is not true. It is better than taking no action towards the beasts.��


    This moment had finallye!


    Outside the doors, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who were disguised as guards exchanged a knowing look and they raised their senses to hear what Xiao Yu was about to say next.


    Silence filled the room for a moment before Xiao Yu��s soft voice rang through the room, ��This is a story I heard from young. My grandfather told me before that a group of terrifying beasts live in the deepest area of the Heavenly Lands. A day wille where the beasts eliminate the humans and control the entire world such that the Lost Lands will be the beasts�� ying ground. However, this story seemed too far-fetched and I thought my grandfather was kidding with me until the beasts started to attack the humans.��


    ��Rong Yuan����s expression turned serious and he frowned, ��Why didn��t you tell me this earlier?��


    ��I- I did not know whether this was true.�� Xiao Yu hastily replied. ��It is just a story to scare little kids. Those who go to the Heavenly Lands would encounter a lot of danger, wouldn��t I be harming people then? I- I......��


    ��Never mind, I understand.�� ��Rong Yuan�� pulled Xiao Yu into an embrace andforted her, ��It is my fault. I should not be suspecting you. You are so kind, you must have your reasons for not telling me this. I will go to Heavenly Lands to take a look tomorrow. If your story isn��t true, that would be great. If it is, I should still be safe with my strength.��


    Xiao Yu lifted her head from ��Rong Yuan����s chest and whispered, ��I want to go too.��


    Not waiting for ��Rong Yuan����s objection, she lifted her finger and ced it on his lips. Softly, she said, ��How can I let you go to such a dangerous ce alone? Is Brother Rong not confident of protecting me?��


    ��Rong Yuan�� could not do anything and he finally agreed to her request to take her out the next day.


    Outside, Gu Lingzhi and the real Rong Yuan had overheard the conversation clearly. Gu Lingzhi gestured towards him and the two sneaked away. Once they were far away from Xiao Yu��s room, Gu Lingzhi smiled widely and cheered, ��She has finally shown her true colors. Should we go to the Heavenly Lands now?��


    Rong Yuan shook his head after some thought, ��No, I think we should observe them for a few more days in case this is just a scheme.��


    Gu Linzhi nodded her head. Spirit City held its forte due to spiritual energy. If Gu Lingzhi left, the Spirit City would be thrown into a state where they wouldck spiritual energy. She had to make sure that she made enough preparations before she left so that her Spirit Tribesmen would notck spiritual energy.


    Immediately, Gu Lingzhi headed to find Lin Chongyuan, informing him about what she had overheard. Lin Chongyuan reassured her to leave and promised to guard Spirit City well until the day she returned.


    For added precaution, Gu Lingzhi filled whatever storage items she could find with water from her Spiritual Essence Spring and left a heap of Spiritual Weapons and Spiritual Medicine behind before she and Rong Yuan sneaked behind Xiao Yu and Pan Wen to head to the Heavenly Lands.


    Dragging along the burdensome Xiao Yu who had no strength and power, the group could not advance quickly even after capturing two Dragon Horses along the way.


    At the beginning, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan followed closely behind Xiao Yu and Pan Wen. However, once they realized that Pan Wen seemed to be the one leading the way, they ignored the two and headed to the Heavenly Lands first.


    Even if anything happened, Pan Wen could alsomunicate with Gu Lingzhi through their mental link and hence, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could head off first without worry.


    After half a month, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan finally reached the Heavenly Lands.


    Heavenly Lands today was filled with activity and it was no longer the cold and deste ce in the past. Numerous beasts guarded the territory as they gathered in herds in the area.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan withheld their spiritual auras and carefully threaded close to the area to prevent attracting any attention to them. They had to use a few hours of time to carefully cross through a forest without attracting attention.


    Just as the two were a few meters from the Heavenly Lands, a beast caught onto their scent. The beast raised its nose to the sky and sniffed around numerous times.


    Gu Lingzhi gasped in shock and she quickly retracted their auras further. However, the beasts could track the auras of any living being and it slowly started to make its way to them.


    The pitch ck hole of Heavenly Lands that asionally shed with light was right before her eyes. Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi retrieved two sets of Anti-lightning Robes that Lin Chongyuan had given her previously. After Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan ced the robes on, they took off for the Heavenly Lands at lightning speed.

 Chapter 409 - Action!

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Action!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Two shadows zapped through the sky as the heads of the beasts turned. It was toote, the two had disappeared into thin air.


    Did something fly past? Was it a flying beast?


    The dumb beasts scratched their heads in puzzlement and forgot about the matter a short while alter. They lowered their heads and continued to trace the origin of the scent and aura. Soon, they stopped before the entrance to the Heavenly Lands.


    Weird, why did the strange aura disappear all of a sudden there?


    Dissatisfied, the beasts took another step forward and were confused at the sudden disappearance of the aura. The beasts cocked their head to one side and decided that the two unidentified people must have left. Otherwise, why would their scents disappear?


    At that point, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were already a few hundred meters into the depths of the Heavenly Lands.


    At first, they had thought that there were only beasts surrounding the Heavenly Lands and they hadn''t expected that there would be so many beasts inside. No wonder the beasts couldunch a major attack so often. Their numbers were not diminishing at all. With such arge number of beasts left, it would require more than a few more major battles to eliminate them once and for all.


    Thankfully, vision was obstructed in the Heavenly Lands and they could not see anything past five hundred meters from them. Otherwise, the two would be in severe danger being surrounded by so many beasts.


    Sharpening their senses, and heightening their alert level, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan expertly avoided the beasts in the Heavenly Lands and found a ce where the Female Worm was likely to reside.


    asionally, a beast would spot them but before it could warn its fellowrades, the two would kill it at lightning speed.


    ��The Heavenly Lands are sorge. When are we going to be able to find the Female Worm?�� Gu Lingzhi asked worriedly. The longer they stayed in the Heavenly Lands, the more danger the Spirit City was in. This was also the reason why they could not wait for Pan Wen and Xiao Yu to reach the Heavenly Lands.


    ��Don��t worry. We will find her eventually if we try.�� Rong Yuan��s soft voiceforted her.


    By then, the beasts still had not noticed the two infiltrators and they carried out their normal business.


    Suddenly, Rong Yuan reached out in a sh and stopped Gu Lingzhi. He stared closely at a group of beats not far away.


    Unlike the way other groups of beasts acted, this particr group seemed to be controlled by a leader and they were headed towards the exit of the Heavenly Lands.


    This... was this a group of beasts controlled by the Female Worm?


    Gu Lingzhi jumped in surprise and she looked at Rong Yuan in anticipation. If the offspring was there, was the Female Worm not far away?


    ��Let��s take a closer look.�� Rong Yuan whispered to Gu Lingzhi.


    There were many beasts that were controlled by the Female Worm and there seemed to be no end to the number of beasts in the group. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan could only trail after the group and pray not to get caught. As they walked, a strange sense overwhelmed Gu Lingzhi. Before she could pinpoint it, Rong Yuan guessed, ��This seems to be the direction towards the Spiritual Origin. The deep danger that Xiao Yu mentioned in her story was located at the deepest point of the Heavenly Lands. Could the Female Worm be residing in the Spiritual Origin?��


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes brightened. Rong Yuan��s guess was possible. Without further dy, the two continued to stalk the group of beasts to head towards the Spiritual Origin.


    Back when she was with Wei Lingshu and the rest, they used close to five days before they reached the middle of the Spiritual Origin. However, this time, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan reached the Spiritual Origin within two days. They escaped a few close calls of being caught by the beasts by escaping into the Inheritance Space.


    The closer they got to the middle of the Heavenly Lands, the less number of beasts there were.


    If not for the strong aura that came from the Spiritual Origin, Gu Lingzhi would have questioned her decision to follow the group. However, as they neared the center, two dark and blurry figures started to appear and this reassured Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan that they were right.


    Two females that had a slight humanlike appearance stood out from the group of beasts. They had a light blue skin tone and long, skinny legs that seemed to be insect legs.


    The blue light that shed from the core of the Heavenly Lands that Gu Lingzhi witnessed before seemed to be arge cocoon that was surrounded by the Spiritual Origin. As the energy from the Spiritual Origin drifted, the entire body seemed to breathe along with it.


    ��That should be the Mother Worm.�� Rong Yuan whispered as his expression turned serious.


    From the movements of therge cocoon, it seemed that the living creatures inside it were high ranked Demigods who were stronger than Rong Yuan. This excluded the Female Worms who were low ranked Demigods surrounding it.


    A great battle was about to begin!


    Gu Lingzhi felt herself being suppressed based purely from the energy that dissipated through the air from the cocoon. She narrowed her eyes and gripped her Fengwu Sword in her hands.


    While she could not handle the beings in the cocoon, she could still put up a fight against the two Female Worms that surrounded it.


    ��Let��s rest in the Inheritance Space first. We will battle after we have formed a n.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in agreement before she pulled Rong Yuan into the Inheritance Space. In order to find the Mother Worm quickly, she and Rong Yuan had not slept for a long time and they needed their rest.


    After a three hour nap, Gu Lingzhi��s energy was replenished. She filled a bottle with water from the Spiritual Essence Spring and made Rong Yuan drink it to replenish his spiritual energy. The pair left the Inheritance Space after they were full of energy.


    Nothing had changed since they went into the inheritance Space and there were only a few beasts guarding the space. The two humanlike Female Worms surrounded the cocoon in the Spiritual Origin and each of them had a long thin tube that connected it to the cocoon. It seemed that they were using the energy from the cocoon to cultivate.


    ��No wonder the Female Worms are so strong. They knew how to use the Spiritual Origin to strengthen themselves.�� Gu Lingzhi realized. Beasts were considered low intelligence creatures and even the Female Worms were not too intelligent. However, the Female Worms around the Spiritual Origin seemed out of the ordinary as it had its unique but effective way of cultivation.


    ��It seems that we are lucky. It is the perfect opportunity to strike now.�� Rong Yuanughed lightly. Anyone who cultivated would know that external interruptions were harmful during cultivation. The senses of one would turn down to its minimum level and the Female Worms would be no stronger than a human.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded and channelled spiritual energy into her Fengwu Sword. With a final nce at Rong Yuan, she stomped hard onto the ground and her body shot upwards as quickly as an arrow through the sky. Her Fengwu Sword was aimed directly for the two offsprings around the cocoon.


    At the same time, Rong Yuan made the same action. He was a tad bit faster than Gu Lingzhi and he attacked the cocoon.


    Buzz-


    An invisible shock wave almost blew Gu Lingzhi backward and she gritted her teeth through the pain that shot through her head to deliver a sword blow at one of the Female Worms.


    ��Eek!!�� A sharp shriek escaped the Female Worm, causing pangs of pain to hammer at Gu Lingzhi��s head. The other Female Worm also shrieked and it pounced at Gu Lingzhi. The two w-like mandibles of the beast erged as it struck at Gu Lingzhi, revealing its shiny ck exoskeleton.


    Before the blow struck her, Gu Lingzhi released spiritual energy that morphed into a fireball and sted into the beast��s body. This instantly forced the insect back a few hundred steps.


    With one trouble dealt with, Gu Lingzhi bit her lip and turned towards Rong Yuan.


    The Spiritual Origin surrounded Rong Yuan as he forced his Dragon Sword deep into the cocoon. Loud roars escaped the cocoon and it shook violently and released an onught of waves of mental energy attacks at Rong Yuan. Rong Yuan��s face turned pale at the attack but he desperately shoved his sword further into the cocoon.


    There was nothing that Gu Lingzhi could do even though she knew that Rong Yuan was taking the full blow of mental energy attack. The second Female Worm had recovered from the first blow and Gu Lingzhi turned her attention back to it. Manipting spiritual energy to form a thickyer of protective array around her, she defended herself against a mental energy attack by the Female Worm. At the same time, she skilfully brought the Fengwu Sword upwards to block the shiny ck w of the offspring that swung towards her.


    Sparks flew as the Fengwu Sword shed against the insect��s ws. As she battled against the Female Worm with one hand, Gu Lingzhi used her other hand to continuously throw out Spiritual Talismans at the offspring. Where would the Female Worm meet such an attack in the Lost Lands? It was immediately dumbfounded by what it saw.


    A glint crossed Gu Lingzhi��s eyes and she threw out more Spiritual Talismans at the offspring.


    The Spiritual Talisman was an external weapon and Gu Lingzhi hardly used it. Hence she was surprised that it was effective against the beast.


    ��Behind you, be careful!�� Gu Lingzhi dodged to her side at the sound of Rong Yuan��s warning. The other Female Worm had recovered partially and was ready to attack Gu Lingzhi again.


    Gu Lingzhi grumbled as soon as she focused on her target, ��How can this insect be revived?�� This had not happened before when Rong Yuan killed the Female Worm.


    Rong Yuan quickly reminded her, ��I killed them in one blow.��


    Cursing under her breath, Gu Lingzhi observed the beast��s wound healing itself at an unbelievable speed. This creature could heal itself!


    Bringing up her sword to block another attack by the second beast, Gu Lingzhi struck the Fengwu Sword down on the floor strongly and formed a three meter tall stone wall. This stone wall separated her and the beast, pinning the beast against the wall behind it, effectively immobilizing it. With one dealt with, Gu Lingzhi began her attack against the other beast.


    The first beast shrieked wildly, letting out ear-piercing sounds that struck Gu Lingzhi��s mind. It jumped off the floor and sped towards Gu Lingzhi like a bullet. As she readied herself for the first beast, the second beast wriggled out of its bind from the stone wall and headed for Gu Lingzhi.

 Chapter 410 - Mission Accomplished!

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Mission Aplished!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Time for me to show what I��m capable of!�� Zi Zi popped its head out from Gu Lingzhi��s head and yelled at the second Female Worm. At the same time, the Fen Painting appeared.


    Numerous streaks of light illuminated the blue space. In the next second, Gu Lingzhi and the two Female Worms disappeared from their spots and only a colorful painting hung in mid-air.


    Within the Fen Painting, Gu Lingzhi arranged the Fen Trees in the painting in two circles surrounding the two Female Worms with her mind. Gu Lingzhi hid herself in one of the Fen Trees and peeked at the two Female Worms.


    Startled by the sudden change in their surroundings, the two Female Worms screeched and called out for the other. Once they heard each other��s call, they appeared to leap for joy and they desperately waved their ws and dragged their bodies towards each other by crossing the Fen Trees. However, Gu Lingzhi would never allow the two to meet each other and she controlled the Fen Trees to constantly shift their positions, forming abyrinth that prevented the two from meeting each other.


    Anxiousness overwhelmed the first Female Worm once it realized that there was no way out. It desperately crawled around the floor and sniffed the ground for traces of the other Female Worm. Yet, Gu Lingzhi had specifically separated the two such that their scents would disappear as well. Hence, after a few attempts, the first Female Worm gave up and started to form a n to escape.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes shed as she observed the two. Picking up a stone on the ground, she threw it at the first Female Worm.


    Smack!


    As the stone struck the first Female Worm, it shrieked and jumped in fright, pouncing towards the direction of the stone. To its surprise, it collided head first against a Fen Tree.


    The first Female Worm paced around the Fen Tree that suddenly appeared in bewilderment. It did not understand why a tree was in the direction of where the stone was thrown from.


    Gu Lingzhi stifled herugh, having hid herself into another tree. Throwing another stone at the first Female Worm, the same thing happened. The Female Worm smashed against the next tree.


    This happened a dozen more times and finally, the first Female Worm raised its head towards the sky and roared with anger. It mmed its ws against the ground continuously and trashed against the trees surrounding it.


    Now!


    The Fengwu Sword suddenly appeared in Gu Lingzhi��s hand and she swung it gracefully at the Female Worm.


    It was toote when the first Female Worm raised its head. All it saw was the sharp glint in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes. Before it could keep its mental energy attack, it roared and rushed towards Gu Lingzhi. Ten shiny ck ws were like sharp swords that swung at Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Ah! Be careful!�� Zi Zi shrieked in terror as it shut its eyes in fear of what was about to happen.


    Bam!


    A loud bang rang through the space followed by a sharp scream. The Phoenix Sword made a clean cut through the middle of the first Female Worm��s head and the two parts of the Female Worm��s body fell lifelessly onto the ground. Among the ten ws of the Female Worm, two pierced through Gu Lingzhi��s chest causing blood to drip from her wounds.


    ��Cough!�� Gu Lingzhi��s clothes turned red from the blood from her wounds but her eyes were fiery although a hint of exhaustion was hidden behind them.


    Finally, one down!


    It was stupid of her to put herself directly in the field of attack of the Female Worm but it was the most effective way for her to deal with the two Female Worms. With her strength, it was impossible to face the two Female Worms who both had the powers of a Demigod. Furthermore, the Fen Painting could not hold them in for long and it was considered lucky for her to kill one of the Female Worms.


    Sensing the strength of the Fen Painting and estimating how much time she had left to kill the second Female Worm, Gu Lingzhi retrieved a medicine and applied it on her wounds. After she gently bandaged her wounds, she ate a few more top quality Spiritual Medicines that she obtained from the Sacred Lands and prepared for the second battle.


    Zi Zi��s heart ached as it stared at the pale-faced Gu Lingzhi. It exerted its all to control thebyrinth that trapped the second Female Worm, not giving the Female Worm any chance to escape.


    Half an hourter, blood no longer flowed out of her wounds, indicating that she was on the road to recovery. The Fen Painting could barely hold the second Female Worm in by that point. After thanking Zi Zi for its help, Gu Lingzhi reappeared in the middle of the Heavenly Lands again. At that point, Rong Yuan had not finished his battle against the Female Worm.


    Giving a reassuring smile towards Rong Yuan, Gu Lingzhi pointed a finger towards the Fen Painting that hung in mid-air. Bright light shed from the painting as specks of light pooled around Gu Lingzhi. The second Female Worm trapped within the Fen Painting was released. It blinked a few times as it adjusted its eyes to the surroundings. However, within that time, Gu Lingzhi attacked it.


    ��Tsk!�� The second Female Worm roared with anger and itmunicated with the Mother Worm what happened in the Fen Painting before it raised its ten ws at Gu Lingzhi.


    After her first injury, Gu Lingzhi could no longer throw herself recklessly at the attack. She threw a seed onto the ground and used spiritual energy to spur its growth. A long, thick vine wrapped around the second Female Worm��s legs and body.


    Shrieking, the second Female Worm swung its w behind it to escape the bind of the vine that bound it.


    Gu Lingzhi did not expect the vines to bind the second Female Worm for long but she took the chance to release a few stones above the second Female Worm that dropped down on it. At the same time, she channelled as much energy as she could into her Fengwu Sword. Deep blue balls of me appeared and struck the second Female Worm.


    The second Female Worm burst into an outrage and mmed two ws onto the ground. Using the repulsive force, it jumped out of the sea of mes. However, Gu Lingzhi was prepared. The moment this happened, she pierced the Phoenix Sword into the second Female Worm.


    ��Tsk!�� The second Female Worm released a strong mental energy attack and Gu Lingzhi��s lost control of her body. She released her grip on the second Female Worm and the w of the Female Worm swept under her feet, making her fall to the ground with a ��m��.


    The wound on Gu Lingzhi��s chest split open again and bright red blood stained her green skirt.


    ��Lingzhi!�� Rong Yuan shouted in feat. Ignoring the Mother Worm, he swung a blow towards the Female Worm, defending Gu Lingzhi against the iing attack from it. However, he was struck by the cocoon��s Spiritual Origin attack and his body flung backward. He barely managed to avoid his acupoints being ruptured apart by the turmoil of spiritual energy in his body. Only after Gu Lingzhi stood up and readied herself against the second Female Worm did he turn his attention back to the cocoon.


    ��This beast is strong.�� Gu Lingzhi coughed bitterly as she held her hand towards her chest. She was lucky she settled one of the beasts already or she would really meet her demise if she was to battle against two at once.


    With the second Female Worm heading towards her again, Gu Lingzhi did not hesitate to throw out a few more Spiritual Talismans. The moment these Spiritual Talismans struck the Female Worm, a downpour of attacks rained down on the Female Worm, causing the Female Worm to fall to its knees. Once the Spiritual Talisman attacks ended, the ground around the second Female Worm had been reduced to soil.


    Soil?


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes brightened. The ground around the Spiritual Origin did not allow nts to grow and living beings that lived here required fifty percent more spiritual energy than elsewhere. However, soil that would allow nts to be grown was different


    As soon as she thought of this, Gu Lingzhi threw a bunch of seeds into the soil and used wood-based spiritual energy to encourage the seeds to grow. As she expected, the seeds grew quickly and they became as thick as her hand within a few breaths of time.


    The second Female Worm was annoyed by the shifting of soil under its feet and it struggled to get up. Before it could move, a few dozen vines shot towards it and bound its limbs.


    Gu Lingzhi observed the effect the soil had on the second Female Worm and took this opportunity. Every time the Female Worm tried to escape the vines, Gu Lingzhi would release new vines to hold it down. At the same time, she did not stop her onught of attacks from the Fengwu Sword on it.


    Seeing the second Female Worm struggling, the Mother Worm let out an ear-piercing shriek that caused pangs of headache to flood Gu Lingzhi��s mind. She instinctively brought her hand up to her temples as blood flowed out of her nose, her mind threatened to crumble apart under the mental energy attack.


    Rong Yuan��s heart ached and he yelled, ��Lingzhi, go back into the Inheritance Space!��


    ��No...�� Gu Lingzhi weakly shook her head. How could she hide in the Inheritance Space now and leave Rong Yuan alone?


    ��Don��t bother about me, focus on fighting the Mother Worm.��


    With that dy, the second Female Worm managed to crawl out from the grasps of the vines. Gu Lingzhi did not hesitate to throw more Spiritual Talismans towards it and force the second Female Worm back into the soil. Ignoring her splitting headache, Gu Lingzhi flew into the sky with her Fengwu Sword while she mobilized the vines to hold the Female Worm down.


    Although the second Female Worm was stronger than Gu Lingzhi, it could not use its full strength and it remained stuck in the soil for a long time. Frustration overwhelmed it and it unleashed an attack at Gu Lingzhi.


    The bloodshot eyes of the Female Worm told Gu Lingzhi that things were not good and in a sh, Gu Lingzhi retreated into the Inheritance Space. The mental energy attack that tortured her just a second ago disappeared.


    After estimating that the second Female Worm��s attack was over, Gu Lingzhi came out of the Inheritance Space. As soon as she arrived outside, sheughed to herself at the sight of the sprawled out second Female Worm on the ground. The mental energy attack it unleashed before had taken a toll on it. Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi flew through the air and controlled the vines to wrap around the second Female Worm tighter. The long stream of mes behind the Fengwu Sword ended the second Female Worm��s life a secondter.


    The death of the Female Worm was met with a blood-curdling shriek from the Mother Worm and Gu Lingzhi retreated back into the Inheritance Space, barely escaping the next wave of mental energy attack from it.


    It was not her ce to fight against the Mother Worm. The two mental attacks from the Mother Worm had almost caused her her life.


    Her mission was aplished and it was all left up to Rong Yuan now.

 Chapter 411 - I Did Not Cry

    <h4>Chapter 411 - I Did Not Cry</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Outside the Inheritance Space, Rong Yuan was more assured when he knew that Gu Lingzhi was safe in her Inheritance Space.


    Bam bam bam! A few loud explosions followed Rong Yuan��s attack on the Cocoon. Cracks appeared on the Cocoon and numerous strands of Spiritual Origins started to seep out from the Cocoon. If Gu Lingzhi was there, Rong Yuan would not take such an action.


    The Mother Worm cried out in pain and roared to release another strong mental energy attack. Gritting his teeth, Rong Yuan frowned but continued his onught of attacks on the Cocoon. Fire dragons flew in the air and ngs followed as the metal de of Rong Yuan��s sword struck the hard Cocoon.


    Rong Yuan gulped down spring water from the Spiritual Essence Spring to replenish his spiritual energy supply. If others knew that such a precious material was wasted like that, they would definitely scold Rong Yuan.


    This exchange continued for almost an hour and finally, the thick shell of the Cocoon started to crumble apart, showing signs of falling apart. Rong Yuan smiled in joy and was just about to deliver a final blow to the Cocoon when a loud explosion urred behind him.


    ��Who��s that?�� Rong Yuan yelled in anger and jumped aside, barely avoiding a w attack. Ten sharp ck ws grew out from Xiao Yu��s fingers and she held it up in an imposing manner.


    ��Xiao Yu?�� Wasn��t she and Pan Wen far behind them? How did they reach so quickly?


    What happened to Pan Wen?


    Rong Yuan waspletely taken aback by the transformation of the girl.


    He had already formed his suspicions about the girl when he first encountered her. How could anyone remain so soft and gentle after the beasts attack? Not to mention that Xiao Yu introduced her background with many questioning points.


    Their suspicion towards Xiao Yu allowed them to pick up many suspicious points about her.


    For instance, the Female Worms suddenly became intelligent and more strategic after Xiao Yu asked him how he killed one. Furthermore, why would Le Yao who never interacted with others be caught with Xiao Yu multiple times?


    Le Yao was a shallow person and she never had much interest in men but she respected her brother deeply. Why would they suddenly be caught in a scandalous position after a change of venue?


    Le Yan paid particr attention to his conduct. Why would he risk himself being caught with his sister and thus tarnish his reputation?


    Against Rong Yuan��s questions, Xiao Yu wore a painful expression and she whined, ��Brother Rong, how could you lie to me?��


    With that, she activated her Storage Ring and released a disfigured corpse. Rong Yuan instantly knew that the corpse was Pan Wen��s remains.


    However, Xiao Yu continued to act coy towards Rong Yuan and pretended that she had nothing to do with Pan Wen��s death.


    ��Brother Rong, how can you lie to me? Even if you did not like me, you should not have gotten another person to pretend to be you.��


    Rong Yuan scoffed. ��If I had not gotten someone else to disguise as me, I am afraid I would be the corpse lying on the floor.��


    Xiao Yu smirked, ��I am not that strong.��


    Although she imed that, Xiao Yu contorted her fingers and twitched the long ck ws that grew from her finger. Rong Yuan had no choice but to turn his attention to her.


    Right at that moment, the Cocoon suddenly shifted. From the head of the Cocoon, the shell started to crack apart, falling to the floor piece by piece and revealing everything in the Cocoon.


    A deep blue crystal insect was in the Cocoon and if not for the nature of the beast, it looked like a cute animal that anyone would be fond of.


    After shedding the external shell, the Mother Worm shifted around its spot. The deep blue body reflected mesmerizing rays of light but in the next second, it pounced at Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan knew things had taken a turn for the worse when the Cocoon cracked open and the deep blue colored insect appeared. His attacks previously might have helped the Female Worm shed the external shell of the Cocoon. The Female Worm was swift and fast after leaving the Cocoon and Xiao Yu and it began to attack Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan��s chance of victory against the Mother Worm was seventy percent. However, the addition of middle-grade Demigod Xiao Yu lowered Rong Yuan��s chance of winning. Rong Yuan dodged the attacks from side to side and considered sacrificing himself to kill Xiao Yu first and then kill the Female Worm.


    Before he could decide, Gu Lingzhi suddenly appeared.


    At the sight of Xiao Yu, Gu Lingzhi knew that her suspicions were true.


    Her connection with Pan Wen was cut off all of a sudden and she had guessed that something might have happened to him. She quickly healed herself in the Inheritance Space and left the space after ensuring her wound would not split open so easily again. She was about to inform Rong Yuan about the situation with Pan Wen but had not expected to see the worst case scenario when she arrived at the scene. Within half an hour, Xiao Yu managed to catch up to them although she was about ten days of a journey��s distance behind them.


    ��Leave Xiao Yu to me, you handle the Mother Worm!�� Gu Lingzhi quickly decided.


    ��No, you are not a match for her!��


    ��Then finish off the Mother Worm quickly!�� Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi closed down on Xiao Yu and rained spiritual energy attacks down on Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu raised her eyebrow and whined, ��Sister Gu really dislikes me. Since that is the case... then go and die!��


    In the next instant, a strong wave of mental energy attack shot towards Gu Lingzhi��s head, making her nk out for a second. She lost control of her body and fell from the sky, directly onto the ten ck ws that Xiao Yu pointed up at her. Xiao Yu��s evil smirk was hidden behind her ws and she celebrated her victory.


    ��Huh?�� All of a sudden, Gu Lingzhi disappeared before she touched the ck ws. Xiao Yu jumped in surprise but figured out the reason why a secondter. She withdrew her ws and frowned as she stared at the spot Gu Lingzhi disappeared.


    Almost at the same instant, Gu Lingzhi appeared again, pointing a sword towards Xiao Yu.


    ng! A loud metallic ng followed as the sword struck against Xiao Yu��s metallic ws. ��Sister Gu is really skilful, you almost managed to hurt me.��


    After the long battle against the two Female Worms, Gu Lingzhi realized that they were not able to release their mental energy attacks all the time. There was a period of dy before the Female Worm could release the attack. Gu Lingzhi was trying not to give Xiao Yu any chance to release her attack, she would really go crazy if she were to encounter such an attack again.


    Without the chance to use her ultimate attack, Xiao Yu��s face started to cken.


    As Gu Lingzhi exchanged blows with Xiao Yu, she realized Xiao Yu��s tactics and she developed a strategy around them. For instance, when Xiao Yu managed to get the chance to release her mental energy attack, Gu Lingzhi would observe Xiao Yu��s mouth twitch and she would quickly hide into the Inheritance Space.


    Another point to note was that Xiao Yu was different from the other Female Worms and she treasured her appearance. Gu Lingzhi would release all out attacks at her and receive unexpected results.


    Rong Yuan observed that Gu Lingzhi appeared to have her battle under control, and he could focus entirely on the Mother Worm. Devouring a bottle of spring water from her Spiritual Essence Spring, he released a wave of attacks at the Mother Worm and finally managed to injure it severely by cutting off its head.


    As the head of the Female Worm rolled across the floor, the insides of the Female Worm spilled out. The insect body twitched about the ground for a few seconds and turned into a long, elongated shell. A few momentster, it finally stopped moving.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed with relief as soon as the Mother Worm was killed, the Female Worms would be killed along with it. Her face was turning pale at this point and she released the tension in her.


    She made a final push to bring Rong Yuan and her into the Inheritance Space before she passed out.


    When Gu Lingzhi regained her consciousness, three days had passed. Her clothes were changed to a new set and her wound was bandaged and cared for tenderly. An arm was wrapped around her body and Rong Yuan smiled warmly at her, ��You are awake? Are you ufortable anywhere?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head. She knew that Rong Yuan had sustained more severe injuries than her and pushed herself to sit up. She instinctively reached out and undressed Rong Yuan to check for his wounds.


    With one hand behind the pillow and the other holding Gu Lingzhi��s chin, Rong Yuan chuckled, ��So proactive?��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and pulled off the remaining of Rong Yuan��s clothes. She jumped in horror at the sight of his body. Large wounds crossed Rong Yuan��s torso, and chunks of flesh were absent.


    ��These are all external wounds. I would be fine in a few days.��


    Rong Yuan yed with Gu Lingzhi��s hair and tidied his clothes. The Mother Worm had spat out acid-based attacks that corroded his flesh and anyone who saw his state now would be horrified.


    Yet, Gu Lingzhi ordered Rong Yuan to stay still and she took a closer look at his wounds. A tear escaped her andnded on him as she allowed her eyes to trace across his body.


    Rong Yuan let out a sigh and pulled Gu Lingzhi into an embrace, ��I am fine right? Your injuries are not light too and I did not cry.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��Then that means that you do not love me as much as I love you.��


    Pouting his lips, Rong Yuan denied, ��The tears of a man are not easily shed.�� He was determined not to admit his heartbreak and tears shed at the sight of Gu Lingzhi��s injuries. If a man had to cry, they would do it when no one was watching.

 Chapter 411 - I Did Not Cry

    <h4>Chapter 411 - I Did Not Cry</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Outside the Inheritance Space, Rong Yuan was more assured when he knew that Gu Lingzhi was safe in her Inheritance Space.


    Bam bam bam! A few loud explosions followed Rong Yuan��s attack on the Cocoon. Cracks appeared on the Cocoon and numerous strands of Spiritual Origins started to seep out from the Cocoon. If Gu Lingzhi was there, Rong Yuan would not take such an action.


    The Mother Worm cried out in pain and roared to release another strong mental energy attack. Gritting his teeth, Rong Yuan frowned but continued his onught of attacks on the Cocoon. Fire dragons flew in the air and ngs followed as the metal de of Rong Yuan��s sword struck the hard Cocoon.


    Rong Yuan gulped down spring water from the Spiritual Essence Spring to replenish his spiritual energy supply. If others knew that such a precious material was wasted like that, they would definitely scold Rong Yuan.


    This exchange continued for almost an hour and finally, the thick shell of the Cocoon started to crumble apart, showing signs of falling apart. Rong Yuan smiled in joy and was just about to deliver a final blow to the Cocoon when a loud explosion urred behind him.


    ��Who��s that?�� Rong Yuan yelled in anger and jumped aside, barely avoiding a w attack. Ten sharp ck ws grew out from Xiao Yu��s fingers and she held it up in an imposing manner.


    ��Xiao Yu?�� Wasn��t she and Pan Wen far behind them? How did they reach so quickly?


    What happened to Pan Wen?


    Rong Yuan waspletely taken aback by the transformation of the girl.


    He had already formed his suspicions about the girl when he first encountered her. How could anyone remain so soft and gentle after the beasts attack? Not to mention that Xiao Yu introduced her background with many questioning points.


    Their suspicion towards Xiao Yu allowed them to pick up many suspicious points about her.


    For instance, the Female Worms suddenly became intelligent and more strategic after Xiao Yu asked him how he killed one. Furthermore, why would Le Yao who never interacted with others be caught with Xiao Yu multiple times?


    Le Yao was a shallow person and she never had much interest in men but she respected her brother deeply. Why would they suddenly be caught in a scandalous position after a change of venue?


    Le Yan paid particr attention to his conduct. Why would he risk himself being caught with his sister and thus tarnish his reputation?


    Against Rong Yuan��s questions, Xiao Yu wore a painful expression and she whined, ��Brother Rong, how could you lie to me?��


    With that, she activated her Storage Ring and released a disfigured corpse. Rong Yuan instantly knew that the corpse was Pan Wen��s remains.


    However, Xiao Yu continued to act coy towards Rong Yuan and pretended that she had nothing to do with Pan Wen��s death.


    ��Brother Rong, how can you lie to me? Even if you did not like me, you should not have gotten another person to pretend to be you.��


    Rong Yuan scoffed. ��If I had not gotten someone else to disguise as me, I am afraid I would be the corpse lying on the floor.��


    Xiao Yu smirked, ��I am not that strong.��


    Although she imed that, Xiao Yu contorted her fingers and twitched the long ck ws that grew from her finger. Rong Yuan had no choice but to turn his attention to her.


    Right at that moment, the Cocoon suddenly shifted. From the head of the Cocoon, the shell started to crack apart, falling to the floor piece by piece and revealing everything in the Cocoon.


    A deep blue crystal insect was in the Cocoon and if not for the nature of the beast, it looked like a cute animal that anyone would be fond of.


    After shedding the external shell, the Mother Worm shifted around its spot. The deep blue body reflected mesmerizing rays of light but in the next second, it pounced at Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan knew things had taken a turn for the worse when the Cocoon cracked open and the deep blue colored insect appeared. His attacks previously might have helped the Female Worm shed the external shell of the Cocoon. The Female Worm was swift and fast after leaving the Cocoon and Xiao Yu and it began to attack Rong Yuan.


    Rong Yuan��s chance of victory against the Mother Worm was seventy percent. However, the addition of middle-grade Demigod Xiao Yu lowered Rong Yuan��s chance of winning. Rong Yuan dodged the attacks from side to side and considered sacrificing himself to kill Xiao Yu first and then kill the Female Worm.


    Before he could decide, Gu Lingzhi suddenly appeared.


    At the sight of Xiao Yu, Gu Lingzhi knew that her suspicions were true.


    Her connection with Pan Wen was cut off all of a sudden and she had guessed that something might have happened to him. She quickly healed herself in the Inheritance Space and left the space after ensuring her wound would not split open so easily again. She was about to inform Rong Yuan about the situation with Pan Wen but had not expected to see the worst case scenario when she arrived at the scene. Within half an hour, Xiao Yu managed to catch up to them although she was about ten days of a journey��s distance behind them.


    ��Leave Xiao Yu to me, you handle the Mother Worm!�� Gu Lingzhi quickly decided.


    ��No, you are not a match for her!��


    ��Then finish off the Mother Worm quickly!�� Without hesitation, Gu Lingzhi closed down on Xiao Yu and rained spiritual energy attacks down on Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu raised her eyebrow and whined, ��Sister Gu really dislikes me. Since that is the case... then go and die!��


    In the next instant, a strong wave of mental energy attack shot towards Gu Lingzhi��s head, making her nk out for a second. She lost control of her body and fell from the sky, directly onto the ten ck ws that Xiao Yu pointed up at her. Xiao Yu��s evil smirk was hidden behind her ws and she celebrated her victory.


    ��Huh?�� All of a sudden, Gu Lingzhi disappeared before she touched the ck ws. Xiao Yu jumped in surprise but figured out the reason why a secondter. She withdrew her ws and frowned as she stared at the spot Gu Lingzhi disappeared.


    Almost at the same instant, Gu Lingzhi appeared again, pointing a sword towards Xiao Yu.


    ng! A loud metallic ng followed as the sword struck against Xiao Yu��s metallic ws. ��Sister Gu is really skilful, you almost managed to hurt me.��


    After the long battle against the two Female Worms, Gu Lingzhi realized that they were not able to release their mental energy attacks all the time. There was a period of dy before the Female Worm could release the attack. Gu Lingzhi was trying not to give Xiao Yu any chance to release her attack, she would really go crazy if she were to encounter such an attack again.


    Without the chance to use her ultimate attack, Xiao Yu��s face started to cken.


    As Gu Lingzhi exchanged blows with Xiao Yu, she realized Xiao Yu��s tactics and she developed a strategy around them. For instance, when Xiao Yu managed to get the chance to release her mental energy attack, Gu Lingzhi would observe Xiao Yu��s mouth twitch and she would quickly hide into the Inheritance Space.


    Another point to note was that Xiao Yu was different from the other Female Worms and she treasured her appearance. Gu Lingzhi would release all out attacks at her and receive unexpected results.


    Rong Yuan observed that Gu Lingzhi appeared to have her battle under control, and he could focus entirely on the Mother Worm. Devouring a bottle of spring water from her Spiritual Essence Spring, he released a wave of attacks at the Mother Worm and finally managed to injure it severely by cutting off its head.


    As the head of the Female Worm rolled across the floor, the insides of the Female Worm spilled out. The insect body twitched about the ground for a few seconds and turned into a long, elongated shell. A few momentster, it finally stopped moving.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed with relief as soon as the Mother Worm was killed, the Female Worms would be killed along with it. Her face was turning pale at this point and she released the tension in her.


    She made a final push to bring Rong Yuan and her into the Inheritance Space before she passed out.


    When Gu Lingzhi regained her consciousness, three days had passed. Her clothes were changed to a new set and her wound was bandaged and cared for tenderly. An arm was wrapped around her body and Rong Yuan smiled warmly at her, ��You are awake? Are you ufortable anywhere?��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head. She knew that Rong Yuan had sustained more severe injuries than her and pushed herself to sit up. She instinctively reached out and undressed Rong Yuan to check for his wounds.


    With one hand behind the pillow and the other holding Gu Lingzhi��s chin, Rong Yuan chuckled, ��So proactive?��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes and pulled off the remaining of Rong Yuan��s clothes. She jumped in horror at the sight of his body. Large wounds crossed Rong Yuan��s torso, and chunks of flesh were absent.


    ��These are all external wounds. I would be fine in a few days.��


    Rong Yuan yed with Gu Lingzhi��s hair and tidied his clothes. The Mother Worm had spat out acid-based attacks that corroded his flesh and anyone who saw his state now would be horrified.


    Yet, Gu Lingzhi ordered Rong Yuan to stay still and she took a closer look at his wounds. A tear escaped her andnded on him as she allowed her eyes to trace across his body.


    Rong Yuan let out a sigh and pulled Gu Lingzhi into an embrace, ��I am fine right? Your injuries are not light too and I did not cry.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��Then that means that you do not love me as much as I love you.��


    Pouting his lips, Rong Yuan denied, ��The tears of a man are not easily shed.�� He was determined not to admit his heartbreak and tears shed at the sight of Gu Lingzhi��s injuries. If a man had to cry, they would do it when no one was watching.

 Chapter 412 - The Dust Has Settled

    <h4>Chapter 412 - The Dust Has Settled</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    With the Mother Worm dead, the remaining beasts were not a cause for concern at all.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan no longer had to sneak through the Heavenly Lands and they killed the Insect Beasts casually, leaving the Heavenly Lands to be a bloodbath by the time they left.


    At the entrance to the Heavenly Lands, the group of beasts that were originally there had dispersed. They ran off in different directions after witnessing the deaths of a few brave ones that put up a futile fight against Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    At the same instant, the beasts that were fighting against the guards on the west city gates of the Spirit City suddenly jerked and fell to the ground lifelessly. Just as the guards were about to investigate the beasts, Le Yan��s body turned into numerous small insects that scattered in many directions.


    Everyone gasped in shock and were bewildered by what had happened. How could a person suddenly turn into so many insects?


    Thankfully, those experienced with battling the insects reacted quickly and they gave out military orders quickly. Others rushed to call Le Yao for his instructions. However, before Le Yao could be found, Ding Jiule arrived at the scene with a horrified look in his eyes. He mumbled under his breath and his eyes shook with fear.


    A person grabbed onto Ding Jiule��s arm and asked about Le Yao��s whereabouts. Yet. Ding Jiule seemed to be dumbstruck and he stammered, ��Le- Le Yao, she became an insect.��


    Observing the confused looks on everyone��s faces, Ding Jiule rubbed his chin. Why were they so scared? He felt a shudder and had a feeling of insects crawling all over his body. Raising his arm, he jumped in shock when he saw numerous insects crawling up his hand.


    ��Huh, huh...worms?�� Ding Jiule was utterly confused. Before he could react, his head drooped and insects burst out of his head.


    ��Everyone at attention! We must contain these worms in one area. Do not let them escape!�� Guan Yue��s ordered, his voice full of anxiety.


    Chaos befell on the battleground instantly not because the beasts were attacking, but because of an unexpected scenario. Guan Yue gave out decisive orders quickly and he suddenly recalled the news of Female Worms appearing in Spirit City. He knew that Female Worms would turn into numerous small worms when they were killed and if they were not contained quickly, they would bring much trouble.


    As he turned towards the city wall and saw the citizens trying their best to defend themselves against the flying Insect Beasts, Guan Yue quickly briefed the situation to the Spirit City men. He instructed men to stand guard at the walls and ordered another man to call for Lin Chongyuan to get more help. Le Yao��s body overflowed with numerous worms and he started to worry that men who came into contact with Le Yao would be infected by the worms in her.


    By the time Lin Chongyuan received the news, the Insect Beasts were in a state of confusion and chaos due to the passing of the Mother Worm. Not letting such a valuable opportunity be wasted, Lin Chongyuan called arge group of Spirit City men to lead an attack against the Insect Beasts.


    That was when the man sent by Guan Yue met Lin Chongyuan. After listening to the man��s exnation, Lin Chongyuan had his answers to the puzzling scene that urred a second earlier with the beasts that he were fighting. Without hesitation, he ordered a few others with high cultivation ranks to head to the west city gates to fight the worms.


    As one of the most high profile women in the Lost Lands, there were many men who had a rtionship with Le Yao. Six men had their bodies infested by the worms that lived in Le Yao��s body. After instructing the Spirit City men to kill the worms as much as they could, Lin Chongyuan took off.


    With the Mother Worm killed, the insects lost their direction and their fight against Spirit City weakened. Flying Insect Beasts in the air flew off in other directions and those worms that lived in the bodies of the men weakened.


    The west city gates was an area that had suffered greatly from the numerous battles that urred there. Many men who had a rtionship with Le Yao ran towards the city but before they could get anywhere close to it, they were met with a string of curses from others.


    Some cursed at Le Yao for being a slut while others scolded these men for not having any dignity.


    ��Don��t panic, let��s restrict these worms and not let them be widespread.�� Lin Chongyuan instructed, ��Those with spiritual energy should build more walls to guard the city against the Insect Beasts. The rest should assist in killing the worms. Do not let them escape!��


    However, once everything had been settled and bodies were counted, they realized that the number of men who died from fighting the Insect Beasts were about the same as those who died from the worms.


    Many people who lost loved ones due to the worms from Le Yao red at people from the Burnt City with much hatred. If not for Chu Jiang��s control over the area, a fight might have broken out.


    Half a monthter, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan returned. They shook their heads and sighed upon hearing of what happened to Le Yao and Le Yan. The Female Worm that took over Le Yao��s body might have possessed her body the moment she worked in collusion with them. This could also exin why the beasts chose to attack Spirit City first.


    With that, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan briefed the rest about what happened in the Heavenly Lands. They hid their injuries a secret so that Lin Chongyuan would not worry for them.


    The crowd broke into screams of happiness when they learned that the Mother Worm was killed at the beasts would no longer create trouble for them.


    Since the beasts no longer attacked the Lost Lands, the four cities returned to their original cities and rebuilt the area.


    The Crescent Moon City and Wastnd City could return to its original glory in a few hundred years. However, the Burnt City was much worse off. The Chancellor and other top officials had died aftering into contact with Le Yao and the remaining few thousand people in the city decided to join the Wastnd City after much deliberation. Chen Dong and others decided to join the Forgotten City under Gu Lingzhi��s advice. The Lost Lands needed time to recover from the beasts attack.


    Since Gu Lingzhi had used the Inheritance Space extensively during her fight against the beasts, it became known that she was Lin Chongyuan��s real granddaughter. Gu Lingzhi did not deny this and she along with Lin Chongyuan picked a few talents to cultivate in the Inheritance Space.


    Others who were not as talented and were not able to stay within the Inheritance Space for long were also given the chance to cultivate in the Inheritance Space once every month. This arrangement made many Spirit Tribe people satisfied.


    While Gu Lingzhi��s life seemed to be peaceful, the Tianyuan Continent was in chaos.


    In order to obtain more spiritual treasures, Pan Luming hid the fact that Gu Lingzhi fell into the Endless Sea Realm from Pan Luo and managed to obtain more items from Pan Luo. This rendered the Life Whip useless against all the other weapons that the Empire had.


    Rong Yuan��s disappearance caused the Alliance to lose a capable general. Simrly, the Alliance lost a reliable spy, Gu Lingzhi, when she fell into the Endless Sea Realm. In the next five hundred years, the Alliance lost ten percent of its territory. If not for the fact that the Empire lost many Demigods when they were trying to pursue Gu Lingzhi, the Alliance would be in a worse state now.


    ��It is all my fault. If she didn��t try to save me, Lingzhi would not fall prey to their scheme and make an agreement with Pan Luming. She would have never fallen into the Endless Sea Realm after being chased by the Empire men.�� Pan Yue��s crestfallen face showed his guilt when he heard about thetest disappointing news from the battleground.


    ��You know that it is your fault?�� Ye Fei sternly rolled her eyes at him. ��You knew that the men from North Qiu Kingdom were not good and you still made connections with them. Are you trying to help the Pan Family? Do you think they will appreciate it? They hate you the most!��


    ��Fei��er...�� Pan Yue pouted and stared at Ye Fei with puppy eyes, ��I did that for our future child.��


    ��Nonsense. Who wants to give birth to your children?�� Ye Fei held her big belly and continued to reprimand Pan Yue, ��If not for this child in my stomach, I would have sent you back to the North Qiu Kingdom.��


    When she learned from Lord Fashen that the lost son of the Pan Family, Pan Yue, was her husband for many years, Ye Fei was so shocked she almost lost her mind. It was only after Lord Fashen��s patient exnation that she started to believe him. Yet, soon after, Ye Fei learned that Gu Lingzhi tragically dropped into the Endless Sea Realm when she tried to save Pan Yue and Rong Huachang. Her guilt almost overcame her and she wanted to get a divorce with Pan Yue. Lord Fashen and Rong Huachang had to persuade her multiple times before she gave up that time. However, from then on, her attitude towards Pan Yue had changed and it was only recently that she started to warm up to him again.


    The news of the Fifth Prince of North Qiu Kingdom being scolded by his wife constantly wasmon news in the continent. The embarrassed Pan Luming had sought assassins out to kill Pan Yue, his shameful son but Pan Yue had managed to escape every single time.


    Used to the bickering between the husband and wife, Qin Xinran let out a loud yawn. Everyone was tired of the arguments between the two.


    Nheless, the arguments between the couple was an entertainment for some given the sorry plight of the Alliance then.


    ��Do you think there is a chance for Lingzhi to return?��


    ��Yes.�� Tianfeng Jin confidently confirmed. She trusted Gu Lingzhi��s abilities wholeheartedly, ��She is capable of making miracles every time.��


    ��I believe in that too.�� Pan Yue nodded, ��The Inheritance Space she has is powerful.��


    ��So... before that, we need to protect the Alliance as much as we can. We cannot let her return with no home to go to.��

 Chapter 413 - None Spared

    <h4>Chapter 413 - None Spared</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Woooo--


    The long chime that signalled an enemy attack rang. Instantly, everyone��s faces dropped and a dark look crossed their faces as they rushed outside.


    The moment they rushed out, they saw Pan Yue��er floating in mid-air holding the Immortal Spiritual Sword that Pan Luo had given to the Pan Family.


    ��I thought the enemy were still in Yue City, how are they here so quickly?�� Ye Fei yelled and she automatically hid behind Tianfeng Jin. Pan Yue��s cultivation rank was not high and he could not protect her.


    ��Xiao Jin, leave this ce to us. Bring Ye Fei to a safe ce.��


    Pan Yue��s voice was full of assurance. After a few hundred years, the reckless young man in the past had be more mature and a husband that one could count on.


    Tianfeng Jin nodded and retreated with Ye Fei. Ye Fei was about to object but Tianfeng Jin turned around and told her, ��Don��t object.��


    It was an instinctive reaction for her friends to protect her since she was pregnant and Ye Fei could only obey Tianfeng Jin.


    They were at the ce where Rong Yuan made a name for himself when the war first began, Shixi County. If they retreated further, they would be in the Sangbo Town of Xia Kingdom.


    They had to protect Sangbo Kingdom at all costs and they could not let the town fall into the hands of the Empire. This was the same thought in everyone��s head.


    Once Ye Fei was safe in Sangbo Town, Tianfeng Jin ran towards Shixi County at lightning speed. The Alliance��s top experts were not in the area and only Rong Huashang along with another Demigod were fighting against Pan Yue��er..


    Pan Yue��er was as strong as Rong Huachang but with the Immortal Spiritual Sword with her, Pan Yue��er could fight against two Demigods with ease. However, not far from the three of them, other Demigods were rushing over to help.


    ��For a moment of glory, you were willing to be a ve and also bind your entire family to be ves forever. Pan Yue��er, are you okay with the Pan Family serving Pan Luo forever?��


    After Gu Lingzhi fell into the Endless Sea Realm, Pan Yue told everyone about the Spirit Tribe and Pan Luo in addition to the ve mark carved on his soul. If not for his master Lord Fashen suppressing the ve mark, Pan Yue could not have lived his life well after betraying Pan Luo.


    Pan Yue��er scoffed, ��Humph, what do mere ants like you understand about the Deity King��s power? Even his ves are have a higher status than you!��


    ��Nonsense. Your souls have ve marks engraved on them. What do you mean by a higher status? Only the Pan Family members are deceitful.�� Mei Ying scoffed as he fought against Pan Yue��er along with Mei Ying and Su Ruo. ��A ve is a ve. Stop trying to deceive yourself. I think Pan Yue is the only one who understands this in the entire Pan Family! Stop pretending to be all mighty when you are just a ve. What difference is that from lying to yourself?��


    Pan Yue��er raged, ��You asshole!��


    She raised the Immortal Spiritual Sword towards Mei Ying but was stopped by Rong Huachang.


    ��Pan Yue��er, your opponent is me. If you are distracted, you can die at any moment.��


    ��Ah!�� A scream filled the air.


    Rong Huachang��s heart jumped in fright at the familiar voice. In the next instant, Mei Ying yelled, ��Zhong Xiru! What happened to you?��


    Zhong Xiru clutched his chest and stared in disbelief at his student behind him. Ever since his first and second disciple met with mishap, he chose another student from the Luosheng Sect to be his close disciple. A few hundred years had passed and he came to think of this disciple as his own child. Why did his disciple harm him at this critical moment?


    ��Haha, I heard that Senior Zhong treated his disciple like his own child and is not wary of him. I finally see it for myself today!�� Duan Yiming burst into an uproariousughter, ��How does it feel to be betrayed by the closest person to you?��


    Zhong Xiyu stared at Jiang Hui in shock. He could not believe why Jiang Hui had betrayed him. However, before he could ask Jiang Hui, Duan Yiming interrupted, ��Senior Zhong, while you might not be willing to join the Empire, arge number of people are queueing up to join us.��


    Duan Yiming��s words immediately allowed Lin Chongyuan to understand everything.


    As the second most skilful Weapon Forger and Arrays master right behind Gu Lingzhi in Tianyuan Continent, Zhong Xiru was an irreceable talent in the war effort. It was only natural that the Empire wanted someone like him to join them. However, Zhong Xiru hated them for killing his two beloved disciples, how would he join them willingly? As such, they turned their target to Jiang Hui.


    Although Jiang Hui��s skills were not as good as Zhong Xiru��s, he had all of Zhong Xiru��s weapon crafting and array knowledge with him. With these secret techniques, the Empire did not need Zhong Xiru.


    ��Foolish!�� Zhong Xiru red at Jiang Hui with hatred, ��Do you think the Empire would treat you well?��


    Jiang Hui bit his lip and said, ��The King of the North Qiu Kingdom has arranged one of his daughters to marry me.��


    His face filled with guilt and he apologized, ��Master, I am sorry. I really did not want to die...��


    It was almost a guarantee that the Alliance would lose. The Empire promised many things to defectors. Why would he give up his life for Zhong Xiru? He had only chosen the correct way out given his situation. Zhong Xiru was stubborn and hence, Jiang Hui had no choice but to betray him.


    Duan Yimingughed lightly, ��You see, Senior Zhong, your disciple is much smarter than you. The Empire cherishes talents, what do you think of ourst offer to you to join the Empire?��


    ��Nonsense! I will never do so with my life!�� Zhong Xiru scoffed. His eyes filled with a sad disappointment and pain as he stared at Jiang Hui. Duan Yiming knew that he would have this reaction and he signalled to Jiang Hui. In a cold voice, he ordered. ��Kill him.��


    Since Zhong Xiru was not willing to serve the Empire, there was no point in living him alive.


    ��Don��t you dare!�� Mei Ying roared with rage and he dashed towards Zhong Xiru to save him. However, his enemy kept him and Su Ruo busy and he was stuck in his battle. He could only stare with wide eyes as Jiang Hui raised his sword high. With shaking hands, he mumbled under his breath, ��I am sorry, Master. I have no choice...��


    ��Pst!�� The long sword drove into Zhong Xiru��s body, the tip of the de emerged out of his back.


    ��Jiang Hui, you bastard, I will definitely skin you alive to take revenge for Zhong Xiru!�� Tears flooded Mei Ying��s eyes. Zhong Xiru had been his friend for a few thousand years. His sudden death filled Mei Ying with grief and he stood rooted to his spot. His opponent took the opportunity to throw arge stone on him.


    ��You!�� Su Ruo shrieked in fright and pouced at Mei Ying, pushing him out of harm��s way. However, she was crushed by the stone and blood spurted out of her mouth.


    ��Su Ruo!�� Mei Ying��s heart crushed into a thousand pieces and his body shook uncontrobly from grief and rage.


    ��How can you be so dumb and push me away? I have thick skin, I would not be injured by some stone.��


    Su Ruo managed a weakugh, ��I... I was afraid that you would be hurt.��


    Mei Ying��s eyes turned watery. ��Dummy, I am in more pain when you are hurt.��


    ��Such deep love between the two of you. Let me send the two of you on your way. At least you will have a partner to cross the river with.��


    The opponentughed menacingly as he raised his arm into the air and released anotherrge stone at the two. Mei Ying hugged Su Ruo in his arms and dodged the stone. However, his opponent mobilized more stones to rain down on them. These stones were lifelike and they caused major distractions at Mei Ying and Su Ruo.


    Rong Huachang observed all this and started to panic.


    There were other camps of the Alliance. However, Lord Fashen would need a day and a half before he could reach the battlefield from his camp. Should they give up this city?


    If they gave up Shixi County, the Xia Kingdom would be exposed to their enemy.


    Looking at the grave situation that Mei Ying and Su Ruo were in, and the numerous men that had been gravely injured, Rong Huachang made a tough decision.


    ��Retreat to Sangbo Town, we will give this camp up.��


    Although there were some men who were reluctant to give the camp up, they could only obey the orders and they threw down numerous smoke bombs and slowly retreated.


    ��Are you trying to leave?�� Pan Yue��er smirked as she stared below her.


    Rong Huachang followed her gaze and her face instantly turned pale.


    The men from the Alliance that had been retreatingy lifelessly floor aside from a few higher ranked Martial Artists. The Empire troops mercilessly killed the Alliance troops without a second thought.


    ��No!�� Rong Huachang��s high-pitched voice echoed through the entire area, ��Get up, get up all of you!��


    Pan Yue��erughed madly, ��There is no use in screaming. The smoke bombs were filled with a poisonous substance that only those above the Martial Lord ranks can withstand. This time, I will trap all of you here!��


    ��Why?�� Rong Huachang frowned as she witnessed the merciless killings of her troops, ��Why would there be something wrong with the smoke bombs?��


    Pan Yue��er confidently smirked. ��The smoke bombs were made by Jiang Hui.��


    What else was there to reveal? Jiang Hui not only betrayed his master, he also killed everyone!


    ��Jiang Hui, you bastard!�� Rong Huachang cursed through gritted teeth and she red at Jiang Hui with pure hatred.


    Jiang Hui took a few steps backward in fear of Rong Huachang��s fury. He stammered, ��I am doing this for myself. If I do not make an effort, I would not be weed by the Alliance.��


    Rong Huachang was so angry, her eyes turned bloodshot. Duan Yiming patted Jiang Hui��s shoulder with approval, ��You did a good job. I will put in a few good words for you in front of the king when we are back.�� Jiang Hui quickly thanked Duan Yiming furiously.


    Staring at Rong Huachang��s defeated look, Pan Yue��er smirked and ordered, ��Continue, do not spare a single one of them!��

 Chapter 414 - Return to the Tianyuan Continent

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Return to the Tianyuan Continent</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��You��re right, I won��t spare a single one of you!��


    A clear but familiar voice rang from behind.


    Rong Huachang��s heart jumped and everyone who heard Gu Lingzhi��s voice turned around. That voice...


    ��Lingzhi!��


    Rong Huachang stared in disbelief as Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan flew towards her, her eyes instantly turned watery.


    ��That��s great! I knew that you guys would be fine!�� Pan Yue cheered with joy.


    Even after Pan Luo��s killing spree, the Spirit Tribe still had descendants. How would they perish just because Gu Lingzhi dropped into the Endless Sea Realm? Ye Fei would finally forgive him and end her cold war with him right?


    ��Lingzhi...�� Yan Liang also welled up with tears as he stared at Gu Lingzhi��s familiar figure. He had thought that five hundred years was long enough to make him forget her but he was wrong.


    ��How could this be? How could you still be alive?�� Pan Yue��er stared at Gu Lingzhi in utter disbelief. In the next instant, her face lit up, ��Yes! Yes, it is good that you are alive! The Grandmaster would be very pleased!��


    ��I am also very happy to see you.�� Gu Lingzhi''s eyes curved into a smile. She was overjoyed to encounter her enemy right when she returned to the Xia Kingdom?


    ��Go, kill everyone who is not poisoned yet. We must let them know that the Alliance isn��t a force to be looked down upon!��


    ��Yes, Little Chancellor!��


    Following Gu Lingzhi��smand, the few hundred people that Gu Lingzhi brought with her flew towards the ground. This was the point that everyone realized that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did note alone.


    As everyone stared at the group of a few hundred men, they wondered with awe. These people were all... Martial Sages?


    This must be fake! How could there be so many Martial Sages?


    Even during the most flourishing times of the Tianyuan Continent, there were not so many Martial Sages. Not to mention the devastation brought about by the war, the numbers of high-ranked Martial Sages were reduced greatly and there could not be more than a hundred Martial Sages still alive in Tianyuan Continent.


    This startled everyone and they could not believe that the few hundred men that arrived were all Martial Sages!


    However, these Martial Sages flew at lightning speed all around the ground and they quickly gelled themselves into the battle. This changed the entire scene of the battle as one by one, the soldiers of the Empire fell to the ground without a chance for a fight.


    Those troops from the Alliance who were still conscious could not believe it when even Martial Sages of the Empire were killed so easily!


    Were they really Martial Sages if they could kill other Martial Sages so easily? An ufortable guess started to form in their minds.


    ��You...you guys...�� Pan Yue��er started to be anxious. Before she could give the order for the Empire troops to retreat, a man blocked her path.


    ��You must be Pan Yue��er who Gu Lingzhi used of causing her to drop into the Endless Sea Realm right? I am Chu Jiang. Do you mind if I take revenge for her?��


    However, regardless of what Pan Yue��er thought, Chu Jiang was not going to let her off. Before anyone could react, Chu Jiang dashed forward for his prey.


    Wei Lingshu who was one stepte could only sigh in dismay.


    The group had used the strength of fifty Demigods the previous day to activate the Teleportation Spell to return back to the Tianyuan Continent. All the Martial Artists were filled with excitement and anticipation at arriving at the continent. However, they had to head out to battle instantly when they found out that the Alliance was in trouble.


    Pan Yue��er seemed to be the strongest person in the entire battlefield and she was a perfect person to test their strength. However, Chu Jiang settled her quickly and Wei Lingshu was left with the Demigod who fought against Mei Ying and Su Ruo for his opponent. He chuckled and politely said, ��Please take a rest and leave this guy to me.��


    What a n!


    Others who missed out on fighting against the next toughest opponent in the battle cursed under their breaths. Exchanging looks, they scoured the battlefield for other opponents they could fight.


    Of course, before they fought, they rified who was on which side of the battle. The troops from the Alliance politely pointed out who their enemies were.


    Rong Huachang observed everything with bulging eyes and she finally seemed to regain her consciousness after half a day. She pointed at Chu Jiang and the others and stammered, ��They, they are...��


    ��They are all Demigods.�� Gu LIngzhipleted her sentence. Taking in a deep breath she stepped forward to hug Rong Huachang, ��Grand-aunt, I am sorry for making you worry for all these years.��


    Rong Huachang��s eyes turned red and tears brimmed in her eyes as she cried, ��Since you knew that I was worried, why didn��t youe back earlier?��


    Gu Lingzhi yfully stuck out her tongue, ��But I��m here now, aren��t I?��


    Gu Lingzhi pulled out of the embrace and led Rong Huachang to Lin Chongyuan and Tang Xiao, introducing, ��Grand-aunt, these are my grandparents.�� Gu Lingzhi added, ��My real grandparents!��


    Rong Huachang was speechless. Since when did Gu Lingzhi have grandparents?


    Staring at Rong Huachan��s shocked face, Gu Lingzhiughed and briefly exined what happened in the Lost Lands to Rong Huachang. Rong Huachang took in all this information with surprise and she stared curiously at Lin Chongyuan and Tang Xiao.


    If Gu Lingzhi was a Spirit Tribe member, then her grandparents would be Spirit Tribe members as well. Gu Lingzhi had mentioned that her grandfather was trapped in the Lost Lands for various reasons and he only managed to leave that ce today. If that was the case...was everyone here Spirit Tribesmen?


    No wonder there could be so many Demigods and Martial Sages. The Spirit Tribe was a perfect tribe where everyone could awaken every type of Spiritual Roots. In the ancient times, half the True Gods that existed in the Tianyuan Continent were from the Spirit Tribe.


    ��Lingzhi, I finally get to see you again!�� Gu Lingzhi turned around and a small figure rushed into her arms. Gu Lingzhi patted Qin Xinran��s back and smiled warmly. Behind her, Tianfeng Jin, Yan Liang and her other friends ran forward, ��Yes, I finally get to see you guys again.��


    Who could imagine that someone who dropped into the Endless Sea Realm could survive?


    Before she met Lin Chongyuan, she had not been too confident about leaving the Lost Lands. She did not think that this day woulde.


    ��It is good that you are back.�� Mei Ying repeated and his eyes filled with tears of emotion. Wiping his face, he anxiously asked, ��Lingzhi, do you have any good Spiritual Medicine? Please take a look at Elder Zhong, he might not make it!��


    Gu Lingzhi jumped in shock, ��Elder Zhong? Who is that?��


    ��It is that old man, Zhong Xiru!�� Mei Ying jumped to his feet and dragged Gu Lingzhi over to Zhong Xiru without a second thought.


    Thankfully, Jiang Hui had not pierced Zhong Xiru��s heart with his long sword and this left Zhong Xiru barely holding onto his life. However, if he was not saved in time, he would die within half an hour.


    Gu Lingzhi shoved a Spiritual Medicine down Zhong Xiru��s throat and immediately, she frowned when she examined his wound.


    ��How is he? Can he be saved? Please talk!�� Mei Ying anxiously begged Gu Lingzhi. His heart dropped when he saw Gu Lingzhi��s expression and he thought that he would lose his friend.


    Gu Lingzhi took a closer look at Zhong Xiru��s wound and once she was sure of her diagnosis, she lowered her gaze and said, ��Senior Zhong��s spiritual acupoints have been destroyed. He is saved, but he can not cultivate in the future.��


    After a moment of silence, Mei Yingughed, ��It is fine if he cannot cultivate anymore, as long as he is still alive.��


    At this point, Zhong Xiru slowly began to regain his consciousness and he overheard Gu Lingzhi��s conversation with Mei Ying. He smiled with sadness ��That is right, I am d I am alive. I can still impart my skills to others.��


    Death was nothing for Zhong Xiru but he was afraid that he would not be able to pass down his skills to anyone given what happened to Jiang Hui. He had to find another sessor.


    The battle slowly came to a close.


    The Spirit Tribesmen had dominated the battle and overpowered the Empire troops with ease. Pan Yue��er��s final attempt to escape back to North Qiu after the favour of the battle changed was destroyed when Chu Jiang pulled her out of the Teleportation Spell��s radius of control.


    ��Let go of me! Do you know who I am? I work for the Deity King! Do you think you can escape from his power?��


    As soon as Pan Yue��er mentioned Pan Luo, everyone whipped around and red at her. The hatred directed towards her in all their eyes made a cold shiver travel down her spine.


    ��The Deity King? If that is the case, you must be from the Pan Family.�� The Spirit Tribesmen had protected the camp and fought in the battle because of Gu Lingzhi��s orders. However, the moment Pan Yue��er mentioned the Pan Family, the Spirit Tribesmen instantly recalled their enemy.


    From what their ancestors had passed down to them, the Spirit Tribe was annihted by Pan Luo. Now, the descendants of Pan Luo are still trying to hunt them down, there was no way they were going to let them off.


    Pan Yue��er observed that everyone around her were frozen to their spots and she waved the Immortal Spiritual Sword and proudly announced, ��Since you know that, aren��t you going to let me go? If even a hair on me is harmed, the Deity King would not let you off!��


    Chu Jiang scoffed sarcastically, ��What is he going to do to us? This?��


    With that, Chu Jiang raised his sword and cut off Pan Yue��er��s limbs.


    ��Ah! How could you do that?�� Pan Yue��er had never imagined that Chu Jiang would so mercilessly cut off her arm and she red at him with horror while clutching her shoulder tightly.


    ��You��re absolutely disgusting.�� Chu Jiang frowned and he used the back of his sword to knock Pan Yue��er unconscious with a decisive move. He turned towards the crowd, ��She must not be the only one from the Pan Family here. Let us gather all the Pan Family members together. When we head to the North Qiu Kingdom a few dayster, we shall not spare them any mercy as well.��


    Gu Lingzhi observed the pure hatred in Chu Jiang��s eyes and she began to pity the Pan Family members. The anger the Spirit Tribe members felt had been suppressed for a few thousand years. Pan Yue��er dug her own grave by mentioning her family!


    Yet, before Chu Jiang could finish his order, all the Spirit Tribe members had started to take action. They forced the Empire troops to tell them who were from the Pan Family.


    Those not from the Pan Family were killed instantly and the Pan Family members were thrown and gathered together like prey.


    Seven dayster, Pan Luming was still waiting for the good news from Pan Yue��er��s battle. However, what he received was ten body parts of Pan Yue��er, her head being the only recognizable feature that informed him of her identity.

 Chapter 415 - Only Wise Men Would Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Only Wise Men Would Surrender</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What is this? Who are you people?�� Pan Luming stared wide eyed at the pile of limbs on the floor. His eyes filled with pain, recognizing Pan Yue��er and his family members�� bodies. He coughed strongly in shock.


    ��What is this? Can you not see?�� Gu Lingzhi smiled coldly as she walked out from a dark corner of the room.


    ��It��s you?�� Pan Luming jumped in fright. ��Didn��t you die when you dropped into the Endless Sea Realm? How did you manage toe back up?��


    As Pan Luo��s servant, Pan Luming had some understanding of the Endless Sea Realm. How could anyone survive it?


    ��I am sorry to disappoint you.�� Rong Yuan walked forward and stood beside Gu Lingzhi. Heughed lightly, ��We are back too.��


    They could take their revenge now.


    Pan Luming squinted to confirm that the two standing in front of him were Gu LIngzhi and Rong Yuan. His shock turned into joy.


    ��You are back! That is great! The Deity King was just asking where you guys are. I can''t believe you sent yourselves to me. If that is the case, I can finally answer to the Deity King.��


    Pan Luming pped his hands happily and ordered guards to enter the room.


    However, nothing happened after a few breaths of time. Gu Lingzhi kindly exined, ��The men outside have been knocked out by us. You will not be able to call for them.��


    Pan Luming jumped in fright, his guards were the top Martial Artists in the North Qiu Kingdom and each of them were Demigods. He had chosen such high level guards for fear that the Alliance would recklessly try to assassinate him. However, he had not imagined that his guards would be silently killed by Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi. This was something that even he could not do by himself. What was their cultivation rank?


    It was only at this point that Pan Luming realized that he could not tell Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s cultivation rank.


    This could only be exined by two reasons. One was that the pair did not have any spiritual energy and the second reason was that their cultivation rank had exceeded Pan Luming��s cultivation significantly. Pan Luming realized that he was faced with the second reason.


    As soon as he thought of this, Pan Luming��s heart clenched and he stealthily attempted to start a Teleportation Spell. If anything went wrong, he would activate the spell to be teleported to a yard a few hundred meters away from the pce.


    Pan Luming managed to rx once he was sure of his escape n and he red at Gu Lingzhi with hateful eyes.


    So what if the two had a higher cultivation rank than him? No matter how strong Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were, they could only be like Lord Fashen, who was only half a step to bing a True God. Pan Luming had a Sacred Weapon and he was confident of standing his ground against the two!


    With that thought, Pan Luming waved a small cauldron that Pan Luo had given him and he threw it towards Gu Lingzhi.


    Rong Yuan was highly alert and before Gu Lingzhi reacted, he had already taken action.


    The small cauldron was given to Pan Luming by Pan Luo, how could it be destroyed so easily by a single blow from Rong Yuan? The single blow from Rong Yuan stopped the cauldron in its tracks momentarily but it continued on its path towards Gu Lingzhi in the next instant. The closer it flew, therger it became and it hovered above the two.


    ��Absorb!�� A bright golden light shone from the cauldron and covered the two.


    In an instant, arge sucking force pulled the pair off their feets and they flew uncontrobly towards the cauldron. Pan Luming roared withughter, ��Stay in there like good children!��


    With the strong gravity force pulling her, Gu Lingzhi frowned slightly. As expected of a Sacred Weapon, it was strong.


    However, Pan Luming was not the only one who possessed a Godly Spiritual Weapon.


    Gu Lingzhi��s lips curled up into a smirk and wild winds blew around her, howling like a fierce hurricane. Surprise filled Pan Luming��s eyes. After numerous cycles of refining, the Fengwu Sword had be a Godly Spiritual Weapon as well. Gu Lingzhi pierced it at the cauldron.


    At the same time, Rong Yuan pierced his Dragon Sword, which was also a Godly Spiritual Weapon, at the cauldron, emitting sounds simr to the ferocious roar of a dragon.


    With two loud explosions, the cauldron jerked to a side violently and the gravity force from it decreased. This allowed the two to move with greater ease.


    ��How could this be? How can you affect the Qian Yuan Cauldron?�� Pan Luming yelled angrily. The Qian Yuan Cauldron was his most beloved weapon given to him by Pan Luo. Those who were targeted by it would not be able to escape easily, not to mention affect its gravity force.


    Rong Yuan immediately directed the Dragon Sword at Pan Luming as he felt the suction force decrease.


    Regardless of how strong a weapon was, if the one controlling it died, it would be useless.


    Squinting his eyes, Pan Luming tried to execute an attack on the Dragon Sword. However, Rong Yuan only raised his eyebrows as he aimed the Dragon Sword to pierce through Pan Luming��s elixir field.


    ng! Pan Luming��s sword was easily thrown aside by the Dragon Sword and its de split into two. The Dragon Sword continued towards Pan Luming and he stared wide eyed as it pierced directly into his spiritual acupoints.


    As the sword pierced through Pan Luming��s Elixir Field, Rong Yuan twisted it slightly andpletely ruptured apart Pan Luming��s spiritual acupoints.


    ��You...you guys, the Deity King will not forgive you!��


    ��Oh? That is only if he knows.�� Rong Yuan chuckled and suddenly exerted spiritual energy to destroy the remaining of Pan Luming��s spiritual acupoints before he retrieved his sword.


    With his spiritual acupoints destroyed, Pan Luming was a cripple. He would no longer be able to cultivate.


    Without spiritual energy to support it, the Qian Yuan Cauldron fell from the sky after a few moments. It became a small palm sizedrge cauldron in Gu Lingzhi��s hands.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at the cauldron carefully and threw it into the Inheritance Space. Pan Luming was also thrown into the Inheritance Space.


    ��We should get the next highest ranked individual, the King of the North Qiu Kingdom next.�� Gu Lingzhi instructed.


    The North Qiu Kingdom��s Royal Family was treated like royalty and they did not need to report to the Empire��s main headquarters. As such, every time there were important matters, they would rely on their Communication Conches. Pan Yu was easily found in the pce.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not have to spend much effort to find Pan Yu in his room with a servantdy to entertain him.


    Pan Yu was frightened out of his wits when he saw them enter his room. He was at a loss for words when he saw the two people who he thought were dead in front of him.


    Rong Yuan ced a protective hand in front of Gu Lingzhi, blocking her from any unsightly sights. Without a word, Rong Yuan released the Qian Yuan Cauldron and Pan Yu obediently obeyed him.


    Rong Yuan kicked him twice in disgust. He could not understand how such a greedy wastrel could be Pan Yue��s father.


    They had captured the two highest ranked men in North Qiu Kingdom. However, based on the agreement with Pan Yue, the two did not injure Pan Yu. Pan Luming was not protected under the agreement unfortunately.


    As such, when the pair returned to the Inheritance Space, they saw the Spirit Tribe members chasing Pan Luming around with a sword.


    The swords did not carry any spiritual energy when they wounded Pan Luming and that would not kill him. However, he would run in fright every time he was injured by the sword. Blood pooled around him and dripped all over the area as he ran across it. Gu Lingzhi had to hold in herughter, Pan Luming was like a skeleton the past few hundred years. But without his spiritual energy, he was so energetic and he ran for his life like a young man in his prime.


    Based on the agreement, the Spirit Tribe members had not harmed Pan Yu. Gu Lingzhi��s body shed and she reappeared in the pce of North Qiu Kingdom. After a look at her surroundings, she and Rong Yuan headed to the headquarters of the Empire.


    ��As the king of North Qiu Kingdom and the highest ranked leader of the Empire, we will stop all attacks on the Alliance. The Empire will be taken under the Alliance and everyone under the Empire must obey thisw.�� Under Rong Yuan��s stern watch, Pan Yu dered this, his heart turning cold.


    He was not afraid of death and he was not selling out his country but he knew that they no longer stood a chance against the Alliance.


    If even Pan Luming was taken down, there was no chance for them to win and they would only be sacrificing more lives if the war continued. Furthermore, he still had a son in the Alliance.


    As per the agreement, Gu Lingzhi did not kill all of the Pan Family, and she left them with some resources andnd in the North Qiu Kingdom. However, the Pan Family men could no longer be Martial Artists and they became the average person.


    Pan Yue had not been happy with this arrangement initially. However, when he saw the huge crowd of Spirit Tribesmen, he agreed to the decision.


    Compared to killing off the entire tribe, the Pan Family could minimally be allowed to live although they could not be Martial Artists.


    With Pan Luming and Pan Yu personally surrendering, the news of Gu Lingzhi��s reappearance spread like wildfire through the continent. Chaos ensued shortly in the Empire countries.


    A few countries remained stubborn and insisted that Pan Yu��s decision only applied to the North Qiu Kingdom and not their individual countries. They refused to surrender.


    After so many years of war, almost all the people of the Empire had the blood of the Alliance��s men on their hands. If they surrendered, who knew what the Alliance people would do to them? Besides, the Empire was still strong, how could they give up so easily?


    Without the North Qiu Kingdom, they could enjoy morend.


    With this thought, some kingdoms made their decision without any more hesitation. Their expression towards Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi hid their intentions.


    So what if they escaped the Endless Sea Realm together? So what if they were both Demigods? They didn��t believe that with so many people ganged up together, they could not defeat Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    Ding Wei gave a knowing look at the people around him, instantly sending out a signal. In the next moment, the crowd spread out through the hall and surrounded Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    Five hundred years of war and cultivation had allowed Ding Wei to be a Demigod as well. With his outstanding abilities, he had been giftednd in the Empire for his war contributions. No one could use him of not protecting his own kingdom and he had a newfound status in the Empire.


    With power in his hands, why would Ding Wei let it go so easily now? He swore to let Rong Yuan see that before Xia Kingdom��snd became the Empire��s, he would not stop attacking them.

 Chapter 416 - Time Flies

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Time Flies</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��It seems that you all are not willing to surrender.�� Gu Lingzhi sighed, ��I do not wish to kill so many people.��


    Ding Wei scoffed, ��Third Princess Consort, you look the same but you are much more arrogant now. With just the two of you, how are you able to take on so many people? You should end your adventure now and submit to us. Perhaps, I can spare you some pain based on our past.��


    Gu Lingzhiughed, ��Oh? Are you trying to bully the minority with your numbers? So the whole lot of you are going to take the two of us on?��


    Ding Wei was silent but he signalled to the crowd and showed his intentions to take on the pair.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed and shook her head, ��It seems that you are going to take us on with your numbers. Forget it, we will do as you wish then.��


    Scoffing inwardly, Ding Wei smirked. Wasn��t it a dumb move to choose a battle that they could not win? Wise people would not take on the strong knowing they had inferior strength.


    However, in the next instant, bright light shed before Ding Wei��s eyes and a few dozen people appeared beside Gu Lingzhi. The two sides now had approximately the same numbers. Gu Lingzhi''s clear voice rang through the hall, ��Didn��t you want to outnumber us? Rong Yuan and I had not wanted to bully you guys. However, since you agreed to it, we shall not hold back. Let��s have fun bullying them then.��


    Ding Wei blinked in shock and he instantly understood what happened. He stared at the few dozen people who suddenly shivered and a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    Did Ding Wei try to bully their Little Chancellor? Was he underestimating the Spirit Tribesmen?


    Before Gu Lingzhi gave her instructions, the Spirit Tribesmen spread out through the hall and picked their respective opponents, thus beginning the battle. Like what Ding Wei wanted, they were bullying the minority with their strength.


    Ding Wei had not believed that the few dozen men were all Demigods initially. However, the moment they attacked, all his hopes disappeared. The few dozen men who suddenly appeared were all Demigods!


    How could there be so many Demigods in the Tianyuan Continent? How could he not have known about their existence? Was this the strength that the Alliance had been hiding? Why did they do that? The Empire had killed off a lot of the Demigods of the Alliance. If the Alliance had such a hidden card, why did they not use it earlier?


    He had too many questions but he could not get the answers to them now. Rong Yuan cleanly shoved his sword into Ding Wei and ended his life. Ding Wei was not a match for Rong Yuan in the past and he was not his match now either.


    With the Spirit Tribesmen overwhelming them, the Empire men in the hall were massacred.


    Within three days, the news of the higher ups of the Empire being killed had spread through the continent. No one in the Empire dared to rebel anymore and under Pan Yu��s orders, they reluctantly surrendered to the Alliance. The few hundred years of war finally ended with the Alliance��s victory.


    Once the war matters were settled, Rong Yuan called all powerful Martial Artists above the Martial Sage rank to gather in the Alliance��s headquarters to settle remaining issues.


    Half a monthter, the meeting that would be known as the ��Light in the Fog��, urred.


    The Spirit Tribesmen that had disappeared for a few thousand years showed themselves in the meeting. Everyone of them was strong and their five Spiritual Roots made them figures that others in the continent envied.


    The reappearance of the Spirit Tribe was the event that shocked the entire continent. However, the news that followed next made everyone gasp in shock.


    For many years, there had not been any True Gods from the Tianyuan Continent because there was not enough spiritual energy to allow one to breakthrough to be a True God. This was because of the array that was at the depths of the Endless Sea Realm that sucked the spiritual energy from the Tianyuan Continent!


    The grudge between the Deity King and the Spirit Tribe showed itself clearly in front of everyone. For his selfish gains, the Deity King had sacrificed generations of people.


    At first, many were suspicious of the Spirit Tribesmen, thinking that they were just using the excuse as a lie to resurface on the continent. However, Pan Yu admitted to Pan Luo��s crimes voluntarily. Furthermore, the most powerful man in the continent, Lord Fashen stepped up to corroborate this news, and said that he realized something was wrong with the spiritual energy in the continent a few thousand years ago. He had been stuck at thest step to be a True God because he could not solve the problem.


    After many years of his investigation, he realized that the problem was rted to the Spirit Tribe. Some men had controlled the density of the spiritual energy in the continent and hence, unlike what the rumors said of the Tianyuan Continent suffering a natural disaster, the Endless Sea Realm was the reason why people were unable to be True Gods.


    With Fa Shen��s exnation, the public was appeased. There were many who were afraid of Pan Luo and hence, this influenced their own cultivation pathways.


    So what if they knew the truth?


    The spiritual energy of Tianyuan Continent was stagnant and there was no way that there could be enough energy for people to be True Gods, not to mention travelling to the Realm of the Gods to take revenge against Pan Luo.


    Just as the hatred towards Pan Luo started piling up, Gu Lingzhi announced a big news.


    She had the ability to enable those at the peak-level Demigods to be True Gods!


    This news shocked the continent once again and many people started to curse at Gu Lingzhi, directing their hate for Pan Luo to her. This was because the existence of the Inheritance Space was made known to the public.


    Everyone came to a realization that Gu Lingzhi was a Spirit Tribe member. No wonder her cultivation rate was so fast. Regardless of her Alchemy or Weapon Forging skills, she was much faster than the average person. This could all be exined by the fact that she was the heir of the Spirit Tribe.


    How could she buy over the hearts of others?


    It was definitely to give hope to the people when all hope seemed to be lost. The Inheritance Space was the hope that could save the continent.


    In an instant, numerous people sought out Gu Lingzhi. However, these men were all disappointed as Gu Lingzhi disappeared a few days after she released the big news.


    Gu Lingzhi had left her living quarters to head to the Lost Lands via the Endless Sea Realm.


    When Gu Lingzhi ascended to a Demigod, the Inheritance Space had expanded by arge proportion again. However, at the very most, it could only sustain seventy to eighty thousand people. Gu Lingzhi had to travel back and forth the Lost Lands and Tianyuan Continent three times before she managed to send all the Spirit Tribesmen safely to the Alliance.


    At her veryst run, Gu Lingzhi also brought those willing to leave the Lost Lands including the people from the Langya Troop and Guan Yue to the Xia Kingdom��s territories. She allocated somend for them to live. Guan Yue cried as he thanked Gu Lingzhi for her generosity profusely.


    In the next ten centuries, the Tianyuan Continent underwent a massive transformation.


    Gu Lingzhi had set a condition that she would only give those who wanted to be a True God a thousand years. Once one thousand years were up, she would lead the Spirit Tribesmen and those who were peak-level Demigods to the Realm of the Gods. She would not wait for anyone whose cultivation levels were not enough.


    Tianfeng Jin, Yan Liang and her good friends from the Royal School were people that Gu Lingzhi wanted to bring up to the Realm of the Gods with her. Even if their cultivation rank had not reached the Deity King stage, they could use her Inheritance Space and head up with her.


    Time flew and a thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.


    In this time, Tianfeng Jin, Qin Xinran, Yan Liang, Nie Fang and Gu Lingzhi��s other friends became a peak-level Demigod using the dense spiritual energyyer in the Inheritance Space.


    However, it was a pity that Ye Fei and Pan Yue, along with a few other friends could not breakthrough and they passed away in the thousand years.


    ��Is everyone ready?��


    Gu Lingzhi asked everyone in the Inheritance Space. She faced a crowd of a hundred people who were all peak-level Demigods. A few thousand younger Martial Artists were in the far distance of the Inheritance Space.


    The Inheritance Space was not a boundless space and there was a limit to the number of people she could bring with her. The crowd of younger Martial Artists were mostly Spirit Tribe members who were highly talented.


    Mei Ying was the first to reply to Gu Lingzhi, ��Haha, I have waited for a long time for this day. You can begin anytime.��


    ��Yes, Little Chancellor. Whenever you��re ready.�� Everyone else chimed in.


    The way the Spirit Tribe members addressed Gu Lingzhi became how others addressed her and it was a familiar sight to see people greeting Gu Lingzhi as the ��Little Chancellor��.


    Gu Lingzhi��s gaze swept past familiar faces and she turned towards Lin Chongyuan and Tang Xiao. She smiled, ��Grandfather, grandmother, I will take my leave now.��


    ��Be careful in the Realm of the Gods.�� Lin Chongyuan tenderly stroked Gu Lingzhi��s head and he said, ��We will wait for your return before we head to the Realm of the Gods for a reunion.��


    ��I will!�� Gu Lingzhi nodded her head furiously, her eyes welled up with tears.


    Lin Chongyuan and Tang Xiao had begun their cultivation at ate stage and their cultivation were stuck at the Demigod stage. They were unable to proceed further in their cultivation. On the other hand, Lin Rong had long ago met the minimum cultivation level to be a True God, but she did not join the crowd in ascending to the Realm of the Gods.


    The Realm of the Gods was a foreign ce to them and it was highly dangerous. Yet, everyone was determined to go there to fight against the Deity King. It was possible that they could all be killed before they met Pan Luo.


    The Inheritance Space was the hopes and dreams of the Spirit Tribe and all of Tianyuan Continent - the bloodline of the Spirit Tribe leader could not stop. As such, Gu Lingzhi was the only one from the bloodline of the Spirit Tribe leader who headed to the Realm of the Gods. The others remained in the Tianyuan Continent. Even if Gu Lingzhi did not seed, the Inheritance Space would reappear in another heir of the Spirit Tribe many yearster, giving the continent hope again.


    Tang Xiao held Gu Lingzhi��s hand softly and chided, ��You have to be extra careful at the Realm of the Gods. Do not be rash. Even if you see Pan Luo, you must control your emotions and not let your hatred overwhelm you. Take the perfect opportunity to strike. We have held this grudge for such a long time, there is no hurry to end it immediately.��


    ��I understand, Grandmother. I am not like Young Aunt, I will be careful.�� Gu Lingzhi yfully winked, trying to prolong their parting of ways and reassure Tang Xiao.

 Chapter 417 – Entering the Realm of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 417 �C Entering the Realm of the Gods</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Once she settled everything, Gu Lingzhi asked if anyone wanted to back out for a final time. She obtained a resolute no from everyone. With that, Gu Lingzhi smiled and held Rong Yuan��s hand before she waved her hand and absorbed arge amount of spiritual energy from the Inheritance Space. Those who were ready to be True Gods chose their spots.


    ��Begin.�� Gu Lingzhi smiled lightly and began to mobilize all her spiritual energy.


    As the spiritual energy circted around her, the atmosphere seemed to react to her as small booming sounds urred all around her. The clouds in the sky rolled together and gathered above Gu Lingzhi��s head, turning darker and darker with every second. Not longter, they became arge void in the sky.


    Rong Yuan used his spiritual energy at the same time and thunder cracked across the sky. The clouds gathered above him were thicker and darker and they appeared more gloomy than the clouds above Gu Lingzhi.


    The two had sessfully activated the electricity needed to be a True God and the crowd cheered from them. Battling spirits filled the area and the rest of the crowd began to activate their spiritual energy as well.


    This event was the first connection the Tianyuan Continent had with the Realm of the Gods in a long time and it carried many people��s hopes. Through them, they were hopeful of bing a True God as well.


    All of sudden, the dark clouds that gathered above the heads of the crowd split apart and a loud crack of lightning tore apart the sky.


    Gu Lingzhi faced the bolt of lightning and took the blow from it with determination. A golden light shone off her body for an instant before things returned to normal. She slowly opened her eyes and felt her body cackle with electricity. She smiled to herself in satisfaction.


    The lightning was not only a test for whether a person could be a True God. it was also a gift from nature to her. As long as anyone could survive the bolt of lightning, they would obtain great powers.


    At the same time in the Deity Pce of the Realm of the Gods...


    Pan Luo rested his chin on his palm and narrowed his eyes as he satfortably in his pce.


    All of a sudden, footsteps approached him and Qiu Kang entered the pce urgently. Qiu Kang cupped his hands towards Pan Luo and kneeled, ��Your Majesty, I have a matter to report.��


    Without opening his eyes, Pan Luo instructed lightly, ��Say it.��


    ��Your Majesty, it appears that someone from below is undergoing a trial to be a True God.��


    Undergoing a trial to be a True God?


    Pan Luo waved his hand dismissively. The Realm of the Gods was sorge, it was natural for people to enter it.


    Qiu Kang quickly added, ��It seems that it��s happening in the... Tianyuan Continent.��


    At this moment, Pan Luo��s eyes flung wide open, ��What did you say?��


    Surprised by Pan Luo��s reaction, Qiu Kang started to break out in cold sweat. He nervously stammered, ��Your Majesty, I just received the news.��


    Tianyuan Continent was below the Realm of the Gods. Qiu Kang lowered his hand in nervousness, not daring to look at Pan Luo.


    Pan Luo governed the whole of the Realm of the Gods. In order to control the resources in the Realm of the Gods, Pan Luo had viciously eliminated all hopes of people from the Tianyuan Continent wanting to be a True God.


    However, he had long ago sealed the Tianyuan Continent such that it wascking in spiritual energy. Now, there was someone undergoing a trial to ascend to the Realm of the Gods. How...how could that be?


    Kaboom!


    Without the need for Qiu Kang to exin further, Pan Luo sensed the roll of thunder in the distance. He carefully sensed the disruption from afar and realized that there were a number of people forcing their way in.


    A thousand years ago, Pan Luo had lostmunication with Pan Luming after he found out about the Spirit Tribe. Pan Luo knew that this day woulde.


    He wanted to see how bold the Spirit Tribe were for them to dare to challenge him.


    ��It is good that they are here. I was merciful in the past and I did not kill all of you. I should let you reunite with your ancestors this time!��


    Qiu Kang silently observed Pan Luo��s expression and he was startled by the darkness that crossed Pan Luo��s face. The resurgence of the Spirit Tribe meant that the peace in the Realm of the Gods was over.


    In the Tianyuan Continent...


    Everyone stared in shock at the thunder in the distance. The color of the sky had returned to normal and colorful rays of light shone on the ground, onto everyone who passed the trial.


    Gu Lingzhi took a final look at her friends from the continent before she turned to Rong Yuan and smiled. She slowly eased her way into the light and allowed herself to be carried by it. The light slowly diminished as it carried her and many others towards the sky.


    Rong Yuan raised his eyebrows and just as Gu Lingzhi was about to fly out of his reach, he took a step towards her and hugged her from the back, making their way up together.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled sweetly before she waved her hand and instructed everyone else to follow her. She believed that they would meet in the Realm of the Gods again!


    More and more people jumped into the light and allowed themselves to be carried away as the two leaders floated in the sky. Slowly, the group left Tianyuan Continent.


    Tang Xiao stared longingly at the ce where Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan disappeared. Lin Chongyuan hugged her tightly and the two shared a bittersweet moment.


    ��I believe they can do it.�� Lin Chongyuanforted Tang Xiao.


    ��Yes, they can do it!�� Lin Rong agreed. She was disappointed that she could not join the group but that was because she was a descendant of the Spirit Tribe leader. If anything happened to Gu Lingzhi, the Inheritance Space would be passed to her.


    As they flew further and further away from the ground, the couple reached a height that they had never reached before. Just as they marvelled at the sight of the continent, they reached the end of the light ray and entered a curtain of clouds.


    A few secondster, they refocused their eyes and found themselves standing on a street.


    ��Huh? Why did two people suddenly appear? Did they use an invisibility technique?�� People around them jumped in shock and stared curiously at the pair.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart tightened. As expected of the Realm of the Gods, everyone around her were True Gods.


    ��That is not right. You must be from Tianyuan Continent from the ray of light around your body!�� Someone gasped in shock as he observed the two carefully. In the next second, he attacked them, not giving them a chance to react.


    Gu Lingzhi pulled out her sword to block the attack. It was only then that she realized that a light golden hue was around the two of them and it slowly strengthened their physical body.


    She recalled Lin Chongyuan��s words. The ray of light after one became a True God could strengthen their physical body. The man must have recognized that they had just ascended from the light around them.


    People surrounding them started to gather around upon hearing the man��s words. Gu Lingzhi abandoned the thought of a battle and she ran off with Rong Yuan after exchanging a look.


    ��Quick! Capture them! Don��t let them escape! If we catch anyone who just ascended, we would be rewarded with 100 high-grade god stones!��


    Gu Lingzhi cursed under her breath. She had not imagined that the news of her ascending would spread so quickly. Pan Luo was really determined to capture the Spirit Tribe members.


    Thankfully, this was a small town and they had a small poption. The two managed to shake off many as they ran.


    ��There is a forest there, let''s go in!�� Rong Yuan pointed to a mountain range not far away from the town.


    Gu Lingzhi nced at the mountain and agreed to him without hesitation. As the two ran into the forest, the men chasing them stopped outside of it and cursed.


    ��Why did they enter the Thousand Mountains Range? Are they dumb? Did no one teach them not to enter the unknown forest?�� The first person who spotted the two of them entering the forest grumbled.


    The man beside him swallowed his saliva and asked, ��What should we do? Should we continue to chase them?��


    ��Continue chasing? How are we going to do that?�� The man red at him, ��You can go in if you dare. I am not going to count on luck.��


    With that, the man turned and left without a second thought. Everyone else who chased after Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had seen them enter the forest without any thought ofing out soon. They left in disappointment not longter.


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were unaware of what happened outside and they thought they had shaken off the crowd because of their speed.


    Whoosh!


    Sharp sounds cut through the forest and Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan raised their wariness. They skilfully dodged to the side and avoided a few attacks. However, once theynded on the floor again, they were puzzled that they could not find their attacker.


    ��That��s strange, where is the enemy?�� A streak of strong wood spiritual energy had shot towards them a second ago. Why did the person disappear in the next instant?


    ��Ignore it. We should hurry and get out of this forest,�� Rong Yuan said.


    However, a strange sense of insecurity constantly loomed behind the two. The attacks had increased their desire to get out of the forest.


    ��Alright.�� Gu Lingzhi agreed and she heightened her senses to take in her surroundings carefully.


    Whoosh!


    The same sound appeared not longter and Gu Lingzhi whipped around to take a look at her attack.


    However, she was shocked to find that her attacker was actually a tree branch. This sent a chill down her spine.


    ��Lingzhi, be careful. It seems like this forest is living!�� Rong Yuan had realized the strange urrence as well and he narrowly avoided an attack by a flower nearby him.


    A poisonous thorn was spat out from the flower and Rong Yuan used his sword to block it. A sizzling sound came from Rong Yuan��s sword and a small piece of his de dropped onto the floor.


    Gu Lingzhi��s eyes widened and she eximed, ��This small flower has such a strong poison to it!��


    Before she could finish, another splitting sound tore through the sky and ten tree branches attacked her in all directions.


    ��Break!�� Gu Lingzhi muttered under her breath as she swung the Phoenix Sword down in front of her.

 Chapter 418 – Saved

    <h4>Chapter 418 �C Saved</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The Thousand Mountains Range was widely acknowledged as the most dangerous ce in the Realm of the Gods as many Demon nts lived there. No one knew how these Demon nts came about but anyone who entered the Thousand Mountains Range would have their lives sucked out of them a short while after they entered.


    As such, when the crowd saw Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan enter the forests in the Thousand Mountains Range, they gave up on chasing them. Although the reward for capturing them was generous, their lives were more important.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not know that they had entered such a dangerous ce but they were annoyed by the non-stop flurry of attacks that came at them in all directions. They had a suspicion that this was the reason why the crowd did not chase after them.


    A few dozen tree branches were cut by Gu Lingzhi��s de. However, a wider mass of tree leaves shrouded the area soon after the branches were cut. Rong Yuan frowned deeply and shot a fire arrow at the tree branch Gu Lingzhi cut down. He urgently yelled, ��Attack its main body!��


    ��Mm!�� Gu Lingzhi lifted her head and observed more branches growing out of arge tree beside her. The Phoenix Sword sliced it down with a smooth strike.


    Shoosh!


    Compared to the weaker branches that she faced before, Gu Lingzhi could only slice down half the tree even with her full strength. The remaining half of the tree waved its way around her like a snake, threatening to strangle her with its branches.


    Just as Gu Lingzhi was about to release a fire spiritual energy attack at the tree, she realized that she could not activate her spiritual energy. Could it be...


    ��These nts can seal our spiritual energy. Don��t get caught by it!��


    However, Rong Yuan helplessly shouted, ��I see that too!��


    Gu Lingzhi turned around and saw that Rong Yuan was in the same predicament as her, having been bound tightly by the tree branches. His sword was pointed towards her and it was obvious that he had wanted to help her.


    Seeing the disapproval in Gu Lingzhi��s eyes, Rong Yuan retrieved his sword. When he saw how Gu Lingzhi was bound by the tree branches, he had bravely sacrificed his sword to help her. However, he had not expected that his spiritual energy would be sealed the moment he touched a tree branch.


    ��Tch!�� Gu Lingzhiughed and was just about to chide Rong Yuan when suddenly her body jerked and she realized that her life essence was slowly diminishing. She looked down at the tree branches that strangled her. The branches were alive and the leaf veins on the leaves seemed to float up and down as though it was breathing. Every time it took a breath in, Gu Lingzhi felt her life essence dip. On the other hand, the leaves turned greener and greener with every breath it took.


    ��These things are taking in our life essences as food!�� Rong Yuan��s pupils contracted in fear and he stared closely at the branches. He mustered his strength of a Deity to repel the branches from his body with all he could. Once he was freed from the branches, his thick spiritual energy returned to him. The Dragon Sword roared and Rong Yuan helped Gu Lingzhi to escape the bind she was in. The pair swiftly escaped, avoiding the attacks from the branches.


    However, they escaped from one tree, but there were many other trees in the forest waiting for them.


    At the same time as they ran away from the tree, a thick purple colored vine shot towards them. Rong Yuan anxiously activated his fire spiritual energy to burn the vein. However, the vine seemed to be fire resistant and Rong Yuan quickly used another type of spiritual energy to attack it.


    As such, the two fled for their lives, avoiding attack after attack by the Demon nts. Soon, they realized that they had lost their sense of direction. They could find the exit to the forest.


    Three days passed by. The golden hue surrounding Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan disappeared, but they were still lost in the forest. As she avoided an attack by a tree, Gu Lingzhi pulled out arge, shiny crystal from its sap. She yed with the crystal for a while and was surprised when she felt a clear, pure spiritual energy from it.


    Gu Lingzhi tried to suck in the spiritual energy from the crystal like how she used a spiritual stone. She was stunned when she realized that the spiritual energy from the crystal was purer than the spiritual energy that she gained when she cultivated.


    Gu Lingzhi excitedly shared this discovery with Rong Yuan. From then on, they obtained more crystals and this became their next motive besides finding the exit of the forest. However, not every Demon nt had crystals in them. Typically, only one of ten Demon nts killed would have a crystal. Despite that, the two collected these crystals with much excitement. After all, the entire forest was filled with Demon nts and they could not find anything else to do.


    If the people from the Realm of the Gods knew what was happening, the bounty on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s heads would increase sharply. Demon Crystals were used for Weapon Forging and Alchemy, it was a waste for them to be used for cultivation.


    Another half a month passed by. That day, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were about to change the direction they were walking in when they encountered other people in the forest.


    It was a team consisting of a few dozen men. From the spiritual energy emitting off the men, they were mostly True Gods with a few Demigods. The group was currently fighting against a Demon nt.


    ��We finally met someone. We can go out now.�� Gu Lingzhi eximed with joy. Their clothes appeared simr to the group of men and this would hide the fact that they had just arrived from Tianyuan Continent. Gu Lingzhi pulled Rong Yuan��s hand and walked over.


    ��Senior! This Blood-sucking Vine has the powers of a True God, should we...�� A in, skinny looking man asked his senior behind him.


    They were the elders of the Tianxin n that was situated from the east of the Thousand Mountains Range and were here upon an order from their higher ups. They had not expected to face a Demon nt that was as strong as a True God right from the start.


    This Demon nt was much more powerful than they thought. Typically, when a Martial Artist met with a Demon nt of the same rank, they could kill ten of it. However, the group of ten were only on par with the demonic beast and hence, the man was worried. It seemed like the Demon nt had powers exceeding that of a True God.


    ��It is just a Two Stump Demon nt. Junior Qin managed to subdue it, why can''t we?�� Wu Ang gritted his teeth.


    It was a tradition of the Tianxin n to lead their peak-level Demigods to the Thousand Mountains Range for the breakthrough to be a True God. Junior Qin was the leader of thest excursion and it was rumored that thest excursion group met two Demon nts that had the powers of a True God on their way back. Not only did he risk his life for the group, he also killed the two Demon nts and obtained arge number of Demon Crystals that were used to craft a middle grade Godly Weapon.


    This made everyone jealous and they were hungry for sess. Now that they met a simr circumstance, they were determined to get through it.


    Guo Xian kept silent after Wu Ang��s words.


    Thepetition between Wu Ang and Qin Tianyun implicated them. Demon nts were not easy to go against. Qin Tianyun dragged his way back to the sect with half a foot into his grave.


    However, Wu Ang was the son of the leader of the Tianxin n and he refused to lose to his rival.


    Everyone else was like Guo Xian and they were displeased with Wu Ang��s decision to continue. However, they still chimed in together, ��Senior Wu is right. If Qin Tianyun managed to do it, we can too!��


    ��Of course.�� Wu Yang confidently smiled and he assumed an attacking pose, ready for any enemies that came his way.


    However, posing did not mean power. The Demon nt was a nt, it needed food only and was not at all deterred by the stance Wu Yang was in. When it sensed that the group was about to attack it, it became even fiercer in its attacks.


    ��Ah! Save me!�� Not longter, one of the men was bound by the branches of the Demon nt. His spiritual energy was sealed and his life essence was sucked away.


    ��Useless thing!�� Wu Yang shouted and ran towards the man to try to save him. Unfortunately, another branch from the Demon nt gripped him by his leg and blocked him from moving forward. The man was pulled towards the Demon nt and as he spotted thework of veins at the mouth of the nt, Wu Yang could only give up on the man.


    The piercing scream from the man reverberated through the forest and the group that had ten True Gods was reduced to nine. This ced the group in a disadvantageous position and in the span of a few minutes, the men were one by one captured by the Demon nt. More than half of the original group were captured and sucked dry by it. Their faces turned pale as their life essence was sucked from them and the rest of the group could only watch this ur with horrified looks.


    Those who were not captured yet were scared out of their wits by now and they ignored the fact that Wu Yang was the son of the n Leader. Immediately, they surrounded themselves with ayer of spiritual energy and dashed out of the attacking range of the Demon nt.


    Pss!


    The howl of a strong gust of wind and a steaming hot fireball was shot towards them. The men that were about to run away turned towards their savior and were stunned. A youngdy bravely dashed in their direction without any regard for her safety. The long sword in her hand had turned into a fiery dragon. The Demon nt in the area did not dare to attack her.


    The scorching hot mes easily cut through one of the branches and saved a man who had his life essence sucked away from him.


    ��T-thank you.�� The man shed tears of gratitude. He was on the brink of death when he was saved.


    ��Don��t waste any time. Go and save that man.�� Rong Yuan barked out to the man from behind Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Okay.�� Momentarily shocked, the man nodded. He quickly regained his senses and used his spiritual energy to save another group that was stuck in the Demon nt.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan continued to attack the Demon nt, skilfully defending themselves against its attacks. A few strong attacks from the two towards the Demon nt infuriated it and it directed all its attention towards attacking them.


    Wu Yang��s eyes narrowed when he observed that the Demon nt was restricted by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. He shot a nce at his men before he turned to attack the Demon nt as well, disregarding hisrades who were still captured by it.


    Guo Xian could only instruct the other men in the group to save the disciples trapped by the Demon nt and reorganized the men to conduct a coordinated attack at the Demon nt.


    ��Why are you assigning so many men to save the disciples? If we kill the Demon nt, they would be saved!��


    Guo Xian leaped in fright. Could the Demon nt be killed so easily? Did Wu Yang care about the lives of the disciples trapped at all?

 Chapter 419 – Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 419 �C Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    With Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s help, the few branches of the Demon nt were easily destroyed.


    The men that were trapped by the Demon nt were saved and a few girls who were overwhelmed by their near-death experience fell to their knees and cried.


    Wu Yang took a nce at the girls crying before he stepped towards the vine of the Demon nt. A few branches had fallen to the floor and he dug through the branches and beamed with joy when he found a clear crystal.


    Observing Wu Yang��s actions, Gu Lingzhi frowned in disapproval but did not confront him and walked towards another Demon nt. However, she was surprised when Wu Yang walked towards the Demon Tree for its Demon Crystal and he snatched the Demon Crystal of the Blood-sucking Vine that Gu Lingzhi had been going for. He outrageously kept the Demon Crystal in his own Storage Ring.


    ��Take it out.�� Rong Yuan coldly demanded.


    ��Take what out?�� Wu Yang frowned. ��It is mine if it is in my Storage Ring. Seeing that you guys helped us out, the remaining Demon Crystals in the Demon nts can be yours.��


    Rong Yuan��s fingers moved and he wanted to use force to teach Wu Yang a lesson. The Demon Crystals were small but Rong Yuan was irritated by Wu Yang��s attitude.


    ��Forget it. We were just passing by. The Demon Crystals here are yours.�� Before Rong Yuan could take action, Gu Lingzhi stopped him by shooting him a warning look.


    They had finally met others after such a long time and they should not waste the chance. She wanted to get some information from these men as well.


    Wu Yang was happy with Gu Lingzhi��s reply and he instructed the rest of the disciples to dig out Demon Crystals from the Demon nts. Guo Xian��s face turned red from embarrassment and he opened his mouth but could not talk back to Wu Yang. Instead, he apologised to Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan with embarrassment, ��Thank you for saving us. We are from the Tianxin n. If you don��t mind, you cane with us and we can help each other out.��


    Tianxin n? It seemed like the Realm of the Gods was separated by ns.


    Many thoughts crossed Gu Lingzhi��s mind but sheughed lightly as she looked at the greedy Wu Yang, ��If that is the case, thank you for the invitation.��


    Guo Xian cupped his fists, ��It is our blessing for you to join us.��


    With two strongpanions, their journey would be much safer.


    At that point, Wu Yang had been instructing the disciples to retrieve the Demon Crystals. They were lucky as the Demon nts they fought against had many Demon Crystals in them. Wu Yang tapped his Storage Ring in satisfaction and smiled brightly. With more Demon Crystals, he could boast in front of Qin Tianyun!


    Upon hearing that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan would join the group in their journey, Wu Yang��s smile turned brighter. With their help, they could obtain even more Demon Crystals.


    Although the cultivation rank of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan was simr to his, there were three different sses of True Gods. From their strength earlier, the two were minimally middle-ss True Gods. There was no harm in establishing a good rtionship with them.


    A n formed in Wu Yang��s mind and he turned towards Gu Lingzhi. In a much more polite tone, he said, ��Junior Guo (T/N: referring to Guo Xian) is right. It is our blessing for you to join us.��


    Gu Lingzhi was surprised by Wu Yang��s change of attitude but she knew that he had ill intentions.


    He was a selfish man who could suck up to people so easily.


    However, the pair had waited for half a month before they met other men in the Thousands Range Mountain. Who knew when they would meet others again?


    Subsequently, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan moved along with the group. They found out that they were in the Thousand Mountains Range from the group, a ce that was renowned for being the most dangerous ce in the Realm of the Gods. Yet, it was also a ce where there were a lot of treasures.


    Seeing that Gu Lingzhi was unfamiliar with the Thousand Mountains Range, Wu Yang could not help asking, ��Are you two not from here? How can you be clueless about the Thousand Mountains Range.��


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her head and admitted, ��That is right. My husband and I had been focusing on our cultivation and we are unaware of what happens in the outside world. We entered the Thousand Mountains Range by mistake. Thankfully we encountered your group. Otherwise, we would be lost in this forest for a long time.��


    ��No wonder.�� Wu Yang eximed in realization. Yet, Guo Xian and the rest of the group stared at Gu Lingzhi strangely and they controlled their expressions after Wu Yang red at them.


    There were many Demon nts in the Thousand Mountains Range but they did not flood the ce. They could find ces to rest after a distance of walking.


    When night came, Wu Yang led the group towards an area indicated on the map provided by their Tianxin n. There, they prepared to camp for the night.


    This was a wide cave that could house the thirty men. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan found a secluded spot and took a seat there.


    Wu Yang nced at the two who were cultivating and shot Guo Xian a nce, instructing him to meet him outside the cave.


    After he created manyyers of spiritual energy around his body, ensuring that the two could not hear him, he excitedly whispered, ��It can''t be wrong. They must be the new Martial Artists who ascended to the Realm of the Gods. How can they be from the Realm of the Gods if they have not even heard of the Thousand Mountains Range?��


    The Thousand Mountains Range was the most dangerous ce in the Realm of the Gods but it was also a ce where one could cultivate the most effectively. Those who recognized the risk of cultivating there would know to avoid it. Without sufficient preparation, more than eighty to ny percent of the people who entered the forest would fall prey to the Demon nts here.


    Anyone who was from the Realm of the Gods would know about the Thousand Mountains Range.


    ��But...�� Guo Xian gritted his teeth and hesitated, ��Lady Gu and her husband saved us. It would not be right of us to rat them out.��


    ��Save us?�� Wu Yang scoffed, ��If they didn��t appear, I would be able to kill the two Demon nts by myself. Even if they saved us, so what? They merely lent us a hand. They are people wanted by the Deity King. Do you want to be a traitor to the entire Realm of the Gods?��


    ��This...�� Guo Xian fell into deep thought. His morals told him that it would be wrong of him to betray Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan because they had saved him. However, Wu Yang was right as well. The two were wanted by the Deity King and they were themon enemy of the entire Realm of the Gods. If he protected them, he would be a traitor and looked down upon.


    Seeing through Guo Xian��s hesitation, Wu Yang��s voice softened and he persuaded, ��I am not a vicious man either and I know they saved us. I am fine if we do not report them and I will not hand them over either.��


    Guo Xian��s eyes brightened and he was puzzled but pleased at the sudden change of heart by Wu Yang.


    Wu Yang nced at Guo Xian out of the corner of his eye. As the son of the n Leader, he knew how to control people based on their emotions. Inner conflict in the n had happened multiple times and the only reason why the group couldst till then was because of his thick skin and intelligence. How could he not tell how Guo Xian was feeling?


    As he expected, Guo Xian gained confidence and asked in a low voice, ��Senior, are you saying that we pretend that we do not know their identities?��


    ��That��s right.�� Wu Yang knew that he had Guo Xian controlled by his fingertips and snickered, ��From the activity from the lower realm and the news we received, there are a number of people who ascended from Tianyuan Continent this time. They both helped us but the others did not. We can let them live with us at Tianxin n and in so doing, repay them. They would definitely agree to us because they do not have anywhere to stay right now. By then, we can find a way to make them stay with us and talk to them to get more information. They will definitely try to contact their friends from the Tianyuan Continent once they arefortable with us. We can report their friends from there. Wouldn��t that be killing two birds with one stone?��


    Guo Xian��s eyes widened. That means that they would be selling off Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s friends.


    ��Do you agree? If you don��t, I will report to my Father now and tell him about them. Do you think they can escape from my father?��


    The n Leader of the Tianxin n was an upper-ss True God. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had just be True Gods, how would they be a match for their leader?


    Guo Xian was in a tight spot. If he agreed, he would be going against his morals, but if he did not, he would be betraying the both of them straight away. It seemed like no matter what, he would not be able to live up to his conscience.


    ��Do you not want the high-grade god stones?�� Wu Yang asked. ��As long as we hand one person over, we can obtain a hundred high-grade god stones. That is more than half of my family��s wealth. Handing a few more people over can allow us to buy a good Godly Weapon already. Are you not tempted?��


    Wu Yang��s words made Guo Xian waver and as soon as the Sacred Weapon was mentioned, his resolve fell.


    Wu Yang continued to rattle on about the pros of the n. He was careful in not harming Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan personally but he would hand the rest of theirrades over. If Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had not met them, they would be handed over to the authorities by others straightaway. Wasn��t that a worse situation?


    Guo Xian finally gave in and he finally agreed to trick Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Wu Yang praised his subordinate and he agreed to put in good words for Guo Xian to the n Leader. Finally, both of them returned to the cave. However, they failed to notice the small squirrel hiding in a corner when they talked to each other.


    In the pitch ck cave, Zi Zi scampered across the floor and returned to Gu Lingzhi. Without alerting anyone, it informed Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan about what it heard.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed and ced Zi Zi in the Inheritance Space.


    It seemed like they would have to stay in Thousand Mountains Range for a while more.

 Chapter 420 – They Were Finally Out!

    <h4>Chapter 420 �C They Were Finally Out!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Night fell. Almost everyone in the cave had fallen asleep. There were only a few awake to guard the night as they yed with the fire pile in front of them.


    All of a sudden, a purple vine shot out from deep inside the cave. Like a spiritual snake, it slithered behind the few that were guarding the night. Thereafter, even more vines seem toe to life as they slithered out from deep inside the cave.


    Gu Lingzhi realised something was amiss as she awoke from her training. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a ck figure moving about the ground.


    ��It is a Blood-sucking Vine.�� Rong Yuan said softly as he leaned towards Gu Lingzhi.


    When the first Blood-sucking Vine appeared, he had already realised it and let out a strong spiritual aura to prevent any vines froming near him and Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Is there a lot?�� Gu Lingzhi simrly lowered her voice and asked. Rong Yuan tilted his head down as he ced a kiss on Gu Lingzhi��s lips, ��Not a lot, there��s about seven to eight.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in understanding and her Fengwu Sword appeared in her hands. Her body shifted and she was about to advance but was held back by Rong Yuan.


    ��What are you doing?�� Gu Lingzhi was confused.


    Rong Yuan pulled her into his embrace, ��Watching the show.��


    Earlier on, he was discussing with Gu Lingzhi a reasonable excuse to leave this group. They had yet to think of an excuse when this opportunity came up.


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a while before allowing Rong Yuan to hug her.


    It was true, the other people were thinking of the best way to make use of them. It would be stupid of them to spend energy trying to help them.


    As this thought popped up, a miserable shriek could be heard.


    ��It is the Blood-sucking Vine! There are Blood-sucking Vines!��


    One of the disciples on night watch was being strangled by the Blood-sucking Vine and his blood was rapidly being sucked out. Very quickly, his face turned pale white.


    ��Linling!�� Hisrade shouted as he lifted his sword and wanted to cut the Blood-sucking Vine. However, another two vines shot towards him and he had no choice but to try to save himself first. He called out to wake everyone else up.


    Wu Yang was sleeping soundly. In his dreams, he dreamt that he had made use of Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan as bait to lure more people from the Tianyuan Continent to his n. He had then traded them with the Deity King for treasures and he was currently lying and drooling on his mountain of treasures.


    All of a sudden, his mountain shook and his treasures started to tumble down. As his treasures fell away from him, he shouted in a frenzy as he tried to grab all the treasures that were disappearing. The shock caused him to open his eyes.


    Seeing Wu Yang wake up, Guo Xian wiped at the beads of sweat that had appeared on his face with his sleeves and quickly said, ��Senior Wu, quick, get up! We are being attacked by Blood-sucking Vines!��


    ��Blood-sucking Vines?�� Wu Yang was still groggy and had yet to focus, ��Didn��t we kill them? Why are there still Blood-sucking Vines?��


    His eyes then bulged out as he saw his fellow Tianxin n members getting chased around in a frenzy as he finally realised what was happening.


    ��Damn it, why would there be Blood-sucking Vines here?�� It was clearly stated that this was a rest point on the map and it had been verified by people before them. Last month, Junior Qin had brought a group here and did not see any Blood-sucking Vines.


    Junior Qin? That��s right, he must be the one who nned for this to happen!


    In a split second, Wu Yang was alert as a murderous aura surrounded him. Junior Qin must have been afraid that Wu Yang would reap bigger rewards from his trip this time and affect Junior Qin��s position in the n. That was why he would do something so despicable. When he gets out of here, he would take his revenge!


    That��s right, the Blood-sucking Vines were such a big thing. What happened to the two people from the Tianyuan Continent?


    Wu Yang��s gaze swept around the cave and saw the two of them nestled up against each other and chatting. He stomped up to them in fury.


    The Blood-sucking Vines were attacking them, didn��t they know to help?


    ��You two...Lord Rong, Lady Gu, the Blood-sucking Vines are extremely deadly. Please help us.�� At the critical juncture, Wu Yang thought of his n and softened his voice. He was going to let them be arrogant for a few days. The happier they are now, the easier it would be to use themter.


    Gu Lingzhi��s smile widened, ��Are you sure you want our help?��


    ��Of course.�� Wu Yang quickly replied, ��Please quickly help us, we are not able to hold out any longer!��


    The Blood-sucking Vines appeared so suddenly and there were two True Gods who could not defend themselves in time and had lost all their spiritual energy. They could now only fight with their physical strength. But training their physical body was not easy and very few people were able to be as physically strong as Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Even if the Blood-sucking Vines got them, it would not be able to satisfy its craving.


    What was more unfortunate was in the stomachs of these Blood-sucking Vines, they had the strength of a deity. If Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan did not help, this entire group of people might bepletely wiped out. This was also Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s n.


    Before the group actually did anything to hurt the two of them, they would also not hurt them physically. But simrly, they were also not going to help them.


    ��Lady Gu, Lord Rong, quick help us!�� Having been forced to retreat by a few Blood-sucking Vines, Guo Xian could no longer hold off by himself. As he saw more and more of his group disciples getting trapped by the Blood-sucking Vines, he shouted urgently.


    ��Lady Gu, save us.�� A trapped disciple cried out.


    Gu Lingzhi sighed. Although she had made up her mind, when the time came it was still difficult to stick through with it.


    ��If you want to save them, go ahead. As long as we...get rid of the root problem.��


    Gu Lingzhi immediately understood what Rong Yuan meant. Looking at Rong Yuan apologetically, she stood up.


    Standing back against each other, they joined the fight. Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan��s physical strength was as good as their cultivation level and they were not scared of getting trapped by the Blood-sucking Vine. As they were not severely disadvantaged by having their spiritual energy trapped, these Demon nts were just likemon beasts to them and were nothing to worry about.


    Saving the Tianxin n��s disciples one by one, they were extremely grateful to Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. Slowly, they realised something was wrong.


    What about Wu Yang and Guo Xian?


    They were here a moment ago, where were they now?


    Until the point where all the Blood-sucking Vines were killed by Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, Wu Yang and Guo Xian were nowhere to be seen. Addressing their concerns, Rong Yuan simply said, ��Could they have gone to get reinforcements?��


    Getting reinforcements in a ce like this where there wasn��t a single soul to be seen?


    Everyone just hesitated for a while before reacting. Rong Yuan was mocking Wu Yang and Guo Xian possibly for running away when the situation turned critical.


    Whether or not they believed him was none of his business.


    The next day, after an entire night, the two had yet to return and everyone believed that they were not going toe back. They had no choice but to believe that Wu Yang and Guo Xian had left them behind. Even if they suspected that the absence of the two of them had something to do with Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, they did not dare to voice out. After all, the two of them were significantly stronger and no one was going to question them.


    After having their breakfast, although everyone else was unwilling, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan urged them to go their separate ways.


    When everyone was gone, Gu Lingzhi then brought Rong Yuan into the Inheritance Space.


    In her Inheritance Space, Wu Yang and Guo Xian hadpletely no idea when Gu Lingzhi threw them in. They had believed that they identally triggered something and entered a Secret Territory. They were looking around carefully, afraid of activating any secret traps and losing their lives due to their muddle-headedness.


    Just as they had decided in a direction and were about to move, two people suddenly appeared in the space.


    ��Lady Gu, Lord Rong?�� Wu Ang��s face was a picture of anxiousness as he saw them.


    He and Guo Xian had yet to collect any treasures in this ��Secret Territory��. If Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were to be greedy and not share any treasures with them, what would he do?


    Rong Yuan snorted, easily reading his mind. Without giving him time to think, he shot towards them with his Dragon Sword.


    ��Lord Rong, what are you doing?�� Guo Xian was confused.


    ��What else can he be doing? He is obviously greedy.�� Wu Yang bellowed. He did not waste a moment as he lifted his weapon.


    Composing himself, Guo Xian turned to Gu Lingzhi and exined, ��Lady Gu, quick, get Lord Rong to stop. We have no intentions of keeping all the treasures in this Secret Territory for ourselves. If there is anything you want, we can give it to you.��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head slowly, ��Every grass and tree here is all mine, why do I need you to give them to me?��


    What did Gu Lingzhi mean?


    Soon, arge group of people appeared, resolving his confusion. Seeing the hundreds of people appear from nowhere, they rushed towards Gu Lingzhi as they asked, ��Little Chancellor, where did these two peoplee from? How dumb can they be to think this ce is a Secret Territory?��


    ��Did he bully you? Let us handle him, we will help our Little Chancellor get her revenge.��


    Therge group of people that had been living in the Inheritance Space started to chatter as they looked at Wu Yang and Guo Xian with righteous indignance.


    When they saw the two of them suddenly appear in the Inheritance Space, they did not know why Gu Lingzhi had sent them in and decided to hide themselves first. Now that it was obvious they were Gu Lingzhi��s enemies, they were not going to let them go.


    Gu Lingzhi pondered for a moment before asking Rong Yuan to stop.


    In the short span of a few strokes, he had depleted Wu Yang��s energy to fight back. Wu Yang quickly hid behind Guo Xian, trying to catch his breath.


    Guo Xian thought that Gu Lingzhi was no longer going to do anything to them and put his hands together respectfully, ��So this ce belongs to Lady Gu, we have misunderstood. I wonder how we can get out of here? Would Lady Gu be able to help us?��


    Gu Lingzhiughed as he looked at him, ��Do you think I would let you go the minute you entered this ce?��


    She then pointed at the two of them and said, ��You all can use these two people to train. Both of them are True Gods. Do you want me to seal off half of their cultivation?��


    ��No, it��s alright!�� A Demigod from the Spirit Tribe was delighted, ��We werecking someone to practice with, the two of them would do fine.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in satisfaction as she threw them some Demon Crystals to split among themselves. She then left the Inheritance Space with Rong Yuan.


    As soon as they left the Inheritance Space, the two of them were attacked by Demon nts and they quickly switched to battle mode. Using the map obtained by Wu Yang, they then headed towards the exit of the Thousand Mountains Range.


    After five days, they finally exited the Thousand Mountains Range where they had been trapped for nearly a month.


    As they reached a small town near the mountain range, Gu Lingzhi caught sight of two familiar figures.


    ��Xiao Jin (A/N: referring to Tianfeng Jin), Xin Yi, it is you guys!��

 Chapter 421 – Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 421 �C Meeting Again</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Lingzhi!�� Tianfeng Jin cried out in delight as she saw Gu Lingzhi. Her usual cold face was filled with joy.


    She never thought that she would bump into Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan so quickly after she met Xin Yi.


    Gu Lingzhi was also bursting with happiness as she held onto Tianfeng Jin��s hands excitedly. She looked up and down Tianfeng Jin assessing her. Once she confirmed that Tianfeng Jin had been doing well, she rest assured and restrained herself, ��Do you have anywhere to stay? Let��s find somewhere to talk, this isn��t the best ce.��


    Tianfeng Jin immediately caught on and replied, ��Yes, we have been here for a while. Let��s go.��


    As she spoke, she subconsciously neglected Rong Yuan and Xin Yi who were by their side and pulled Gu Lingzhi to where she was temporarily staying.


    Rong Yuan and Xin Yi exchanged nces as they smiled at each other slightly, ��Seeing how you all look, I sense that there is much to say. Let��s go. Tell us about your experiences this past month.��


    Rong Yuan emphasised heavily on the word ��experience�� and Xin Yi hesitated slightly, not giving him a reply. Xin Yi quickened his steps as Rong Yuan looked at how the tips of his ears turned a bright red, smiling a sly smile.


    Gu Lingzhi was dragged by Tianfeng Jin all the way to where she was staying. She realised that Tianfeng Jin��s and Xin Yi��s days had been pretty good.


    The residence in front of her was definitely the most mboyant residence in the small town. The guards at the door did not even question Tianfeng Jin as she brought her in.


    When Gu Lingzhi stepped in, she took back what she thought about Tianfeng Jin��s days being pretty good. Her days had been extremely good!


    The exterior of the residence might have been limited by the small town and did not seem very majestic, but inside, there was not a single thing that was not refined. The floor waspletely white and made with high-grade spirit stones. In the exquisite winding corridor, there were several intricate pavilions located every few steps away for people to rest.


    Looking at the pavilions, Gu Lingzhi was speechless. These casually built pavilions in the winding corridor were all Heaven-Level spiritual treasures.


    Even the flowerbed was filled with strange flowers and grasses. The few that Gu Lingzhi recognised were all extremely rare treasures in the Tianyuan Continent. Here, they were reduced to just scenery. Had she been trapped for too long or was the owner of this house simply rich and overbearing?


    Seeming to sense Gu Lingzhi��s confusion, Tianfeng Jin lowered her voice and exined, ��The owner of this house is the secondrgest conglomerate in the Realm of the Gods. They are slightly extravagant.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her brow, the secondrgest conglomerate in the Realm of the Gods? Hasn��t it only been less than a month since they ascended? How would Xiao Jin know someone like that?


    Very soon, Gu Lingzhi��s questions were answered.


    Just before they reached where Tianfeng Jin stayed, Gu Lingzhi was almost blinded by a moving pile of gold mountain.


    When her eyes adjusted to that quick-moving body, she was shocked to find out that the gold mountain that made her eyes hurt was not a real gold mountain but a man that wore an outfit madepletely out of gold.


    ��This is...�� Gu Lingzhi��s face was filled with questions. She had seen rich and imposing people before but this was the first time she was seeing someone whose entire body was shining with gold as if they were afraid people did not know they were rich.


    It was a young person that looked to be eighteen or neen years of age. The gold had covered his delicate features and made him seem unsophisticated. He was smiling as he hopped towards them.


    ��Sister Tianfeng, why are you back so early today?�� He then looked curiously at Gu Lingzhi as if finding it weird that Tianfeng Jin had brought a person back.


    ��This is Zhuo Haotian.�� Tianfeng Jin did a simple introduction.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded in acknowledgement, ��My surname is Gu, I am Xiao Jin��s friend.��


    Zhuo Haotian��s eyes lit up, ��So you are the sister that Sister Tianfeng always talks about, Sister Gu. I am Zhuo Haotian, you can just call me Haotian. If you need anything, you can just tell me. Sister Tianfeng is my savior and her friends are mine as well. Don��t be afraid of troubling me, I��ll help you no matter what.��


    Gu Lingzhi��s brows rose, ��Savior?��


    Zhuo Haotian nodded fervently, ��Isn��t that right? If Sister Tianfeng did note out of nowhere to save me, I would have turned into a pile of dirt.�� He then proceeded to tell the story of how Tianfeng Jin rescued him.


    The gist was when Tianfeng Jin ascended into the Realm of the Gods, she happened toe across a robbery. Very unfortunately, Zhuo Haotian was the victim of the robbery. If Tianfeng Jin did not intend to find someone to give her guidance on this ce and conveniently saved Zhuo Haotian, he would most likely have died.


    ��...That��s how the story goes; Sister Tianfeng is extremely brave and she beat the robbers in just a few moves. Even my dad said that he has never seen a girl so talented in fighting in his entire life.��


    Zhuo Haotian was extremely dramatic as he told his story, making Tianfeng Jin feel a little awkward.


    ��That��s enough, you can stop now.��


    ��Why can��t I say it?�� Zhuo Haotian felt indignant ��Sister Tianfeng, you are so powerful, why won��t you let me praise you?��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled as she sort of knew what happened. She chuckled to herself as she looked at Zhuo Haotian. He dressed like he was a gold treasury, it would be weird if no errant individuals attempted to rob him.


    To prevent Zhuo Haotian from saying anymore, Tianfeng Jin cut him off just as he was about to start talking again, ��I haven��t seen Lingzhi for a very long time and have things to tell her. You can go ahead and do your own things.��


    ��Can��t I listen?�� Hearing Tianfeng Jin try to turn him away, Zhuo Haotian gave a sad and pitiful look. He had been extremely excited when his servants had told him of Tianfeng Jin��s return and he had rushed to greet her.


    ��Nope. What we are discussing is of high importance and it��s not for you to know.��


    ��Oh.�� Zhuo Haotian pursed his lips in disappointment. Obediently, he stopped pestering her. He simply told Tianfeng Jin to send someone to inform him as soon as they were done discussing so that he coulde over and y.


    Thereafter, Gu Lingzhi then followed Tianfeng Jin through the corridor and entered a small courtyard.


    In the spacious courtyard, stood a small elegant and delicate three-level house. Several weapons racks stood in the empty space in front of the main door, allowing the residents to easily train. Behind the small house, there was a small medicinal garden consisting of various Spirit nts.


    Looking at theyout of the small courtyard, Gu Lingzhi silently nodded her head. The owner of this ce definitely knew Tianfeng Jin well and knew that her hobby was increasing her strength and thisyout was extremely suitable for her.


    When Rong Yuan stepped into the courtyard he was slightly shocked. A few thoughts came into his mind as he turned to Xin Yi and said, ��You might have an opponent.��


    Xin Yi��s eyelid twitched and the joy he was feeling from seeing Gu Lingzhi once again fell. He gave Rong Yuan a slightly annoyed look and silently entered the house. Rong Yuan looked pensive as he wandered around the courtyard before entering the house.


    Gu Lingzhi was already sitting on a chair. There was a tea set containing spiritual tea on the table in front of her. Just from the fragrant scent emitting from the teapot, they knew it was good quality spiritual tea.


    Pouring a cup for herself, Gu Lingzhi took a sip. It felt like she was drinking spiritual energy and was extremelyforting and smooth. She praised, ��This tea is really good!��


    Tianfeng Jin chuckled, ��Drink more if you like it. Haotian just brought me quite a bit a few days ago, I��ll go get some for youter.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Lingzhi dly epted. There was no need to be courteous with her rtionship with Tianfeng Jin. After moistening her throat with a few sips of tea, Gu Lingzhi started to ask Tianfeng Jin what she had gone through.


    In the earlier part when Tianfeng Jin had juste to the Realm of the Gods, she had identally saved Zhuo Haotian like he said previously.


    As Zhuo Haotian was the only child of the secondrgest conglomerate in the Realm of the Gods, Zhuo Rong, Haotian was extremely pampered and taken care of. He was so pampered he did not go through any tough times cultivating and his entire cultivation was built by consuming Spiritual Medicine. Normally there would always be people guarding him and he would not even need to lift a finger anyway.


    However, half a year ago, several partners of the Zhuo Family suddenly gave up working with them and changed to coborating with the number one conglomerate, the Kong Family. The Zhuo Family��s business hence took a hit and Zhuo Rong started bing busier with managing the business and naturally eased his monitoring of his only son, watching him less strictly.


    The minute Zhuo Haotian was released from his cage, he started to wander around. Even though his cultivation was not strong, he still loved to wear his golden clothes and parade around town ostentatiously.


    From birth, he had never met with many problems and continued to do what he wanted, unting his wealth. A month ago, he then became the target of a bunch of robbers who came to rob him and was luckily rescued by Tianfeng Jin.


    When Zhuo Rong received the news of the attack, he rushed to the scene. He understood what happened and guessed that Tianfeng Jin was not a Martial Artist from their realm. He then expressed that since Zhuo Haotian was his only son, by saving Zhuo Haotian��s life, it was equivalent to saving him. Although he was primarily a businessman, he understood the concept of repaying one��s kindness. He promised not to give out her identity and would even give her a fake identity so that she could remain in the Realm of the Gods without a problem.


    Thereafter, Zhuo Rong did exactly as he said he would and kept his mouth shut about Tianfeng Jin��s background. Using his influence, he gave her a perfect identity such that no one would be suspicious about her. At that point, Tianfeng Jin had yet to figure out how to meet up with the others and decided to stay with them.


    ��Then how did you meet up with Xin Yi?��


    An unnatural look shed across Tianfeng Jin��s face, ��After staying here for a few days, I heard people say that the Thousand Mountains Range had a lot of Demon nts which will be good to train with. I decided to go in and have a look. Who knew that the Demon nts had the ability to restrict spiritual energy use. I was careless and almost got severely injured inside, thankfully, Xin Yi rescued me.��


    Gu Lingzhi did not know what to say.


    ...That was so like Tianfeng Jin��s personality.


    What happened next was very natural. After their coincidental encounter, the two of them then went through several life-and-death situations together and Xin Yi then stayed in this residence along with Tianfeng Jin. Today, they had intended to go to town to the Feixing Pavilion, where information was peddled to try and find out more information about other people. They never would have guessed that they would bump into Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan just as they stepped out and immediately returned home.


    ��Feixing Pavilion?�� Gu Lingzhi was curious, ��What kind of ce is that?��


    Tianfeng Jin replied, ��It is a ce solely meant to buy and sell information. The wanted list that has our names are also disyed at the Feixing Pavilion.��

 Chapter 422 – Plans

    <h4>Chapter 422 �C ns</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��The Feixing Pavilion actually has so much influence?��


    The town did not look that big, why did it have so much influence?


    Xin Yi helped answer Gu Lingzhi��s question, ��This Feixing Pavilion does not just exist in this town, every city in the Realm of Gods has its own branch. It is simr to the Martial Artist Guild back in the Tianyuan Continent. Just that the influence of the Feixing Pavilion is much greater than the Martial Artist Guild and has an extra branch of buying and selling information. As long as you can afford it, you can even buy news of the Deity King.��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her brows, ��Is that so?�� The owner of the Feixing Pavilion must be someone extraordinary to dare to sell news of the Deity King.


    Xin Yi chuckled, ��The Feixing Pavilion is Pan Luo��s business, so what if he sells his own information?�� With his influence and position, he did not need to worry if people knew news about him.


    Gu Lingzhi pursed her lips as she never thought that the first lead she would get regarding Pan Luo would be like this.


    Grabbing Gu Lingzhi��s hand, Rong Yuan dered, ��Since he isn��t afraid then let��s go buy some information. At least it is better than nothing.��


    Xin Yi brushed his finger across his Storage Ring and a letter appeared in his hands, ��There��s no need to, I already have a copy here.��


    As Gu Lingzhi heard what he said, she moved almost impatiently to grab it out of his hands.


    Xin Yiughed as he looked at his empty hands. Seeing this side of Gu Lingzhi reminded him of when he first met Gu Lingzhi.


    At that time, Gu Lingzhi was still weak and was being bullied by a girl in her n. However, she performed brilliantly in the arena and demonstrated her extraordinary talent. It was on that day that he found out things about Gu Lingzhi.


    He had an uncle that was also a prodigy and became an expert Martial Lord before the age of 40. That uncle then met with a girl that changed his life �C Wang Yu.


    When he firstid his eyes on that elegant and upright woman, who was as beautiful as a peony, he was smitten. Despite knowing that the woman had a husband, he could not change what he felt and had unrequited love. He then secretly bought the residence beside the Gu Family just to steal a few looks at Wang Yu.


    The days of his unrequited love were bittersweet. His uncle had to literally watch the woman he was in love with move about with her husband all day. Until one day, Lin Yue-er entered the Gu Family. This was when Wang Yu was about five months pregnant.


    His uncle had to watch as the woman he loved fell into despair, not being able to do anything. Heartbroken, he went to confront Gu Rong and asked him why he took in a concubine despite having such an amazing wife like Wang Yu. He wasughed at by Gu Rong as Gu Rong retorted that it was normal for most males to have three to four concubines.


    Angered, his uncle then beat Gu Rong up but was seen by Lin Yue-er. Thereafter, he was made use of in Lin Yue-er��s schemes.


    Not satisfied with sharing her husband with someone else, Lin Yue-er then instigated Xin Yi��s uncle to take Wang Yu away. Every day, Lin Yue-er went to his uncle��s house to tell him how much she loved Gu Rong and how Wang Yu��s days were terrible. If he were to take Wang Yu away, it would be the best for everyone.


    Blinded by love, the uncle was convinced by Lin Yue-er. On the night that Wang Yu gave birth to Gu Lingzhi, he sneaked into Wang Yu��s residence with the intention to bring the woman that was supposedly suffering, ording to Lin Yue-er, to a better life. He never would have thought that just as he knocked Wang Yu unconscious and was about to carry her out, he would hear shouts of catching adultery.


    Gu Rong and Lin Yue-er then burst into Wang Yu��s residence, scolding and using them for adultery. Lin Yue-er stood beside Gu Rong and pretentiously tried to help Wang Yu. But it was obvious from her undertones that she was insinuating that Wang Yu and Xin Yi��s uncle were involved with each other.


    Xin Yi��s uncle realised that he had been set up and had fallen for Lin Yue-er��s scheme.


    It was at this moment that Wang Yu woke up and understood what was going on. She did not me Xin Yi��s uncle but under Gu Rong��s shouts, she only med herself. She med herself for marrying the wrong man, despite how clever she was, she fell for something that only stupid woman would fall for. She did not see how fickle Gu Rong was under his loving fa?ade. Without even asking her, he had determined that she was guilty.


    Completely discouraged, Wang Yu hadmitted suicide on the spot to prove her innocence. Unable to bear that he had be an aplice, causing the person he loved to die, Xin Yi��s uncle returned back to the Xin Family. Soon after, he ended his own life. Before he left, he instructed the Xin Family to help Gu Lingzhi as much as they could if they were to see her in the future. This was what he owed her.


    Xin Yi��s father had always had a good rtionship with Xin Yi��s uncle and took his parting words seriously. As soon as he heard that Gu Lingzhi managed to get into the Royal School, he quickly told Xin Yi the grievances between his uncle and Wang Yu. This was the reason why Xin Yi helped Gu Lingzhi so much thereafter.


    In a blink of an eye, the young girl that he helped years ago had be the Little Chancellor of the Spirit Tribe. She even became the benefactor of the entire Tianyuan Continent. He wondered how Gu Rong must feel. Gu Rong spent his entire life only doing things that benefit him. If he knew that he had abandoned the person that would have made him sessful, how would he react?


    What a pity that Gu Rong had been killed by a furious Pan Luming in the year that Gu Lingzhi fell into the Endless Sea Realm. If he were alive, his expression would definitely be interesting.


    With the information provided by Xin Yi, Gu Lingzhi understood more regarding Pan Luo��s standing in the Realm of the Gods.


    It was with this deeper understanding that Gu Lingzhi saw hope in bringing Pan Luo down.


    The Realm of the Gods was not as indestructible as she used to believe. The position of Deity King in the Realm of the Gods was not that stable of a position. From the information by Xin Yi, almost the entire Realm of the Gods was in Pan Luo��s hands except for about ten percent of the people.


    From other people��s point of view, Pan Luo who had control of ny percent of the Realm of the Gods, was a pir in the Realm that cannot be taken down. But to Gu Lingzhi, this ten percent was a lot more than what she had imagined.


    ��Pan Luo��s cultivation was of an upper-ss peak True God. Although it doesn��t seem far from our cultivation, the difference in just this one grade is almost equivalent to the difference between a True God and a Martial Sage. It is impossible to challenge him with our current disparity in cultivation. If we want to fight him, we have to at least raise our cultivation to an upper-ss True God,�� Xin Yi said as he saw Gu Lingzhi finish going through the information.


    ��That��s right, the differences between True Gods are very big.�� Just taking the example of Wu Yang and his men, they were all True Gods yet ten of them were no match for her and Rong Yuan. Once they were trapped by the Demon nts, they were helpless and were just waiting for death.


    ��But how long would it take to be an upper-ss True God?�� Gu Lingzhi sighed. Will she never get to meet Lin Chongyuan and the rest ever again?


    Rong Yuan patted her hand reassuringly, ��No matter how long it takes, we are already lucky to not meet with Pan Luo when we ascended.��


    When they ascended, they were already prepared to have a showdown with Pan Luo. Who knew that when they ascended to the Realm of the Gods, they would all be separated. Initially, he and Gu Lingzhi wereining that they did not just end things once and for all with Pan Luo. But now, they felt lucky - that they were all separated when they ascended. If they had really gone straight against Pan Luo, they would stand no chance against him.


    ��Your Highness is right. We are lucky to not have gone against Pan Luo when we were still muddleheaded. As long as we train hard and not forget our initial goal, we will be able to seek revenge for the entire Tianyuan Continent one day!�� Xin Yi eximed.


    ��Mmhmm, what is important now is to gather everyone else.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded.


    Xin Yi looked at Tianfeng Jin and said, ��As for this, I have a brief idea and I wonder what you all would think about it?��


    ��What is your idea?��


    ��What do you all think about starting a n here in the Realm of the Gods?��


    ��A n?�� Gu Lingzhi was taken aback, ��Isn��t that goal a little too big?��


    They were already wanted in the Realm of the Gods, if they were to outrightly start a n and take in disciples, that would be simply giving themselves away.


    Rong Yuan was very interested in Xin Yi��s suggestion, ��I actually think the idea is not bad. Precisely because we are on the wanted list, we should be more outright so that no one will suspect us. We have so many people that ascended with us this time, if we were to gather without a proper identity, it would catch even more people��s attention. If we start a n, it can solve our issue ofrge gatherings.��


    Additionally, all the people in the Inheritance Space could not hide inside and train forever. With the n as the excuse, they could very well be let out to train. It would also be good for their mental state.


    After discussing for a while longer, they unanimously decided on starting a n.


    Xin Yi had already thought of this and coincidentally, as well as intentionally, he had gone to hear more about the rules as to starting a n in the Realm of the Gods. As long as they had the cultivation of at least a Demigod, they could find any spiritual mountain in the Realm of the Gods that was uninhabited and set up their n there. All of their cultivation levels met the criteria to start a n. What was difficult was that the founder had to first go to the Feixing Pavilion to pay 10,000 high-grade god stones to register.


    As they had just arrived, they werepletely broke. They did not even have one high-grade god stone.


    ��You all don��t have any, but I do!��


    The sudden voice made everyone in the living room jump in surprise.


    ��Sister Tianfeng, Brother Xin, how can you guys not include me in something as fun as starting a n?�� Carrying an aura of preciousness, Zhuo Haotian smiled as he walked in, ��Although I am not very powerful, I can invest and be an honorary elder!��


    ��Why are you here?�� Xin Yi frowned, ��Don��t you know it is rude to eavesdrop?��


    Zhuo Haotian��s neck seemed to shrink as he did not dare to utter a word. Seeing how angry Xin Yi looked, he said meekly, ��I was just worried about you guys and was afraid that you would face a problem. See, I heard about youcking the money. Our Zhuo Family does not have many things, but what we have a lot of are god stones!��


    As he spoke thest sentence, Zhuo Haotian��s confidence rose subconsciously. Although he did not voice it, the gaze he was giving Tianfeng Jin was literally begging for her to praise him.


    ��Nonsense!�� Tianfeng Jin frowned, ��This is our problem, why are you involving yourself?��

 Chapter 423 – Wanted List

    <h4>Chapter 423 �C Wanted List</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    If he were to let them stay for a few days, perhaps he could be striked off as oblivious. But he wanted to help them start their own n. If their identities were to be exposed one day, no matter how much they tried to deny a connection with Zhuo Haotian, the Zhuo Family would definitely be implicated.


    Tianfeng Jin had incidentally saved Zhuo Haotian as it was convenient. But even after guessing her identity, Zhuo Rong exercised extreme benevolence and took her in. She could not ride on the identity as his saviour and simply ept Zhuo Haotian��s offer.


    Xin Yi added on, ��What Xiao Jin said is right. This is our business, it is not right of you to interfere.��


    Zhuo Haotian said indignantly, �� But you are my savior, why is it inappropriate?��


    Tianfeng Jin��s eyebrows creased, ��If I say it is inappropriate, then it is inappropriate, why must there be a reason?��


    Seeing that he had angered Tianfeng Jin, Zhuo Haotian did not persist any longer. However, his eyes still shone with eagerness, clearly not willing topromise so easily. s, when night fell, Zhuo Haotian appeared once again.


    This time, he brought Zhuo Rong.


    The minute he entered, Zhuo Rong greeted, ��I heard from Haotian that you all wanted to start your own n?��


    Tianfeng Jin nodded indifferently, ��I can��t stay here forever.��


    ��That is true.�� Zhuo Rongughed. Wearing a in coloured long sleeve shirt, he looked refined and was a contrast to Zhuo Haotian��s loud image. They wondered who Zhuo Haotian had developed his taste from.


    ��If you want to establish yourselves in the Realm of the Gods, starting your own n is a good idea. As for the funds to do so, Haotian has told me about it. 10,000 high-grade god stones is nothing to the Zhuo Family. If Lady Tianfeng does not mind, please feel free to use it. Don��t worry about bringing trouble to us. The cooperation that the Zhuo Family��s business has with other ns was not done in a day. Helping our savior start a small n is not an issue.��


    As Gu Lingzhi thought about what he said, she understood what he meant.


    A lot of people knew about Tianfeng Jin saving Zhuo Haotian. It is understandable to take out a little bit of money to satisfy the wishes of one''s savior. On the contrary, should Tianfeng Jin reject his good intentions and others were to find out, the issue of them not being able to set up their n due to ack of funds would be even more suspicious and people would wonder why Zhuo Rong did not help her. If she were to graciously ept his help, it would be easier to exin their actions


    Gu Lingzhi then gave Tianfeng Jin a look, hinting to her to ept Zhuo Rong��s good intentions.


    Seeing this, the remnants of hesitance in Tianfeng Jin disappeared as she thanked Zhuo Rong courteously, ��In that case, then I will thank you for your help.��


    Zhuo Rong��s eyes shed as he seemed to realise something between the two of them. He knew that in this group, the person calling the shots was Gu Lingzhi, who had just appeared today. Greeting back courteously, he left with Zhuo Haotian.


    The next morning, someone brought over a Storage Ring containing 10,000 god stones.


    Never having seen a god stone, Gu Lingzhi took one out to y as soon as the person left. She realised that the god stone was basically an improved version of a spirit stone, the currency used in the Tianyuan Continent. With a dark green colour resembling a precious jewel, it contained more dense and pure spiritual energy than a spirit stone.


    Taking these stones, the group went straight to the Feixing Pavilion.


    Although it was still early, there were already quite a few people at the pavilion. In the huge hall, there was a big stone tablet ced by the side with information about the various tasks. Right on top, was the wanted list for calling for the people from the Tianyuan Continent.


    ��I want to see what he wrote about us.�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled as she walked towards the wanted list.


    In the hall of the Feixing Pavilion, the stone tablet had three faces to it. On the first face, it was an announcement board on various tasks. Anyone who wanted to earn god stones or train could choose a task from here.


    The Feixing Pavilion adopted an exchange system. After Martial Artistspleted their tasks, they could choose to get a god stone or Contribution Points. Contribution Points could then be exchanged for cultivation material or weapons.


    People on the Feixing Pavilion��s wanted list were all huge criminals recognised in the Realm of the Gods.


    Looking over the wanted list briefly, Gu Lingzhi realised that the reward for the people from the Tianyuan Continent was a lot less than the reward for the second most wanted criminal. However, it was still ced in the first position because there were a lot of people wanted from the Tianyuan Continent. As for the reason why people from the Tianyuan Continent were wanted was simply because these people who had ascended would have different beliefs and could create chaos in the Realm of the Gods.


    For every member caught, the reward was one hundred high-grade god stones. If they could prove that a corpse was one of those that ascended form the Tianyuan Continent, they would also be able to get a reward of fifty god stones.


    The reward for catching one of them alive was not a lot. What was noteworthy was that this was a long-term wanted list. As long as they caught a person from the Tianyuan Continent, they could get their rewards any time. There was no limit to the date and there were multiple people who could be caught.


    With such arge reward, the people did not need to catch all of them. As long as they caught a few, they would be able to have a luxurious night.


    Of course, the reason why the wanted list was so appealing was that all the people that were wanted were all True Gods that had just ascended. The people in the Realm of the Gods were ustomed to being powerful and did not think that anyone who had just arrived from the Tianyuan Continent would be capable of anything. To them, this wanted list was an opportunity for them to earn ��free�� god stones.


    For the past month, the entire Realm of the Gods had been struck by the wave of catching these people that had just ascended. However, there were few that seeded. Other than a few unlucky ones that were caught in the first few days, the others all hid whenever they felt something was off. Hence, there were not many that were actually caught.


    ��Alright, let��s go over there to register,�� Rong Yuan said as he grabbed onto Gu Lingzhi��s hand.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded. Their main objective was to create a safe haven for those from the Tianyuan Continent. This was the only way to prevent their own people from getting sold like objects.


    The registration counter for new ns was on level three and a person guided Gu Lingzhi and the rest to level three before leaving.


    The four of them walked along the corridor and crossed a few rooms. When they passed the rooms, they saw the rankings of each n.


    The officer in-charge of registration was currently standing in the middle of several middle-ss True Gods and discussing with them in a low voice.


    A Martial Sage gave the four of them a form to fill up.


    Once they finished filling up the form and confirmed with the Feixing Pavilion that they met the criteria, they had to hand over the 10,000 high-grade god stones. Thereafter, they would leave their information with the Feixing Pavilion and would finally qualify to start their n. In the future when they found an address for the n, they would report it back to the Feixing Pavilion and then they would have officially established their n.


    Gu Lingzhi lowered her head as she studied the registration form. It was just like Xin Yi had said, as long as their cultivation was at least of a Demigod rank, they qualified to start a n. They filled up the other information fine, but when it came to filling up the birthce of the applicant, they had a problem.


    They were currently people on the wanted list and were ��on the run��. They were unregistered in the Realms of the Gods, how were they going to fill this box?


    Tianfeng Jin saw the difficult expression on Gu Lingzhi��s face and tilted her head. She saw the box that Gu Lingzhi was struggling with and automatically took the form over. She then filled it up with the identity information that Zhuo Rong had previously prepared for her. Xin Yi also did the same with his identity.


    In this manner, they filled up the registration form.


    Gu Lingzhi handed the registration form over to the person in charge and paid 10,000 high-grade god stones. The officer in charge of registration requested to test for the cultivation level of Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi ording to the form and confirmed that their cultivation level met the criteria. He then ced a stamp on the bottom of the form, sessfully processing their ability to start their own n.


    After the registration officer kept their form, he handed over a white jade badge that was as big as a palm over to Gu Lingzhi and said coldly, ��Once you have chosen the address for your n, you can enter your n��s name and address into the badge and hand it over to any Feixing Pavilion that is closest to you.��


    Gu Lingzhi kept the badge well and thanked the officer before leaving with the group.


    Gu Lingzhi could not believe that it was so easy to start a n and her mood was extremely high as she walked down the stairs. When they were about to reach the first level, they heard noise.


    ��Oh look, Hunting Cat is back, I wonder what he caught today?��


    ��The criminals on the wanted list are not in the near vicinity. I don��t think he is turning over a criminal today but he should be exchanging something?��


    ��No, he is really here to turn over a criminal. Look behind him!��


    Following the debating sound, the group of four had also reached level one and looked at where other people were looking at. They saw the man they were talking about, Hunting Cat, and saw the person behind him �C Qin Xinran.


    Gu Lingzhi��s heart skipped a bit and was about to call out to her. But Rong Yuan was quick to react and quickly suppressed the thought that came into her mind, he simultaneously ced a warm kiss in between her brows. From other people��s perspective, it was just an act of yfulness and love between couples. Only Gu Lingzhi knew that Rong Yuan was giving her a warning.


    She rxed her body and leaned into Rong Yuan��s embrace, ignoring the humored gaze of those around her. Gu Lingzhi pretended not to care as her gaze brushed over Qin Xinran who was walking behind Hunting Cat and realised what was wrong.


    Qin Xinran was not walking by herself but was instead being led by a string. The end of the string was held in the hands of the Hunting Cat. Being dragged around, Hunting Cat eventually walked near to where Gu Lingzhi and the rest were standing.


    Someone who knew Hunting Cat asked curiously as he saw him dragging around an innocent looking youngdy, ��Hunting Cat, who have you brought? Aren��t you being too rough with a daintydy like her?��


    Hunting Cat looked at the person that spoke and spoke in a voice that was as hard as how he looked, ��She is someone that ascended from the lower realm.��


    ��An Ascension Member!�� The person that asked eximed.


    ��It has been over a month and the glow that surrounds their body when they first came is already gone. With nothing to indicate their identity, how did you catch them?��


    ��Of course, it is by using his extremely sensitive nose.�� Another person mocked, ��In the entire mountain range, who doesn��t know that Hunting Cat has experience in catching criminals on the wanted list. As long as a wanted person passes us and he smells it, they would never be able to escape his chase.��


    ��That is true. With Hunting Cat��s ability, it is still normal for him to be able to catch an Ascension Member.��


    The crowd did not hold back as they continued to discuss. Hearing them, Gu Lingzhi��s nails dug into her palms, almost causing blood to spill.


    Hunting Cat was actually treating Qin Xinran like an object to be exchanged, she could not let him seed! It would be more difficult for Qin Xinran to be rescued if she fell into the hands of the Feixing Pavilion!

 Chapter 424 – The Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 424 �C The Troublemaker</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Attacking directly was not an option. With so many people in the Feixing Pavilion, directly trying to save her would just be creating trouble.


    Since they could not use force, their only option was their wits!


    Gu Lingzhi��s mind turned quickly as she leaned against Rong Yuan��s chest and said slowly, ��Try to dy Hunting Cat with Xiao Jin and Xin Yi, I will be back soon.��


    Rong Yuan threw her a worried look before nodding in agreement.


    Taking the opportunity with everyone distracted by Hunting Cat and Qin Xinran, Gu Lingzhi snuck out quietly. Finding a quiet spot, she took a Yirong Pill and thought of the disguise she wanted in her mind. When she appeared again, Gu Lingzhi had turned into a dashing young man wearing green.


    At the Feixing Pavilion, although the rest did not know what Gu Lingzhi left to do, they knew it had something to do with rescuing Qin Xinran.


    Standing in the crowd, Rong Yuan observed the situation and saw that Hunting Cat was slightly impatient. When the crowd started to retreat, he walked up to Hunting Cat haughtily.


    ��Is this an Ascension Member from the Tianyuan Continent? She doesn��t look any different from us residents of the Realm of the Gods.��


    Hearing a familiar voice, Qin Xinran��s small frame trembled slightly. Her head that had been facing the ground suddenly tilted up as she saw three familiar faces. She had a moment of delight before it quickly changed to worry.


    Why were they here? Were they trying to save her?


    They couldn��t! With so many people here, the three of them would not be able to save her. Not even counting the other people, they would not even be able to deal with Hunting Cat alone. Having suffered under him, Qin Xinran was very aware of how scary Hunting Cat could be.


    Seeing Qin Xinran recognise them, Xin Yi walked up and pretended to walk around Qin Xinran, assessing her. He nitpicked, ��Thisss looks so harmless, can she really bring trouble to the Realm of the Gods?��


    Tianfeng Jin did not like to speak much and stood by the side, emitting a cold aura as she watched Rong Yuan and Xin Yi in action.


    Where did three of theme from? Hunting Cat looked at Rong Yuan, slightly confused. He did not pay them attention as he said a few simple sentences and pulled Qin Xinran along toplete his task.


    Rong Yuan could not let him leave so easily. A mischievous expression appeared on Rong Yuan��s face as he took a step forward to block Hunting Cat��s way. Looking at Qin Xinran he mocked, ��You are already here, what is the rush? Let me take a longer look before you submit your task. Maybe next time I will also be able to catch an Ascension Member in exchange for some Contribution Points.��


    ��That��s right, you are in such a rush to exchange. Are you afraid that we will steal your business?��


    The people around them looked stunned as they saw these two people that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. How dare they challenge Hunting Cat? They stopped to watch the show. After all, Hunting Cat was very famous around here and hardly anyone dared to speak to him disrespectfully. They wanted to see these two people that did not know their boundaries get taught a lesson and pass some time.


    Getting blocked multiple times, Hunting Cat��s temper was starting to rise. Gripping the rope that bounded Qin Xinran even tighter, he looked at Rong Yuan unhappily.


    Qin Xinran felt a moment of panic, worried that Rong Yuan would lose out if he went head to head with Hunting Cat. She was also afraid that her reaction would lead people to suspect that she had a connection to them and gritted her teeth, ��Get lost! I am not an object, I will dig your eyes out if you continue to look at me!��


    ��Ha, she��s pretty fierce!�� Hearing Qin Xinran��s attempt to sound fierce, the crowdughed.


    Qin Xinran��s gaze swept over the crowd, ��You��re all just a useless bunch of worms with no opinion and only hide under Pan Luo��s shadow, what right do you all have tough at others?��


    ��What did you say?�� Rong Yuan��s face darkened, ��Did you just call us worms?��


    Qin Xinran was slightly flustered, she knew they were pretending, yet she was still taken aback by Rong Yuan��s tone. Her knees weakened as she said forcefully, ��Isn��t that the truth? You don��t know what is right or wrong and determined that we are bad just because Pan Luo said so and put a price on us. If you aren��t worms then what are you?��


    Rong Yuan snorted, ��How can the Deity King��s judgement be wrong?��


    ��That��s right, how can the Deity King��s judgement be wrong?�� Gu Lingzhi walked in from outside, passing the crowd and standing near Rong Yuan. Wearing a coquettish smile, she reached out a hand and wanted to pinch Qin Xinran��s chin but was stopped by a sword.


    ��She is my prey.�� Hunting Cat stated calmly. His ck pupils looked threateningly at Gu Lingzhi.


    Having been with Rong Yuan for so long, she was long immune to these kinds of threats. She ignored him as she pursed her lips, ��Isn��t she just a prey? Why can��t I touch her? I want to touch her, what can you do about it?��


    As she finished speaking, a wave of threat no lesser than the one Hunting Cat emitted, spread out from Gu Lingzhi.


    Qin Xinran was stunned as she looked at the person in front of her. Although Gu Lingzhi hadpletely altered her appearance and aura, Qin Xinran could recognise her right away.


    That was because Gu Lingzhi had disguised herself as Pan Yue!


    She was wondering why Rong Yuan was not with Gu Lingzhi, it turned out that they had a n.


    A few hundred years ago, Pan Yue had fallen asleep along with Ye Fei who had used up her lifespan and was buried in a ce with mountains and clear water. He definitely could not appear here! It goes without saying who was using Pan Yue��s identity now.


    Everyone else also froze upon seeing this ��Pan Yue��, a reminiscent look appeared in their eyes. Only Rong Yuan��s expression did not change as he had already guessed that Gu Lingzhi was going to use this. He silently stepped aside allowing more space for ��Pan Yue��.


    Openly challenged by someone, Hunting Cat froze as his eyes hardened. A pitched ck whip appeared in his hands as he looked at ��Pan Yue��, not budging an inch, ��You can try.��


    ��Let��s try then.�� ��Pan Yue�� acted as if she was a spoiled brat that really wanted to y. ��Pan Yue�� did not say another word as he drew out her weapon. In order to hide Gu Lingzhi��s real identity, she was using a broadsword. Gu Lingzhi handled the heavy sword in a formidable manner. Hunting Cat did not dare to show any signs of weakness as he thrashed his whip around. The whip sliced through the air as it met the broadsword in the air, creating sparks.


    ��Stop it! No fighting in the Feixing Pavilion!�� The manager of the Feixing Pavilion immediately cut in seeing what was going to happen. Gu Lingzhi turned a deaf ear as she increased the intensity of her attacks. Hunting Cat had no choice but to release his grip on Qin Xinran in order to defend her.


    In the midst of exchanging blows, Gu Lingzhi threw Qin Xinran an obscure look. Qin Xinran immediately responded by charging into Gu Lingzhi as Hunting Cat retracted his whip, preparing to change his attack. As she crashed into Gu Lingzhi, she shouted, ��I will kill you, you bastard!��


    Qin Xinran��s action surprised everyone. They were dumbfounded as they stared at Qin Xinran. They wondered if she hit the wrong person. Shouldn��t she be trying to hit the person that caught her?


    In the next second, everyone��s confusion turned into shock.


    Where was she? How did she disappear?


    ��Release her now!�� Hunting Cat growled at Gu Lingzhi, suspecting that it was her that caused this.


    ��Release what?�� Gu Lingzhi fervently denied, ��You should be the one handing her over.��


    This was definitely the first time in history that someone on the wanted list had gone missing after being caught and brought to the Feixing Pavilion.


    Seeing the blue veins start to appear on Hunting Cat��s forehead, it was clear that he was furious. Gu Lingzhi immediately started to use him as the thief first andined, ��I know, I bet it is because you saw the rewards on the wanted list and caught a random person, dering that you caught an Ascension Member, just to get the Contribution Points. Now that you lost your person, you want to me it on me. I won��t fall for your trick.��


    As she finished speaking, Gu Lingzhi reacted swiftly as she dodged Hunting Cat��s attack. With a quick turn of her body, she dove into the crowd as she called out, ��Look, I spoilt Hunting Cat��s n and now he wants to kill me so I won��t spread. Everyone quickly run, be careful or you will get hurt too!��


    ��Nonsense!�� In his anger, Hunting Cat brandished his whip and threw it all over, causing the air around him to split open. A few people who were not as strong could not dodge in time and were hit by his whip. They frantically tried to run away, creating chaos in the Feixing Pavilion.


    ��Everyone, look, he is trying to cover up his embarrassment by getting angry!��


    As she shouted, Gu Lingzhi followed her n and started to flee towards the main door. Rong Yuan and the other two helped by blocking the route to Gu Lingzhi, helping her block a few attacks.


    ��Move away!�� With most of his attacks getting blocked by careless passerbys, Hunting Cat bellowed at Rong Yuan and the rest.


    ��You are attacking everyone for no reason and with such uncouthnguage. Your behaviour is too tyrannical.�� Rong Yuan chuckled as he pretended to be angry after getting hit a few times by Hunting Cat, ��Could it be that what that youngd said was true? Did you really try to impersonate someone random as an Ascension Member? Is that why you are trying so hard to injure people?��


    ��Fools!�� Hunting Cat gritted his teeth in anger.


    If not for these people blocking his way, why would he hit other people by ident? Now, they are turning this back on him. Seeing how Gu Lingzhi was skirting right and left and about to escape from the Feixing Pavilion, as well as how Rong Yuan did not seem to want to let him go, Hunting Cat could not help but shout, ��Catch him! He must be together with the Ascension Member, he must have hidden the Ascension Member!��


    ��Who dares to mess around in my Feixing Pavilion?�� The minute Hunting Cat finished speaking, a strong and forceful aura fell upon everyone in the Feixing Pavilion. There was a movement in the air as a shadow appeared in midair. Looking at the crowd beneath him, he spoke coldly, ��Who dares to create trouble in the Feixing Pavilion?��


    Rong Yuan��s pupils shrunk as the void descended. This was a technique that only an upper-ss True God could master after they had learnt sufficient Heaven and Earth Laws. He never thought that there would be such a powerful being in the Feixing Pavilion of this small town.


    Looking worriedly at the door, Rong Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and kept his head down as he did not spot any sign of Gu Lingzhi. The manager that tried a few times to stop Hunting Cat and Gu Lingzhi from fighting stood out. Raising his arm, he pointed towards Hunting Cat. Turning his body, he could not spot Gu Lingzhi in the crowd and silently cursed. Maybe what Hunting Cat said just now was right. The randomd that appeared could very likely be together with the Ascension Member, if not, how could ��he�� have escaped so quickly?


    Zhen Yang did not know what the manager was thinking and seeing how the manager did not budge after pointing to Hunting Cat, he assumed that Hunting Cat was the only one causing the trouble. An extreme amount of threatening pressure suddenly fell upon Hunting Cat, ��Is it you? How dare you create trouble in the Feixing Pavilion?��


    Beads of sweat rolled down Hunting Cat��s forehead as he bore the weight of the threat, he struggled to say, ��I was not creating trouble, it is the Ascension Member. Someone rescued the Ascension Member.��

 Chapter 425 – Gui Yuan Clan

    <h4>Chapter 425 �C Gui Yuan n</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    An Ascension Member was actually rescued from the Feixing Pavilion?


    Within a day, this news had spread to the entire Juluan City causing quite a big ruckus.


    Who dared to do something like this and actually make a move in the Feixing Pavilion?


    In the past ten thousand years, anyone who wanted to rescue a criminal from the Feixing Pavilion had never even made it past the main door before getting utterly destroyed by the mighty being stationed in that town.


    For a moment, some were impressed by the person that managed to save someone from the Feixing Pavilion, while others were annoyed. Overall, most were excited for what was going to happen next. There were even gambling dens that started a bet on when this mysterious man would be caught by the Feixing Pavilion.


    When Rong Yuan heard about the bet, he asked Tianfeng Jin for ten thousand high-grade god stones and ced his bet on them never being able to find the mysterious man.


    Xin Yi called him out for being cunning. When Gu Lingzhi rescued Qin Xinran, she was using Pan Yue��s face, it would be impossible for the Feixing Pavilion to catch her.


    Qin Xinran��s rescue had thrown the Feixing Pavilion into chaos. Gu Lingzhi had transported Qin Xinran into her Inheritance Space and had swiftly escaped the Feixing Pavilion before the upper-ss True God had arrived.


    She then got rid of her pursuers that were following her and found a quiet spot to change her appearance back. She then strolled confidently past her pursuers and headed back to the Feixing Pavilion to meet up with Rong Yuan and returned to the Zhuo Family��s residence.


    Zhuo Haotian was no doubt Tianfeng Jin��s number one fan. As soon as they returned to where Tianfeng Jin was staying, he immediately rushed up and asked them suggestively if what happened at the Feixing Pavilion was because of them?


    At this, the group replied, ��No.��


    ��How can it not be? Other than you guys, who would go to so much trouble to rescue an Ascension Member?�� Zhuo Haotian asked suspiciously.


    Rong Yuan twisted his lips, ��Maybe they have never seen an Ascension Member and rescued them out of excitement.��


    ��Liar.�� Zhuo Haotian did not fall for it and brought up another point, ��If it wasn��t you guys that rescued them, you would not be so calm.��


    Who knew that Zhuo Haotian was actually rather perceptive?


    Gu Lingzhi smiled slightly, ��That��s because the one that was caught was not even an Ascension Member.��


    ��Eh?�� Zhuo Haotian blinked, ��But I heard that Hunting Cat was the one that caught the person, how can he catch the wrong person?��


    ��Why can��t he catch the wrong person? Is he very strong?�� Gu Lingzhi continued the conversation by asking Zhuo Haotian. He had taken her friend captive and was about to trade her like a good, how can she let it go with just rescuing Qin Xinran?


    ��You haven��t heard of Hunting Cat?�� Zhuo Haotian gave a look of pity to Gu Lingzhi as if saying that she was too uninformed. However, he quickly got rid of that look as Tianfeng Jin threw him a cold re and he remembered that they had juste from the Tianyuan Continent. It was normal for them to not have heard of Hunting Cat. His eyes then lit up as he found a use for himself.


    In an extremely dramatic voice, Zhuo Haotian then told them the entire background of Hunting Cat, including how many criminals he had caught and how many people he offended. He also told them in detail why he enjoyed catching criminals on the wanted list and never got tired of it.


    When he got to the end, he took a sip of tea to wet his lips and sighed, ��Sigh, but Hunting Cat is also quite pitiful. His entire family was killed by criminals on the wanted list. Hence, it is normal for him to develop hatred towards anyone on that list.��


    ��I see...�� Gu Lingzhi lowered her head and fell deep in thought as she stared at the tea in her cup.


    Zhuo Haotian continued to linger for a while. However, seeing that Gu Lingzhi and the rest had no intentions of telling him about Qin Xinran, he left unhappily.


    After confirming that he was not going to return, Gu Lingzhi finally let Qin Xinran out of the Inheritance Space.


    Having stayed in the space for a while, Qin Xinran no longer looked as exhausted as she did earlier. As soon as she appeared in the room, she smiled and hugged Gu Lingzhi and Tianfeng Jin, ��Lingzhi, Xiao Jin, I thought I would never see you again!��


    ��How can that be?�� Gu Lingzhi smiled as she patted Qin Xinran��s head, ��We agreed that we would seek revenge with Pan Luo together, how can we not have you with us?��


    ��That��s true.�� Qin Xinran chuckled as she suddenly sucked in a breath of air and bent over clutching her stomach.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately retrieved Spiritual Medicine for Qin Xinran to take. She ced her fingers on Qin Xinran��s pulse and examined her injury. She spoke sharply, ��Hunting Cat! I will not forgive him!��


    Examining Qin Xinran��s internal spiritual energy, Gu Lingzhi realized that Qin Xinran��s body was not as strong as before.


    Her usual free-flowing pulse channel had been blocked by a mess of spiritual energy and there were over a hundred internal injuries in her. This was not something that could have been done in a short period of time.


    It is no wonder that Qin Xinran was so subdued when she was being dragged through the Feixing Pavilion. Her pulse channels had been severely impeded. Even if she wanted to fight back, she would not be able to activate her spiritual energy.


    ��That darn Hunting Cat, did he abuse you?��


    Tianfeng Jin��s expression immediately changed as she used her other free hand to examine Qin Xinran��s body. Detecting the numerous internal injuries in Qin Xinran, a murderous look overtook her, ��He is going to die!��


    ��These injuries have nothing to do with him.�� Qin Xinran took back her hand hesitantly as she tried to avoid looking at them.


    ��Are you standing up for him?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her brows.


    Qin Xinran snorted, ��It really has nothing to do with him. These injuries were caused by other people who were chasing me earlier. Actually, Hunting Cat can even be said to be my savior. If he did not find that group, I don��t know how much more torture I could bear.��


    When Qin Xinran ascended, she was extremely unlucky and met with a notorious gang.


    All these people were famous on the wanted list and as soon as they saw Qin Xinran, they immediately thought of the task that Deity King Pan Luo had issued urgently.


    Although they were all wanted as well, that did not stop them from using Qin Xinran to get god stones.


    Hence, Qin Xinran did not even have time to breathe before she was running for her life.


    Most of her injuries were from that time. In the end, she was severely outnumbered and was caught by them. Because she had injured a few of them when she was fleeing, they had turned around and taught her a lesson.


    Thereafter, Hunting Cat had recognised them as they were bringing Qin Xinran to the Feixing Pavilion to exchange for god stones. The entire group was almost killed and it was at this point when Qin Xinran became Hunting Cat��s prey. They then met Gu Lingzhi.


    Hearing what Qin Xinran went through, Gu Lingzhi��s heart ached, ��Although that is the case, he was still going to exchange you like an object. We can��t let him go so easily.��


    ��That��s right, we didn��t even do anything wrong. Just because Pan Luo ced us on the wanted list himself, everyone just assumes that we are criminals. Do they think that we are easily bullied just because we are from the Tianyuan Continent?�� Xin Yi huffed. He then told Qin Xinran about their n to start a n and get all the Ascension Members from the Tianyuan Continent back.


    Qin Xinran��s eyes lit up as she heard him and her cute pair of canines could be seen as she smiled slightly, ��Do you all have anywhere in mind for the address of the n? If not, I have a suggestion.��


    ��Where?��


    ��It is a spiritual mountain that is about a seven-day journey from here.��


    The ce that Qin Xinran mentioned was the ce where she first appeared when she ascended. It was where the gang of criminals were hiding and they definitely did not randomly choose that ce to hide. The spiritual energy in the mountain was concentrated. Most importantly, no one owned the ce, making it extremely suitable to set up a n.


    Under Qin Xinran��s lead, the group informed Zhuo Rong the next day that they were leaving and bought four travelling beasts. They headed towards their destination. Within five days, they had reached the mountain that Qin Xinran mentioned.


    ��There are mountains and clear water. The spiritual energy is also thick. This ce is really not bad.�� Gu Lingzhi praised her as she breathed in the fresh mountain air.


    Most of the mountains in the Realm of the Gods that have so much spiritual energy have already been imed by others. There were very few mountains left that were of good quality. This one that Qin Xinran rmended was definitely above average.


    It was even better than the mountains that Zhuo Rong had rmended and those mountains needed to be bought.


    This mountain range was at least a few hundred miles wide and the peak of the mountains reached past the clouds.


    The few of them levitated towards the peak of the mountain. Surprisingly, the peak of the mountain was wide and t. They just needed to fix things up a little and they would be able to build houses on it.


    From what they knew, the structure of the Realm of the Gods waspletely different from the Tianyuan Continent.


    The Realm of the Gods did not have different schools. Instead, they had numerous training ns. Anyone who possessed Spiritual Roots and wanted to train could join any of the ns. Most of the ns were built on mountains that were filled with dense spiritual energy.


    After examining the ce, the few of them were extremely satisfied with it. Gu Lingzhi looked around the perimeter and realised that it was connected to the Thousand Mountains Range and was even more satisfied.


    Before this, she was still afraid that the n��s location would be too far from the Thousand Mountains Range and it would be inconvenient for her to go to the Thousand Mountains Range to increase her cultivation. This was perfect.


    The address of the n was hence settled in this manner. As this n was meant for Ascension Members toe and seek refuge, they decided to call it the ��Gui Yuan n�� (T/N: Gui means ��to return��, and Yuan refers to ��Tianyuan Continent��) in order for those from Tianyuan Continent to distinguish it easily. The n leader was Tianfeng Jin while the vice n leader was Xin Yi.


    When Gu Lingzhi announced this decision, both Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi were disagreeable. However, Gu Lingzhi shut them up by saying that Pan Luo most likely knew her and Rong Yuan��s name.


    The address and name of the n had been decided. After they sent the information into the badge given by the Feixing Pavilion, they went to the nearest Feixing Pavilion toplete their registration. The Gui Yuan n was officially created.


    As for the building of their n, Zhuo Rong had sent arge amount of god stones as soon as he knew that they had selected a ce. He also sent a group of talented builders. It made Gu Lingzhi sigh in amazement at how Tianfeng Jin had managed to rescue someone of such a calibre? She had clearly rescued a gold mountain.


    The building of the n proceeded as smoothly as water flowed. Gu Lingzhi did not waste any time as she headed to the Thousand Mountains Range nearby to train.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were abnormal in the sense that they trained their physical body to be as strong as their cultivation level. To others, the Thousand Mountains Range seemed like hell, but to them it was just slightly troublesome. Bringing Tianfeng Jin with them was not a problem.

 Chapter 426 – Followed

    <h4>Chapter 426 �C Followed</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    While Gu Lingzhi was working hard to improve her cultivation, the construction of the Gui Yuan n did not fall behind.


    The people that Zhuo Rong provided were all extremely talented builders. In less than a year, they hadpleted the numerousplicated and luxurious pces. If one were to look up from the base of the mountain, they would only see rows of stairs that did not seem to end. Only when they were near the clouds then would they be able to see a corner of the pce. And only with the movement of the clouds would the entire glory of the mysterious pce be visible.


    The board with the three bold and forceful words ��Gui Yuan n�� written on it was hung in the middle of the mountain gate. It reminded people of the origin of this name.


    Starting from the top part of the mountain, above the cloud line, buildings were built along the mountain peak in an irregr but beautiful arrangement. The main hall of the Gui Yuan n was built on the highest point of the peak. The area in front of the main hall could fit over ten thousand people. The main hall was majestic and dignified. Behind the main hall, there were the library pavilion, training grounds and other necessary facilities. Further behind, it was the main pce. The main pce was where the n Leader and other important leaders of the n would reside. Further behind was then where the ordinary members would reside.


    The entire Gui Yuan n could hold a few ten thousands of disciples easily.


    Looking at the continuous infrastructure of the ce, the corners of Gu Lingzhi��s mouth twitched. Zhuo Rong had built the Gui Yuan n ording to how a huge n would be built.


    All she wanted was to give people from the Tianyuan Continent a ce to stay and did not think of expanding outwards. However, Rong Yuan reminded her.


    ��Aplete n cannot only have the n leader, elders and managers. We must have a lot of ordinary disciples to be consideredplete.��


    If their Gui Yuan n only consisted of people from the Tianyuan Continent, it would surely arouse suspicions.


    ��Now that the n infrastructure has been built, we can start epting disciples. Including the people that we found from various ces, once we start epting ordinary disciples it won��t be difficult for us to uphold the image of a small n.��


    ��But won��t it be inconvenient if we allow outsiders into our n?�� Absolutely no one could know about their true identities.


    ��Silly girl.�� Rong Yuan knocked Gu Lingzhi��s head lightly, ��Have you forgotten that most ns in the Realm of the Gods have an internal and external differentiation? When we let Wu��er out we can register them as internal disciples while the other children can be listed as external disciples. The external disciples can stay at the surrounding of the n, won��t that solve the problem?��


    Ye Wu��er was Pan Yue and Ye Fei��s daughter who was now of the Martial Sage rank. It was a pity that with limited resources, despite how much Spiritual Medicine Gu Lingzhi fed her, the Martial Sage rank was her maximum. However, there were still advantages in that. With limited resources, she could not enter a higher rank but her ability to reproduce was not affected. Under Gu Lingzhi��s guidance, she married ad from the Spirit Tribe and gave birth to a boy who had incredible talent for cultivation. At a young age, his cultivation was about to surpass Ye Wu��er and there were high hopes for him to be a True God.


    ��The Third Prince is right, as long as we make the distinction between the internal and external disciples clear, there won��t be a problem.�� Xin Yi smiled.


    ��Why are you still calling him the Third Prince? Xin Yi, you better change the way you call him. If outsiders were to hear you, it would not be good.�� Nie Sang stood at the side in a refined manner as he smiled.


    He had found them via the Spiritual Weapon that Gu Lingzhi had left with the Zhuo Family��s business.


    The shape of the weapons Gu Lingzhi created was slightly unusual and was unique with no chance of being copied. As long as the person was from the Tianyuan Continent, they would recognise it. In addition, Gu Lingzhi had informed the shop that if anyone were to ask of the name of the weapon maker, they just needed to say that it was made by the ��ck Thorn��.


    When the n had yet to bepleted and they could not openly recruit members, Gu Lingzhi had resorted to this and managed to find quite a few members.


    ��Sorry, I am too used to it. I will be more aware next time, Elder Nie.�� Xin Yi yfully punched Nie Sang.


    Nie Sang pretended to return the gift, ��You are wee, Leader Xin.��


    Gu Lingzhi was humoured by the two of them and also faced Rong Yuan, ��Elder Rong, it is nice to meet you.��


    Rong Yuan replied courteously, ��It is nice to meet you too, Elder Gu.��


    Everyone else burst intoughter as they also greeted each other. All these Ascension Members were given the title of Elders in the Gui Yuan n. When all the other Ascension Members that had yet to be caught found their n, their Gui Yuan n would probably be the n with the highest number of elders in the entire Realm of the Gods.


    Choosing a house that they favoured amongst the houses for the elders, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan entered the ce. Qin Xinran and Nie Fang had chosen the ce next to them. In this manner, the huge Gui Yuan n finally had some character to it.


    Spending half a day tidying up the ce, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan went to the Feixing Pavilion in the nearby town the next day to release the news that they were epting disciples. Xin Yi and Tianfeng Jin��s names were included along with the posting of the Gui Yuan n and anyone who saw their listing would definitely see their names. Thereafter, Gu Lingzhi went to the shops in town to buy some materials to make weapons. She was preparing to help her friends upgrade their weapons.


    When she was in the Tianyuan Continent, due to the problems with materials and cultivation, she could at most make low-grade Godly Weapons. Now, things were different. There were a lot of precious materials in the Realm of the Gods that she could use to make a higher grade weapon, how could Gu Lingzhi miss out on that?


    It was the same when it came to medicine cultivation. She could now try her hand at making Godly Spiritual Medicine in the secret medicine cab in her Inheritance Space.


    After buying a bunch of materials for Alchemy and Weapon Forging, the group rode their flying beasts back to the Gui Yuan n as the sky was starting to turn dark.


    After travelling for a while, Gu Lingzhi suddenly frowned as she turned behind to look.


    Behind her, there was only Tianfeng Jin and nothing else. The ground they were travelling on was also level with only short shrubs. There was nowhere to hide.


    Was her sense wrong?


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated before turning her head to look at Rong Yuan. She saw the pondering look in his eyes and knew that her feeling was not wrong. There was really someone following them.


    ��Someone from the Feixing Pavilion?��


    Rong Yuan shook his head, ��I don��t think so.�� If it were someone from the Feixing Pavilion, they won��t be following us so carefully. They would havee out directly. With Pan Luo as their backing, no matter how isted the town was, the Feixing Pavilion would still have power.��


    ��Xiao Jin, Xinran, let��s rest a while at the mountain in front before continuing.��


    ��Why? Isn��t it just a short while before we reach home?�� Qin Xinran tilted her head and asked, her canines poking out.


    ��Because I am tired.�� If they were to fly all the way back to Gui Yuan n, wouldn��t they be exposed by the person following them?


    Gu Lingzhi then ordered the flying beast she was on to charge ahead and Rong Yuan followed tightly behind her. Everyone else was confused but followed along.


    When Gu Lingzhi reached the base of a mountain, she acted as if she was really here to rest as she took a chair and table out of her Storage Ring and even took out several things to eat. Rong Yuan made a pot of boiling tea using his spiritual energy.


    Qin Xinran found a chair to sit amidst her confusion. Her eyes blinked, questioning them.


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��The scenery here is pretty nice and it is already veryte. We can rest here for the night and continue our journey tomorrow.


    As she spoke, her eyes flitted backwards. They immediately got the signal and stopped questioning her.


    Tianfeng Jin was even more efficient as she quickly cleaned up a ce andid down a thick and soft nket. She sat on it, adopting a cultivating position.


    Qin Xinran, Xin Yi and Nie Sang were all slightly slower as they each found a ce to rest.


    Gu Lingzhi stretched out as she leaned backwards andnded perfectly into Rong Yuan��s embrace. Rong Yuan chuckled, as he buried his nose in her neck and took a deep breath, ��It��s a middle-ss True God, specialised in hiding and trailing.��


    Gu Lingzhi nodded subtly as she was pulled up intimately by Rong Yuan, ��You all should wait here, we are going to catch some beasts for dinner.��


    Qin Xinran immediately joined in, ��I want to go too.�� But she was pushed back down lightly but firmly by Nie Sang.


    ��Let��s just wait here, we have been following them the whole day. Isn��t that enough?��


    Qin Xinran��s mouth opened and closed as she lifted her cup indignantly and sipped on it.


    On the other side, Xin Yi had been walking around. Finally under Tianfeng Jin��s doubtful gaze, heid a nket next to her and sat in the same position as her. He then smiled in satisfaction.


    Tianfeng Jin blinked as she did not know what to think. Her face heated up slightly as she tilted her head.


    Xin Yi had been subtly monitoring her reaction and his smile widened as he noticed her reaction. It was as if he did not see Tianfeng Jin sit in a position that was meant for cultivation as he retrieved numerous spiritual fruits and snacks from his Storage Ring. He ced them on a small side table and invited Tianfeng Jin to share them with him.


    ��I don��t know how long Lingzhi and Rong Yuan will take. We should eat something first.��


    Tianfeng Jin looked at the food on the table and looked at Xin Yi��s expectant eyes. She felt her face heat up even more. She coughed unnaturally before turning to Qin Xinran and Nie Sang.


    ��Come over and eat too.��


    ��No, no thank you. You both can go ahead.�� Qin Xinran shook her head fervently. The atmosphere between the two of them was so mysterious, she would be an idiot to not be able to sense it. It is no wonder that when they were choosing their houses, Xin Yi had rushed to choose one that was nearest to the main pce. So it was to be close to her.


    Qin Xinran rubbed her chin as she wondered when Xin Yi started to have feelings for Tianfeng Jin.


    As she pondered over it, she really remembered all the details that she missed out before.


    For example in the past whenever Gu Lingzhi was around, Xin Yi would pay attention to Gu Lingzhi. This made her misunderstand that Xin Yi was interested in Gu Lingzhi. However, in the past year after they ascended, it seems like Xin Yi was no longer around Gu Lingzhi. For the majority of the time, he was always near Tianfeng Jin.


    What was even more obvious was when they were in the Thousand Mountains Range. Xin Yi was basically following behind Tianfeng Jin the entire time. At that time, she only thought that Xin Yi was not bad as a person and that he knew how to protect girls. She never thought that he would have another motive.


    Just as Qin Xinran was shocked at her realisation, the sky turned dark. However, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had yet to return.


    ��Wait here, I will go look for them.�� Nie Sang was serious as he quickly rushed in the direction that Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had gone.

 Chapter 427 – Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 427 �C Rebellion</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Qin Xinran did not even have the chance to throw back at him what he told her earlier when Nie Sang disappeared. Looking at the other side, the two of them were nibbling on their snacks slowly and love seemed to be floating in the air. Impatiently, Qin Xinran found a clean ce toy her nket and sat down.


    In the dark night, a shadow made use of the dark to hide. Using their sense which was as acute as a cat, the shadow neared without making a sound.


    Having finished the snacks, Xin Yi got rid of the table between him and Tianfeng Jin and smoothly went to sit by her side. They started chatting. Majority of the time, it was Xin Yi talking and Tianfeng Jin would asionally respond with a few words. However, even with this, Xin Yi was extremely satisfied.


    When dealing with someone so cold like Tianfeng Jin, he had to have unwavering perseverance. He was already happy to have made some progress.


    Initially, Qin Xinran was still observing their development curiously. However, as she saw that it was basically only Xin Yi that was making the move and Tianfeng Jin was just being polite, she started to find it boring as she yawned. She then took out another nket from her Storage Ring and fell asleep under a big tree.


    Tianfeng Jin chuckled as she shook her head. Looking at the sky, she said softly, ��It is already sote but Lingzhi and the rest have yet to return. Do you think something has happened?��


    ��Most likely not.�� Xin Yi frowned, ��It is so barren around here and there won��t be many powerful beasts. With their strength, nothing should happen to them. From what I see, I think the two of them like the scenery and went to find a ce to do what couples do. I think Nie Sang is just thinking of the worst scenario and believed that they met with trouble.��


    ��You may be right.�� Tianfeng Jinughed, ��It won��t be the first time that the two of them do something like this.��


    The two of them then exchanged nces andughed. Under the shining moon and stars, a thick aura of love surrounded the two of them.


    The cat-like shadow unhappily looked away from the two of them, striking them out of the danger zone. The shadow did not think that the two of them would notice him in their current mood. Nimbly, the shadow hopped and moved behind the tree Qin Xinran was sleeping at. Tilting his head downwards, he looked at the peaceful look Qin Xinran had when she was sleeping. His left hand reached to his waist and he took out something resembling a string. Bending down, he took onest look at the two people who were still enjoying themselves and pounced at Qin Xinran��s waist.


    Swish!


    The change happened here.


    Hunting Cat looked as he saw his whip hit something before it could hit Qin Xinran. At the same time, Qin Xinran, who he had thought was deep in sleep, immediately pounced up from the nket. The thing that had blocked his whip had appeared from the nket that was covering Qin Xinran.


    ��Long time no see, Hunting Cat.�� Qin Xinranughed as she dashed towards him. Keeping her nket, the thing below waspletely exposed to Hunting Cat.


    It was ten Blood-sucking Vines! This was bad!


    Hunting Cat immediately jumped out of the attacking range of the Blood-sucking Vines. He did not want to lose his spiritual energy at a time like this.


    ��Tsk, just a little.�� Gu Lingzhiined as she walked out from where she was hiding.


    If Hunting Cat had reacted a few seconds slower, she would have been able to control the Blood-sucking Vines to trap him.


    Rong Yuan��s voice appeared from behind her, ��Don��t worry, even without the Blood-sucking Vines, I will be able to catch him.��


    His body was extremely agile as he charged towards Hunting Cat and started to fight.


    ��Sneaky.�� Nie Sang scolded as he appeared from the other side.


    In the Realm of the Gods, Hunting Cat was a famous middle-ss True God. Just off the number of wanted criminals that he had caught, one could gauge how powerful he was.


    When they had rescued Qin Xinran, they had done an assessment of Hunting Cat and they all thought that he would make a good training partner. They made the decision that if they were toe across him in the future, they would definitely exchange a few blows to see the difference between themselves and the True Gods from the Realm of the Gods. Who knew that Rong Yuan would be so sneaky and go ahead before anyone else had time to react?


    ��Did you all already know that the person following us was him?��


    ��Not really.�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��We merely made a guess.��


    It was only when Hunting Cat took action on Qin Xinran did they confirm his identity.


    As they were joking, the fight sounded like it was reaching the end.


    It is no wonder that Hunting Cat was famous, Rong Yuan did not seem to have any advantage over him and both of them had sustained slight injuries from their fight. Knowing that it would be impossible to take Qin Xinran away today, Hunting Cat made a sudden move, trying to retreat.


    Unfortunately, before he could go very far, he was blocked by a sword. Tianfeng Jin snorted as she held onto her sword, ��Since you are already here, you should not leave.��


    Immediately, her sword started to sh the air and Hunting Cat looked slightly tired as he dodged her attack. Behind him, Rong Yuan started to attack him and he had no choice but to change his escape route. Unfortunately, he bumped into Gu Lingzhi.


    ��You can��t escape.�� Gu Lingzhi dered.


    When Rong Yuan was fighting with him, everyone else had gotten into position to prevent Hunting Cat from escaping. Guarding all directions, Hunting Cat was not going to escape unless a miracle happened.


    ��All of you...�� Hunting Cat squinted at Gu Lingzhi, ��All of you are not from the Realm of the Gods!��


    ��Why not?�� Nie Sang brandished his sword and smiled with intention, ��Shouldn��t anyone who stays in the Realm of the Gods be citizens?��


    Hearing what Nie Sang said, Hunting Cat who was initially only eighty percent sure was now hundred percent sure. ��You are all Ascension Members from the Tianyuan Continent!��


    As he confirmed this, his guarded look became a look of animosity.


    ��Despicable. What is your purpose foring to the Realm of the Gods? I don��t care what you want to do, you won��t seed!��


    ��What do we want to do?�� Gu Lingzhi repeated in a light voice, her expression wasplicated as she looked at Hunting Cat, ��We trained so hard in the Tianyuan Continent and finally managed to ascend into the Realm of the Gods. We have yet to see what the Realm of the Gods look like and whether it was like what rumors had said when we started getting hunted down by people from the Realm of the Gods for no reason. What did we do wrong?��


    ��That��s right.�� Xin Yi sneered and added, ��Everyone that boasts that they are from the Realm of the Gods seem to have forgotten that the first few members in the Realm of the Gods also ascended from the Tianyuan Continent. Why are your ancestors allowed to ascend but we can��t? It is too despicable!��


    Qin Xinran nodded sharply, ��That��s right, that��s right. The Realm of the Gods does not belong to you. Why can you all live here but not allow us to ascend?��


    ��This...�� Hunting Cat was flustered and could not think of a rebuttal as everyone added on.


    It was true, the Realm of the Gods did not belong to anyone. Strictly speaking, almost everyone in the Realm of the Gods were descendants of people that ascended from the Tianyuan Continent. The number of true residents in the Realm of the Gods were pathetically little. The fact that Gu Lingzhi and her group could ascend meant that they were sessful. But...


    ��Why would the Deity King lie to us?�� With so many years under his governance, the majority of the people had already taken Pan Luo��s words to be the truth. They were also used to listening to Pan Luo��s orders and seldom questioned him. This was why the wanted notice of the Ascension Members had such a great response from the people.


    But now, even Hunting Cat was uncertain.


    ��Why can��t the Deity King lie?�� Gu Lingzhi rebutted before chuckling. The corners of her mouth pulled up in a sneer, ��The person that is the best at lying in this entire world is him.��


    A long time ago, he had lied that the entire Spirit Tribe had been exterminated. He then lied to the people of the Tianyuan Continent, making most of them ignorantly stop their dreams of bing True Gods. Now, it seems like Pan Luo has done even more. Even the people from the Realm of the Gods had been lied to.


    ��Rude! How dare you smear the Deity King��s reputation?�� Hunting Cat bellowed. His whip was like a spiritual snake and flew towards Gu Lingzhi. However, it was blocked by Rong Yuan whoughed at him pitifully, ��How unfortunate, you don��t even know the true colours of the person you respect. I really feel sad for you.��


    ��Shut up, I won��t let you insult the Deity King!�� Hunting Cat growled. His eyes brushed over and started to fight with Rong Yuan again.


    Gu Lingzhi was extremely disappointed as she shook her head, ��Stupid, really stupid! How can someone like him still have people respecting him? Could it be that no one recorded what happened all those years back?��


    ��Of course not.�� Xin Yi rolled his shoulder, ��Even if there were records, Pan Luo would have already destroyed them. He craves power so much, how can he bear to leave any mark on his history?��


    Hunting Cat was slightly frustrated as he listened to Gu Lingzhi and Xin Yi��s words. The Deity King was such a respected man, how could he be the hypocrite that they were talking about? The hesitance that he had earlierpletely disappeared as soon as they insulted the person he respected and he became even more determined.


    The Deity King was such an honourable man, that cannot be wrong! s, no one from the Tianyuan Continent was good, how dare they try to shake his devotion to the Deity King?


    Realising that they could not change the image that Hunting Cat had of Pan Luo in such a short period of time, they gave up trying to reason with him. With all of them attacking at the same time, they had suppressed Hunting Cat in no time. Using his own long whip, they tied him up firmly and rushed back to the Gui Yuan n while the sky was still dark.


    Gu Lingzhi had no intentions of taking Hunting Cat��s life but instead, used the Blood-sucking Vine to suppress his spiritual energy. They locked him in the jail in the Disciplinary Hall. They were going to raise himfortably.


    Of course,fortable inparison to other captives.


    Completely controlled, Gu Lingzhi did not hold back as she used him to train. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would release him from the cell to exchange a few blows. When she was done, she would then use the Blood-sucking Vine and throw him back into the cell.


    Never in his life did Hunting Cat face so much humiliation, but he had no choice.


    A few months passed in this manner and Hunting Cat could no longer stand being used for training. He chose to remain silent. When he was brought out of the jail, he refused to say or do anything no matter how much they tried to instigate him.


    Seeing this, Gu Lingzhi snorted, ��Only a few months have passed and you can��t take it anymore? Then what about those trapped in the Tianyuan Continent for generations?��

 Chapter 428 – Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 428 �C Coboration</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��What?�� What did Gu Lingzhi mean?


    Gu Lingzhi did not exin herself but instead directly sealed his spiritual energy and threw him into the Inheritance Space. There were many kids from the Spirit Tribe. She believed that they would teach him a good lesson.


    ��Will this really work?�� Seeing her throw Hunting Cat into the Inheritance Space, Qin Xinran tilted her head and asked.


    Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��He is not stupid, it is just that it is difficult to change what he has believed in for so long. His condition now is best for brainwashing. For the beliefs that he has gone by for so long, the negative emotions that he would feel when his beliefs crumble will be stronger than his animosity towards us.��


    If not for Zhuo Rong, who happened to bring up Hunting Cat and told them not to be too harsh on him when they seek their revenge and create unnecessary trouble, they would not have known that the famous Hunting Cat in all of Juluan City was the son of the Chief Imperial Bodyguard of the Deity King. In the past years, the reason why he kept on catching the wanted criminals and maintaining the peace of the Realm of the Gods was all because he wanted to be an Imperial Guard for the Deity King.


    When Gu Lingzhi heard this, she immediately thought of how they could get near to Pan Luo. When she started questioning Hunting Cat, she found out several interesting things.


    This cold hunter was still a passionate youth and hated evil. He had never killed an innocent person and anyone who knew him would always praise him. Zhuo Rong was no exception.


    What a joke that a hypocrite like Pan Luo could actually have such a worshipper. With this information, they were resolved to use Hunting Cat to their advantage in order to get closer to Pan Luo.


    It was just that they were unlucky and before they could think of how to initiate meeting Hunting Cat, he hade up to find them.


    For the time being, they were going to put off changing Hunting Cat��s impression of them. On the other hand, the poster that they had advertised in the Feixing Pavilion has been effective.


    Within a week of them posting their poster, there were ten over Ascension Members that found them. Gu Lingzhi had simultaneously slowly let out the people in her Inheritance Space. They ranged from Martial Students to Demigods and they all pretended to arrive after seeing their poster in the Feixing Pavilion.


    At the same time, several nearby residents had heard of them taking in disciples and asked all their children who had Spiritual Roots but had yet to pledge their loyalty to any n to join the Gui Yuan n. As of now, the Gui Yuan n resembled and functioned like an actual n. Slowly, in this deste region near the Thousand Mountains Range, the Gui Yuan n slowly became known.


    Although the Gui Yuan n had not been established for a long period, the number of True Gods in it was equivalent to an old third-rated n that has been established for years. Those who heard about their situation were all pretty curious as to how the Gui Yuan n which was just a small n managed to get so many True Gods in such a short period of time.


    It was only after they heard about Zhuo Rong��s involvement behind the scenes of the Gui Yuan n that they got rid of all suspicions.


    With the support of the second biggest conglomerate in the entire Realm of the Gods, it was not surprising that they progressed so quickly.


    At the same time, Zhuo Rong, who was seen as Gui Yuan n��s backing, was facing other problems.


    ��The Qionghua n and Feihong n have rejected continuing to work with us?�� Zhuo Rong��s eyebrows knitted together as he knocked on the table top.


    ��Mmhm.�� Lu Gang tilted his head downwards as he did not dare to look at Zhuo Rong��s face, ��Elder Zhu and Elder Li who are in charge of negotiations said that currently their disciples are not making a lot of Spiritual Medicine or Weapons and can��t provide us with any products. They asked us to look for someone else.��


    ��They are not making much Spiritual Medicine or Spiritual Weapons?�� Zhuo Rong sneered. Did these two ns think that his scouts that were spread all over the Realm of the Gods were all dead?


    In the past few days, the Tianbao Store, which was the biggest conglomerate in the Realm of the Gods, had bought a lot of Spiritual Medicine and Spiritual Weapons from these two ns. These two ns still told them that they did not have enough resources - anyone could guess what was going on. Zhuo Rong��s expression immediately changed. Eventually, he gritted his teeth and swiped his hand, ��Do they really think that my Yinyang Store wouldn��t be able to operate without them? Forget it if they don��t want to work together. It is not only their two ns that know how to make Spiritual Medicine and Weapons!��


    ��But...�� Lu Gang held back.


    It was true that there was more than just the Qionghua n and Feihong n that could make Spiritual Medicine and Weapons, but they were the most famous. It was not just an empty title that they were the top ns specializing in Alchemy and Weapon Forging in the Realm of the Gods.


    ��No buts.�� Zhuo Rong spoke slowly, ��Since they said something like that, they won��t continue working with us anymore. There is no point talking to them.��


    Lu Gang could not say anything more and left the room with a bitter look. He prepared to break off the agreement with the Qionghua n and Feihong n. Thereafter, he had to choose the next best people in the Realm of the Gods that cultivated medicine and forged weapons to coborate with.


    After all, the Yinyang business had stores all over the Realm of the Gods and could not stop distributing goods.


    With a bitter look, he had just turned the corner when he bumped into Zhuo Haotian. Seeing the unhappy look on Lu Gang��s face, Zhuo Haotian asked him what was going on. When he heard that the Qionghua n and Feihong n who had always been doing business with the Zhuo Family had actually rejected continuing their partnerships, he stomped his feet unhappily, ��Do they really think our Zhuo Family is so easy to step over? You don��t have to find new business partners, I already have someone in mind.��


    ��Someone in mind?�� Lu Gang was curious, ��Who?��


    ��The Gui Yuan n.�� With these three words, Zhuo Haotian made his way towards Zhuo Rong in anger.


    In the past, the Spirit Tribe was renowned for their Alchemy techniques and was the leading standard for quality.


    When Zhuo Rong went up to the Gui Yuan n to ask for a coboration for them to produce one-third of the Spiritual Medicine and Spiritual Weapons for the Yinyang business, Gu Lingzhi agreed without another word.


    The Gui Yuan n had just been established and they needed god stones desperately. The bag of god stones that Zhuo Rong had given them initially was about to be depleted. They also could not simply ask Zhuo Rong for more without doing anything back. Hence, this coboration was mutually beneficial.


    When some people waited to see Zhuo Rong be a joke after hearing that the Qionghua n and the Feihong n had stopped producing Spiritual Medicine and Weapons to the Yinyang business, they realised that Zhuo Rong had a n. Zhuo Rong had managed to obtain a batch of Spiritual Medicine and Weapons from somewhere and be it quality or performance, it was notcking in either way.


    A few people had recognised the weird-looking but surprisingly useful Spiritual Weapons. They were even more surprised to realise that it was made by the same person that produced the unique weapon that appeared in the Feixing Pavilion before.


    Since when did such an expert Weapon Forger appear in the Realm of the Gods? How did Zhuo Rong manage to get them? How did no one have heard of them?


    After investigating further, everyone found the source. They realise that the items that Zhuo Rong was getting came from a small n - the Gui Yuan n.


    Although there were few people from that n, they were not any worse off than any old third-rated n. There were numerous Weapon Forgers and Alchemists in there.


    They were definitely a dark horse that appeared in the Realm of the Gods. There were a few rumors that even said that in a few years, the Gui Yuan n would be the main n in the Realm of the Gods.


    In a sh, everyone��s attention was on the Gui Yuan n.


    With so much attention on them, Gu Lingzhi was not at all worried that people would link the Gui Yuan n to the Tianyuan Continent. After all, no one would be so stupid and bring so much attention to themselves when they were wanted.


    Things were also as Gu Lingzhi expected. Perhaps at the start, there were a few that questioned the origins of the Gui Yuan n, but eventually they denied the possibility by themselves.


    It was because the Gui Yuan n was so open and they did not seem to be hiding anything. If it was really started by Ascension Members from the Tianyuan Continent, how would they dare to be so open?


    As the Gui Yuan n became more and more famous, Ascension Members all over the Realm of the Gods also found their way to the n. The leader and vice-leader��s names of the Gui Yuan n told them that no matter what others thought, the Gui Yuan n was definitely set up by Ascension Members.


    In the top n of the Realm of Gods, the Tianyan n...


    Seeing his servant deliver news regarding the Gui Yuan n, a handsome looking man smiled. The person across him stared dreamily at him as he looked like flowers that bloomed after the winter snow melted. Staring nkly, ��Junior, you look really handsome when you smile!��


    The man hesitated and stopped smiling, returning to his calm and cold state, causing the woman across him to internally stomp her feet, ��Junior, can��t you give me a little more emotions? After all, I am your savior!��


    The man��s cold expression stiffened, ��Sorry, I am used to it.��


    ��Forget it.�� The woman waved her hand, ��It was worth it seeing you smile. But what��s so special about the Gui Yuan n? Why are you so concerned about them?��


    The man did not reply to the woman but instead stroked the letter in his hand gently as if it was a letter from his lover. It caused a small pain to go through the woman��s eyes.


    On the other hand, the true leader of Gui Yuan n, Gu Lingzhi had just made a good batch of Spiritual Medicine and was about to get someone to send it to Zhuo Rong. She was going to bring Rong Yuan and Tianfeng Jin into the Thousand Mountains Range once again.


    As the Gui Yuan n more or less became official, the people inside her Inheritance Space had been let out and ced in different areas of the n ording to their interests. They each took charge of their duties and did not need any supervision.


    The Thousand Mountains Range was a good ce to train. Gu Lingzhi had only gone there for a year and she already felt a big improvement in her cultivation. Of course, the people that had the greatest improvement were the Martial Sages and Demigods that she had brought in for experience. Almost every day, they would experience an astounding change in their bodies. It was no wonder that the Thousand Mountains Range were rumored to be terrifying and very little people would go in to try their luck.


    In the fifth month that Gu Lingzhi entered the Thousand Mountains Range, there was a change in her Inheritance Space. Gu Lingzhi raised her brows as she sensed the change in it. Delight shone on her face as she greeted everyone and went into the Inheritance Space.


    In the corner of the space, Hunting Cat��s eyes were red as he stood still. His soul seemed to be detached from his body as his eyes could not focus. When he sensed Gu Lingzhi near him, he asked in a raspy voice, ��Is what they said...true?��

 Chapter 429 – Double Strength

    <h4>Chapter 429 �C Double Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Looking deep into his blood-shot eyes, Gu Lingzhi said, ��Words can be thrown around but the ve stamp cannot be faked.��


    By the side, Ye Wu��er snorted, ��Bing the family ve of Pan Luo is the dumbest decision ever made by the Pan Family��s ancestors.��


    A teenage young man from the Spirit Tribe added on, ��Believing Pan Luo, that snob, was also the stupidest thing my ancestor did!��


    Gu Lingzhi tilted her head down awkwardly and did not say anything. It was the Spirit Tribe Leader that caused the Spirit Tribe situation today. The ancestors of the Spirit Tribe were too trusting of their leader��s insight and that was the reason they got tricked.


    Looking at the people around him, Hunting Cat fell into an internal never-ending battle.


    In the time that he was in the Inheritance Space, every day, he saw youths from the Spirit Tribe as well as friends of Gu Lingzhi that ascended with her train extremely hard. Every day, the thing he heard the most was curses towards Pan Luo.


    If it were just the Spirit Tribe members, he could just brush it off as their spiteful words. But what about Ye Wu��er?


    The imprint on her soul was extremely familiar. His father had a simr imprint.


    It was just that his father��s one had been imprinted when he became a True God andmitted to being Pan Luo��s servant. The imprint had no effect on further generations.


    In the past, having been following Pan Luo his entire life, Hunting Cat had also wished that one day, he would have an imprint like that. However, now, he was not sure.


    As a servant, one could not do anything to tarnish the name or harm one��s master. Ye Wu��er could have done what Pan Yue did and chosen to resist in other ways without activating the servant��s imprint. But she could not insult her master. However, Ye Wu��er had said so many bad things about Pan Luo, yet her servant��s mark was not activated. The only reason for this was that what she said was true.


    But if this was the truth, then what should he do?


    The role model that he had been looking up to for years had suddenly turned into the kind of person he hated the most. What was he to do?


    Gu Lingzhi was calm as she looked at the apparent struggle on Hunting Cat��s face. She gave a look to the few intelligent children that she had specially left in the Inheritance Space. The Spirit Tribe children started to cry out.


    ��Our ancestors were so pitiful. Not only were they betrayed, our entire n was almost wiped out. What��s more was that they permanently prevented our tribe from training properly. We had so many aunts and uncles that were so talented but they could only watch helplessly as their lives trickled away. It was not easy for us to finally ascend into the Realm of the Gods and yet we were being chased down like criminals.��


    ��I heard that my grandfather, my grandfather��s grandfather and my grandfather��s grandfather��s grandfather all died because they reached their end of their lifespan as they could not ascend into the Realm of the Gods. It is all because of the limit that the Devil King Pan ced on the Tianyuan Continent. If they had sufficient spiritual energy, they wouldn��t have passed away at their prime.��


    ��My grandfather��s grandfather suffered the same fate. I heard they were even more pitiful. They were trapped in the monstrous Lost Lands and could not even train. They were almost eaten up by a bunch of disgusting insects.��


    ��Yes yes, I heard of that too. Why are our grandfathers so pitiful...��


    The group of children spoke one after the other as if they wereparing who was worse off. They told all the stories that they heard from their elders. Hunting Cat looked more and more unhappy as he heard all these.


    ��Luckily we have our Little Chancellor. If not for her Inheritance Space, we would still be trapped in the Lost Lands, calcting each and every bit of spiritual energy we use.�� Eventually, an older child summarised. His clear eyes looked pointedly at Hunting Cat.


    ��It was so difficult for us to escape the huge prison that was the Tianyuan Continent and we didn��t even have time to breathe in the air in the Realm of the Gods before we were ced on the wanted list. What did we do wrong?��


    You didn��t do anything wrong, we are the ones that are at fault!


    Hunting Cat was embarrassed and did not know how to reply. He used to respect Pan Luo so much and now all he felt was disdain. It wasn��t enough that he lied and attempted to exterminate the Spirit Tribe. After that, he still distorted the truth and chased after his teacher��s descendants. How could he do something so horrible?


    Seeing that the moment was about to end, she slid next to Hunting Cat and said indifferently, ��I have already heard from Xinran with regard to what happened between the two of you. Although you had intended to sell Xinran to the Feixing Pavilion, you still saved her from people that were cruel. I will call it even since I have kept you for so long. I will release you now.��


    Hunting Cat��s mouth gaped open as he thought he had heard wrong.


    Was Gu Lingzhi going to set him free?


    Previously, he had almost sold Qin Xinran to the Feixing Pavilion and after that, he had followed them and tried to take action once again. Gu Lingzhi was going to let him go just after keeping him for a while?


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled, ��My Spirit Tribe members are not fond of killing.��


    At this, Hunting Cat felt ashamed once again.


    In the past, Pan Luo had betrayed the Spirit Tribe Leader at that time and almost caused the Spirit Tribe to be wiped out. Not wanting to have a bad image, he then announced after the war that the people of the Spirit Tribe were cold-hearted murderers. Therefore, in order for the Realm of the Gods to be peaceful, he and the other higher beings had no choice but to deal with the Spirit Tribe.


    Many of those that were not involved in dealing with the Spirit Tribe members were then easily brainwashed. This was also why the wanted notice that Pan Luo issued had caused such a big response. After all, the notice stated that the majority of the Ascension Members might be the ��evil�� descendants of the Spirit Tribe. Who wouldn��t want to do something like this where you could earn money and help get rid of evil?


    Seeing the remorse be even more intense after what she said, Gu Lingzhi knew that she had made the right move to send him into the Inheritance Space.


    Laughing lightly internally, her expression did not change as she pressed onto Hunting Cat��s shoulder. With just her will, they had reappeared in the Thousand Mountains Range.


    Knowing that Gu Lingzhi would always reappear here after she came out of the Inheritance Space, Rong Yuan had already cleared the area for Demon nts. He even set up a ce to rest. It had several tea equipment and stools. A group was enjoying piping hot tea and chit-chatting.


    After seeing such a rxing scene after leaving the Inheritance Space, Hunting Cat had thought that Gu Lingzhi had brought him to a ce where the Ascension Members gathered. In the next second, his pupils shrunk.


    Something was not right, this was the Thousand Mountains Range!


    As a veteran hunter, Hunting Cat hade across several wanted criminals that had hid in the Thousand Mountains range as thest resort. He was still more or less familiar with this environment. Seeing the group of people enjoy themselves, the guilt in Hunting Cat became stronger.


    The Ascension Members must have been chased to their wits end and had no choice but to choose to live in the Thousand Mountains Range...


    Two hourster, Hunting Cat��s guilt turned to surprise as he saw the way they fought.


    Didn��t the Demon nts seal their spiritual energy? Why did it seem like there was no effect on this group of people? Why were their bodies covered in different colours? Why did everyone in this group have double strengths?


    Everyone knew that training one��s physical body was extremely painful and expensive. There were very little people that specially went to train their physical body after they could use their spiritual energy.


    Not even mentioning how tough it was to train the physical body, even just the medicinal fluid needed to strengthen one��s physical body was not easily affordable by anyone. Even he himself had strengthened his body to a Martial Lord equivalent before giving up. How did this group of people before him do it?


    Putting aside the few that had a ze colour, the physical body of the Amethyst Warriors could at least withstand the attack of a Martial Sage right? Didn��t they say that the resources in the Tianyuan Continent were extremely limitedpared to the Realm of the Gods? How were they able to train Martial Artists with strong physiques as well? All these Ascension members from the Tianyuan Continent all had double strengths!


    ��How...did they do it?�� After staring for quite a while, Hunting Cat could not help but ask Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Are you asking about their skin colours?�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly, ��This is due to their physical body techniques. Using themselves as the furnace, the essence permeates their entire body. Once they reach a certain standard, their exterior skin color will start to change. In the Lost Lands, there was no spiritual energy. If they wanted to live, they could only go a different route. Training the physical body started there. It then spread to the entire continent and became apulsory skill in the cultivation journey.��


    Hunting Cat immediately knew this was another of what Pan Luo caused. Previously, in the Inheritance Space, he had known of the existence of the Lost Lands but did not know how they managed to train their bodies in such a harsh environment. Although it was not as powerful as training one��s cultivation, it was extremely relevant when it came to dealing with the Demon nts on Thousand Mountains Range.


    ��Wow, they are really impressive to create this technique of training their physical body internally!�� Hunting Cat sighed, admiration was written all over his face.


    The Demon nts that were treated like venomous snakes and beasts by the people in the Realm of the Gods were simply treated like normal demon beasts to this group of people. So what if their spiritual energy was restricted? They could rely on their physical strength!


    There was one particrly small silhouette that was dealing with a Tree Demon that was ten times bigger than herself. Yet, she did not seem to budge. Her explosive energy was incredible. Her small fist seemed to carry strength ten thousand timesrger than itself as it crashed into the Tree Demon. In a second, the Tree Demon seemed to tremble as numerous branches danced and stretched towards Qin Xinran.


    Facing the dancing branches, Qin Xinran did not show any signs of fear. Instead, her eyes shone with excitement. Turning around, she did something that caused Hunting Cat��s jaw to almost reach the ground.


    As the Tree Demon reached her, Qin Xinran merely squatted, her two arms circling the tree branches. With a single sudden tug, the tree that stood several tens of meters tall was pulled out by Qin Xinran. The roots that were buried deep down were also not spared as they were snapped by Qin Xinran��s action. Having taken down the Tree Demon, she treated it like a hammer and swung it around. The surrounding areas turned into a mess.


    Hunting Cat was slightly flustered as he saw this. He had always thought of Qin Xinran as a cute and obedient woman. Who knew that she would turn out like this when she started fighting?


    Gu Lingzhi looked at him with sympathy. Qin Xinran��s appearance was always deceptive. He was not the only one to be deceived and would not be thest one to be shocked by the difference in Qin Xinran��s appearance and when she fought.

 Chapter 430 – Luring Out

    <h4>Chapter 430 �C Luring Out</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    One monthter, Gu Lingzhi had finally concluded the training experience and brought several Spirit Tribe disciples back to the Gui Yuan n.


    As Hunting Cat already knew their secret, although Gu Lingzhi did not lock him up, she still sealed his spiritual energy and settled him down back at the Gui Yuan n. As long as he did not have the intention to leave, the people monitoring him would not do anything to hurt him.


    The Thousand Mountains Range was definitely the best ce to increase one��s strength. Every time they got out of there, they would always feel their cultivation improve.


    After settling a few official matters, Gu Lingzhi was ready to close herself with Rong Yuan in seclusion, to stabilise her cultivation.


    Before she could begin anything, a shining gold guest arrived at the Gui Yuan n.


    Zhuo Haotian did not change a single bit. He was still like a moving gold mountain that came to the Gui Yuan n.


    Looking at his serious face, Tianfeng Jin, who was listening to reports about the Gui Yuan n, rushed out.


    ��What happened? Who made our Young Master Zhao unhappy?�� Xin Yi joked around.


    Zhuo Haotian��s cheeks bulged as he looked at the people around him. In a sulky voice, he said, ��No one!��


    Even an idiot could tell that he was angry from his tone.


    Xin Yi blinked. Something must definitely be wrong to cause someone like Zhuo Haotian, who was usually so timid he would not even say what he thought to act this way. He then beckoned Zhuo Haotian over with his finger to follow him.


    Zhuo Haotian took a look at Tianfeng Jin and confirmed that she did not have time to listen to himin before pursing his lips and following Xin Yi to the main hall.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan were chit-chatting in the main hall when they saw Zhuo Haotian and hesitated slightly. They then smiled, ��Haotian, why are you here?��


    When they chose the address for the n, they had done it without his involvement. When he knew about it, he became sulky and said that he would note to the Gui Yuan n to y. They never thought they would actually see him here.


    Zhuo Haotian��s lower jaw protruded out, ��Why can��t Ie?��


    ��You can, of course you can.�� Gu Lingzhi was amused by his arrogant look, ��Your family is our business partner, it won��t be a problem even if you stayed here and did not leave.��


    Hearing that, Zhuo Haotian actually lowered his head to think before asking, ��I can stay here?��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her eyebrows, ��As long as no one is staying in it, you can take your pick.��


    ��Then I want the most extravagant one.�� Zhuo Haotian did not hold back.


    ��Okay, how can we not fulfil Young Master Zhao��s request?�� Gu Lingzhi casually agreed as her eyes brushed over Zhuo Haotian and saw that there was something going on with Zhuo Haotian. It was only when Rong Yuan started to look jealous did she ask unhurriedly, ��You came today specially to find a ce to stay in the Gui Yuan n?��


    ��Of course not.�� With Gu Lingzhi��s reminder, Zhuo Haotian thought of what made him fidgety.


    ��The Li Family are bastards!��


    Gu Lingzhi was curious, ��The Li Family?��


    ��Which other Li Family can it be? Of course the Li Family that owns thergest store in the Realm of Gods, the Tianbao Store!�� Zhuo Haotian huffed.


    Knowing that the reason why Xin Yi brought him into the main hall was that the people in there were all reliable, he did not hold back. He vented all his frustrations to Gu Lingzhi, ��He is already the top conglomerate in the country, what more does he want? Will he only be satisfied when he stops all other businesses in the Realm of Gods? It is enough that the Feihong n and the Qionghua n stopped doing business with us. Now, even the smaller ns also refuse to give us any products. They are trying to push the Zhuo Family to the edge!��


    Gu Lingzhi frowned, ��How did you know that the reason for them not selling you their products is because of the Li Family?��


    ��Is there even a need to ask? My father checked.�� Zhuo Haotian pursed his lips. ��Other than the Li Family, which other family in the Realm of the Gods has enough power or money to get so many people to not work with us? Being first isn��t enough, they still want to bring us down. They are too cruel!��


    As he thought to this point, his stomach was filled with anger. What angered him even more was that although his father had investigated and found out that it was the Li Family that was causing all these, he did not let Zhuo Haotian say anything. He wanted to silently bear the pressure from the Li Family.


    ��Calm down, maybe your father has his own ns, that��s why he doesn��t want you to talk about it,�� Gu Lingzhiforted him.


    Who knew that this sentence would make Zhuo Haotian go even crazier, ��What ns? My father does not even intend to do anything to them. I overheard him talking outside his study room. My father is currently working with our subordinates on shrinking the distribution of our Yinyang Stores around the Realm of the Gods. He wants to concentrate our business in the Juluan City. From now on, our Yinyang business won��t be the second best store in the Realm of the Gods anymore.��


    Zhuo Haotian��s voice slowly faded away as he spoke, expressing indignance and helplessness.


    ��What do you think my father is afraid of? Isn��t it just the Tianbao Store? In the past few years, our Yinyang business managed to expand so much, if we had more time, we would even surpass Tianbao Store and be the first store in the Realm of the Gods, why do we need to be so afraid?��


    The inside of the room fell silent as no one knew why Zhuo Rong made his decision as such.


    Like what Zhuo Haotian said, the Yinyang business was ater addition to the Realm of the Gods. In just a few generations, it had be the second top store in the Realm of the Gods. With this start, the Yinyang Store was sure to surpass Tianbao Store in no time. Zhuo Rong really did not need to be afraid of what the opponent might do next. Unless...his opponent was backed by someone that he could not risk offending.


    ��The Li Family is supported by the Deity King...Pan Luo.��


    As the group fell silent, Hunting Cat suddenly added in, ��I have seen one of the members of the Li Family in the Deity King��s Pce before. He had...the same ve imprint as Lady Ye.��


    Everyone was shocked. It was no wonder.


    With Pan Luo as their backing, who would dare to offend them? Zhuo Rong must have also found out the rtionship between the Li Family and Pan Luo and decided not to pursue the matter.


    Compared to everyone else��s shock, Hunting Cat��s emotions were even more intense. This was because he had remembered that ever since the ancient times until now, there had never been anyone better than the Li Family��s business. There were several Martial Artists that were as good with business as the Zhuo Family in the past. However, whenever they reached a certain level, they would all face different kinds of setbacks. Hence, after so many years, the Tianbao Store��s position was cemented as the best and no one has ever surpassed them.


    Now it seemed like it was not that no one had the ability to surpass the Tianbao Store, but that Pan Luo did not allow anyone to be richer than him!


    Having thought this through, the hatred Hunting Cat had for Pan Luo grew deeper. How could he have looked up to someone like him that was so selfish and could never stand anyone being better than him? Did his father know what kind of person Pan Luo was?


    ��Who is this Pan Luo you all are talking about? Why does he sound so familiar?�� Zhuo Haotian frowned as he asked, unable to recall where he heard this name before.


    ��Pan Luo...of course it''s Pan Luo. You just have to know that your father has his reasons for asking you not to do anything.�� Xin Yi patted Zhuo Haotian, ��You canin to us, but be careful not to say this to outsiders.��


    It was sufficient that they knew Pan Luo was supporting the Tianbao Store. If this news were to spread, it would not be good for anyone.


    Zhuo Haotian bit his lip, ��Hmph, fine, I won��t say anything.�� His biggest merit was knowing how to take a step back and reading people��s expressions.


    Knowing Pan Luo was the mastermind, Gu Lingzhi could not do anything to help them for the time being. All she could do was try her best to provide more goods for the Yinyang Store. Luckily, all the Spirit Tribesmen possessed all five Spiritual Roots. Anyone she picked would be excellent to be an Alchemist or Weapon Forger.


    Normally when they were practicing, Gu Lingzhi did not forget to bring out the Alchemy and Weapon Forging manuals from the Inheritance Space for them. Now, they were finally put to good use.


    Creating two regions in the Gui Yuan n for medicine cultivation and weapon crafting, the entire Gui Yuan n became busy with creating and making weapons and medicine.


    By integrating the techniques passed down through the Spirit Tribe on weapon crafting with the unique weapon crafting ways of the Lost Lands, there were quite a few changes with their final product. They need not be afraid of people recognising who they were from their goods.


    With the immense support from the Gui Yuan n, the Yinyang Store, which had reduced the number of stores, overcame the crisis of not having enough goods. Due to the medicine and weapons from the Gui Yuan n being of extremely high quality, it created a high demand for their products.


    This was especially the case for a small group of ugly-looking Spiritual Weapons that no one seemed to want to buy. One person had bought one of the weapons out of curiosity and realised how extraordinarily useful it was and was praised by quite a few people. In less than ten days, the hundreds of Spiritual Weapons that Gu Lingzhi had provided for the Yinyang Store had sold out. At the same time, the name ��ck Thorn�� was slowly bing famous as a Weapon Forger in the Realm of the Gods.


    On this day, the Gui Yuan n was functioning as per usual, in the midst of producing medicine and weapons. However, they were greeted by an uninvited group of guests.


    The disciple that was in charge of guarding the door was a Martial Lord Spirit Tribesmen. After receiving a piece of identification paper from the group, he took one nce at the name on it and retrieved his Communication Conch. He called out to the disciples that were guarding the main hall.


    ��The assistant manager of the Tianbao Store from the Juluan branch hase to visit.��


    There was no need to guess why the people from the Tianbao Store were here at this time.


    Rong Yuan��s eyebrow rose as he breathed out, ��They are finally here.��


    ��That��s right.�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled as she instructed her members, ��Let them in.��


    If they wanted to just support the Yinyang Store��s business, Gu Lingzhi could very well not have involved herself personally. However, the decision to sell the hundreds of weapons that she made by herself were a result of her discussion with Rong Yuan.


    Pan Luo stayed in the Deity King��s Pce, which was the centremost point of the Realm of Gods. The exterior of the pce was huge and beautiful, with numerous guards stationed around. If they wanted to barge in with their abilities alone, they would have died before they could reach Pan Luo.


    Now, the best way was to lure Pan Luo out of the Deity King��s Pce. The only way to get Pan Luo to step off his high horse and get out of his beloved pce was only by those few things �C a world altering gem or an extremely superior Godly Weapon.


    The first was natural and would onlye once every ten thousand years. The second one, was however, man-made!

 Chapter 431 – Testing

    <h4>Chapter 431 �C Testing</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi was well-versed in Weapon Forging and crafting high-grade Spiritual Weapons was not a problem.


    Especially after she integrated the unique Weapon Forging methods from the Lost Lands, the quality of her Spiritual Weapons were much better than the ones others had made.


    The people from Tianbao Store were not stupid. They could see her power from the Spiritual Weapons that she was selling.


    In just a few days, the people from the Tianbao Store hade up to find them.


    The vice-manager of the Tianbao Store was a skinny young man that looked to be around thirty years old. His tiny eyes were filled with energy. Whoever he looked at would have an impression that he was admiring them, making people feel good about themselves. As the person-in-charge of diplomatic rtions, he was alluring.


    ncing at the people in the main hall, Li Yi turned to Tianfeng Jin, ��I never thought that the recently famous Gui Yuan n would have such a stunning female hero as the n Leader. The elders are also all impressive looking and worthy of admiration as well. I believe that in no time, the Gui Yuan n will be one of the cornerstones of the Realm of the Gods. I hope that you will not fault me foring uninvited today.��


    Tianfeng Jin replied calmly, ��Vice-manager, you are too polite.�� She then sat there without saying more.


    Diplomacy was something that she could not do.


    Seeing this, Xin Yi carried on the conversation and smiled, ��I am the vice-leader of the Gui Yuan n, Xin Yi. I wonder what you havee to see us for today?��


    ��Oh, you are the vice-leader, my apologies.�� Li Yi cupped his fists as he praised him once again. Everyone knew the reason why he was here and was not in any particr rush to question him and hence, allowed him to beat around the bush.


    After believing that he hadplimented them enough, he looked at the people in front of him and saw theirck of reaction. He silently scolded them for not giving him a reaction before stering a fake smile, ��I believe that you have already guessed why I am here today so I will not beat around the bush. I havee today because of the Yinyang Store and the name ��ck Thorn��.��


    Xin Yi already knew this but still pretended to be surprised, ��The ck Thorn? Has she offended you in any way?��


    ��No, no, no...�� Li Yi immediately waved his hand, ��The respectful ��ck Thorn�� did not offend me, I am the one that has been impressed by the Spiritual Weapons she makes and specially came here. If I can ask for a Spiritual Weapon of my liking, it would be great.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Xin Yi pretended to be relieved as he pointed at Gu Lingzhi and smiled, ��This is ck Thorn, who we refer to as Elder ck. You can talk to her regarding what kind of weapon you would like. I believe she will not reject making a weapon for someone like you, vice-manager.��


    Gu Lingzhi, who had disguised herself as the ck Thorn, smiled and nodded, ��That��s right, to make a weapon for you would be advertising for our Gui Yuan n, I have nothing more to ask for.��


    Li Yi froze slightly, he had thought that he would face some resistance. After all, from what he investigated as well as the way the Gui Yuan n behaved, they seem to be on the same boat as the Yinyang Store. He was already prepared to do what he would always do. When met with resistance, he would disclose who was backing the Tianbao Store and they would have no choice but to oblige. He never thought that they would agree so simply. On the contrary, this made him confused.


    ��Vice-manager, you don��t have to be wary.�� Gu Lingzhi said helplessly, ��Not only will I agree to help you create your weapon, in the future if you have any other requests, I will be willing to help. It is just that...��


    Gu Lingzhi paused, she looked at Li Yi and took a deep breath, ��I have a request!��


    ��What request?�� Li Yi asked in return.


    ��In the future, you can��t make things difficult for the Yinyang Store.�� As she said this, Gu Lingzhi saw Li Yi��s expression immediately sink and quickly added on, ��I believe that you already know, all the Yinyang Stores around the Realm of the Gods have closed and only the ones in Juluan City remain open. No matter how much they try in the future, they would not be able to influence the position of Tianbao Store. We are only trying to survive in the Juluan City. I hope you will be able to understand and help us put in a few good words to allow the Yinyang Store to continue its business.��


    With her speech, Gu Lingzhi managed to convey themitment of the Gui Yuan n to Li Yi. It made Li Yi no longer able to start his speech to convince the Gui Yuan n to work with the Tianbao Store.


    At the same time, Gu Lingzhi also sent the message that in the future, the activities of the Yinyang Store will only be restricted in Juluan City.


    The Realm of the Gods was huge and Juluan City did not even cover ten percent of the entirend. In this case, the Yinyang Store was of no threat to the Tianbao Store and was like a beast trapped in a cage. How would they be able topete with an eagle that soared in the sky? But this was a big decision and he was not able to make the decision by himself. He had to go back and report it to his superiors.


    As he thought about it, Li Yi nodded slightly, ��I will bring this matter up to my manager. However, I won��t be able to promise whether it can be done. Furthermore, are your words reflective of the intentions of the Yinyang Store?��


    ��Vice-manager, you can rest assured. Without the approval of the head of the Zhuo Family, how will I dare to make my own decision?�� Gu Lingzhi said, ��If you don��t believe me, I can head to your Tianbao Store personally with the head of the Zhuo Family another time.��


    Li Yi no longer had doubts. He said a few more courteous words before leaving.


    When Li Yi was gone from their sight, Zhuo Haotian who was hiding in the back of the hall dashed out. He pointed angrily in the direction that Li Yi had disappeared in and huffed, ��Stupid power-abusing people! I will make you all go bankrupt one day!��


    Gu Lingzhi shook her head helplessly, ��As long as Pan Luo lives, you will never be able to cause their family to go bankrupt.��


    ��Then we must make Pan Luo disappear.�� Zhuo Haotian said casually, still not aware of who this Pan Luo represents.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at Hunting Cat who had just walked into the room andughed, ��Pan Luo is not someone that will disappear just because you wished he would disappear. To deal with him, you must be prepared to deal with the entire Realm of the Gods.


    Zhuo Haotian was confused, ��I said that I would deal with Pan Luo, why must I face the entire Realm of the Gods?��


    Gu Lingzhi smiled and did not reply. She simply looked at Hunting Cat.


    Zhuo Haotian followed her gaze andnded on Hunting Cat, he tilted his head, ��Sister Gu, is Pan Luo Brother Cat��s friend?��


    Brother Cat? Gu Lingzhi forced herself to suppress her amusement. This name was something that only Zhuo Haotian could think of.


    ��Pan Luo is not his friend, but the person he respects the most. If you hurt him, your Brother Cat will be upset.��


    ��He��s someone that Brother Cat respects?�� Zhuo Haotian��s eyes widened, ��Brother Cat is such a good person, why would he respect someone so evil?��


    Gu Lingzhi took a jab at his sore point and now, Zhuo Haotian was looking at him incredulously, Hunting Cat sat up straight as he felt like there were needles on the ground. His eyes swept across everyone in the room and left the room dejectedly.


    ��Eh, Brother Cat, why are you running away!�� Zhuo Haotian called after him unsatisfied. Unfortunately, he was not able to stop Hunting Cat from leaving and could only sigh as he turned to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Sister Gu, who is Pan Luo? How capable is he to be the big boss behind the Tianbao Store? Isn��t the Tianbao Store the Li Family��s business? Since when did they change masters?��


    Xin Yi scratched his head and said meaningfully, ��They didn��t switch owners, the Tianbao Store has always belonged to Pan Luo. As for who Pan Luo is, you don��t have to know. Just know that it is someone that we cannot offend for now. Don��t bring this matter up outside.��


    ��Tsk, trying to be mysterious again.�� Zhuo Haotian rolled his eyes but obediently stopped asking.


    On the other side, Li Yi had passed on what Gu Lingzhi said to the Tianbao Store manager of the Juluan City branch. The manager then passed on the message to the main headquarters in the Deity King City of the Realm of the Gods. Li Feng, who was the current head of the Tianbao Store, was then tasked to pass the message on to Pan Luo.


    When he was passing on the message, Pan Luo was just in the midst of ying with a weirdly shaped copper mirror.


    From the exterior, other than its uniquely weird shape, the copper mirror did not look any different from a normal mirror. However, upon directing spiritual energy into it, one side of the copper mirror would be pitch ck. A silver lightning snake would be dancing within it. As long as desired by the owner, it would shoot out lightning strikes at its enemies.


    Bang!


    In a distance, a flower vase was broken by a sh from the copper mirror and was scattered on the floor.


    ��It is good, but the grade is too low.�� Pan Luo shook his head.


    This copper mirror was a high-grade Heaven Level Spiritual Weapon and was useful when dealing with Martial Artists below the True God rank. However, it was helpless against True Gods. It was a pity that when he got the news, it was already toote. When he asked someone to help him purchase an item, the few Godly Weapons that were avable among the hundreds that Gu Lingzhi had provided were all sold out. Only a few Heaven-Level Spiritual Weapons were left. The copper mirror was one of them.


    ��Give up targeting the Yinyang Store and we can find her if we need any weapons in the future?�� Pan Luo gripped the Queen Communication Conch as he listened to the soft voice of Li Feng that was being transmitted.


    ��Yes, Grandmaster.�� Li Feng��s voice once again sounded from the Communication Conch.


    The Communication Conch was rare in the Tianyuan Continent but was extremelymon in the Realm of Gods. A lot of powerful people preferred to use this method tomunicate.


    Pan Luo turned the copper mirror in his hand as he looked at the broken flower vase. He then said ndly, ��I can leave the Yinyang Store alone, but...I have to see something of value.��


    If the ck Thorn could not create a Godly Weapon that he would be satisfied with, then her existence did not matter to him, much less to change his n. If she could really create something he was satisfied with, there was no harm letting her get her way.


    Li Feng heard what Pan Luo meant and said in a ttering voice, ��Grandmaster, rest assured, Li Yi has already thought of this and when he left the Gui Yuan n, he expressed his desire for the ck Thorn to create a weapon for him. When the weapon has been made, we will know whether she is worthy.��


    Pan Luo smiled in satisfaction, ��You are still so thoughtful.��


    ��I have to do my very best in order to work for you Grandmaster.�� Another bout of ttery came out of Li Feng��s mouth.


    Pan Luo smiled, ��Then I will wait for your good news.��


    As they ended their contact, Pan Luo turned his attention to the copper mirror.


    ��This isn��t amon method of Weapon Forging in the Realm of the Gods. It is also not a technique of the Spirit Tribe. I wonder where this person came from?��

 Chapter 432 – Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 432 �C Making Things Difficult</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Gu Lingzhi did not know about Pan Luo��s suspicions. Now, she was using her time wisely to create a weapon for Li Yi.


    When making a weapon for her enemy, she could not give her best but she also had to make sure the quality was good enough to interest them.


    This fine line caused Gu Lingzhi to be in a dilemma. All Spiritual Weapons better than high-grade Heaven level weapons were all called Godly Weapons. This caused the grades of Godly Weapons to be unevenly matched.


    When Gu Lingzhi was making the weapon for Li Yi, it had to be powerful, but not too powerful in case one of her own people were to fight him in the future. Seeing how Gu Lingzhi had rejected his numerous proposals to hand out because of this, Rong Yuan could not bear it any longer and gave her a suggestion. He suggested that when making the weapon for Li Yi, she should make a weakness that only she knew. In this manner, even if they exchanged blows in the future, she would not lose out facing a weapon that she made.


    Gu Lingzhi seemed to be enlightened as she knew how to make the weapon for Li Yi. She quickly rushed to thank Rong Yuan before starting her weapon crafting. This caused Rong Yuan, who was once again neglected to feel itchy. He swore to quickly increase his abilities and finish off Pan Luo so that nothing would distract Gu Lingzhi ever again.


    The next day, everyone in the Gui Yuan n realised that Rong Yuan, who was usually following tightly behind Gu Lingzhi, suddenly made the decision to enter the Thousand Mountains Range alone to train.


    Tianfeng Jin also wanted to follow along but was stopped by Nie Sang.


    ��Thest time you went with Elder Rong to train in the Thousand Mountains Range, you left all the n matters to me and the others. Now, no matter what, it should be your turn to stay back in the n.��


    With one sentence, he rendered Tianfeng Jin speechless. She could only stay back obediently as she watched Nie Sang bring a group of people and followed behind Rong Yuan into the Thousand Mountains Range happily. Her eyes shone with jealousy.


    Sitting by the side, Zhuo Haotian was dumbfounded.


    That was the Thousand Mountains Range!


    He had never seen anyone so happy to enter the Thousand Mountains Range before. Looking at the people who were leaving, their faces were all lit up in excitement. It looked like they were going sightseeing and not entering the world��s most dangerous ce. They were so rxed it was unbelievable.


    ��Are you really not going?�� Seeing him stare intently at the group entering the Thousand Mountains Range to train, Xin Yi thought that he was regretting and asked once again.


    ��I won��t go! I won��t go!�� Zhuo Haotian shook his head fervently.


    He knew what he was capable of. The Thousand Mountains Range was so dangerous, did Xin Yi wish for him to die?


    Xin Yi knew what he was thinking but decided not to expose him. He wanted to see Zhuo Haotian��s remorseful look when Rong Yuan brought them back safely. Zhuo Haotian was always stealing Tianfeng Jin away from him!


    Seeing through Xin Yi��s intentions, Qin Xinran breathed out and lowered her voice. Leaning in next to Xin Yi, she whispered, ��Don��t you think throwing Zhuo Haotian into the Thousand Mountains Range is much better than him swaying in front of you and Xiao Jin?��


    He did not think of that!


    Xin Yi suddenly came to a realisation and looked at the group that was heading into the Thousand Mountains Range, but they had already gone too far and he could not even see their shadows anymore. He could not help but lower his chest in disappointment. He was really stupid. How could he miss out on this opportunity just because he was excited to see the look on Zhuo Haotian��s face?!


    Qin Xinran suppressed herughter and added, ��Don��t sulk, even if Zhuo Haotian went to the Thousand Mountains Range, there is still me.��


    She was a lightbulb too and no less annoying than Zhuo Haotian.


    In betweenughter, he could hear Hunting Cat call him.


    Not sure if the impact was too great, or he had lost the hope of gaining back his freedom or knowing that with his spiritual energy sealed, he had no hope of escaping the Gui Yuan n, but Hunting Cat had been extremely honest recently. With the inability to train, he stayed with the Spirit Tribe children in the internal disciples district and trained his physical strength. Whenever the children were training, they would see him.


    ��Why are you here?�� Qin Xinran wondered. The children were training at this time of the day and instead of following them, what was Hunting Cat doing here?


    A slight unnatural look shed across Hunting Cat��s face as he nced at Zhuo Haotian and Xin Yi. His voice hardened as he said, ��I have something to tell you, please follow me.��


    ��What do you have to do with me? Qin Xinran shook her head, ��I have to stay here to apany Xiao Jin.��


    As the n leader, Tianfeng Jin had a lot of official matters to settle each day and she had to help Tianfeng Jin.


    Hunting Cat looked at her and spat out, ��It is regarding Pan Luo.��


    Ever since he knew what kind of person Pan Luo was, Hunting Cat stopped referring to him as the Deity King.


    As she heard Hunting Cat say that he wanted to tell them something about Pan Luo, Qin Xinran hesitated before straightening her face, ��Let��s go.��


    She pulled Hunting Cat towards the door. Looking at their interlocked hands, for a moment Hunting Cat did not know what to do as his ears reddened.


    After living for a few thousand years, this was the first time that he had been so close to a woman other than when he was trying to catch her. The small hand in his was soft. Yet, when in battle, it could produce such an intense power. Qin Xinran really was a person filled with contradiction yet she drew people��s attention to her.


    Feeling the soft hand in his, Hunting Cat forgot for a moment why he had looked for Qin Xinran. It was only after Qin Xinran asked him numerous times then did Hunting Cat finally regain his focus. The tips of his ears were fiery as he said, ��Actually...it isn��t anything urgent. I just want to tell you that Pan Luo��s strength is currently the best in the Realm of the Gods, but he is mediocre in other things. He is absolutely hopeless in Alchemy. If you all want to get close to him, you all can try using both Alchemy and Weapon Forging.��


    Qin Xinran was slightly disappointed, ��Oh, so this is what you wanted to say. We have already started approaching him using this. Lingzhi spent days creating weapons so as to get Pan Luo��s attention. If there is nothing else, I am going back to help Xiao Jin.��


    ��Don��t leave.�� Hunting Cat subconsciously grabbed Qin Xinran��s hand as he saw her turn to leave. When he realised what he did, he quickly dropped her hand as if he touched something scalding.


    ��This is not all that I wanted to say.�� Hunting Cat cleared his throat, ��Pan Luo has no talent in Alchemy and Weapon Forging and really appreciates people who are talented in this area. The Deity King��s Pce has a huge supply of Alchemists and Weapon Forgers that are meant solely to serve Pan Luo. If you all can seize this opportunity, you might be able to fall into Pan Luo��s good graces and get the opportunity to enter the Deity King��s Pce.��


    Qin Xinran��s eyes lit up, ��Really?��


    ��Of course, my life is now in your hands, how would I dare to lie to you?��


    ��As long as you know it.�� Qin Xinranughed bitterly. Her two canines shone under the rays of the sun causing Hunting Cat to be slightly dazed as he looked at her.


    What was happening? All they did was hold hands. Why did Qin Xinran suddenly seem so different? Hunting Cat scolded himself internally but could not deny his attraction to Qin Xinran.


    After he realised that the Ascension Members from the Tianyuan Continent were innocent and that he had almost handed Qin Xinran over to the Feixing Pavilion, he felt extremely guilty. Naturally, he would pay more attention to Qin Xinran over anyone else. After some time has passed, the guilt slowly turned into warmth. After they held hands today, it made his slightly dark feelings suddenly see the light.


    The reason why he thought Qin Xinran was getting prettier and why it was getting harder to take his gaze off her was because he had feelings for her...


    As the days passed, Qin Xinran told Gu Lingzhi what Hunting Cat had told her and Gu Lingzhi became more meticulous with the Spiritual Weapon that she was going to give Li Yi.


    ording to Li Yi, he had gold and fire Spiritual Roots and was used to using a de.


    Gu Lingzhi had created a curved de that was delicate and thin, suitable for Li Yi��s skinny figure. However, due to Gu Lingzhi��s unique shaping abilities the final curved de looked more like a centipede that was leaning to one side. The quality of the curved de was good and it was capable of activating three extremely powerful arrays. As long as sufficient spiritual energy was directed in it, it would be able to produce three powerful attacks. The time needed to re-activate the attack was 12 hours.


    When Gu Lingzhi tested the curved de on the ground, she saw Xin Yi looked regretful.


    ��Do we really have to give this curved sword to Li Yi? In the future, if we go against him, won��t we lose out?��


    The three powerful arrays that this curved sword could produce were all extremely wide range attacks. No matter how he thought about it, giving the sword to Li Yi seemed like they were losing out.


    ��We won��t.�� Gu Lingzhiughed, ��How can I let us lose out?��


    ��Oh? Could it be that this sword has a weakness?�� Nie Sang asked and took the curved sword over to inspect. He concentrated on the curved sword but could not find anything wrong with it.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled mysteriously, ��Unless critical, I will not expose it.��


    If she had done something to it and it could be easily exposed, how would she be able to deceive Pan Luo?


    Thereafter, Nie Sang followed Gu Lingzhi to the Tianbao Store in Juluan City.


    It was no wonder that the Juluan City was one of the top ten biggest cities in the Realm of the Gods. Just from the ground area, it was already three times bigger than the biggest city in the Tianyuan Continent. Much less the myriad of shops in it and the Martial Artists who were roaming the streets.


    Be it quality or quantity, it was nothing that any city in the Tianyuan Continent couldpare to.


    Gu Lingzhi gasped slightly at the massiveness of the Juluan City before asking for directions to the Tianbao Store.


    Telling the store keeper their intentions, the shopkeeper with a goatee narrowed his eyes and huffed through his nose, ��You are the ck Thorn?��


    ��That��s right.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded slightly.


    ��Any proof?��


    ��Proof?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her brows, ��When the vice-manager came to see me, he did not need anything to confirm my identity.��


    The shopkeeper snorted, ��No evidence? Then you can��t prove your identity. If that is the case, then forgive me for not tending to you. My vice-manager of the Tianbao Store is not someone that any random strays on the street can meet. Lady, if you can��t prove your identity then please return!��


    He then signalled to an attendant by the side and gestured to get rid of them.


    Gu Lingzhi looked at him coldly. If until now, she could not tell that he was purposely trying to make things difficult for her, then she would have wasted her life.


    The shopkeeper was proud of himself as he lifted his head slightly, impatience shining in his eyes.


    She was just a dog that Zhuo Rong took in, did they really think they could bother the Tianbao Store?

 Chapter 433 – A Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 433 �C A Chance Encounter</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Ha.�� Gu Lingzhiughed lightly.


    It has been a long while since shepletely looked down upon and was treated like this.


    Nie Sang��s eyes hardened as his face turned dark. In a swift movement, he was about to teach this shopkeeper, who only knew how to look down on others, a lesson. Gu Lingzhi was, however, one step ahead. She retrieved the curved de from her Storage Ring and a tinkling sound could be heard as she unsheathed the sword. The air seemed to split open as she pounced towards the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper��s pupils shrank and his call for help had yet to leave his throat when the curved de was already against his neck. The sharp edge had yet to reach his throat when the aura of the sharp edge had already cut his skin, causing red beads to appear.


    ��You, you...�� The shopkeeper was dazed from fear and could not evenplete his sentence. His entire mind was filled with the sword edge that was pressed against his neck. He was afraid that if Gu Lingzhi��s hands were to tremble, his life would end there and then.


    ��Let the shopkeeper go!�� The guards from the Tianbao Store rushed up, pointing their weapons at Gu Lingzhi threateningly.


    The shopkeeper finally found his courage and pulled his neck back slightly as he shouted at Gu Lingzhi, ��Y-you dare to make a move in the Tianbao Store!��


    Gu Lingzhi lifted her lips andughed, ��I am afraid that you have some misunderstandings towards me. I am not making a move. I am merely demonstrating the weapon that will be given to your vice-manager. How is it? Shopkeeper, do you think that my de is good enough for your vice-manager?��


    As she said this, Gu Lingzhi purposely moved her de forwards a bit more and another deep red line appeared on the shopkeeper��s neck once again. The blood formed beads as they rolled down his neck.


    ��Yes, yes, it��s good enough, it��s good enough!�� The shopkeeper rushed to say. He was afraid that if Gu Lingzhi shifted any closer, his head was going to be separated from the rest of his body.


    Gu Lingzhi raised her brows, ��Since it is good enough, then can you get someone to bring us to meet your vice-manager?��


    ��There is no need to go to the trouble, I am here.�� Li Yi was smiling as he walked down from the second level. His eyes were filled with annoyance when he looked at the shopkeeper.


    ��Li Cai, Elder ck is my esteemed guest, how can you be so slow?��


    ��V-vice-manager...�� Li Cai was about to burst into tears as he looked at Li Yi as if he was staring at his savior.


    ��I didn��t know if she was telling the truth or not and she had nothing to prove her identity. I was doing my duty, who knew that she would make a move...�� Li Caiined indignantly. His tone suggested that he wanted Li Yi to me Gu Lingzhi.


    A pity that Li Yi��s attention was nowpletely on the de that was in Gu Lingzhi��s hand. The delight in his eyes was about to burst out.


    ��Elder ck, is this the de that you made for me?��


    ��That��s right.�� A hint of regret shed through Gu Lingzhi��s eyes as she kept the sword back in its shaft and handed it over to Li Yi.


    ��Vice-manager, please have a look.��


    Li Yi did not hesitate. The moment he took the sword, he started to inspect it. The more he looked at it the more he loved it.


    What he saw when he was upstairs was right. This de��s edge actually had an aura. Around the silver-white de, there was a silver glow that measured about half a centimeter surrounding the de. It was something that only appeared when a de was at its maximum sharpness. Just based off this ring of de aura, the quality of the de in his hand was certainly of a high quality.


    When he attempted to direct spiritual energy into the de, the feedback from the de made Li Yi even happier.


    Not only was this sword able to satisfy both his gold and fire Spiritual Roots, it also came with the ability to activate three powerful arrays. As long as he directed enough spiritual energy into the de, the de would be able to give out three powerful attacks that were way beyond its own size. At the critical moment, this was a weapon that could save his life!


    Suppressing his delight, Li Yi pretended to reprimand Li Cai. He tried his best to maintain his normal tone as he invited Gu Lingzhi and Nie Sang to head to the third floor with him. The third floor was normally not open to the public, but he wanted to attend to them properly. He then handed a Storage Ring over to Gu Lingzhi, ��Elder ck is certainly a prodigy in Weapon Forging. I like this de very much. Here is the reward that we agreed on as well as some other materials. ording to our agreement, if I need weapons in the future, I will have to depend on you.��


    ��Vice-manager, you are too polite.�� Gu Lingzhi kept the Storage Ring and said pointedly, ��To work for the Tianbao Store is my honor. However, if I have to demonstrate the use of my weapon every time I want to meet you, it would be a little troublesome.��


    Li Yi burst outughing, ��Elder ck, please do not worry. After today, Li Cai will not block you whenever he sees you in the future. If something like this happens again in the future, I will take responsibility for it.��


    Did he think the matter would be over just by reprimanding him a bit more? Gu Lingzhi sneered internally. But Gu Lingzhi knew that Li Yi would not punish his own people because of someone else. Just by looking at Li Yi��s expression, she knew that he was extremely satisfied with this de and her motive foring this time had been achieved.


    Taking thest sip of spiritual tea, Gu Lingzhi was about to bid farewell when footsteps could be heard from the cab behind Li Yi. Soon, a tall and lengthy figure appeared in front of Gu Lingzhi and Nie Sang, smiling towards them. The person held a fan in his hand, appearing distinguished and at ease.


    Gu Lingzhi��s pupils contracted as her heart started pounding. She quickly lowered her head to prevent the new person from recognizing anything different about them. She quickly reached out and pulled on Nie Sang��s sleeve.


    Nie Sang was slightly confused as he turned to look at Gu Lingzhi. When he looked at her, he saw that her eyes were slightly red as her teeth bit down on her lip, causing the veins in her lips to be extremely prominent. He knew something was wrong. This reaction only appeared after the new man appeared.


    Although they were neers, they had stayed in the Realm of the Gods for a few years and came across many people. Nie Sang was however, extremely certain that the guy that had just appeared was no one they had met before. If they had not met this person in the Realm of the Gods before, yet he was able to trigger such a strong reaction from Gu Lingzhi meant that he could only be one person. The identity of the person in front of them was about to be known!


    Surprised at his own ability to figure out the truth, Nie Sang remained extremelyposed. He pretended to nce over Pan Luo and smiled, ��Since the vice-manager has a guest, then we won��t disturb you any longer. If you need anything from us in the future, just instruct us.��


    He then pulled Gu Lingzhi to leave. Li Yi looked at Gu Lingzhi and found her reaction slightly weird but did not think that she would know who Pan Luo was. After all, not many people in the Realm of the Gods knew how Pan Luo really looked like. He had only known how Pan Luo looked like with Pan Luo��s surprise visit.


    Getting pulled by Nie Sang, Gu Lingzhi was about to walk down the stairs when she suddenly turned around and looked at Pan Luo. Her face was red as her eyes glistened slightly. Seeing Pan Luo��s gaze on them, she immediately retracted her gaze as if she was a rabbit that had been caught. The redness on her cheeks grew even more intense. In her hurry, she let go of Nie Sang��s hand and took a few steps forward quickly. Unfortunately, she tripped and almost fell down the stairs but was quickly held back by Nie Sang. Luckily, Nie Sang��s reaction was quick and saved her from the awkwardness of falling down the stairs. He then quickly brought Gu Lingzhi away.


    It was only when they reached the bottom when Nie Sang asked her, ��Lingzhi, what happened to you?��


    ��I-I...�� Gu Lingzhi stammered and could not finish her sentence. Her eyes flitted from left to right, not daring to look Nie Sang in the eye, ��That young man...was very good looking.��


    ��Tsk.�� Because of Gu Lingzhi��s weird actions, Pan Luo had concentrated his mind to follow her. Heughed lightly as he heard this and brushed off his suspicions. After hearing Gu Lingzhi say he was good looking, he retracted the focus that he ced on her and did not bother monitoring her movements anymore.


    Sensing the feeling of being watched disappear, Gu Lingzhi stopped pretending to be embarrassed and quickly left the Tianbao Store with Nie Sang. She lost the mood to look for Weapon Forging materials in the city and headed back directly on her flying demon beast.


    It was only after travelling quite a distance and the Juluan City was now merely a small ck dot did Gu Lingzhi finally rx. She felt slightly weak as she leaned on the flying beast��s back.


    ��That man just now...is it him?��


    Although Nie Sang did not say Pan Luo��s name, Gu Lingzhi understood what he meant and nodded her head tiredly, ��It is him.��


    Nie Sang bit his lips, ��He really does put on airs, it is no wonder he is able to deceive so many people. If you did not recognize him, even I would have been mesmerized by his appearance and thought he was a harmless young man.��


    ��That��s right, people may look charming from the outside, but unless you tear open their hearts, who knows if they are good or bad?�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled.


    Their sudden sighting of Pan Luo was too much of a stimulus for her and she had almost lost control of her emotions and let her murderous side show. Luckily, it was not the first time that she felt Pan Luo and was able to exercise extreme restraints to prevent her murderous aura from showing.


    Unfortunately, she could not control her body��s reaction to Pan Luo and could not prevent blood from rushing to her face. She had no choice but to pretend to be dazzled by Pan Luo. Thankfully, there was not ack of girls that fell for Pan Luo in the Realm of the Gods and Gu Lingzhi��s performance would not be strange. Along with Nie Sang��s well-coordinated response, they managed to prevent Pan Luo from being suspicious.


    But why would Pan Luo appear there? Didn��t he usually remain in the Deity King��s Pce and hardly appeared before others?


    The answer was clear when they returned to the Gui Yuan n.


    ��Every thousand years, the Realm of the Gods would hold apetition to determine the positions of ns. It should be about time for the next n Tournament and it should be held within the next few years. I believe that was the reason why Pan Luo had left the Deity King��s Pce.�� Zhuo Rong who had suddenly visited them said.


    ��n Tournament?�� Gu Lingzhi raised her brows.


    ��Yes.�� Zhuo Rong replied and took out an invitation card with a navy-blue seal and gold decorations from his Storage Ring and handed it to Gu Lingzhi.


    ��I havee this time because of this as well. The n Tournament is a huge event that happens once every thousand years. Any n in the Realm of Gods can register to attend. This is the invitation given to the Gui Yuan n by the Feixing Pavilion. The event will be held five yearster, and it will be conducted at the current top-ranking n, Tianyan n.��


    Gu Lingzhi opened the invitation letter. It was like what Zhuo Rong had said, the contents were an invitation for the Gui Yuan n to attend the n Tournament. Any Martial Artist above the Martial Sage rank would be eligible to participate.


    Handing the invitation over to Tianfeng Jin, Gu Lingzhi heard Zhuo Rong continue, ��The n Tournament will enable ns which are strong to rise in their rankings and be more famous. Not only that, the top ten ns would be granted a personal visit by the Deity King to help advise disciples on any problems they may encounter during training.��

 Chapter 434 – Aiming for the Top Ten

    <h4>Chapter 434 �C Aiming for the Top Ten</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Dong, dong!


    Zhuo Rong��s words made Gu Lingzhi��s blood boil uncontrobly, almost like when she had seen Pan Luo in person.


    ��What you��re saying is that...Pan Luo will personally give lessons for the top-ten ranked ns?��


    ��In order to show that he values these ns, he has been doing this for many years now,�� Zhuo Rong said tly, as if he was describing something that was very normal in the Realm of the Gods.


    However, the blood in Gu Lingzhi��s veins pulsated with passion as she promised herself that she would make it to the top ten of the n Rankings.


    ording to their cultivation levels now, it would take at least a few thousand years for them to infiltrate into the Deity King��s Pce. If they could get Pan Luo toe and find them himself, then it would save them a lot of trouble.


    ��Our Gui Yuan n must attain a spot in the top ten of the n Rankings!�� Rong Yuan interjected all of a sudden before Gu Lingzhi could respond.


    ��Rong Yuan?�� Gu Lingzhi turned her head when she heard his voice, a big smile on her face when she saw that it was indeed him. Rong Yuan snaked an arm around her waist and pulled her into a hug.


    ��...I��ve missed you,�� Rong Yuan whispered into Gu Lingzhi��s ears, not caring that there were still people around.


    Gu Lingzhi raised her arms and hugged him in return. ��I��ve missed you too.��


    Ever since they had gotten together, they had never been apart for such a long period of time. Now that they had been apart for months, it was not only Rong Yuan that had missed her; she missed him deeply too.


    Gu Lingzhi could feel Rong Yuan��s embrace around her tighten and his body temperature rising. When she saw the fiery look in Rong Yuan��s eyes, she immediately pushed him away, her face reddening. It was not the time to catch up with each other.


    Xin Yi, who could not stand the lovey-dovey scenario in front of him, cleared his throat. ��Rong Yuan is right, we have to secure a spot in the top ten of the n Rankings no matter what!��


    They could not afford to wait for a thousand more years. The naturalws of the world would change too much by then, and no one knew whether their ns would be foiled along the way. If that happened, they would be severely defeated even before they could amass enough spiritual power to go against their enemies.


    ��There are more than a hundred thousand ns in the Realm of the Gods. About a hundred of them have been formed millennia ago and they are extremely powerful. In every n Tournament, these ns upy the top 100 rankings. It would be extremely difficult to reach the top ten of the n Rankings.��


    Furthermore, they had only formed their n about a year ago. If they advanced too quickly in the rankings, it would raise the suspicions of others.


    ��I suggest that in this year��s n Tournament, we should try our best to aim for the top hundred cings. True Gods have very long lifespans; it won��t be toote to try for the top ten positions once all of you have amassed enough power.��


    ��If we miss this opportunity, we��ll have to wait for another millennium,�� Gu Lingzhi said with a hint of indignance in her voice. She did not want to give up such a precious chance.


    However, Zhuo Rong was right. The Gui Yuan n was rather newly established and they had not umted enough strength in the Realm of the Gods yet. If they tried to aim for the top ten rankings during the n Tournament recklessly, it would greatlyplicate things.


    ��Alright, it��s not like we can attain whatever rank we want just because we wished for it. For all we know, even with all our strength, we may not be ced in the top hundred positions. It��s too early to worry about this now,�� Rong Yuanughed lightly as he ruffled Gu Lingzhi��s hair when he saw that she was stuck in a dilemma.


    ��You��re right. We have not been in the Realm of the Gods for long and we do not have a clear understanding of the strength that other ns possess yet. We might end up at thest few ces in the n Ranking even if we give it our all,�� Qin Xinran said as she furrowed her brows, her eyes asionally looking at Hunting Cat.


    With Hunting Cat��s status, he would surely be familiar with the situation in the Realm of the Gods. If he could give them advice on how to formte their ns so that they could go head-to-head with the other ns during the n Tournament, they could perhaps attain an unexpected result.


    Receiving Qin Xinran��s expectant gaze, Hunting Cat pretended that he did not see it and looked elsewhere. However, she was someone that he liked after all, and he could not pretend that he did not care. He tried ignoring it for a few minutes, before he helplessly gave in, ��Tell me whatever it is that you want me to do. I��m your prisoner now and don��t have the ability to resist anyway.��


    Gu Lingzhi rolled her eyes at hisment.


    Other than sealing his cultivation so that he could not use his spiritual energy, he could go anywhere he wanted without anyone stopping him as long as he did not leave the Gui Yuan n. He did not act like he was a prisoner as well when he chased after Qin Xinran every day. Anyone with eyes could tell that he was up to no good. Even if he unlocked his cultivation, he would probably think of another way to stay here so that he could continue chasing after Qin Xinran.


    The way he had called himself a ��prisoner�� was obviously contrary to what his heart felt.


    ��I��m not asking you to do anything too difficult, I��m just hoping that you would help us examine our ns during the n Tournament so that we can achieve a better ranking,�� Qin Xinran blinked innocently as she put out her request to Hunting Cat.


    Zhuo Rong was stunned for a moment as a look of realization dawned on his face.


    That��s right, his passion for cultivating had dwindled ever since he became a True God. He had expended the rest of his energy into his business after that. Though he knew people that were from ns that were ced in the top hundred ces in the n Rankings, it was superficial knowledge. He did not know much about their abilities. With regard to this, Hunting Cat was indeed more knowledgeable than he was.


    Hunting Cat furrowed his brows upon hearing Qin Xinran��s request as he thought about the few names that he knew who belonged to the top ns in the Realm of the Gods. Hepared their abilities to the people in the Gui Yuan n and after a long while, he said, ��If luck is on our side and wee head-to-head with the top ns in our first encounter, it will be possible to enter the top hundred rankings. We just have to be careful.��


    ��Only the top hundred?�� Qin Xinran��s nose twitched and she pressed further, ��What about the top ten? Don��t we stand any chance at all?��


    ��...It��s not entirely impossible,�� Hunting Cat��s face reddened when he saw Qin Xinran��s wide eyes looking at him. He hesitated, ��Although there are only a few of you, you��re all talented individually. There aren��t many people who can defeat me. If you n it properly, it��s possible.��


    ��Yes! That means we have a chance!�� Qin Xinran tedly grabbed Hunting Cat��s hand and jumped for joy.


    Gu Lingzhi watched as Hunting Cat��s expression changed into one that was lovesick. It seemed that Qin Xinran��s pretty looks were indeed put to good use this time. When Gu Lingzhi turned back to look at Rong Yuan, she could tell that Rong Yuan was thinking the exact same thing.


    Whatever it took, they had to try their best to aim for the top ten.


    Even though True Gods had extremely long lifespans, the people in the Tianyuan Continent did not have that much time to spare.


    Zhuo Rong sighed when he knew what they were nning to do. From his Storage Ring, he fished out a pile of papers and passed it to Rong Yuan.


    ��This stack of papers are fake identities that I have created for all of you. Before the n Tournament, familiarize yourself with it so that there won��t be any slip-ups that willpromise your n.��


    Zhuo Rong then turned around and left. As the owner of the secondrgest business in the Realm of the Gods, the consolidation of his business in the Juluan City meant that there was much for him to do.


    Rong Yuan looked through the stack of papers.


    It was no wonder that Zhuo Rong once owned the second best business in the Realm of the Gods. The fake identities that he had created for them were wless.


    The fake identity that he had created for Gu Lingzhi was that she was born from a rural town in the Juluan City and had been taken in as a disciple by an elder from a middle-ss n two thousand years ago. In these two thousand years, she had gone back to the rural town multiple times to offer help in running the town, making her a figurehead there even though she hade from a small family.


    She had taken on the identity of someone whose life was rather colorful. Towards the end, it was even specified that in the Gu n��s ancestral hall, there was a portrait of Gu Lingzhi for the descendants of the Gu n to admire and revere.


    Rong Yuan continued looking through the stack of papers with interest, reading about the new fake identities for Xin Yi, Qin Xinran, Tianfeng Jin, Nie Sang...


    Every important member of the Gui Yuan n now had a believable fake identity.


    Some of them were described to have originated from the mountains and had to slog during their adolescent years; some were born in well-known families; some had no homes to return to and lived life on a whim every day. The one with the most ridiculous but most believable identity was Rong Yuan. He was going to take on the identity of a man who was a very rare but very outstanding Martial Artist that was discovered thousands of years ago. Within five hundred years, it was time for him to undergo a trial to be a True God. However, he was unlucky and upon entering the Thousand Mountains Range, he never came back.


    At the end of the description was a hand-drawn image of that talented Martial Artist. It bore an extreme resemnce to Rong Yuan. People who did not know Rong Yuan personally would not be able to tell the difference between the image and his real-life figure. The most incredible thing about this fake identity was that the talented Martial Artist hade from a small n. Within the n, the highest ranking that any n member had achieved was only a Demigod. Whoever that had seen him in real life had already been dead a long time ago. Thus, his identity was foolproof.


    Even Hunting Cat, who had been reading through the fake identities, let out a sigh of admiration. They were truly wless. The hardest question that they had to answer in the n Tournament was how they had managed to join the Gui Yuan n.


    ��What else could it be? Everyone knows that the Gui Yuan n was created and funded by Elder Zhuo. It��s normal for us as juniors to join a figurehead��s n so that we can earn a reputation for ourselves and get favors from him,�� Rong Yuanughed, swaying everyone��s opinions immediately.


    Xin Yi gave him a thumbs up, ��Your Highness is clever indeed. It reminds me of that one time you managed to sway an entire city just with that mouth of yours, it was a magnificent feat. I��ll have to trouble you to think of what favors we have received from Elder Zhuo in order for us to join his n.��


    Rong Yuan smiled and pointed towards Tianfeng Jin, ��Maybe you joined the n due to your devotion for a man? What do you think of this reason?��


    Nie Sang immediately spat the tea that he had taken a sip of.


    Qin Xinran leaned on Hunting Cat and smiled.


    Gu Lingzhi pped her hands in agreement. ��That��s not bad. Travelling from somewhere far away to join a stranger��s n for the person you love �C the reason suits you. Xiao Jin, don��t you agree?��


    Tianfeng Jin was stunned, temporarily unable to react, before she understood what Rong Yuan meant. Immediately, her cheeks flushed, and the redness spread even to her ears. She opened her mouth but could not find anything to say. Under the teasing gazes of everyone, she did something that the Tianfeng Jin everyone knew in the past would never do �C she stomped her feet cutely on the ground and red at everyone before turning around to leave.


    Qin Xinran giggled as she followed exactly what Tianfeng Jin did earlier and stomped her feet on the ground as well. She then gave Xin Yi a nudge, ��Aren��t you going to chase after her? We haven��t finished discussing the important matters.��

 Chapter 435 – Let’s Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 435 �C Let��s Get Married</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Five years passed by in a sh. For those that had focused on cultivating, the time flew.


    Ever since they had known about the n Tournament five years ago, everyone in the Gui Yuan n entered into a frenzied state of training and cultivating.


    Every day, there were many people that entered the Thousand Mountains Range to train. In the outside world, the prices of Demon Crystals remained high. However, for Gu Lingzhi who had learnt Alchemy skills from the Spirit Tribe, these Demon Crystals were made into powerful Spiritual Medicine that could increase one��s cultivation level. These pills were consumed by the members of the Gui Yuan n every day such that it had almost be a staple to them. Their cultivation levels improved at a staggering speed.


    Out of all of them, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had increased their cultivation level the fastest.


    With Gu Lingzhi��s Inheritance Space, they entered the depths of the Thousand Mountains Range despite how scary people had described it to be.


    The deepest depths of the Thousand Mountains Range had not let them down as they found many precious materials and treasures that Gu Lingzhi could use to make Spiritual Medicine that could further improve their cultivation levels. They had also managed to find some Spirit nts that were suitable for forging weapons. After adding these nts to their Fengwu and Dragon Sword, the quality of their weapons increased by another tier yet again. Their weapons were now high-grade Godly Weapons.


    Just like that, their cultivation levels had both improved drastically until they became upper-ss True Gods. Their speed of cultivation caused people to sigh in admiration.


    After enquiring about their experiences in the deepest depths of the Thousand Mountains Range, no one dared to question the speed of their cultivation. Their bodies were full of old and new scars, which showed the risks that they had to face whenever they went there. However, with this danger came the umtion of knowledge and wisdom.


    In these five years, the Gui Yuan n became more and more powerful. Every year, the number of disciples that joined the n numbered in the thousands. Arge number of them joined due to the Gui Yuan n��s Weapon Forging methods. Gu Lingzhi��s techniques were obtained from abination of those passed down by the ancestors in the Spirit Tribe and those that she had chanced upon in the Lost Lands. Thus, her techniques were much better than those currently avable in the Realm of the Gods, but it was also much moreplicated.


    Many people who were specialized in weapon-making bought these Spiritual Weapons from the Gui Yuan n, hoping to replicate it but to no avail. Thus, Gu Lingzhi��s Weapon Forging techniques became well-known throughout the Realm of the Gods for being unbeatable. Many people who wanted to devote their expertise to weapon-making but had no resources to enter the top ns that specialized in the field decided to be a member of the Gui Yuan n. The elder of the Gui Yuan n who was in-charge of managing their weapon-making sector could onlyugh at this, joking that it was entirely possible for the Gui Yuan n to be specialized in weapon-making. This angered the other elders who were in-charge of managing other sectors, yet they were unable to refute him. They could only hope that when the n Tournament was over, everyone would know that the Gui Yuan n was not talented in just Weapon Forging, but also in Alchemy and in Martial Skills.


    To be talented in all aspects made them exceptional.


    ��Over the past few years, did we only find a hundred of them?�� Gu Lingzhi asked Tianfeng Jin who held the heavy responsibility of being the Gui Yuan n��s leader.


    Tianfeng Jin nodded her head, her voice carrying a heavy tone. ��I��ve heard that whilst they were searching, they had seen some Ascension Members being sent into the Feixing Pavilion. They said that there were at least thirty of them, but there could be more.��


    When they were undergoing the trial to ascend to the Realm of the Gods, there were over 400 people who were doing it together with them. Now, they had only managed to find over a 100 of them. As the reputation of the Gui Yuan n grew, the chances of them finding the original Ascension Members dwindled.


    ��Has there been no news of Yan Liang?�� Gu Lingzhi asked.


    They were friends from the very beginning and Gu Lingzhi could not help but be even more concerned about these people whom she had met ever since her days in the Royal School.


    ��No. Ever since we ascended, there has not been any news of him at all,�� Xin Yi continued. He thought that it was strange.


    Although Yan Liang was not good at talking and he seemed to be unperceptive, he was still a very capable person. As long as he was not unlucky enough to have ascended into a ce that was crowded with people, there was no way that he would get caught so easily. If that was the case, why was there still no news about him?


    Unless...


    ��Let��s not care about that. If he��s safe and sound, we��ll definitely find him one day. The more important matter at hand now is how we��llpete in the n Tournament,�� Rong Yuan interjected. He ced a piece of paper on the table which attracted everyone��s attention and they made their way to the table.


    On the piece of paper were rules of the n Tournament.


    As long as a n had Martial Artists that were above the rank of a Martial Sage, they could register to enter the n Tournament.


    There were only six rounds in the entire tournament.


    In order to fully showcase a n��s overall abilities, the six rounds were split into duels for singles and for teams.


    The duels for singles were further split into different rounds for different ranks of Martial Artists �C Martial Sages, Demigods, lower-ss True Gods, middle-ss True Gods and upper-ss True Gods.


    The candidates for each duel would be decided by drawing lots. In every round of dueling, a n could send out three members of the same cultivation level topete in a round robin fashion. If they could beat the members of the other n, then they would be the victors. They would keep on dueling until there were a hundred ns left and these ns would be the top hundred in the n Rankings.


    As long as a n got into the top hundred cings on the n Rankings, they could then have the right to participate in the finals where the top ten ns would be determined by team duels.


    For team duels, every n could send out two representatives of around the same cultivation level to enter a Secret Territory. The number of artefacts that they could gather from the Secret Territory would correspond to the number of points that they stood to gain. The score would then be added up with the previous score from the individual duels, and the final score would determine the final cings of the ns. The n Rankings would be updated and would hold for the next thousand years until the next n Tournament.


    ��Thest round of individual duels is for the upper-ss True Gods, but we only have you and Lingzhi to represent us, how are we going to sign up?�� Qin Xinran asked after reading through the rules of the n Tournament.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ve already asked around. If there are not enough Martial Artists in the n, we can just register with the number of Martial Artists that we have,�� Gu Lingzhi said. Afraid that Qin Xinran did not understand what she meant, she continued to exin, ��For example, in thest round of duels between upper-ss True Gods �C our n has two candidates and the other n has three. For us to win, we��ll have to defeat all three of our opponents. For them, they��ll only have to defeat Rong Yuan and I.��


    ��Isn��t that winning by outnumbering?�� Qin Xinran huffed, but she knew that the rules system was trying to be fair to those ns who had a great number of upper-ss True Gods.


    Rong Yuan tapped his fingers on the table. ��Lingzhi and I will register for the upper-ss True Gods duels, who��s registering for the middle-ss and lower-ss duels?��


    ��I��ll go!��


    ��Me!��


    ��Me.��


    A few voices rang out in unison.


    Rong Yuan looked at the few of them and raised his eyebrows. ��We can��t all go, only a total of 8 of us can sign up. For the middle- and lower-ss duels, there are only six spots and we have to send the most powerful candidates. What about...those that are willing to register have a match between themselves now? The winners get to sign up for the n Tournament.��


    ��Let��s go,�� Tianfeng Jin walked out the moment the words left Rong Yuan��s mouth, evidently ready to fight.


    Xin Yiughed bitterly as he held onto her hand and pulled her back. ��My precious darling, you are the head of the Gui Yuan n. Leave the n Tournament to the other members. When the Tournament is ongoing, we��ll have to oversee our n matters, we won��t have time topete.��


    Tianfeng Jin shot a questioning look at Gu Lingzhi.


    Gu Lingzhi only nodded her head, a helpless look on her face. ��It seems that the rules did say that the n Leaders are not allowed topete to maintain order in the respective ns.��


    Tianfeng Jin pouted and unwillingly retreated. Her eyes reddened as she looked at the contenders walking out, ready topete with each other. She suddenly turned to Xin Yi and said, ��Let��s get married.��


    ��Huh?�� Xin Yi��s brain went into overdrive immediately and thought that he had misheard.


    Tianfeng Jin looked straight at him and mouthed every word clearly this time. ��Let��s get married.��


    Those who had not yet walked out of the doorpletely immediately turned their heads to look at them.


    What��s going on?


    Was she too depressed from not being able topete in the n Tournament? Tianfeng Jin then continued, ��Let��s give birth to a child and let him be the n Leader.��


    Gu Lingzhi burst intoughter. Only Tianfeng Jin could think of something as ridiculous as this. Gu Lingzhi knew that Tianfeng Jin had be sick of being the n Leader a long time ago in order for her to say such a thing.


    ��Yes...yes! Let��s get married, have a child, and make him the n Leader!�� Xin Yi finally reacted once he confirmed that he had not misheard and was beyond excited. He lifted Tianfeng Jin off the ground and spun her twice.


    ��I��ll do whatever you say! We��ll give birth to as many children as you��d like!��


    Gu Lingzhi wasughing so hard that she was on the brink of tears. Everyone who witnessed this scene followed.


    Upon hearing theughter from everyone, Tianfeng Jin seemed to recover from a trance as she realized what Xin Yi had just told her. She red at Xin Yi, but there was shyness in her eyes and she did not pull away from his embrace.


    It was a huge call for celebration that both the leaders of the Gui Yuan n were getting married to each other. Before the n Tournament, it would be the most important n matter. The wedding was stealing all the limelight from thepetitiveness of the n members that wanted to sign up for the n Tournament. After much lively discussions for half a month, preparations for the wedding wereplete.


    After sending both Xin Yi and Tianfeng Jin into their bridal chambers, Gu Lingzhi was still in slight disbelief. She never would have thought that someone as cold as Tianfeng Jin would be the one to propose marriage to Xin Yi.


    ��Xinran, now you��re the only one amongst us who isn��t married yet,�� Gu Lingzhi whispered to Qin Xinran, who wanted to sneak over to their bridal chamber to eavesdrop.


    ��It��s called ��saving the best forst��. Now that all of you are married, I��m the most precious one!�� Qin Xinran twitched her nose. Her eyes, however, flickered to Hunting Cat for a few seconds. Though it almost went undetected, Gu Lingzhi caught it.


    yfully, Gu Lingzhi waved her hand and grabbed Rong Yuan who was behind her to eavesdrop on the bridal chamber as well. They jumped over the walls.


    What was there to listen from behind the walls? She did not want to be secretive!


    Qin Xinran, Hunting Cat, Nie Sang and the rest followed suit, giggling as they jumped over the walls, inching closer to the bridal chamber.


    They thought that it would be a good idea to y this prank on Tianfeng Jin and Xin Yi, yet the moment they entered the bridal chambers, they were met with difficulty.


    The living quarters of the Gui Yuan n��s leaders had to be the safest and thus, there were many active Restrictive Shields around it. The group of them that wanted to know what was going on could only curse at Xin Yi in their hearts.


    In the bridal chamber, Xin Yi walked towards the bed that was draped with red satin, and finally asked Tianfeng Jin something that he had wanted to ask for a long time. ��Why? Why did you want to marry me all of a sudden?��

 Chapter 436 – Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 436 �C Kill Them!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Xin Yi did not, for a moment, believe that Tianfeng Jin wanted to marry him just because she wanted to give birth to a child and make their child the leader of the Gui Yuan n.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had been married for so many years and had been trying for a child for very long, but they had not been sessful. It was too difficult for high-level Martial Artists to bear a child. It would be much faster to just cultivate the next leader than to give birth to a child.


    Furthermore, the Gui Yuan n belonged to all of its members. They could not give the position of the n Leader to whoever they wished. The reason that Tianfeng Jin wanted to marry him was clearly unreasonable and made no sense.


    Tianfeng Jin was removing her makeup but she paused when Xin Yi asked her the question. Her cheeks flushed. With the candlelight softly illuminating her face, she stared at him silently before she said, her voice barely above a whisper, ��I don��t wish to have any regrets.��


    Her words were cryptic but Xin Yi understood what she meant and he rushed to hug her tightly. His voice was hoarse as he replied, ��There won��t be any regrets, because we��ll all be fine.��


    After the n Tournament, no one knew what their fates were going to be.


    Getting into the top ten cings on the n Rankings was a shortcut that they were taking to finally meet Pan Luo in person. If they missed this opportunity, they would have to wait thousands of years for their next chance. Though they could afford to wait, those in the Tianyuan Continent did not have the luxury of time as they could not ascend to be True Gods.


    There were a limited number of people from the Gui Yuan n who could participate in the n Tournament, and these people had a clear idea of each other��s abilities. Those who knew that they were not as good did not bother to fight for a spot. Those that proved themselves to be worthy earned themselves a spot in the n Tournament.


    Undoubtedly, Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi were the ones who were participating in the duels between upper-ss True Gods.


    For the middle-ss True Gods, the contestants would be Nie Sang and two other members from the Spirit Tribe.


    For the lower-ss True Gods, they were Qin Xinran and simrly, two other members from the Spirit Tribe.


    All six spots for the Martial Sage and Demigod duels were filled by youths from the Spirit Tribe. From this alone, one could tell just how gifted the members of the Spirit Tribe were when it came to cultivation, and why Pan Luo had been so paranoid of their existence for so many years.


    After confirming the contestants for the Tournament, they sat on the flying spiritual treasure towards the Yinyang Store in the Juluan City. The next morning, they set out together with Zhuo Haotian who had been waiting for them impatiently.


    The Realm of the Gods was enormous. The Tianyan n��s headquarters was situated at the nearby Tianyan City. From the name itself, one could tell that the entire city belonged to the Tianyan n. ording to the information that was given to them by Zhuo Rong, Gu Lingzhi could finally understand why they were so rich and powerful.


    In every n Tournament, the Tianyan n was always ranked first. Because of this, they always had the privilege of selecting the most amount of resources from Secret Territories and also the privilege of being the first to recruit talented disciples. It was no wonder they controlled an entire city.


    ��Hopefully, we don��t go head-to-head with the Tianyan n before the finals,�� Qin Xinran muttered.


    ��I doubt that will happen, there are so many ns participating in the tournament. We��d have to be really unlucky to have them as our opponents,�� Gu Lingzhi tried to reassure her.


    Qin Xinran nodded her head. ��You��re right, and even if wepete with them, we won��t know who will emerge victorious yet.��


    While they were flying over their city, Qin Xinran looked down at the view below her. She suddenly pointed to something in the distance and eximed, ��I think there��s people fighting over there.��


    The rest of them looked in the direction that she pointed. As expected, they saw a small group of people fighting and they were currently flying towards that direction.


    ��Let��s change our direction and get to our destination from another side,�� Gu Lingzhi ordered. Nie Sang, who was in-charge of controlling the flying spiritual artefactplied with her orders, intending to circle around the group of people who were fighting.


    Yet, all the more when they wanted to avoid trouble, trouble woulde knocking on their door instead.


    When the group of people saw them on the flying spiritual artefacts, they began to feel slightly afraid. Just as Nie Sang was about to steer the flying spiritual artefact in another direction, he heard one of them yell, ��Leave, all of you! We found these two Ascension Members first! Leave!��


    Ascension Members? Gu Lingzhi and the rest were stunned for a moment. Nie Sang instantly headed straight in the direction where the group of people were.


    ��We��ve almost missed this chance,�� Qin Xinran said as she raised her fist and pointed at the group of people once again, ��Let��s go! We��re taking down these bastards.��


    They were not going to let this group of people go!


    Even without Qin Xinran��s instructions, Nie Sang had already increased the speed of his flying spiritual artefact.


    ��Damn, we told them to leave but they are rushing towards us. Boss, what should we do now?�� the man who shouted earlier, Huang Jun, turned towards another tall man and asked.


    The tall man gritted his teeth as he saw the flying spiritual artefacts charging towards them. ��Kill the Ascension Members!��


    As long as they killed the two Ascension Members, then the group flying towards them would leave automatically. Even though their rewards would drastically decrease if they returned with dead Ascension Members rather than alive ones, it was much better than having to deal with enemies now.


    ��I encourage you to think twice if you think you��ll be able to kill us off so quickly,�� Mei Ying spat whilst Su Ruo stood behind him, heavily injured.She looked dejected.


    Were they really going to die right here?


    Even before they found the rest, they were going to be treated like dirty rats to be traded around without their names even being known.


    ��Old man, run!�� Su Ruo weakly pushed Mei Ying. It was all her fault for being too weak which caused Mei Ying to be dragged into such a situation with her. If she had not identally leaked the information about where they came from, they would not have ended in such a predicament.


    Mei Ying gritted his teeth. ��What are you talking about? Am I the kind of man who would leave his wife behind and run away? I��m not afraid of death.��


    ��Wow, what a loving couple,�� Huang Jun mocked. ��If you had surrendered to us earlier, we would have given you a few days together before we traded you in for some money. Now, you can only me those people who are flying towards us. If it weren��t for them, we wouldn��t kill you either.��


    Huang Jun then gave a look at the people who surrounded Mei Ying and Su Ruo, who then all brandished their weapons. They were not going to y cat-and-mice with the couple anymore, it was time to execute them and get their bounty.


    ��Damn it, they��re going to kill them,�� Qin Xinran cursed under her breath, the Godly Spiritual Weapon in her hand emitting low buzzing sounds due to her built-up anger.


    Nie Sang pushed the flying spiritual artefact even further to its highest speed possible.


    Whoosh! The wind made a sound as the flying spiritual artefact sped across.


    As the group of people got closer to them, Gu Lingzhi and the rest could tell who they were surrounding. The pitiful state of Mei Ying and Su Ruo made them boil with anger.


    ��Knock them down!�� Rong Yuan roared, ��Nie Sang, continue charging towards them, let��s go take our revenge!��


    ��I��m on it!�� Qian Songyuan replied. Ever since he was chosen to be one of the candidates to participate in the middle-ss True Gods duel, he had been itching to show what he was capable of.


    ��We��re here, let��s go!�� Rong Yuan ordered. Everyone except Nie Sang jumped off the flying spiritual artefact and rushed towards their targets.


    Nie Sang knocked fiercely into Huang Jun by controlling the flying spiritual artefact.


    ��Bastards! How dare you! Ah!�� Huang Jun screamed out of fear before he was brutally hit by the flying spiritual artefact, blood spewing out of his body.


    Nie Sang continued knocking into him multiple times, not willing to stop until Huang Jun had be just a pile of flesh.


    Xu Lie and the rest of his team did not think that Gu Lingzhi and her friends would be so brutal, leaving them with no chance to retaliate the moment they attacked. His face was so shocked that it twisted into an ugly expression, before he angrily roared at Rong Yuan who was charging towards him. ��All of you are going to die!��


    ��I should be saying that to you.�� Rong Yuan��s face darkened as he unsheathed his Dragon Sword. He flew towards Xu Lie in a threatening stance and aimed at his head.


    ��Y-you are an upper...upper-ss True God?�� Xu Lie stammered, taken aback by Rong Yuan��s spiritual power. A few secondster, he was reduced to ashes.


    After killing the leader of this group of people, Rong Yuan turned towards Mei Ying and Su Ruo and smiled, ��Sorry foringte, Elder Mei.��


    ��Er... er... Su Ruo, am I seeing things? Why do I see that rascal, Rong Yuan and thatss, Gu Lingzhi?�� Mei Ying stuttered, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    Su Ruo wiped her tears away and pushed him lightly, almost at a loss for words. ��No, you��re not. It��s really them,�� she said, as she turned to look at Rong Yuan, ��Look at the both of us, we��re getting old and weak. They��re always saving us from danger.��


    ��This means that we��re fated to meet,�� Gu Lingzhi chuckled when she defeated her opponent. ��Elder Su, don��t you miss us?��


    ��Yes! Of course, we do!�� Mei Ying eximed. When he finally recovered from his trance, Mei Ying was so agitated that he immediately hugged Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi.


    ��Where did the both of you go? It��s been years since we��ve heard anything about the both of you. We almost thought that you were dead.��


    Gu Lingzhi merely smiled in response, ��It��s a long story. Let��s chat on the way.��


    Xu Lie and his team were considered powerful in this small area, it was not evenparable to Gu Lingzhi and her friends who were considered talented in the entire world. It did not take much for Gu Lingzhi and her friends to defeat them at all.


    At this time, Nie Sang flew the flying spiritual artefact towards them and all of them boarded it and they took off in the direction of Tianyan City.


    On the way, Gu Lingzhi exined to Mei Ying and Su Ruo about what had happened to them over the past few years in the Realm of the Gods. Mei Ying also told them about their experiences.


    When him and Su Ruo first ascended to the Realm of the Gods, they did not end up at the same ce. It was not long ago when they were met with a few idents and managed to reconcile under extraordinary circumstances. They were so excited that they identally leaked some of their information which was overheard by Xu Lie and his team who then chased after them.


    ��Elder Mei, have you never thought of going to the Feixing Pavilion to put out a notice that you were looking for someone?�� Gu Lingzhi asked.


    In the Realm of the Gods, it was not difficult to find someone if you tried hard enough.


    ��I-I did not know that the Feixing Pavilion could do such a thing for me,�� Mei Ying replied, slightly flustered and embarrassed.

 Chapter 437 – Let the Tournament Begin

    <h4>Chapter 437 �C Let the Tournament Begin</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    As for Su Ruo, she was heavily injured ever since she ascended to the Realm of the Gods as she was being chased down. She recovered not long ago and was reconciled with Mei Ying before she learnt about what the Feixing Pavilion was.


    Both of their experiences could be written into a passionate and tragic love story.


    Three dayster, they arrived at Tianyan City. Before they got off the flying spiritual artefact, Gu Lingzhi got Hunting Cat to wear a Yirong Mask. She had made this mask when she got to the Realm of the Gods. It was inconspicuous if one did not look closely. Even upon further observation, the Yirong Mask was made out of a material that even Divine Senses could not prate. Thus, no one would be able to tell what the person truly looked like under the mask.


    Hunting Cat wore the mask and in an instant, his appearance changed from one of a cold-blooded hunter to a quiet and refined young man. Qin Xinran could not help but asionally tease him so that she could see how he would look like when he was angry with this new appearance.


    With the date of the n Tournament inching closer, there were more people streaming into Tianyan City. After visiting a few inns, they finally found one that still had avable rooms. They squeezed into rooms in groups of twos and threes.


    After they settled their amodations, Tianfeng Jin retrieved the n Badge that she had gotten from the Feixing Pavilion before heading to the Tianyan n��s headquarters. When she returned in the evening, she brought an additional badge that had numbers on it.


    ��Our n is the 532th in the Tournament. It seems that there are many nspeting this year,�� Qin Xinran said as she examined the badge.


    ��Actually, we arrived rather early. Most people arrive on the day before thepetition. The numbers go up to the thousands,�� Zhuo Haoran exined further. Though his cultivation level was not the best, he was well-informed.


    Gu Lingzhi nodded her head, ��What about the order of the tournament? How do they arrange the duels?��


    ��It��s...based on luck,�� Hunting Cat replied to her question. ��Keep the badge well. The duels are arranged in pairs. The first n is paired with the second, the second with the third, et cetera. Since we��re the 532th n, we��ll be going against the 531th n.��


    Qin Xinran made a funny face behind him. Perhaps Hunting Cat did not realize it, but he had used ��us�� whilst exining the order of the tournament earlier on, which meant that he had seen himself as part of the Gui Yuan n. For them, it was a good sign.


    Everyone realized this, but they did not point it out.


    Mei Ying clicked his tongue. ��It��s really based on luck. One with bad luck would be paired up with an opponent from a n that were ranked in the top 100 of the n Rankings.��


    Gu Lingzhi thought the same thing bitterly. ��If we go against the top 10 ns in the first round, we won��t even have the chance to enter the top 100.�� Some of the duels would have a great difference in abilities.


    ��That won��t happen,�� Zhuo Haoran reassured. ��In order to avoid something like this from happening, the top 300 ns would always collude with each other to find out what their numbers are beforehand so that they would not have to go against an opponent that is too strong. Something like what you mentioned would only happen after at least three rounds. By then, all the smaller and weaker ns would have been eliminated.��


    Zhuo Haoran suddenly gasped and asked Tianfeng Jin, ��Lady Tianfeng, you didn��t meet anyone hateful when you were collecting the number badge, did you?��


    Tianfeng Jin paused for a moment to think. Zhuo Haoran must have been worried that they woulde face-to-face with a much stronger n. Tianfeng Jin shook her head after she did not think of anything strange that had happened. ��No.��


    Zhuo Haoran dramatically sighed in relief. ��That��s good. It would be difficult to keep ourselves in the tournament if we were matched against a powerful n.��


    Although Gu Lingzhi and the rest had ascended from the Tianyuan Continent and became True Gods not long ago, they were still rather talented for being able to excel in such apetitive ce. They were much better than the True Gods in the Realm of the Gods that could reproduce. Furthermore, they had incorporated physique-strengthening techniques that they learnt in the Lost Lands into their Martial Skills. Thus, every single one of them were outstanding when it came to fighting. Zhuo Haoran��s confidence in them was not unfounded. He truly respected them.


    In the next few days, the group of them took turns to gather information about the n Tournament at the inn, the Feixing Pavilion and at different business operations. They found out a substantial amount of information about the tournament.


    After they hadpiled their information, Gu Lingzhi came up with a list. With Hunting Cat��s help, they managed toe up with hundreds of strategies on how to deal with enemies that were strong in different aspects.


    Eventually, the date of the long-anticipated n Tournament arrived.


    To amodate the tens of thousands of ns, the Tianyan n had specially vacated a few mountains and made it a gathering point. It was a shocking and mesmerizing view.


    As a n that was not well-known, the Gui Yuan n naturally did not have the rights to upy the central regions of the mountain and were allocated to the outer regions instead. They were grouped with other ns whose strongest Martial Artists were the rank of a Demigod. Instantly, they became the center of attention.


    Everyone surrounded them immediately and discussed all sorts of matters with them. The atmosphere was rather amicable.


    Suddenly, there was a nket of silence over them and they all looked in the same direction.


    Gu Lingzhi also turned to look in that direction. There were a few rows of people who were flying in from a distance, wearing robes that were adorned with blue and white flowers. They looked energized and magnificent, and anyone could tell that they were extraordinary.


    ��Look, they��re from the second-best n, the Mingxin n.��


    ��Is that Lei Xiangzi on the far right in the second row? He��s as eye-catching as the rumors say. I��ve heard that he became a Demigod when he was 800 years old and before he turned 1000, he advanced into a middle-ss True God. His abilities are insane.��


    ��Meanwhile, we��ve been cultivating for almost a thousand years and we��re just Demigods. I wonder if we can ever be True Gods.��


    Upon hearing the discussion around her, a thought about something that she had found out earlier on surfaced in her mind.


    The Mingxin n was ced second in the previous n Tournament. In total, they had five upper-ss True Gods and a few more middle-ss and lower-ss True Gods. This meant that they could change the power dynamics in the Realm of the Gods with just a flick of their finger. Compared to the Mingxin n, their Gui Yuan n was no match for them at all.


    ��Don��t be afraid. Remember, quality over quantity,�� Rong Yuan reassured her as he held her hand.


    Gu Lingzhi hesitated for a moment. ��Yes, you��re right.��


    In terms of quantity, they would never be able to match up to these old ns that had many years of history. In terms of individual strength, however, Gu Lingzhi was confident that not many ns were superior in this aspect. It was extremely rare for anyone to possess all five Spiritual Roots like the descendants of the Spirit Tribe.


    A few more ns arrived and they all belonged to the top 100 cings in the n Rankings. The moment they arrived they were brought to the main gathering point by the disciples of the Tianyan n.


    After waiting for about another hour, all the ns that were participating in the n Tournament had arrived. The n leader of the Tianyan n emerged and he made a speech to wee and invigorate all the participants, before briefly exining the tournament��s rules, regtions and order. With that, the n Tournament officially began!


    Gu Lingzhi did not know whether their Gui Yuan n was considered lucky or not. In the first round, they were faced with the 531th n that had registered for the n Tournament. This n had attained a cing in the top 500 in the previous n Tournament.


    Their opponents were not to be underestimated. To be able to stand out amongst tens of thousands of ns, it was testament to their abilities.


    ��Sigh, you��re all really unlucky to be met with such a strong opponent in just the first round,�� one of the elders who had surrounded Gu Lingzhi and the rest earlier, the n leader of the Tianshui n, Qiu Xiabing, said. Though he sounded like he was upset for them, his eyes revealed a glint of happiness.


    How dare the Gui Yuan ne here and show off? Whenever they tried to ask them more questions, they avoided answering them. Now that they were going against the Tianluo n which was ced 465th in the previous n Tournament, the Guiyuan n would be swiftly eliminated for sure.


    Many people had the same thoughts as Qiu Xiabing. Even the members from the Tianluo n were thinking the same thing. Given their position in the n Rankings, they had the right to be confident of themselves.


    ��Tch, the n Tournament is getting dull. We��re matched against such weak opponents, it seems that I��ll be able to earn a lot of god stones this round,�� Wu Eng said smugly as he swung the Meteor Hammer in his hands.


    He was one of the contestants that was going to represent the Tianluo n in the lower-ss True Gods category.


    Due to the rarity of middle-ss and upper-ss True Gods, they did not fight in every round of duels. The top 100 cings of ns were solely determined by the duels between Martial Sages, Demigods and lower-ss True Gods. The middle-ss and upper-ss True Gods would only fight in theter rounds.


    With every match, there would be one representative from each n. A victory would earn them one point while a defeat would result in the loss of one point. The top 100 ns with the highest number of points would advance to the next round, thus, every match was important.


    ��Let��s add another 100,000 god stones to the bet,�� Wu Eng said to a disciple of the Tianluo n who was standing behind him.


    That disciple immediately followed Wu Eng��s orders. Not only did he add another 100,000 god stones to the bet, he even used some of his money to contribute to the bet.


    In a tournament like this, it was normal for people to gamble amongst themselves. For this match between the Tianluo and Gui Yuan n, the odds ratio was currently three to one against the Gui Yuan n.


    This was because the Gui Yuan n was a newly-established n and no one knew their true abilities. If they had more time to establish their reputations, surely the odds ratio would be drastically different.


    Even if that were the case, Gu Lingzhi squinted unsatisfactorily when she caught a glimpse of the odds ratio. With a wave of her hand, she threw a Storage Ring at the bookmaker by the door and coldly stated, ��I would like to bet 50,000 god stones on the Gui Yuan n.��


    Everyone sucked in their breaths.


    50,000 god stones were sufficient to establish a small n, was she stupid or had she gone crazy to bet such arge amount on the Gui Yuan n? Did she not know that their opponent was the Tianluo n?

 Chapter 438 – The Tables Have Turned

    <h4>Chapter 438 �C The Tables Have Turned</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The bookmaker seemed afraid that Gu Lingzhi would regret her decision and take her money back, but he was certain that the Tianluo n would win and that the odds were in his favor. With a cheeky smile, he said, ��Lady, you are really brave. Though the Gui Yuan n is newly-established and cannot bepared with the Tianluo n, no one knows what they are truly capable of. Perhaps they might surprise us and make a name for themselves.��


    That was something she liked to hear. Gu Lingzhi nodded her head in satisfaction, the displeasure in her heart dissolving. She turned and sat back at where the Gui Yuan n was situated.


    The bookmaker��s lips immediately twitched. He thought that he had been able to find someone who was stupid enough to bet on the losing team. It turned out that he was the one who had underestimated the Gui Yuan n.


    Oh well, maybe it��s better this way. The odds ratio would increase to favor the Tianluo n and he might end up winning more instead.


    Everyone that was present had the same thoughts as he did, expecting the Gui Yuan n to lose. They felt that Gu Lingzhi was going to lose all her money.


    Some of them mocked under their breaths, ��Did you see that? Thatdy from the Gui Yuan n forked out 50,000 god stones on her own n. She��s seriously overestimating her n. The Tianluo n is really powerful, she��s going to lose all her god stones.��


    ��Well, you might be wrong. If the Tianluo n underestimates them and sends out a disciple that��s not the strongest, the Gui Yuan n might win out of luck.��


    ��The Gui Yuan n winning? If they are able to win, then our n can enter the top 100 in the n Rankings. The lower-ss True God from the Tianluo n forked out 200,000 god stones to bet on his n! That goes to show that they are not underestimating their opponent.��


    Gu Lingzhi could easily hear the conversations going on in the crowd. She narrowed her eyes andughed coldly before she told Qin Xinran, ��Make sure you teach them a lessonter on, so they know what the proverb ��the younger generation will surpass the older ones in time�� mean.��


    ��Alright, I��ve been itching to fight for a while now,�� Qin Xinran chuckled. As she smiled in anticipation and excitement, Hunting Cat looked on in adoration as his heart raced. To him, she was adorable in every single way and he wanted to be closer to her.


    Rong Yuan observed this but pretended that he did not. He turned to give some words of encouragement to the Martial Sage and the Demigod from the Guiyuan n that was partaking in thepetition. Then, he gave Gu Lingzhi a pat on her hand reassuringly, ��Don��t worry, we��ll definitely win.��


    Due to the vast number of ns participating in the n Tournament, the Tianyan n prepared a hundred Tournament Stages so that 200 ns couldpete with each other at any one time.


    Gu Lingzhi��s n was the 532th, so they were being allocated to the Tournament Stage 16. There were only two matches before theirs, so they quickly gathered at their allocated stage.


    The three contestants from the Tianluo n had already arrived, and after seeing that arge number of people from the Gui Yuan n hade to watch the match, they could not help butugh at them. ��Look at them. It��s just a preliminary round and almost their entire n is here to watch. If they enter the final rounds, will their whole n move their houses here?��


    ��Don��t you know that they bet 50,000 god stones that they would win? For all you know, they are really powerful. Don��t underestimate them, the tables might turn in their favor,�� another middle-aged manmented.


    Though it sounded like the middle-aged man was siding the Gui Yuan n, there was a mocking tone in his voice that gave his intentions away.


    Wu Eng waved his Meteor Hammer and arrogantly imed, ��Who cares if they have the capabilities or not? It��s their bad luck to have us as their opponents.��


    Everyone who was presentughed at his words. It was ridiculous that Gu Lingzhi would bet 50,000 god stones on her own n who was unheard of at that time.


    From their point of view, even if the Gui Yuan n had a certain level of capability, they would only be able to get a ce in the top 1000, and even then, it would be because of pure luck. The Gui Yuan n was clearly overestimating themselves by betting that they would beat the Tianluo n. Some people were even congratting the Tianluo n on their winnings before they had secured victory.


    The tant mockery angered the members of the Gui Yuan n.


    Rong Yuan merely raised his hand and signaled for his n members to calm down. He then inly stated, ��I sincerely hope that our friends from the Tianluo n will not suffer a defeat then.��


    The people who wereughing were silent for a few seconds before they burst outughing again, ��Oh my God, where did this Guiyuan n evene from? Do they seriously think that they can win?��


    ��Their courage ismendable; they just have not been put in their ce yet.��


    Though the crowd started to mock them even more, the members of the Gui Yuan n were no longer as angry as they were just now.


    Rong Yuan��s gesture made sense �C the more they gloated now, the more upset they would beter when they lost.


    Due to the collusion between ns, there were not many interesting matches. It was almost as if the powerful ns had nned for who was going to win and who was going to lose.


    Within the next hour, the two matches before theirs werepleted.


    It was time for them to fight.


    The first match in the preliminary round was for Martial Sages. The contestant that was representing the Gui Yuan n was a youngdy from the Spirit Tribe, Ruan Qingyan.


    The moment she went on the Tournament Stage, her good looks and vigor instantly caught everyone��s attention. With a light smile, she said, ��I��m Ruan Qingyan from the Gui Yuan n.��


    A pity that such a pretty girl had to go against the Tianluo n in the preliminary rounds.


    The first person from the Tianluo n who mocked the Gui Yuan n, Zhu Jing, swept his eyeszily over Ruan Qingyan��s body and licked his lips. ��You��re such a pretty girl, how could your Gui Yuan n bear to send you up here to fight? Why don��t you join my Tianluo n instead? We��ll take great care of you, ten thousand times better than how the Gui Yuan n treats you.��


    A murderous glint appeared in Ruan Qingyan��s eyes for a second before it disappeared again. Calmly, she replied, ��Sure, only if you beat me.��


    ��Haha, what��s so difficult about that?�� Zhu Jing responded with great confidence.


    He did not think that she would agree to his request so easily; on his part, it was just a casualment. He thought that luck was on his side.


    He smiled even wider. ��After you, mydy.��


    Ruan Qingyan returned his smile with a chuckle. ��Then I...will not hold back.��


    Then, the energy around her shifted as she released the inner cultivation of a Martial Sage. She transformed from a shy sheep to a predatory shark. She charged towards Zhu Jing with her sword. At the same time, vines as thick as a human��s arm appeared from the ground and wrapped themselves around Zhu Jing��s feet, holding him tightly in ce. Behind him, a wall made of mud rose up to his waist, preventing him from retreating. Zhu Jing had no choice but to face Ruan Qingyan��s attack head-on.


    Boom!


    Her sword struck at Zhu Jing and he flew backwards into the mud wall, causing it to be a pile of mud. He flew further backwards off the stage and in the blink of an eye, Ruan Qingyan was the only person standing on the Tournament Stage.


    ��It seems like I won��t be able to follow you,�� Ruan Qingyanmented, feigning pity.


    The panel of referees were shocked. It had only taken a few seconds for the match to end. How did she do it?


    ��How...how is this possible?��


    There were many Martial Sages in the Tianluo n, so they would choose only the most talented Martial Sages in their n to represent them. Yet, he had lost to Ruan Qingyan in just a few seconds. Just how strong was she?


    Without letting the crowd recover from their shock, the middle-aged man from the Tianluo n, who was their representative in the Demigod match, hopped up on the Tournament Stage. Staring coldly at Ruan Qingyan, he said, ��Who��s next?��


    The panel of referees quickly announced the Gui Yuan n to be the winner of the Martial Sage duel before inviting their Demigod representative to go onto the stage.


    Beside Gu Lingzhi, a boy who looked only to be about fifteen or sixteen years old got onto the Tournament Stage and smiled warmly at his opponent. The discussion became even more intense.


    ��Oh dear, he looks really young. His cultivation speed must be insanely fast!��


    The lifespan of a Martial Artist was dependent on one��s cultivation level. The faster one could cultivate, the slower one would grow. Looking at the boy, who was called Kang Le, he did not even look like he had reached adulthood yet. With some calctions, he was at most 500 years old.


    It was not impossible to be a Demigod in 500 years, but Martial Artists that were capable of such a feat were usually recruited by the top ns in the Realm of the Gods. It was unthinkable that such a talented person would be part of the Gui Yuan n, which was a small n.


    Having learnt not to underestimate his opponent from Zhu Jing��s previous experience, the middle-aged man took the liberty to attack first the moment the panel of referees signaled for them to begin the match. A sea of fire immediately appeared on the Tournament Stage and ten fire dragons surrounded Kang Le, threatening to swallow him whole.


    ��Water �C extinguish!�� Kang Le muttered under his breath. Instantly, a small thunder cloud appeared over their heads and heavy rain started to fall, extinguishing the sea of fire and the ten dragons in mere seconds.


    The heat of the fire turned the water droplets into steam which engulfed the entire stage. The spectators were unable to tell what was going on internally, but they could hear a few cries that came from the middle-aged man and Kang Le.


    A minuteter, when the mist subsided, the silhouette of Kang Le appeared, with the middle-aged man at his feet. Kang Le looked straight at the panel of referees, ��Announce the results.��


    ��Oh, oh...the victor of the second round is the Gui Yuan n.��


    Everyone��s faces started to change. The expression on Wu Eng��s face became even uglier.


    This was because...he had bet 200,000 god stones that the Tianluo n would win!


    The Gui Yuan n had won two out of three matches, it did not matter whether the Tianluo n won thest match or not. His 200,000 god stones...had gone down the drain.


    Almost everyone that was present had betted on the Tianluo n winning. But now, all of them had lost.


    ��You said your n was in the top 500, but you people can��t even beat such a small n. What a load of bullshit!�� Someone who had lost a considerable amount of money began to scold.


    ��I can��t believe you people lost after gloating so much! Your Tianluo n is useless, return us our money!��


    ��Return us our money! Return us our money!��


    The usations and insults of the public caused Wu Eng��s face to turn green with anger. He angrily got onto the stage and pointed at the Gui Yuan n, ��The next contestant,e up now!��


    His voice was full of threat and anger. He was ready to vent all of his anger and frustration on thest match in this round.


    The audience felt nervous for the Gui Yuan n.

 Chapter 439 – Let’s Raise a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 439 �C Let��s Raise a Dog</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Following Wu Eng shout, Qin Xinran��s small frame appeared through the crowd and she jumped onto the battle arena agilely. Tilting her head, she looked extremely pure and innocent, ��I am here now, can we begin?��


    Everyone was taken aback.


    They were against such a fierce opponent and the Gui Yuan n actually sent such a weak-lookingdy?


    Even Wu Eng was stumped. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, ��You?��


    ��Yes, why can��t it be me?�� Qin Xinran blinked as if confused as to why Wu Eng was hesitating.


    Normally, if he bumped into such a sweet youngdy, Wu Eng would be slightly protective over her. However, now he urgently needed to vent after losing such a huge amount of god stones. He could not be bothered to consider anymore as he snorted, ��Ha, if that is the case then don��t me me for not having mercy.��


    At most, he would not take it too far to ensure that she did not die.


    Although the n Ranking Tournament did not allow killings, it was mainly for the weaker and smaller ns. As for a n like the Tianluo n, which was in the top 500 ns, as long as they were not too harsh, no one would investigate them.


    As the judge announced the start of the fight, everyone broke out into cold sweat for Qin Xinran.


    Wu Eng was simply an extremely famous lower-ss True God that was just second to the talented disciples in the top 100 ns. There was no way Qin Xinran could win against him. They really could not bear to see such a cute youngdy get beaten half to death.


    Out ofpassion, they even started shouting to Qin Xinran to admit defeat.


    Admitting defeat was not possible, unless it was the person that she was challenging that wanted to.


    Qin Xinranughed and waved off their suggestions. Her two canines appeared as she beckoned Wu Eng, ��Don��t you want to fight? Come on then!��


    ��Ho, I will do as you wish!�� Wu Eng bellowed. Brandishing his Meteor Hammer, which was about three times as big as a human head, he rushed towards Qin Xinran.


    ��Tsk, barbaric.�� Qin Xinran scorned as she hopped lightly andnded on top of Wu Eng��s Meteor Hammer. ��But I like it!��


    Qin Xinran suddenly charged downwards. She was not nning to use her agility to y with him but was facing him head on.


    Bang!


    The loud sound of flesh hitting made the people who heard it feel as if they were the ones that got hit. Those that were more cowardly even shut their eyes, afraid to see the delicate youngdy get thrown by Wu Eng and fall to the ground miserably.


    ��Ah���� As expected the cry of misery could be heard, rough and angry.


    Look how pitiful she was, it was so painful that her voice changed.


    ��Damn it, I will kill you!��


    ...That��s not right! Why did that sound like Wu Eng��s voice?


    Those that shut their eyes immediately opened them, wanting to see what was going on.


    Whereas those that had kept their eyes on what was happening in the arena felt like they were looking at an illusion.


    Wu Eng who was famous for being physically strong and was a crazy fighter actually lost to a skinny youngdy that was only about as tall as his shoulder?


    As Wu Eng was fuming, Qin Xinranughed bashfully and looked extremely cute. But now, no one was thinking of her as a weakdy.


    What kind of weakdy could knock the Meteor Hammer to the side and tten someone��s chest?


    Not only that, when Wu Eng was grabbing her two arms and was trying to tear them off, Qin Xinran had done a somersault. With her toes pressing hard off the floor, she had thrown Wu Eng that was at least two times bigger than her into the air.


    Boom!


    The immense fall caused the entire battle arena to shake.


    There was shock in everyone��s eyes. This was now more than a perilous situation.


    ��Is...is she a female?��


    ��More than whether she is a female, I want to know how she produced such an immense amount of strength and power from the small body?��


    She was like a human-shaped machine.


    ��Come on! Didn��t you feel like hitting me? Stand up and hit me then.�� Qin Xinran kicked Wu Eng who was sprawled on the floor and taunted excitedly. It felt like all the cells on her body were screaming for her to ��go again��.


    It has been a while since she had met such a ��meaty�� opponent. She simply could not bear to part with Wu Eng.


    At the bottom of the stage, Hunting Cat felt a cold tremble as he looked at Qin Xinran��s excited eyes. He silentlypared the difference between his own body size and Qin Xinran��s. To his horror, he realised when it came to physical strength, he was not even a match for Wu Eng who had been thrown on the floor. Disappointed, he silently prayed for his future.


    Even if he was going to be treated like a sandbag, he would not give up chasing this wife that he had fallen for!


    In the arena, Wu Eng wobbled as he got up unsteadily. He was filled with indignance as he pounced towards Qin Xinran once more. Qin Xinran��s eyes lit up as she hopped up once again, tugging onto Wu Eng��s arm, she threw him over her shoulder.


    As she flung him on the floor, she did not feel satisfied as she thought about it and threw him in another direction. This happened about ten more times and Wu Eng��s internal organs were all on the brink of shifting ces. Fresh blood spilled out of his mouth.


    At this point, Wu Eng did not think of venting his anger anymore but only wanted to quickly end this battle. The next time that Qin Xinran smashed him onto the floor, he raised a trembling hand and stuttered, ��I-I admit defeat...��


    If he still did not admit defeat, he was going to be killed soon.


    ��As a man, how can you admit defeat so easily?�� Qin Xinran sulked as she wished for it to continue, ��A real man will keep fighting. You are admitting defeat so quickly, such a disappointment.��


    If he didn��t admit defeat, then was he supposed to be beaten alive by you?!


    Fear filled Wu Eng��s eyes as he looked at Qin Xinran. In this life, he will forever be haunted by the memory of being treated as a bag and thrown around by someone.


    Even until when the judge announced that Qin Xinran was the winner and handed a token over to Tianfeng Jin, signifying their advancement, everyone who was watching still had a feeling of disbelief. It was only until Gu Lingzhi��s group left that the person that had received Gu Lingzhi��s bet earlier hooted with joy.


    Initially, when Gu Lingzhi ced her bet, he had added his own bet with hers in order to move people to bet on Gui Yuan n. Now he had earned quite a bit!


    The fight between the Gui Yuan n and Tianluo n was shocking and within a short period of time, it had already spread. Quite a number of people had heard about this new n called the Gui Yuan n that had beaten the Tianluo n, which was within the top 500 ranking, three times consecutively.


    It was not that winning three times consecutively was impossible, but to eliminate a n within the top 500 rankings in the first round had never happened before.


    ��Isn��t the Tianluo n pretty useless? They were actually defeated by a new n. This time, they won��t even make it to the top 1000 rankings. In the next one thousand years, they won��t have a ce in the Secret Territory. Haha.��


    ��Increase the number of people monitoring the Gui Yuan n. Even if it was Tianluo n��s fault for looking down on their ability, their abilities must be of a certain standard to be able to defeat Tianluo n. We can��t lose to them like the Tianluo n.��


    A few ns rejoiced while a few ns became troubled. As the people from Tianluo n were devastated and left the n Tournament dejectedly, there were quite a few that were celebrating.


    To lose a strongpetitor right from the beginning was a good thing to everyone.


    With the fame that Gui Yuan n had gotten from this round, they toned things down for the subsequent rounds.


    In order to prevent others from assessing their abilities, in the following rounds, the three of them, including Qin Xinran did notpete. As for the rest of the members that participated, they also hid at least half of their abilities. No matter whether their opponents were strong or weak, Gui Yuan n always went in looking as if they were weak and were disadvantaged. Those that were silently observing Gui Yuan n would always be surprised by them.


    Unknowingly, Gui Yuan n had made it past ten preliminary rounds. They were ranked at the bottom of the list and were now ranked in the top 500. It made those that were silently assessing theme to a realization. The Gui Yuan n had actually made it so far. In another two rounds, they would be in the top one hundred ns.


    ��In the semi-finals, our first round will be against the Qisha n. They were ranked number 97 in the n Tournament the previous time. This round, we will have a difficult fight.�� Tianfeng Jin said solemnly.


    Hearing this made everyone��s expressions turn serious, but they still were not looking too bad.


    After all, there were not many ns left and it was normal to be up against a n ranking in the top 100. They were already considered lucky to not be drawn up against the top ten ns.


    Rong Yuan muttered to himself as he knocked the top of the table, ��Everyone, don��t be pressurized. Just do what you normally do to the best of your abilities. Although the abilities of the top 100 ns will be extremely powerful, we are not far off. The semi-finals will have nine rounds instead. For Martial Sages, Demigods and lower-ss True Gods, we will be having three rounds ofpetitions for each rank. Our greatest advantage is that our opponents have no idea what our strength is. If we manipte this well, we can achieve surprising results.��


    Zhuo Haotian then threw a bunch of information on the table as Rong Yuanpleted his words. He immediately took credit, ��When I want to get something, there is nothing I cannot find out. The information regarding the Martial Artists from the Qisha n is all here. Sister Tianfeng, am I impressive?��


    ��Yes.�� Tianfeng Jin praised generously. This resulted in Xin Yi, who was standing beside her to pinch her in jealousy, ��I am so sad. You are praising other men in front of me.��


    Tianfeng Jin red at him as her face flushed red, ��How old are you? Why are youparing yourself to a child?��


    Xin Yi leaned in towards her and said softly, ��I will not be petty only if it��s our child.�� This caused Tianfeng Jin��s face to redden even more.


    This was enough. Last time, it was Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who would asionally cause her to feel awkward with their flirting. Now, even the cold Tianfeng Jin was also doing this. She couldn��t live like this!


    Qin Xinran covered her eyes in pain. As the only single person, the pressure on her was great.


    Hunting Cat��s eyes shed as he was filled with indecisiveness. Thinking about what Rong Yuan had taught him on how to chase Qin Xinran, he gritted his teeth as he walked up to Qin Xinran. He grabbed her wrist.


    ��Xinran, let��s raise a dog.��


    ��Huh?�� Qin Xinran was confused.


    Hunting Cat took a deep breath, ��I said, don��t be jealous of them, let��s raise a dog.��


    Rong Yuan told him that Qin Xinran liked domineering men. He hoped that Rong Yuan did not lie to him.

 Chapter 440 – Show Them What We’re Made Of!

    <h4>Chapter 440 �C Show Them What We��re Made Of!</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Everyone��s jaw dropped at what Hunting Cat just did and said.


    ��Are you sure?�� Qin Xinran tilted her head as she looked at him. No one could tell if she was happy or against him.


    ��If I want to raise a dog, I want an extremely fierce one.��


    ��I don��t mind, I like fierce dogs.��


    ��Then let��s raise one.�� Qin Xinran dered casually.


    ��...You are willing?�� Hunting Cat was in disbelief. He had already mentally prepared himself to be rejected and had even thought of how to remain strong after the rejection. He also considered how to make sure that Qin Xinran would not be disgusted by him chasing her. He never would have thought that Qin Xinran would agree so easily? Was it the same reason as the one he was thinking?


    ��Stupid.�� Qin Xinran burst outughing, ��I can��t always be annoyed when others flirt in front of me. asionally, I should let them have a taste of their own medicine right?��


    Furthermore, the end of the n Tournament was nearing and the end of their goal was close. She had rtively good feelings towards Hunting Cat, why shouldn��t she take the chance to date?


    Hunting Cat started fidgeting out of happiness, a silly smile was stered on his face. Finally, he bowed towards Rong Yuan and said seriously, ��Thanks.��


    If not for Rong Yuan��s suggestion to make the first move, he did not know how long he was going to hesitate before confessing to Qin Xinran. Now that his confession was a sess, the first person he wanted to thank was Rong Yuan.


    ��There��s no need to thank me. Xinran is my friend, I wish for her to be happy too.��


    Now, Gu Lingzhi would not need to worry about Qin Xinran every time she saw how Qin Xinran was single. Things worked out.


    Not only was Qin Xinran��s personality explosive but she was also extremely firm on her decisions that it made people speechless. On the first night that she had established her rtionship with Hunting Cat, she had already brought him back to her room, showing with her actions what it meant to be decisive. This made Rong Yuan extremely jealous. He grumbled about how he would not have taken so long to chase Gu Lingzhi if she was just half as easy to chase as Qin Xinran. This ended with Gu Lingzhi giving him a stern lecture.


    On the day of thepetition, all the members from the Gui Yuan n were present as usual. Except that now, no one mocked them for making a big deal.


    There was quite a big increase in the audience for the n Tournament. Those ns that had already been eliminated were in no rush to leave and came to watch the tournament during their free time. They also roamed around the city finding treasures. This hustle and bustle would only die down about a year after the end of the n Tournament.


    ��At where the Qisha n is, the man standing on the right, wearing white, is Qin Yue. When it is time for the lower-ss True Gods to battle, pay attention to him. The skinny man behind him is Mu Tong. I mentioned him before. He is one of the most powerful Demigods. On the other side...�� Zhuo Haotian exined to Gu Lingzhi as he looked at the people across them. asionally, Hunting Cat would also chime in.


    In the few days before the battle, they had alreadye up with a n on how to deal with their opponents from the Qisha n. Now, with the introductions made by Zhuo Haotian and Hunting Cat, everyone started to match their faces with the information they knew about them. They started to feel slightly cautious.


    After all, no matter how detailed their information was, it was not as good as observing their opponents directly.


    ��He is very strong.�� Qin Xinran��s eyes burned with a fighting desire as she looked at Qin Yue, ��He is mine, no one is allowed to fight with me for him.��


    In the category of lower-ss True Gods, Qin Xinran was only considered second best among the three participants. However, in the previous battle, they had deliberately made Qin Xinran seem like their strongest option while the other two lower-ss True Gods from the Spirit Tribe had made it a point to conceal half of their abilities. It was all for thest push, creating an unexpected oue. They had done the same for the six others in the Martial Sage and Demigod categories.


    ��Come, make your bets, make your bets! Qisha n against Gui Yuan n. The odds are 1 to 5. This year��s dark horse, the Gui Yuan n will be up against the Qisha n that is ranked number 97. Will they continue creating their miracles or will they be defeated? Such an exciting battle. Won��t it be a waste to not put your stake in this?�� The bookmaker, Jin Chengcheng, held a Storage Ring in his hands as he spurred the audiences to make their bets.


    Ever since he followed Gu Lingzhi��s bet for fun and won a huge sum from betting on the Gui Yuan n, his betting luck had been good. Especially when the Gui Yuan n waspeting, he would always earn a lot.


    Having received quite a number of bets, Jin Chengcheng came up to the Gui Yuan n and bent down towards Gu Lingzhi. Lowering his voice, he said, ��Cai Shen Ye (T/N: The name of a well-known God worshipped in Chinese folk religion and Taoism, which is believed to bring wealth), are you going to ce a bet today?��


    Laughing, Gu Lingzhi nced at Jin Chengcheng and threw him a Storage Ring, ��Of course, why wouldn��t I?��


    ��Then...who are you going to bet on?��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her brows, ��Of course I��m going to ce a bet on my n.��


    Their goal was the top one hundred, how could they stop at five hundred?


    If it were anyone else, Jin Chengcheng would haveughed at them for aiming too high. But when it came down to Gu Lingzhi, Jin Chengcheng had a weird feeling that he would believe everything she said. Hence, when the majority of the people did not believe in the Gui Yuan n and believe that the Gui Yuan n would stop at the top five hundred, Jin Chengcheng decided to take out half of his wealth �C which was all made from betting on Gui Yuan n during this period �C and ce his bet on the Gui Yuan n.


    ��...I hope you won��t disappoint me.��


    All these while, there were quite a few that kept their bets on Gui Yuan n like him. However, when they knew who the Gui Yuan n were up against, the Qisha n, they did not think well of the Gui Yuan n and shook their heads.


    ��Against the ns not in the top 500, the Gui Yuan n would be okay. However, against the Qisha n, they are stillcking. If they were to have a thousand years to improve maybe they would be a step closer, but now...hopefully they wouldn��t lose too badly.��


    Hearing the discussion beside him, Zhuo Haotian pursed his lips unhappily, ��A bunch of people with no foresight. Is the Qisha n that powerful? That��s because they haven��t seen anyone better. Sister Xinran, I believe in you. Later, show the Qisha n what we��re made of!��


    ��Yes! I will!�� Qin Xinran grabbed her fist as her canines shone under the sun��s rays. Qin Yue suddenly turned around and saw her, raising his brows. Did the people from the Gui Yuan n really believe that they could win them? Are they dreaming?


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Following the three drum beats, the duels today were officially starting.


    The first round was for the Martial Sage category. Their first opponent was the second strongest among the three participants. Gu Lingzhi nodded at Ruan Qingyan, indicating for her to go up.


    Ruan Qingyan received the order and immediately tapped the floor as she floated onto the battle arena. She nodded slightly at the disciple from the Qisha n, ��I am Ruan Qingyan from the Gui Yuan n, nice to meet you.��


    ��I have watched you fight before.�� Hou Yunfeiughed, ��You are pretty strong, butpared to me, you are stillcking slightly. If the Gui Yuan n had sent you up in the second round, maybe you all would be able to win one battle.��


    ording to him, among the Martial Sages of the Gui Yuan n, Ruan Qingyan was considered strong. The other two weren��t much inparison. On the other hand, the Martial Sage that waspeting after him, was the weakest among the three of them. This was why he had spoken as such.


    Quan Qingyan smiled slightly, ��If that is the case, I hope you will have mercy and not defeat me too badly.��


    ��I am afraid I can��t do that.�� Hou Yunfei appeared to be put in a spot, ��My elders have orders and I have to do my best to fulfil them.��


    ��Really? What a pity.�� Ruan Qingyan did not seem to care as she rolled her shoulders. It was as if she was just testing him and said it casually, not really caring what his reply was.


    Hou Yunfei opened his mouth and was about to say that if she did not want to get injured she could just admit defeat. However, Ruan Qingyan had already begun her attack. Her first move was already a thunder strike.


    Possessing all five Spiritual Roots, she used her wood, earth and gold Spiritual Roots explosively. She started off the attack by targeting Hou Yunfei in three areas, the top, middle and bottom.


    Hou Yunfei was shocked and was prepared to face his opponent when he realised how scary Ruan Qingyan was. In one attack, she had blocked off his chance to retreat.


    However, he was not like the wastrels that she had previously fought with!


    With a low growl, Hou Yuntian did not flee but instead attacked. His long sword was engulfed in gold spiritual energy as he swung towards Ruan Qingyan. At the same time, he unleashed his realm and the battle arena immediately turned into a sea of swords.


    Ruan Qingyan gave a delicate cry as she waved her sleeve and a pink ribbon appeared in mid-air. Ruan Qingyan immediately hopped onto the ribbon, rendering the swords that covered the floorpletely useless.


    ��Did you think that��s all to my realm?�� Hou Yunfei said coldly. With a shift of his will, the numerous swords on the floor seemed toe to live as they shook. In a moment, they lifted off the floor and seemed to defy gravity as they flew toward Ruan Qingyan.


    The people watching could not help but exim, ��Hou Yunfei��s domain is much stronger than before. It looks like this Ruan Qingyan has no chance of winning.��


    Ruan Qingyan also gave an exmation before retreating backwards quickly. Under everyone��s surprised cries, the pink ribbon under her split open, turning into a flower shower that looked as if it fell from the sky. When the delicate petals met with the swords, not only did they not tear, they turned into a liquid, causing the swords to quickly corrode. In a few breaths, all the swords that came into contact with the flower petals had turned into a melting puddle of molten iron on the floor.


    ��Gosh, was that ribbon part of her realm? It actually has such an incredible corrosion ability!��


    Hou Yunfei was also stunned as he increased his control of his realm. At the same time, the swords in the air doubled in number.


    ��What a pity,�� Ruan Qingyan sighed. Pointing behind Hou Yunfei, a huge amount of vines suddenly appeared and immediately wrapped around Hou Yuntian. Hou Yunfei snorted as he tried to struggle and escape. All of a sudden he realised that he could no longer control and release his spiritual energy. His spiritual energy had been sealed and he could only use his physical strength.


    ��Demon nts?�� Hou Yuntian cursed. How could the nts that Ruan Qingyan controlled be Demon nts? Weren��t Demon nts found only on the Thousand Mountains Range?


    Normally, he would need only a few seconds to get out of the bind of the Demon nts. However, a strong opponent would not allow any loopholes. In the time that the Demon nts binded him, it was enough for Ruan Qingyan to do a lot of things.


    All he saw was Ruan Qingyan��s lightugh as she raised her hand and the sky full of flower petals merged to form a pink ribbon once again. She then waved her hand towards Hou Yunfei.


    Bam��


    Hou Yuntian waspletely unwilling as he was thrown out of the battle arena.

 Chapter 441 – Despicable

    <h4>Chapter 441 �C Despicable</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Hou Yunfei��s duel left a lot of people not knowing how to feel. All of them looked at Ruan Qingyan in shock.


    The people from the Qisha n looked at her with hatred. In their minds, Hou Yunfei��s defeat was because this woman had used a sinister method. She had actually used Demon nts. There were some that even went up to question the judge.


    The lower-ss True God who was the judge had also not faced a situation like this before. When it came to Demon nts, anyone who saw it would take a detour around it. Who would think of breeding them? He could only temporarily pause thepetition and fly to the main center of thepetition to ask for help from one of the organizers of thepetition.


    Fifteen minutester, the judge returned. His final verdict was to keep his original decision. The tournament did not restrict Martial Artists from using Demon nts to fight. In fact, he encouraged those that were watching to control Demon nts to fight if they had the ability to do so. It was only then that the Qisha n stopped arguing, but it was obvious that they were unhappy.


    ��Spirit nts are also a form of ability. Your n is one of the top 100 ns, why are you such sore losers?�� With one sentence, Gu Lingzhi left the Qisha n speechless. Gritting their teeth, they focused on Dou Qiankun, who was up next.


    The Gui Yuan n could count on the element of surprise to win the first round. However, they did not believe that after using their strongest, Ruan Qingyan for the first round, they could still win the second round!


    Registering the Qisha n��s reactions, Ruan Qingyanughed as she jumped on the battle arena. She then whispered something to the other two Martial Sages. When they saw who the Qisha n sent on next, the two of them exchanged nces as one of themughed wickedly before jumping on the arena.


    Originally, the other person was supposed to fight the second battle. But Ruan Qingyan��s words had made them change their mind at thest minute.


    Ruan Qingyan said, ��The second Martial Sage from the Qisha n is not their best disciple.��


    Whereas from the Spirit Tribe, their strongest Martial Sage had gone up.


    The result was nothing surprising. The Gui Yuan n imed victory.


    When the disciple from the Qisha n was shooed off the stage, he was still slightly in a daze.


    He was clearly stronger than his opponent, but he was not as fast. He had run around the stage for a good portion of his battle because his opponent kept slipping away. When his spiritual energy had been depleted, he was then kicked off stage by his opponent and lost in a sullen manner. He was extremely indignant.


    ��Lu Can, help me get rid of the third person!�� He shouted at Lu Can who was going up the stage. His rage red, ��When it is done, I will give you one hundred god stones.��


    The look on Lu Can��s face changed. One hundred god stones were not much to True Gods, but to Martial Sages it was quite arge sum. Lu Can immediately agreed confidently, ��Remember your promise, one hundred god stones.��


    He then stepped onto the battle arena calmly. With every step he took, his peak-level Martial Sage aura was emanating. When he got to the centre of the battle arena, the energy about him was at his highest. His entire being was like a sword that had just been forged and the minute he sensed a trace of his enemy, he would go at them.


    With his aura, even those that were watching were affected. Those whose cultivation was not as high as Lu Can all felt slightly subdued as they watched him. They could not help but pity the Martial Sage that was going against him.


    This duel was going to result in a death...


    Gu Lingzhi naturally felt his energy but had faith in Rong Yuan��s n. She merely nced at Lu Can before she said to Zhou Jinyan, who was thest to go on, ��Go ahead, do what I told you.��


    ��Yes, Elder Gu,�� Zhou Jinyan replied. He then hopped onto the battle arena without turning back.


    Lu Can looked at the pretty-looking young man that came onto the arena. From his appearance, he must be pretty talented.


    But no matter how talented he was, today was his end. Who asked the Gui Yuan n to cross a line?


    As he thought till here, the energy over Lu Can��s body surged once again and reached an extremely frightening level. It was reaching close to the threat of a Demigod. He looked in satisfaction as the young man in front of him paled and took a step back. A sinister smile tugged at his lips.


    ��Lad, if you want to me someone, me the two others before you. I did not want to do this.��


    As he spoke, Lu Can had already gone into an attacking position. All he was waiting for was for the judge to dere the start and he could end the life of this man in front of him.


    The judge looked at Zhou Jinyan pitifully. He had so much potential, when he grew up, he might even be a True God. Unfortunately, his future was going to end here.


    However, he was the judge and no matter how begrudging he was, he had to fulfil his duties. Shaking his head, he was about to dere the start of the fight when Zhou Jinyan raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ��Judge, I admit defeat.��


    What?


    The three words repeated themselves in everyone��s heads.


    That��s not right. I was already prepared to see a body; did you just say that? Do you even have the honor of a Martial Artist?


    Even the energy around Lu Can��s body wavered as he looked at Zhou Jinyan furiously.


    ��What did you say?��


    How can he just notpete?


    The n Tournament was a matter that concerned the n��s reputation. Which Martial Artist that participated did not want to have their chance at fame? Even if not for the n, they should think about themselves. Under so many people��s watchful gazes, was he not even going to try before admitting defeat? Where was his self-respect?


    Zhou Jinyan did not seem at all pressured by this point. Addressing Lu Can��s question, he exined nicely, ��Looking at you, I can already tell that you are stronger than the previous two. On the other hand, my abilities are the lousiest among the three of us and I will definitely not be able to beat you. Since I am already destined to lose, why do I have to go through the extra trouble of fighting?�� What more when you intend to kill me?


    Of course, Zhou Jinyan did not voice out thest sentence.


    When thisd talked, although it seemed like he was praising him, why was he still so indignant? So angry?


    He had wanted to exchange his head for the one hundred god Stones! His god stones that were almost in his hands were now gone like that!


    No matter how unhappy Lu Can was, thepetition had to go on and he could only carry his energy with him and step off the battle arena unhappily. The look that he gave Zhou Jinyan was one that looked like he wanted to swallow him whole.


    ��What animosity does he have against me? I am just not fighting him. I already admitted defeat, what else is he unhappy about?�� Zhou Jinyan mumbled to himself.


    He did not lower his voice on purpose and everyone around could hear him clearly. Their expressions changed.


    He had made his opponent spend so much time generating his energy and putting on airs. He then told him that it was all for naught. Who wouldn��t be angry?


    The people from the Gui Yuan n did not think the same way as they all went tofort Zhou Jingyan.


    ��Xiao Yan, don��t be upset. It is okay to admit defeat, there will be a lot more chances in the future. You are bound to win back all the points that you lose.��


    ��That��s right. Xiao Yan, don��t be afraid. If that person finds trouble with you after this, I will help you. How old is he to still bully a child? Does he have no shame?��


    Everyone was dumbfounded. It seemed like the people from the Gui Yuan n did not belong to the same world as them. Even their mindsets were so weird.


    After the Martial Sage duels ended, it was now time for the Demigod duels.


    Because the Qisha n had lost to battles the previous round, for this round of the Demigod, they had no choice but to treat it seriously. The first one up was Mu Tong, who was the strongest among their Demigods.


    On the outside, Mu Tong may appear to be a handsome and kind young man as he did not emanate the same overpowering energy as Lu Can. However, those that knew him were aware that Mu Tong��s personality was very different from his appearance. He was a very powerful person.


    At this moment, as he stood in the battle arena, he looked down at the Gui Yuan n from above and said inly. ��I wonder who the Gui Yuan n is sending up? I hope we can learn from each other.��


    ��I won��t dare to teach you anything. Who doesn��t know Mu Tong from the Qisha n? You are an extremely well-known figure of your rank and even the Demigods from the top ten n find it troublesome when they meet you. I think I won��t need to go up and lose face. After all, I am going to lose. I want to lose beautifully, so I shall admit defeat.�� Yu Jinjin said despondently. Yu Jinjin had gone up to the stage to say these few words before heading back down to the rest area of the Gui Yuan n. He had admitted defeat so quickly, he wondered if he had imagined it.


    ��A-admit defeat?��


    The Gui Yuan n had admitted defeat twice, didn��t they want to grasp the opportunity? No matter how strong the Qisha n is, shouldn��t they try before admitting defeat? How could their n elder let them do this?


    The truth was that the audience worried too much.


    Yu Jinjin who had admitted defeat so quickly was not reprimanded by the elders of his n at all. Instead he was actuallyforted as if they might me themselves for not trying and take it to heart. This made those that were watching as well as their opponents have a feeling of disbelief.


    This made everything think that when the second Demigod from the Qisha n stepped up��would the Gui Yuan n admit defeat once again?


    However, the truth was that the Martial Artists of the Gui Yuan n still had some kind of courage. At least, the Demigod from the Gui Yuan n did not admit defeat this time and actually had a proper fight.


    Eventually, the result was surprising. The Gui Yuan n had won.


    Faced with this result, the people from Qisha n fell silent.


    During halftime, the person in charge of leading the Qisha n is this tournament shouted. He suddenly stood up and scolded angrily, ��Despicable! You are cheating!��


    Cheating?


    A good majority of the people were confused as to what he was talking about. Only a minority suddenly came to a realization after they got past their confusion. They suddenly thought of something critical as they silently scolded, simr to the person, ��Despicable!��


    The Gui Yuan n was afraid of facing the Qisha n head-to-head and was actually using a n to ept one loss in exchange for two. By cing their weakest disciple with the strongest opponent from the Qisha n, they will eliminate their strongest opponent, bearing a loss. With their two other stronger yers, they then fight against the remaining of Qisha��s participants. This was an effective n.


    When the Gui Yuan n did this, they did not even try to hide. When they admitted defeat, they did it so quickly that it could not help but make everyone suspicious. They were simply despicable...

 Chapter 442 – Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 442 �C Reunited</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    Although the Qisha n hade to a realization now, it was already toote. The Gui Yuan n had already won three fights. They just needed to win another two more to pass this round.


    And in the next round of the Demigod duel, Qisha��s strongest participant was already used. The participant from the Gui Yuan n was likely to win.


    ��I can��t ept this. Judge, they are scheming, I want to rpete!�� The upper-ss True God, Han Xiu dered.


    However, the judge could only sigh and shake his head, ��Elder Han, it is not that I don��t wish to help you, but the rules are as such. The sequence at which your members are sent up are determined by the n yourselves. What the Gui Yuan n is doing is allowed, ording to the rules.��


    When the judge finished speaking, thest battle of the Demigods had also finished. Once again, the Gui Yuan n had won. At this moment, the people from the Qisha n started to feel uneasy.


    The Gui Yuan n had won four rounds while they had only won two. This meant that in the following lower-ss True God duels, they had to win all three rounds.


    But the Gui Yuan n did not even bother to hide their tactics from them, would they let them win so easily?


    Of course not.


    When the Gui Yuan n eventually won Qisha n and the news of it entering the top 250 ns spread, all the ns in thepetition were impassioned. When they found out how the Gui Yuan n had won, everyone started to evaluate and judge them.


    Some praised them for having the courage to n out their strategy carefully. Martial Artists needed to know their strengths and y to them in order to have a long future. In addition, the Gui Yuan n did not even have any intentions to hide what they were doing. They showed their hand outrightly from the start. It was the Qisha n��s stupidity to me for not having seen it earlier.


    There were those that thought entirely differently. They felt that the Gui Yuan n was trying to find a loophole in the rules and the result of their fight was unfair. It was unfair for Qisha n to lose.


    Ultimately, no matter whether it was good or bad, the result was final. The Qisha n was destined to only be in the top 500 in this n Tournament.


    With Gui Yuan n passing this round, it made those that lost to them feel slightly better about themselves. Even people from the Tianluo n feltforted. Even a n that was in the top 100 had lost to the Gui Yuan n, what was there to feel bad about?


    With the first round amongst the top 500 over, this was now thest round to determine the top 100.


    The tactic that the Gui Yuan n used against the Qisha n would not be useful here.


    The points obtained from 5 wins and 4 losses would cause them to be out of the top 100.


    As usual, Jin Chengcheng was coting bets before thepetition.


    When he came to the Gui Yuan n, the way he looked at Gu Lingzhi was as if he saw the God of Wealth. Unable to hide his excitement, he asked, ��Elder Gu, may I know who you will be betting on this time?��


    As Gu Lingzhi looked at the wooden token that Tianfeng Jin had handed over to her with the name of their opponent, she said confidently, ��Of course, it will be on us.��


    Following that, under Jin Chengcheng��s trembling gaze, she bet one million god stones.


    The truth was if she was not afraid that betting more would influence her odds, she would have thrown in the few million god stones that she had won from betting on her own n in the previous few rounds. The feeling of bing rich overnight was too exuberating. Even Zhuo Haotian looked at her in jealousy when he found out how much she had won from betting.


    However, even though Gu Lingzhi tried to be subtle, the emergence of the Gui Yuan n could not be hidden. At least when they knew who the Gui Yuan n were facing next, the odds ratio changed. It was the biggest change since the start of the tournament �C one to two.


    From being looked down upon, they were now the n that people wanted to bet on. They could also tell that Gui Yuan n��s luck was great. This time, they were up against a n that were not very strong.


    Entering the top 100 did not seem very difficult anymore, allowing Gu Lingzhi to breathe a sigh of relief. Everyone from the Gui Yuan n had a feeling as if their dream was about toe through.


    Gui Yuan n��s name was officially known by everyone who came to participate in the n Tournament. The initial looks of disdain turned into looks of admiration.


    Even if they had schemed in their previous fight, the fact that they could enter the top 100 ns meant that they were strong.


    Taking a step back, even if the Gui Yuan n did not use tricks to win, the reputation of being in the top 100 would be sufficient for people to respect them.


    This was the reputation of having an abundance of resources. With all these, they hadplete belief that in the next n Tournament, the Gui Yuan n��s strength would match their position in the n Rankings!


    Just as everyone started to believe that the Gui Yuan n was a force to be reckoned with, on the observation deck at the Tianyan n, a silent and cold looking young man smiled. This rare smile immediately made the youngdy that was trying to butter up to him exim, ��Senior Yan, youughed!��


    ��Mmhm.�� The man replied, delight apparent in his voice.


    He did not think they would actually do it and make it to the top 100 of the n Tournament. Hispanions were working so hard, if he did not do anything, he would really be useless.


    Thinking about the n he hade up with secretly, the smile on Yan Liang��s face deepened.


    That��s right. This handsome looking person that had infiltrated the Tianyan n was Yan Liang.


    When he first ascended into the Realm of the Gods, he was quite lucky and appeared at a ce with not a sign of human life. When he finally came across an area with humans, the glow that would set him apart as someone who ascended had long disappeared. This gave him the opportunity to assess the situation in the Realm of the Gods safely.


    When he knew that Pan Luo had known about the ascension and issued a wanted list, Yan Liang was so furious he wanted to rush up directly to challenge Pan Luo. He wanted to tear off his fa?ade and expose his true evil side to everyone.


    But having always been calm, he knew that doing so would only mean imminent death. Hence, he suppressed the hatred he had towards Pan Luo and worked hard to integrate into the Realm of the Gods. He became a hunter that hunted those on the Wanted List. In actuality, he wanted to use this chance to rescue those from the Tianyuan Continent.


    As for how he got into the Tianyan n, that was a beautiful ident.


    The young daughter of the n Leader of the Tianyan n had been coveted by some gangster and almost fell into their trap but was saved by a young hero that had just been passing by.


    With this old trick of rescuing a beauty, the oue was also very predictable. The youngdy was extremely grateful for the young hero for saving her life and immediately brought him back to her ce at the n and introduced him to her father. It allowed him to stay in the Tianyan n. In their interaction thereafter, affection grew, and everything seemed to fall in ce.


    ��This Gui Yuan n is quite good. I want to meet them.��


    ��Gui Yuan n?�� Liu Shanshan scrunched up her nose as she did not think so, ��Isn��t it just a random n that made it only because they were scheming? Senior, why are you so interested in them?��


    Fury shed in Yan Liang��s eyes before quickly disappearing, suppressing his rage he said, ��Scheming is also a skill. If they can make it to the top 100, they would naturally be talented in some way. Junior, you don��t even know them well, yet you��ve already formed a judgement on them based on rumors, don��t you think that is too careless?��


    ��Senior...�� Liu Shanshan had never seen Yan Liang speak to her so sternly before and became flustered, ��Sorry Senior, I just heard what others were saying. If you are interested in them, then let��s go have a look.��


    ��No, I will go alone.�� When he was going to meet with Gu Lingzhi and the rest, it would be better if there was no one else around in case they realize something from their conversation.


    ��I won��t be watching the fight in the afternoon. If the n Leader asks, please help me exin.��


    Yan Liang��s expression then returned to their cold state as he determined the direction he had to head to to reach where the Gui Yuan n was currently staying.


    Due to their increase in rankings, the temporary residence of the Gui Yuan n also had a significant improvement in quality. From their slum housing by the side of the mountain, they had shifted to near the center and were at a peak that was filled with spiritual energy.


    At this moment, the people in the Gui Yuan n were suppressing their excitement as they discussed their next n of action.


    ording to the flow of previous tournaments, thepetition for the top 100 would be conducted in five days. Simr to previously, lots would be drawn to determine their opponents.


    With regard to this, the Gui Yuan n did not have any expectations anymore, having already reached their goal. Now, what they needed to be careful of was to not expose their identity as Ascension Members from the Tianyuan Continent before the end of the n Tournament.


    This was an extremely dangerous move.


    Even if others wrecked their brain, they would never think that the tiny ants from Tianyuan Continent that were on the wanted list would be so bold as to appear straight up in front of them. In such a brazen manner that attracted the attention of so many as well. Right from the beginning, the reason why Rong Yuan agreed with Gu Lingzhi and decided to give it their all for the n Tournament was because of this.


    After all, it was almost impossible for anyone to think that people that were being hunted would actually appear in front of their hunters openly.


    At this point, Yan Liang reached. He knocked rhythmically on the door and a familiar voice sounded.


    ��Yan Liang from the Tianyan n is here to visit.��


    The interior of the house fell silent. Gu Lingzhi then jumped up excitedly, ��Yan Liang?��


    The moment she said that she shut her mouth frustratedly. From the way Yan Liang spoke, it was obvious that he was trying to remind them that walls have ears. Who knew if anyone could hear the excitement in her voice?


    ��That��s me. I never would have thought that the Gui Yuan n would have heard of my name.��

 Chapter 443 – Changing the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 443 �C Changing the Rules</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��The newest handsome addition to the Tianyan n, Yan Liang, how could I not know about you?��


    Rong Yuanughed as he stepped forward to open the door. Gu Lingzhi gave him a questioning nce, ��Why do I not know how famous Yan Liang is?��


    Rong Yuanughed lowly as he whispered by her ear, ��It seems like you don��t know our opponent well enough yet. After the top 500 ns were set, there was a change in the middle-ss True Gods from the Tianyan n.��


    The person that was changed was naturally Yan Liang.


    ��You knew and you didn��t tell me!�� Gu Lingzhi red at him.


    Rong Yuan raised his brows innocently, ��At that time, I just thought it was someone with the same name. I didn��t think it would really be him.��


    Actually, he had long ago knew that the Yan Liang was the Yan Liang they knew, and he had even met with Yan Liang privately. It was just that at that time, there were others around them, and they did not exchange words. But with regard to things like this, Rong Yuan was definitely not going to tell Gu Lingzhi. He did not forget that Yan Liang refused to give up on Gu Lingzhi. What if he continued to hold on?


    As they spoke, the two of them had reached the door.


    Hence, when the door opened, the scene Yan Liang saw was how Rong Yuan was stuck close to Gu Lingzhi��s ear as he spoke to her tenderly. His eyes dulled, Rong Yuan definitely did this for him to see.


    After all these years, Rong Yuan still got jealous extremely easily.


    ��To be able to be known by someone from the Tianyan n is my fortune. Pleasee in.�� Gu Lingzhi used her elbow to shove Rong Yuan who had stuck onto her like a worm ever since he heard Yan Liang��s voice. She warmly invited Yan Liang in,pletely behaving like a nobody that had been noticed by someone famous. It made those around that were monitoring the Gui Yuan n, shake their heads.


    A nobody will always be a nobody. They had already made it to the top 100 yet they still did not change the way they behaved.


    Yan Liang was from the Tianyan n and his position was not very different from the Gui Yuan n.


    There were positive sides to being a nobody. Gu Lingzhi��s performance made those that were watching her think that maybe...it was a good thing for the Gui Yuan n to have made it to the top 100. At least, it will be a lot more convenient to try and control them.


    Not caring what others thought, the minute Gu Lingzhi finished acting and inviting Yan Liang in, she returned to her normal self. She did not care how jealous Rong Yuan would be as she expressed her joy at seeing Yan Liang.


    It made Zhuo Haotian and Hunting Cat confused as they did not know what was going on.


    Since when did Gu Lingzhi have such a good friend in the Realm of the Gods?


    Looking at the others, they were all wearing simrly delighted expressions. Who was this Yan Liang? Why were they so happy to see him?


    Seeing this, Qin Xinran sniggered as she told the two of them about Yan Liang��s true identity. Realisation hit them as they felt heartfelt admiration towards Yan Liang.


    To have a foothold in the Tianyan n and even appeared as one of the selected few for the n Tournament, the Tianyan n must hold him in high regard. To be able to do this, Yan Liang��s ability and wisdom must be a lot better than the average person.


    ��There are a lot of people watching you from the outside so I can��t stay for long in order to prevent suspicions. These are the information I gathered since I came to the Realm of the Gods. It includes ns that are dissatisfied with Pan Luo and his influence. I have secretly checked a few of the leaders as well as several alliances that already started. There are still some that I am monitoring. Take this information back to study and choose a few useful ones. Tell me when you all are making a move so I can help.��


    As Yan Liang spoke, he retrieved a thick pile of papers from his Storage Ring. The papers were covered with condensed writings and were the result of Yan Liang��s work these few years. Now, he did not hold back as he passed them to Gu Lingzhi, providing them much needed support for what they were going to do next.


    But to obtain so much information, how much risk did Yan Liang have to take in a ce like the Tianyan n to obtain this?


    ��Yan Liang...�� Gu Lingzhi called out his name. Laughing, Yan Liang cut her off before she could thank him and cracked a rare joke, ��I am a part of the Tianyuan Continent and should fulfil my responsibility. Okay, it is time for me to go. I hope that the next time we meet, it won��t be in the battle arena.��


    The information Yan Liang gave them was precious and only after Gu Lingzhi had sorted out the information then did she realise that there were so many people that were notpletely loyal to Pan Luo. Some of them had a grudge against Pan Luo, that were no less than theirs.


    For example, the Wanhua n which was ranked number eighty-three. They had an evesting hatred with Pan Luo. This was because the Wanhua n had suffered a simr fate to Zhuo Rong and got on Pan Luo��s bad side. Their existence threatened his power and hence, Pan Luo had sent out an army to wipe out the entire generation of the Wanhua n.


    It was only after a few hundred years then did the surviving disciples return and incidentally found out that the massacre had been ordered by their beloved Deity King.


    Unable to stand how Pan Luo��s power continued to reign, their entire n worked together but could only cause minimal trouble to Pan Luo. They were no match for him. The Wanhua n could only hold onto the grudge deep inside their hearts and change their names, reappearing in the Realm of the Gods under a different n.


    This time round, they learnt their lesson and did not behave like headless chickens. On the outside, they demonstrated their abilities within the eptable range that Pan Luo would ept. However, they were secretly contacting people who felt like them, hoping that one day they could seek revenge against their mortal enemy.


    The reason why Yan Liang knew them was because he identally found out that they were taking the side of the Ascension Members from the Tianyuan Continent. They even helped to arrange identities for several Ascension Members. This was when they made contact and formed an alliance.


    The rest that had the same strength as the alliance had simr situations to the Wanhua n. They were all pitiful people that were forced by Pan Luo.


    ��This is good. With the addition of the alliance, our sess rate when we set out to kill Pan Luo is a lot higher.�� Rong Yuan smiled as he saw their ray of hope of winning Pan Luo.


    In the next few days, on the surface it seemed like the Gui Yuan n was trying to form rtionships with several powerful ns. But in actuality, they were following ording to the information that Yan Liang gave them and contacting those that were unhappy with Pan Luo.


    When the time for the top 100 ns to contend with one another came, Gu Lingzhi and the rest had made contact with a total of 12 powerful ns and allied with them. When the time was right, they would act along with Gu Lingzhi.


    Today, it was time for the first round ofpetition among the top 100 ns. The people that remained in Tianyan City were all here to watch thepetition. It was not an everyday affair that they would get the chance to watch the top 100 nspete.


    As usual, Jin Chengcheng came up to Gu Lingzhi before the battle and asked her about her bet.


    This time, Gu Lingzhi blinked and did not throw arge bet in as she usually did. Instead, she only ced a small bet of ten thousand god stones. Under Jin Chengcheng''s confused look, she said honestly, ��The top 100 ns are all extremely powerful, our Gui Yuan n may not have as much resources as them, it is better to be careful.��


    ��I understand, thank you Elder for your advice.�� Jin Chengcheng replied gratefully. He knew that it was Gu Lingzhi��s way of warning him that the Gui Yuan n were not fully confident of winning this time. Thankfully, he had earned enough from the previous bets and he could very well lock himself up to train for the next few hundred years.


    As the top 100 ns gathered together at the main peak in preparation for the first round of battles, a thunder roared in the sky. A solemn voice that made all that listened to him want to serve him filled the air.


    ��This year, there will be changes to the n Tournament. All the ns will enter a Secret Territory for the final round. The positionings will be determined by the points received in the Secret Territory.��


    ��D-Deity King? Oh my god, was that the Deity King��s voice?�� A few people eximed. Under the threat of the voice, they could not help but fall to their knees.


    There were also those that paid attention to the changes in the rules that Pan Luo mentioned. In the past years, it was always rounds and rounds ofpetition, this time it became a showdown in a Secret Territory. Could it be that Pan Luo had his suspicions?


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan exchanged nces as cold sweat appeared on their palms.


    Rong Yuan stroked the back of her handfortingly and whispered, ��Don��t be nervous, if it was really like that he would have taken action directly.��


    Although Rong Yuan did not say his name directly, Gu Lingzhi understood what he was getting at.


    With Pan Luo��s personality, if he knew there was a problem with the Gui Yuan n, he would not have gone through the trouble of setting up a Secret Territory. He could easily order the people on the ground to get rid of them directly!


    Before everyone could figure out the purpose of this, the battle arena that the Tianyan n had prepared shone with a bright light. The gold ray shot to the sky and the n Leader of Tianyan n spoke, ��Everyone who is participating in the top 100petition, please enter the Teleportation Spell. You will be sent to the Secret Territory that the Deity King specially opened for thest portion of thispetition.��


    As the voice died down, the Tianyan n headed into the Teleportation Spell first as a tribute. When Yan Liang was about to enter, his eyes seemed to brush across the Gui Yuan n, seemingly to tell them to rest assured.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately calmed down.


    As long as the Secret Territory wasn��t part of Pan Luo��s plot.


    Seeing this, Rong Yuan became slightly sour, ��Why do you not believe me but you immediately rxed when that brat gave you a look?�� He was jealous.


    Gu Lingzhi gave him a re, ��Are you in the same position as him?�� Yan Liang had infiltrated into the enemy��s den and was bringing them news. Rong Yuan waspletely guessing. How could they be the same?


    ��I��m so sad!�� Rong Yuan used indignantly, ��Is there no more excitement after so much time has passed? You��re making my heart break!��


    Gu Lingzhi simply replied with an eyeroll. The people from the Gui Yuan n were amused as they saw them. Mei Ying even pointed at Rong Yuan and mocked, ��Little Rong, after all these years, you can��t even handle your own woman, you are embarrassing us men!��


    Rong Yuan looked at him faintly, ��You speak as if you can handle yours.��


    Mei Ying instantly shut his mouth awkwardly, not daring to say another word. This time, everyone wasughing at him.

 Chapter 444 – Perish Together

    <h4>Chapter 444 �C Perish Together</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    From all corners of the Secret Territory, the Demon nts from the ball of light had been released and it was brutally attacking anyone it saw. Martial Artists that could not react in time immediately fell prey to them.


    There were not many upper-ss True Gods in the Realm of the Gods and those in the top 100 that did not have any upper-ss True Gods to support them could only wait for death as the Demon nts were of a rank that was simr to the upper-ss True Gods.


    In less than a day, over ten ns had perished.


    Until the moment of their death, these people could not believe what was happening to them. They could only stare with wide eyes filled with fear in the direction they entered.


    Why? Why were there so many Demon nts here? Why did the Deity King want them to enter such a dangerous ce?


    Those that died would never be able to know the truth.


    In the corner of the Secret Territory, a group was making their way slowly, they turned a blind eye to the bright light around them. The light rays near them were not as blinding as the ones in the other areas, allowing them to proceed easily.


    The one leading the group was of course a respected elder from the Tianyan n. At this moment, the respected elder held a position that was close to the n Leader. With a respectful expression, he asked the man beside him.


    ��My lord...may I know which direction we should be heading to now?��


    Amongst the people from the Tianyan n, only two others knew the identity of this upper-ss True God and did not have any special reaction. Everyone else that heard his greeting all hesitated as they looked curiously at this man. Who was this mysterious man that only joined them on thest day as they entered the Secret Territory and could make their Tianyan n��s respected elders behave so carefully?


    Wearing a ck robe, the man had a handsome and alluring face. He muttered slightly to himself as he pointed in the east direction, ��Let��s head in this direction.��


    The respected elder from the Tianyan n immediately ordered everyone to turn and head to the direction pointed out by the man.


    Since he stepped into the Secret Territory, he had a feeling that something was not what he expected.


    From the start of their journey he had seen many people who were extremely powerful outside but in here, they werepletely helpless against the Demon nts brought by the light rays and were killed.


    Earlier on, he even saw a group that was led by an upper-ss True God get trapped by two Demon nts that were of a simr rank and yet, the entire group perished.


    There were some people in the Tianyan n who knew them and wanted to lend a helping hand. Unfortunately they were warned that as soon as they attacked the Demon nts, all the light rays within fifty meters of them would automatically attack them. This would go on until they left the Secret Territory or were killed. It made those disciples that wanted to help shiver in fear and stayed put. As long as they tilted their heads slightly, they could disregard those that were crying for help and continue on their journey.


    It was at this moment that Yan Liang realised why when they first entered the Secret Territory, the respected elder kept reminding them to not touch any of the light rays.


    If they touched anything in the light ray, they would then be chased relentlessly by Demon nts. Then why did Pan Luo ask them to attack the things in the light rays, did he want to send them to their death?


    Under the ambush of so many Demon nts that had abilities equivalent to an upper-ss True God, how many groups would be able to make it out alive? And how many people from the Gui Yuan n would survive?


    Yan Liang was extremely distraught and there were a few times that he wanted to leave the group to go and find the Gui Yuan n but he failed to warn them. To secretly leave this group with so many True Gods around was extremely difficult.


    He was extremely worried yet he could not do anything. Yan Liang was so angry that his eyes reddened. He hoped that Gu Lingzhi and the rest were fine. If someone died because of this scheme, he would definitely not forgive these people!


    All of a sudden, they saw a group of people in the distance.


    Although they looked exhausted, they were by far the mostplete group.


    Looking at the silhouette of the group, Yan Liang��s heart skipped a beat. A wild happiness appeared in his eyes �C it was Gu Lingzhi and the rest!


    The physical training from the Lost Lands showed its results in this Secret Territory.


    To others, this was a death ground, but to the Gui Yuan n, this was the best ce to train. From their initial battered state, they found the way to deal with these Demon nts from the light rays. As long as they stayed about 50 meters away from the light rays, they would not be attacked.


    Only the people from the Gui Yuan n had the mind to worry about this. Whereas other people could not even escape, much less think about the rules guiding the attack of the Demon nts.


    Amongst the Gui Yuan n, other than themselves, there were people from two other ns. They were the people from the Wanhua n and Xijian n.


    Needless to say, before they even entered the Secret Territory, the Wanhua n had alreadye to an agreement with the Gui Yuan n and formed an alliance with them. Seeing them in trouble, the Gui Yuan n would definitely step in to help. As for the addition of the Xijian n, it waspletely by chance.


    Ranked number nine in the previous n Tournament, the entire group was almost wiped out when they met Gu Lingzhi��s group.


    Nearing their death, they were cursing and swearing at Pan Luo with all their might.


    They had been continuously attacked after the first light ray. Who could not tell that this was a plot?


    Hearing them curse at Pan Luo, Gu Lingzhi and the rest immediately helped them.


    As the saying goes: an enemy of your enemy is your friend.


    Having been saved by the Gui Yuan n, the people from the Xijian n were extremely grateful and swore that when they got out of here they would expose all of Pan Luo��s evil deeds.


    With his disregard for other people��s lives, he was not worthy to be the Deity King.


    Rong Yuan took the chance to select a few of the misdeeds that Pan Luo did to the Realm of the Gods and told all of them. With the Wanhua n present as ��witnesses��, backing whatever he said, the people from the Xijian n agreed to join the alliance to prevent Pan Luo from doing any more evil deeds.


    In actuality, it was not only the Xijian n. At this very moment, all the other Martial Artists who were fighting for their lives all had some degree of hatred for Pan Luo. Out of every ten Martial Artists, only about one survived, how could they not detest him?


    Even those outside the Secret Territory were starting to feel the same.


    Seeing the Fate sses disintegrate continuously in his hands, the elder that brought the Mingxin n looked horrified at the n Leader of the Tianyan n, ��Leader Pan, what is the meaning of this?��


    Every Fate ss that disintegrated represented the life of a disciple ending.


    In apetition there would always be deaths and all participating ns would usually carry the Fate ss of every disciple on them. But this was the first time that so many Fate sses were disintegrating at the same time.


    Five of the Fate sses had disintegrated at the same time in his hand! This meant that the Mingxin n had lost a good number of the ten over talented disciples they had sent into the Secret Territory. How could he not feel heartbroken and angry?


    The n Leader of the Tianyan n, Pan Xiang, nced at the Fate sses in the elder��s hand and consoled, ��Fights in the Secret Territory are bound to lead to some deaths. This is something that cannot be helped. In order to gain something, how can there not be sacrifices?��


    ��Are you trying to tell me that I am unlucky?�� The elder from Mingxin n was not at all consoled, ��Do you know that the people that we sent into the Secret Territory are all prodigies that my Mingxin n spent a lot of time and effort to groom? Five lives were lost at the same time. The Tianyan n must be responsible for this!��


    ��That��s right, I hope the Tianyan n can exin yourselves! Why did my middle-ss True God Elder also lose his life?�� The leader of the Shuiyue n said solemnly as he gripped a broken Fate ss in his hand.


    Following that, all the people from the top 100 ns that were standing guard outside all started to criticise the Tianyan n.


    This was because the Fate sses in their all hands went through different levels of disintegration in such a short amount of time. This abnormal number of deaths made them sense that something was not right. They could not be bothered to show respect to the Tianyan n and all questioned the Tianayn n Leader.


    Amongst them, there were two ns that were still forcing themselves to be calm. However, they were not looking happy.


    They were the Gui Yuan n and Wanhua n.


    When they realised that the Fate sses of other ns started to break, the people from the Gui Yuan n started to be wary. But until now, the Jade ss that sensed the lives of Gu Lingzhi and the rest did not break. This however, did not mean that they were safe. They could be fighting for their lives in a dangerous situation at this very moment and their life could be severely threatened!


    Exchanging nces with the person in charge of the Wanhua n, Tianfeng Jin stood up as she joined the group that wasining.


    No matter what, they had to stop this round ofpetition from continuing. They did not want a prestigious position on the n Rankings, they just wanted their people toe back safely!


    The leader of the Tianyan n seemed to struggle with himself. He had also received the order from the Deity King at thest minute to change the rules of thepetition. He waspletely unsure of what was going on inside. Now that he was being questioned, he felt a slight grudge against Pan Luo. If he knew that there would be so many deaths he would be better prepared.


    On the outside, as the Fate sses continued to shatter and the argument with the Tianyan n continued, on the inside, Gu Lingzhi and the rest finally met up with the Tianyan n.


    Seeing how the people from the Tianyan n were unharmed and did not look as if they met with any form of danger, the Gui Yuan n, Wanhua n and Xijian n fumed.


    ��Gong Yichen! Why does it look like your Tianyan n was not even attacked by any Demon nts while the rest of us suffered severe damage? Are you plotting something? Did you purposely reduce the strength of other ns?�� The upper-ss True God from the Xijian n shouted.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred as they thought about therades that they had lost to the Demon nts. Their heartache tripled.


    Gong Yichen was the respected elder from the Tianyan n. He looked at the ck-dressed man and said haughtily, ��There will always be losses in apetition. Your disciples from the Xijian n can only me themselves for not being strong enough. How can you me this on me?��


    Hearing this, the elder from the Xijian n became even more furious, ��My Xijian n disciples are not strong enough? Then what about the Tianxin n? I personally saw Elder Wuxin lost his life, could it be that he is not strong enough?��


    Gong Yichen fell silent, Elder Wuxin from the Tianxin n was considered one of the stronger upper-ss True Gods. If Gong Yichen were to go against Elder Wuxin, he might not have much of an advantage.


    With someone of such a high calibre dying in this Secret Territory, Gong Yichen could no longer useck of ability as an excuse to shut the elders from the Xijian n.

 Chapter 445 – Fortune in Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 445 �C Fortune in Misfortune</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Say something! How are you going to exin what happened to Elder Wuxin?�� The elder from the Xijian n demanded.


    Gong Yichen got forced to take two steps back as his mind spun quickly, trying to think of an answer, ��Elder Wuxin may have fallen because the disciples in his n were too weak and he got into trouble while trying to rescue them.��


    Everyone��s attention was drawn to the two of them fighting and no one noticed how Gu Lingzhi��s body stiffened as she caught sight of someone within the Tianyan n. Her face distorted with hatred.


    Sensing the mood in Gu Lingzhi change, Rong Yuan immediately grabbed her hand and tried to console her. His eyes were indescribably gloomy as he looked across.


    Hearing this excuse, the people from the Xijian n were extremely disappointed.


    Conspiracy!


    This word was present in the hearts of everyone in the Xijian n. The small amount of hope they had left had evaporated along with Gong Yichen��s meaningless retorts.


    This was a conspiracy set by the Tianyan n and the Deity King!


    No matter what their goal was, at this very moment, the people from the Xijian n knew that they would never be loyal to the Deity King ever again. They will not be a sacrificial chess piece of his.


    ��If that is the case, then you all should stay here too.�� The elder from the Xijian n suddenly imed as he drew out his sword, pointing it directly at Gong Yichen.


    If the Tianyan n could plot against them then they could counter attack as well. He did not believe that with so many of them, they could not defeat the people from the Tianyan n.


    Hearing the sound of his sword unsheathing, Gu Lingzhi refocused on the situation at hand, burying her strong feelings of hatred. Taking a deep breath, she turned to the elders of the Xijian n and said, ��Let��s go.��


    ��Go?�� The elders of the Xijian n could not believe what they heard, ��Are we just going to let them go?��


    The Secret Territory was extremely big. If they missed this opportunity, who knew when they were going to meet them again? If they did not grab the chance now, they might never have the chance to take revenge.


    With her back towards the people from the Tianyan n, she used her eyes to get everyone��s attention on her. In a calm voice, she said, ��What the elder from Tianyan n said is right, it was our choice to enter the Secret Territory and whether we live or die is up to fate. We shouldn��t me the people who organised this just because we met with some danger.��


    As she finished speaking, she then led the Gui Yuan n people away from the Tianyan n. The Wanhua n muttered within themselves before deciding to go with their ally.


    Only the Xijian n was left. With only their n, it would be difficult to deal with the entire Tianyan n who was stronger than them. The elder from the Xijian n had no choice but to lead the Xijian n away.


    When they were far away enough from the Tianyan n and were sure that they would not be overheard, Elder Leng Shuang from the Xijian n asked, ��Elder Gu, why did you ask us to leave? Now that we have missed that opportunity, there won��t be many opportunities that we will be able to make them pay.��


    The people from the Wanhua n looked at Gu Lingzhi with simrly confused looks, wanting an answer.


    Gu Lingzhi pronounced every word in this single sentence clearly, ��The man wearing ck among the Tianyan n is Pan Luo.��


    Afraid that there would be some people that didn��t know who Pan Luo was, Gu Lingzhi added on, ��The Deity King.��


    The Deity King was amongst the Tianyan n!


    ��What is the Deity King trying to do? Does he really want to build the strength of the Tianyan n and reduce the power of all the other ns?��


    In order to obtain good results in the n Tournament, all the participants were the pirs and backbones of every n. If these people were to die, in the next few thousands of years, the Realm of the Gods would continue to be dominated by the Tianyan n.


    The elder from the Wanhua n scoffed, ��Isn��t this what the Deity King loves to do? It is not like we are short of people that he has harmed before. He is just a wolf in sheep��s clothing!��


    In the next few days, as everyone was trapped in the Secret Territory, there were more and more deaths. On the outside, everyone was condemning the Tianyan n like never before due to the loss of numerous of their important members. They forced the Tianyan n to activate a spell to protect the ns, if not, the Tianyan n was going to perish under all the furious ns.


    However, the spiritual mountains that were used to conduct the n Tournament could no longer be used.


    In the Secret Territory, the space which had once been overflowing with an abundance of green was now in a discouraged state. The only colour came from the decaying nts, which was a greenish-yellow colour. The group with the Gui Yuan n had be a lot bigger. The small alliance which had started off with three ns had now be an alliance containing the remaining members of over ten ns.


    On this day, everyone was working together to kill the Demon nts that were surrounding them. All of a sudden, the ground beneath their feet shook.


    In the north direction, a strong green light exploded into the sky.


    ��That is...��


    ��Could it be that someone found the exit to the Secret Territory?�� Someone shouted in happiness.


    Rong Yuan pondered for a while before deciding, ��Whether or not someone found the exit, we must go over to take a look.��


    The huge disturbance must mean something.


    Everyone had the same thoughts as they changed direction and headed towards the source of the tremble.


    Luckily, the epicentre of the tremble was not far from where they were and they reached in two hours.


    When they rushed there, there were over ten people already surrounding the halo of light. Everyone looked exhausted as an aura seemed to ripple around their bodies. With one look, anyone could tell they had been through many life-threatening situations.


    When Gu Lingzhi and the rest saw them, they also saw the grouping. Seeing this group of people supporting each other and forming aplete group, their pupils shrunk.


    In the Secret Territory, usually, only one out of ten people could survive.


    But looking at this entire group in front of them, they did not look like they had gone through a rough battle. Especially those that were even luckier and had joined the Gui Yuan n early, their groups were the mostplete. It was soplete that it made them jealous.


    ��You guys...�� An old man��s lips twitched. His clothes were in shambles and there was hardly a part of him that was not injured. Looking at Leng Shuang amongst them, he said, ��Elder Leng, why are you all...��


    Before the old man couldplete his sentence, Leng Shuang already knew what he wanted to ask and chuckled bitterly, ��We were very lucky to be helped by friends from the Gui Yuan n and manage to save our energy. If not, we would have lost our lives to the Demon nts on the second day that we entered the Secret Territory.��


    The other ns echoed along about how lucky they were and how grateful they were to the Gui Yuan n.


    The old man��s gaze fell on Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan who were leading the Gui Yuan n. Rong Yuan immediately reacted and said sincerely, ��They are too modest, we were set up by evil people and should naturally work together. That is the only way to survive. By helping them, we were helping ourselves too. If not, this journey would be too dangerous and with just our Gui Yuan n, we wouldn��t have been able to make it.��


    ��Elder Rong, you are too polite,�� someone eximed, ��Whatever the case is, we will forever remember the Gui Yuan n��s grace. As long as we can get out of this ce alive, my Wandao n will forever be an alliance to the Gui Yuan n!��


    Leng Shuang immediately joined in, ��My Xijian n as well.��


    ��And my Wanhua n.��


    ��My Tianxin n too.��


    ��...��


    Everyone from the different ns who managed to survive all expressed their friendship towards the Gui Yuan n.


    This development caused Rong Yuan��s eyes to shine.


    He did not know why Pan Luo had sent them in here, but from the looks of things, things were developing to the advantage of the Gui Yuan n.


    Before this, he was thinking that their alliance was not strong enough and was afraid that they would not be able to do anything to Pan Luo. But from the looks of things now, Pan Luo was digging his own grave.


    With one move, he had offended so many ns. There was only one sentence for this - when heaven brought about catastrophes, we might be able to survive them. But when we brought bad karma upon ourselves, there was no escaping!


    As the people surrounding the light saw their behaviours, they asked if they knew anything about the Secret Territory. When they found out that the Secret Territory was a trap set by the Deity King to force them to their deaths, they exploded with fury.


    They then heard that the Deity King was hiding amongst the Tianyan n. In addition, as long as they did not attack the green light, they would not be attacked by the Demon nts within it. If they attacked any Demon nts, they would be counter-attacked by all the Demon nts within 50 meters of them. When they heard all this, their hatred for Pan Luo reached its maximum.


    They had every reason to believe that this entire scene had been orchestrated by Pan Luo to reduce the power of the top 100 ns in the Realm of the Gods.


    On the other hand, Gu Lingzhi and the rest believed that the halo green light in front of them could very well be the exit to the secret territory.


    It was just that everyone had been traumatised by the light rays containing Demon nts and was afraid that if they got anywhere closer than one meter of the green light, whatever horrific thing that was hidden within the green light halo would kill all of them here.


    Rong Yuan was simrly undecided about the green halo. Just when everyone could note to a decision, a group came rushing towards them from a distance.


    Who else would it be other than the Tianyan n?


    The person leading the group was wearing ck as his pitch ck pupils shone with wild delight. When they were still a distance away from the light ray, he could not help but attack the light ray. His golden sword energy striked the light ray, causing the halo to tremble violently.


    Behind him, Gong Yichen immediately bellowed, ��Aren��t you all going to quickly open the exit? The first one out will be ranked first in the n Tournament!��


    No one moved.


    If it were a few hours ago and the people that first discovered the light ray did not hear the truth from Gu Lingzhi, with this instigation, they might have actually struck at the green light and helped Pan Luo open it.


    But now, they were not going to.


    Knowing their plot, why would they still help them?


    ��Why are you all standing there and doing nothing? Aren��t you all going to hurry up?�� Gong Yichen encouraged them as he led the Tianyan n to attack the light halo behind Pan Luo.


    ��Tsk, then as you wish.�� Leng Shuang snorted. His long sword was set aze with an orange me that looked as if it could burn even the air around it as he struck ferociously at the light halo.


    ��Stay here and pay for the innocent lives of my Xijian n disciples that were lost!��


    With this one strike, he opened the gates that held back the fury he was holding in for days. Not only did he take action, the people that first found the gates also charged at the Tianyan n.

 Chapter 446 – Joining Hands

    <h4>Chapter 446 �C Joining Hands</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��Impudence! Are you all trying to rebel?�� Gong Yichen huffed.


    But his words were quickly drowned out by the attacks.


    Gu Lingzhi drew out her Fengwu Sword and exchanged nces with the people from the Gui Yuan n. She charged towards Pan Luo.


    An opportunity bestowed by heaven!


    If Pan Luo had stayed permanently in the Deity King��s Pce, they would not have been able to do anything to him. Even if the Gui Yuan n had set a trap and waited for him to fall for it, they would only have a fifty percent chance of sess.


    But who knew what made Pan Luo think of something like this?


    Not only did he leave his iron-walled Deity King��s Pce, he had angered everyone that entered the Secret Territory, making everyone rebel and desert him. If they didn��t grasp this golden opportunity, what revenge would they speak of?


    ��Ah��impudence! Do you all know who I am?�� Suddenly getting attacked by ten people, Pan Luo growled.


    ��Aren��t you all going to quickly help me open the exit? I will spare you all from death, seeing how you all don��t know who I am!��


    Gu Lingzhi raised her Fengwu Sword and pointed it at his chest, growling menacingly, ��If you surrender right now, I will let you die fast and quick!��


    ��You don��t know your ce!�� Pan Luo choked out. Sensing the murderous aura from the Gui Yuan n, he gave up persuading them and retrieved a tiny borate goblet.


    As the small goblet was exposed to the wind, in a single breath, it had transformed to a goblet that was as big as a house.


    An enormous amount of pull could be felt from the bottom of the goblet as Gu Lingzhi staggered slightly. She fell into the huge goblet, unable to help herself.


    ��Lingzhi!�� Rong Yuan shouted anxiously and gave up his attack on Pan Luo as he turned to pull Gu Lingzhi.


    Having beaten two of his opponents that could actually hurt him, there was a murderous look in Pan Luo��s eyes as he suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. When he reappeared, he was by Qin Xinran��s side.


    The gold spiritual energy concentrated in his palm turned into a knife as he aimed directly at Qin Xinran��s chest. He wanted to reduce the pressure on himself before Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan returned.


    ��Xinran!�� When Gu Lingzhi had been rescued by Rong Yuan, the first sight she saw was the sight of Qin Xinran��s stomach getting pierced. It was toote for her to try and rescue Qin Xinran.


    Qin Xinran gritted her teeth as she knew she would not be able to dodge this attack and gave up avoiding as she sacrificed the Luotian Rod that Gu Lingzhi had personally made for her. In a sh, she activated the three hidden powers of the Luotian Rod and brazenly went head to head with Pan Luo��s attack.


    Even if she was going to die, she would rip a bite out of Pan Luo first!


    Bang��


    The three hidden powers of the Luotian Rod shed against Pan Luo��s palm, causing a flurry of strong spiritual energy.


    In this flurry, Qin Xinran��s body was like a kite that had been its strings cut as she flew backwards. Gu Lingzhi who was rushing towards her quickly grabbed her and stuffed a Spiritual Medicine in her mouth, throwing her into her Inheritance Space.


    ��Inheritance Space?�� Pan Luo��s pupils narrowed as the few things that he could not understand previously suddenly became clear.


    It is no wonder that Gu Lingzhi had such a special way of crafting weapons, he could only me himself for trusting too easily. He had believed that the people from the Spirit Tribe would be living in fear, like rats in the Realm of the Gods and would never have the guts to appear so outrightly in front of him.


    However, Gu Lingzhi had done the exact opposite and found the gap in his thinking. But that was all history, since they dared to appear in front of him, then they must die!


    ��Since you are here, then you should die along with your tribe.�� Pan Luo dered sinisterly. Giving up attacking others, his spiritual energy surged as he forced it towards Gu Lingzhi.


    ��The one who will die is you!�� Gu Lingzhi shouted. Her Fengwu Sword did not hold back as she confronted him. This was the first time that she was exposing the full strength of her Fengwu sword in front of others. The five spiritual energies that it contained shot out and formed a beautiful rainbow in the sky. It shed with Pan Luo��s attack.


    Rong Yuan ordered the rest of the Gui Yuan n members to help the attack against the Tianyan n. He then flew and met with Gu Lingzhi in midair, fighting alongside Gu Lingzhi. However, even so, their strength was somewhatcking.


    Nie Sang wanted to join Gu Lingzhi and fight as a trio, but the difference between an upper-ss True God and a middle-ss True God was too big. He had to be careful with just dealing with the spiritual energy that was emitted from their sh. What more if he joined the battle?


    Nie Sang��s eyes brushed across the people around him quickly as his gazended near the exit. There were four True Gods that did not participate in the fight. He could sense that the power from these four people were simr to Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan.


    ��Elders, please work with me to kill Pan Luo, that snob!�� Nie Sang said to the four of them.


    Lu Yutao looked at Nie Sang as his lips moved slightly and a difficult expression appeared on his face.


    In this journey in the Secret Territory, he was the only one left from his n. In this kind of circumstance, he should be working with the people from the Gui Yuan n to defeat their enemies and deal with Pan Luo.


    But he was scared...


    That was the Deity King, the Deity King of the entire Realm of the Gods. He had existed as an upper-ss True God since ancient times. No one knew how powerful he was. Going against him was as good as asking for death.


    He did not dare to attack him.


    The other three more or less had the same thoughts.


    Just by looking at Lu Yutao��s expression, Nie Sang knew what he was thinking and silently cursed them forcking the guts. Anxiously he said, ��Do you think that after this conspiracy has been exposed, Pan Luo will still let you live? If he can conspire against you once, he can do it again. He is an evil person that will do anything and everything to achieve his goal. Do you really think he will let you live?��


    Lu Yutao��s expression changed as he was slightly convinced.


    It was true. In front of everyone, Pan Luo had always shown his generous side and how he loved his citizens. Now that his sinister side had been exposed, would he really let them leave?


    Just as Lu Yutao was convinced by him and was about to take action, Pan Luo suddenly dered, ��I promise that, with the exception of Gui Yuan n, as long as you give up your rebellion and help me open the exit, I will forgive and forget.��


    With this, Lu Yutao changed his mind once again and looked apologetically at Nie Sang.


    At this moment, Rong Yuan��s voice sounded after Pan Luo, ��What a joke. You are so cruel that you would even murder your teacher that brought you up and even massacred his entire tribe that was faithful and devoted to you. How much is your promise even worth? After today, all the ns that were almost as powerful as the Tianyan n will suffer severe damage. You may be able to forgive and forget but all yourckeys wouldn��t be able to sit still. Pan Luo, your method of lying is too cheap.��


    Gu Lingzhi called out almost immediately after, ��Yan Liang, tell them what you found out!��


    ��Coming!�� Yan Liang finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief. Because of the sudden rebellion and how he had been highly regarded in the Tianyan n, the alliance along with the Gui Yuan n had suddenlyunched an attack on him. He appeared in front of the four men, with a stack of paper in his hands.


    These papers were the original copies that he had handed over to Gu Lingzhi.


    As upper-ss True Gods, they read extremely quickly and Lu Yutao merely used a few breaths to read all the information written down. Disbelief filled his eyes.


    The contents on the papers hadpletely flipped their image of Pan Luo in their hearts. If this Secret Territory was another n of Pan Luo��s and they were dragged into it then along with the information, he hadpletely treated everyone as his toys. If things went along with his wish, they would all perish under him.


    With each piece of paper as evidence, he had no choice but to believe it.


    ��Everyone, maybe it is time that the Realm of the Gods changes our Deity King.�� Lu Yutao dered.


    The three others beside him had also finished reading the material and silently retrieved their individual weapons.


    This was not a matter of their individual survival, they had no choice but to fight. Pan Luo��s misdeeds were too notorious and they were no longer able to believe any of his promises. The only things they could believe in were the weapons in their hands!


    Having made their decision, the four of them did not hesitate anymore as they flew towards the fight.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan, who were about to be unable to handle Pan Luo��s attacks any longer, lit up as they saw hope for victory.


    It was no wonder Pan Luo was the oldest upper-ss True God in the entire Realm of the Gods. No other upper-ss True God could bepared to him. His attacks were innumerable and he had inflicted severe hardship upon Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan. There were multiple times when they had narrowly dodged his fatal attacks. With the addition of four more True Gods, the pressure was slightly lifted. But they did not dare to ck off as they continued their attack.


    Facing the attacks of six upper-ss True Gods, Pan Luo was also slightly flustered. However, with his supreme powers, he was confident that he would not lose even with six of the same rank True Gods attacking him.


    But this advantage was diminished when Elder Leng Shuang and the others had finished dealing with the people from the Tianyan n and came to join Gu Lingzhi and the rest.


    Now, facing the attacks of over ten upper-ss True Gods, Pan Luo finally looked like he might be defeated. He did not manage to dodge one of the attacks in time and was hit by a rod, creating a dent in his corbone.


    ��Oh...you all can actually hurt me?�� Pan Luo was in disbelief as he touched his injury. The warm blood on his fingertips told him that this was not his imagination but it was real.


    He, the Deity King Pan Luo, who had been the Deity King for so many years, was actually injured by people he viewed as insects!


    He could only me himself for this.


    If he had left the tournament to be conducted as it had the past few times, even if he fell into the trap that Gui Yuan n had set for him, he still had a fifty percent chance of sess.


    But he had chosen to change the rules this time and sent everyone into this so-called Secret Territory, allowing Gu Lingzhi and her n to buy over other people. Because of this, a lot of the people that he had nned to kill here had also survived as a result. They had now ganged up, creating the scene in front of him.


    ��You all are ants! I will make you regret this!��


    Suffering another hit, Pan Luo bellowed as he spat out fresh blood. He quickly made an imprint with both of his hands.


    When the imprint was created, a strong surge of spiritual energy spread across the entire Secret Territory. A portion of it came from everyone present.


    ��What is going on?��


    Following the exmations, badges floated out of everyone��s Storage Ring and towards Pan Luo...

 Chapter 447 – In the Depths of Thousand Mountains Range

    <h4>Chapter 447 �C In the Depths of Thousand Mountains Range</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    ��My badge! What is going on?��


    ��Damn it, there��s something wrong with the badge, quickly destroy it!��


    Everyone started to talk at the same time.


    Gu Lingzhi immediately reacted and destroyed her badge the second it flew out of her Storage Ring. But still, there were quite a number of badges that flew towards Pan Luo.


    With his hands wide open, Pan Luo weed the small badges of light. The many badges surrounded him as he absorbed them as if he was receiving a premium bath. His aura became stronger and stronger as he absorbed the light. Even the injury that he had gotten earlier was healing.


    ��Quick! Stop him from absorbing the spiritual energy!�� Rong Yuan shouted as he quickly activated the strong force in his Dragon Sword.


    Ever since Gu Lingzhi had modified all their weapons to be Godly Spiritual Weapons, there was no need to prepare the three special skills beforehand as they could be activated whenever.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Numerous attacks fell on Pan Luo but none hit his body. They had all been deflected by the light. As everyone saw what happened, no one dared to waste their energy anymore.


    If he was already so strong despite not having absorbed itpletely, what would happen when he finished absorbing all the energy?


    Everyone rose once again. This time, instead of attacking with the spiritual energy from a distance, they took their weapons and went head to head with him.


    Pan Luo suddenly lifted his head and took a deep breath, breathing in the rest of the spiritual energy. Pan Luo��s entire body inted like a balloon, looking as if he could burst any second.


    ��Get lost!�� Pan Luo bellowed.


    The air in front of him was mixed with the rest of the spiritual energy, forming a frantic wave that threw the people in front of him back. Blood flowed from their mouths.


    It was just a soundwave and it could cause so much damage? Everyone was stunned.


    Pan Luo��s abilities had increased by at least two fold after absorbing the spiritual energy.


    Looking at the ��cockroaches�� in front of him, Pan Luo��s round body turned at a speed that made the people in front of him dazed as they stumbled slightly. Immediately two people were thrown backwards as two holes appeared in their chests. They werepletely dead.


    How...how was this possible?


    The same question rose in everyone��s mind. Pan Luo��s method definitely exceeded the powers of a True God. Did the Deity King possibly advance to another level after all these years?


    Gu Lingzhi��s face fell as she thought of a realm that had been written in one of the ancient books of the Spirit Tribe �C the Realm of the Deity King.


    It was not referring to a realm that Pan Luo created by himself, but an actual and concrete realm that surpassed the True Gods.


    But wasn��t that realm just a theory and no one had actually reached that stage?


    Why...did it seem like Pan Luo might have reached that realm?


    Was Pan Luo really favored by the heavens? Even after all his evil deeds, he would still be able to enter a realm that others would not even dream of touching? She could not believe this!


    ��All the energy he has now is externally gained and he definitely won��t be able to hold out for long. Let��s all give our strongest attack and suppress his realm!�� Rong Yuan dered decisively.


    ��That��s right, this is definitely not his true abilities. If this really is what he is capable of then he would not have been forced into exhaustion by us just now!�� Gu Lingzhi continued. Having thought out the critical factor, she calmed down.


    ��Ha...so what if you all found out?�� Pan Luo mocked as if he was looking at a bunch of ants, ��Before that happens, I will kill all of you one by one.��


    Behaving as if he was sure to win, only he knew his true self.


    Having plotted and schemed for a few hundred years, he was just about to seed when suddenly the Gui Yuan n appeared, ruining his ns.


    Why weren��t they threatened by the Demon nts and even saved so many people! He had to quickly kill these people to prevent any more dys!


    With his decision made, he did not care if he had to waste some of his spiritual energy as he pushed forth a wave of attacks.


    The frenzy of attacks fell on the people around him, immediately killing the weaker ones. The threat of death loomed on everyone��s heads.


    ��Go and die!�� Pan Luo bellowed. A surge of intense spiritual energy left his body and formed an enormous spiritual energy vortex. Gu Lingzhi wanted to destroy the horrifying vortex that was forming but the attack that she sent out merely added to the vortex. A blotch of red appeared in the vortex before it quickly turned into an ominous red colour, making everyone increase the intensity of their attacks.


    A terrifying wave was emitted by the red colour that made it clear to everyone that if they were hit by that vortex, they would either die or be severely injured.


    Bam��


    A deafening sound was apanied by an intense wave, causing the entire Secret Territory to tremble.


    The upper-ss True Gods as well as the people near him were all affected by this attack and fell to the ground as they spat out blood.


    Was this the power of the Deity King? It was absolutely terrifying...


    Gu Lingzhi gave a miserable chuckle. She never thought that they who had the advantage would actually be defeated. The Deity King��s attack had prevented her from even making a connection with her Inheritance Space.


    ��How dare all of you betray me?�� Pan Luo looked at the people on the ground as heughed sinisterly, ��You all are asking for death, don��t me me for being brutal!��


    As he finished speaking, a ball of light that was simr to the horrifying one earlier appeared in his hands. He raised it up...


    Just when everyone thought they were sure to die, the entire Secret Territory shook as an even more explosive and intense light appeared from the exit they found earlier. A growl that seemed to be able to pierce through the sky sounded from the other side of the exit.


    Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan had fallen near the exit. Rong Yuan��s eyes shed as he made a split decision. Activating the remaining spiritual energy that he had left, he lifted his crippled body and threw his Dragon Sword towards the exit.


    The light ray flickered because of that attack once again. Due to Pan Luo��s attack earlier, the Secret Territory was already on the brink of copse. Now with Rong Yuan��s attack, it was thest straw as it fell apart, exposing the world outside.


    Azure blue skies, luscious green nts and continuous mountains. That was...


    Rong Yuan and Gu Lingzhi��s eyes contracted. Having been using the Thousand Mountains Range as a training ground, they could not have found this sight any more familiar.


    They never would have thought that on the other side of the Secret Territory, it would be the Thousand Mountains Range. What was the Secret Territory��s exit doing here?


    Before they could figure it out, a piercing cry sounded. It was the same voice that they had heard before the exit had opened.


    Following that, a glistening emerald green vine that was filled with energy came through the exit. In a sh, it had wrapped around Pan Luo who had yet to react, throwing him out violently.


    ��...��


    Were they saved?


    Gu Lingzhi immediately tried to connect with her Inheritance Space and realised that she could use it. She immediately dragged her severely injured body through the crowd and ced anyone who had lost consciousness or hadpletely exhausted their energy in her Inheritance Space. Of course, she did not forget those that had died.


    ��Thank you.�� A conscious man thanked her as he was ced in Gu Lingzhi��s Inheritance Space. He had used up all his energy and was no longer able to fight, he was only conscious because of his strong will to live.


    Gu Lingzhi chuckled bitterly only following heaven��s orders, ��Don��t thank me too early, I still don��t know if we can get out of here alive.��


    Under Rong Yuan��s pleading look, she also ced him, who had depleted all his spiritual energy, in her Inheritance Space.


    After she did all this, only her and three other people remained in the Secret Territory. Gu Lingzhi walked to the exit and said, �� If you all are scared, I can keep you in the Inheritance Space.��


    This was the n when worst came to worst. Nobody knew what the situation was on the outside. If they stayed in the space, they could even heal and train in her Inheritance Space until the situation improves.


    The three of them fell silent for a while before shaking their heads.


    As True Gods that had lived for so many years, while they still had energy, they preferred to control their own fates.


    ��Okay.�� Gu Lingzhi nodded before taking a step into the halo.


    As Gu Lingzhi had expected, the outside world was really the Thousand Mountains Range.


    It was just that where they were now was the utmost center of the Thousand Mountains Range. ording to the legend, no one has ever been so deep in before. Thend stretched on for miles and the only thing that could be seen was a tall tree that seemed to stretch to the heavens.


    Pan Luo, who was now fat because of the spiritual energy was currently fighting with the Heaven-Reaching Tree. The numerous branches joined together to form a brutal sight. They were like knives as they scratched Gu Lingzhi��s face.


    Gu Lingzhi did not waste her spiritual energy trying to defend against the tree. Instead, she assessed the battle before lifting her Fengwu Sword slowly, The five colours representing the five Spiritual Roots shone, gathering along the body of her sword forming a grey halo at the tip of her sword.


    This was a move that Gu Lingzhi created when she advanced to an upper-ss True God level. She had integrated the five spiritual energies in equilibrium and formed a small halo of chaotic spiritual energy.


    It was just that this integration required some time and during the fight previously, she was not given the luxury of time to prepare. Hence, she could only leave it till now.


    Chaos, which was also known as the beginning of all living things.


    With this unimaginable power, she hoped that this strike would cause a huge damage on Pan Luo. Or at least, create a chance for this tree.


    Compared to dying under Pan Luo, Gu Lingzhi preferred dying because of this tree after getting her revenge.


    Concentrating on her task, Gu Lingzhi did not realise that the small portion of branches that had intended on attacking her had stopped. After seeing her activate her spiritual energy, it froze as it saw the five spiritual roots that were unique to the Spirit Tribe. It stopped attacking her and instead surrounded her, looking as if it was trying to protect her.


    At the same time, the branches that had broken up to attack the three other people also stopped their attacks here and regathered to attack their opponent �C Pan Luo.


    The fight between Pan Luo and the tree intensified. An uncountable number of branches attacked Pan Luo wildly. However, Pan Luo��s body was covered in spiritual energy and the impact of the branches on him was minimal. He could still use his spiritual energy to fight and even seemed to have an upper hand.

 Chapter 448 – I Am Back! (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 448 �C I Am Back! (Final)</h4>


    Trantor: Coca5156


    Editor: Drea


    The chaotic ball of energy at the end of her sword slowly grew bigger but there was still a bit more to go before it was able to detach itself from the sword.


    Feeling the spiritual energy in her body slowly being depleted, Gu Lingzhi stuffed one Spiritual Medicine after another to help replenish her spiritual energy. However, it was still insufficient.


    The chaotic energy ball needed much more spiritual energy and the rate that she was replenishing her spiritual energy with spiritual pills was of no use.


    Anxiously, from the corners of her eyes, Gu Lingzhi caught sight of the three people that were shooting at Pan Luo and called out to them, ��Three elders, please help me.��


    The three of them looked at Gu Lingzhi before seeing the ball of chaos on her Fengwu Sword. The ball of chaos made their hearts palpitate. Without needing her to say anymore, they came over and stood behind Gu Lingzhi. cing their palms on her back, they did not hold back any spiritual energy as they sent their energy over to her.


    With their help, Gu Lingzhi��s spiritual energy which was on the edge of exhaustion slowly became abundant again. Controlling the spiritual energy that they gave her, she slowly directed it into her Fengwu Sword.


    s, the small grey ball of light which was about as big as her fingernail trembled slightly, resembling a grey me waving in the air.


    Looking at the small ball of light that would be able to finish all living things, she smiled. Pursing her lips, she blew lightly on the end of her sword.


    The chaos energy that appeared like a grey me floated towards Pan Luo like a dandelion seed.


    Whenever the fire came across branches on the way, the branches seemed to know that the me was helping it and paved out a way as the me passed. Even the main body of the tree, at the cost of getting its branches cut off by Pan Luo, also coordinated and trapped Pan Luo. It was trying its best to keep Pan Luo in the way of the me.


    Pan Luo��s heart suddenly palpitated as if he could sense something dangerous nearing him. But other than the tree that was currently holding him down, what else could pose a threat to him?


    As for Gu Lingzhi and those ants, he would take care of them after he had settled the tree.


    With absolute confidence in his abilities, Pan Luo missed thest opportunity for him to be victorious.


    Plop�C


    A soft sound, that could not be any softer,nded on Pan Luo.


    Pan Luo only felt as if he had been bitten by a mosquito and there was a slight numbing feeling. All of a sudden, his inted body that had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy slowly deted.


    ��Damn it! What is happening!�� Pan Luo panicked.


    But no matter how much he panicked, he could not change the fact that his body had been pierced through by a ball of grey chaotic me.


    From the outside, this small injury did not seem like much and would not be a threat to him.


    But it was fatal. All the spiritual energy in him seemed to leak out of the small hole that was about as big as a fingernail. Like a balloon that was deting, Pan Luo��s body immediately shrunk.


    Pan Luo, who had be skinny, did not have arge amount of spiritual energy to tap on and was pped ferociously onto the ground by a thick tree branch. The force of him getting thrown on the ground created a hole that was three meters tall.


    Before he could crawl out of the hole, numerous small branches beat him to it and wrapped around him, dragging him out of the hole and lifting him up in the air. All four of his limbs were spread open.


    ��Bastard, let me go. Lin Tian, you old man! Let me go!�� Pan Luo bellowed in fear.


    Having lost all his extra spiritual energy, he was now just a normal upper-ss True God and would be affected by the Demon nts�� ability to restrict spiritual energy. With his spiritual energy trapped in his body, he could not produce any threatening attacks.


    Gu Lingzhi, who had fallen to the floor, paralyzed with exhaustion immediately looked at Pan Luo with wide eyes.


    ��Lin Tian...�� Was that the name that she remembered?


    At this moment, Pan Luo did not possess even a slight threat as the Deity King. Facing imminent death, he was not evenparable to a child. With no result after his shouts, he started to shamelessly plead.


    ��Teacher, teacher, I know what I have done wrong. Please let me go. I swear I will never go against the Spirit Tribe ever again. Please let me go on ount of our teacher disciple rtionship...��


    Pan Luo��s words repeated itself in Gu Lingzhi��s mind.


    Pan Luo only had one teacher and that was the Spirit Tribe leader, Lin Tian, which he had taken advantage of.


    Could it be that the Spirit Tribe Leader was not dead?


    Gu Lingzhi��s breathing sped up.


    Unfortunately, Demon nts were Demon nts and were unable to say anything.


    As Pan Luo was shouting, the tree seemed to lose control of itself. Even if it could not say anything, its fury and anger could be felt by those nearby.


    A branch that was as thick as an arm seemed to not want to hear anymore wordse out of Pan Luo��s mouth as it stuffed itself into his mouth, preventing him from being able to say anything more.


    The branches that were holding Pan Luo up also tightened. The branches that were holding onto his four limbs and head started to pull in all five directions. Under Pan Luo��s miserable cries, his right leg was torn off his body under the pressure of the tree, creating a mist of red in the air. Thereafter, his right arm, left leg, brain and left arm got pulled off, one after the other. Finally, only his bare body was left. His body was then thrown by the tree far into the distance,nding amongst numerous Demon nts until it was finally swallowed.


    One generation of Deity King ended pathetically. On the other side, the three True Gods were looking at the huge tree warily, taking a few steps back in fear. They were afraid that they would suffer the same fate as Pan Luo.


    Gu Lingzhi stared dumbly at the scene in front of her. She did not feel the wild happiness that should havee after getting her revenge. Instead, tears rolled down her face, gently caressing the tree branch of the tree.


    The Heaven-Reaching Tree could not speak, but could transfer its emotions to her.


    From the feelings that the tree was directing at her, Gu Lingzhi could see a scene in front of her. It was a memory that belonged to Lin Tian.


    Back in the past, when Leader Lin Tian had been killed by Pan Luo and a few other True Gods, his soul did not disappear. Instead, with a huge grudge, it had attached itself to arge tree, coexisting with it.


    Thisrge tree was the one in front of her that had killed Pan Luo.


    Thereafter, living in the tree for so long, Lin Tian had discovered a unique way of cultivation. It was to swallow other Martial Artists in order to strengthen himself.


    After all, the people that remained in the Realm of the Gods all owed the Spirit Tribe their lives and he did not feel guilty swallowing them.


    In this manner, as he swallowed more, the body of the tree became stronger and stronger. Maybe it was because they were near him, but the nts that were growing next to him changed. They became smarter and turned into Demon nts, slowly giving rise to the reputation that the Thousand Mountains range had.


    As he got stronger, he attracted Pan Luo��s curiosity as Pan Luo found out how the Thousand Mountains Range had formed. There were numerous times when Pan Luo tried to kill him but almost died because his spiritual energy got restricted.


    It was no wonder Pan Luo was the person that could massacre the entire Spirit Tribe. After thinking and nning for some time, he came up with an idea that was to use the blood of the Spirit Tribe to create a Teleportation Spell right into the middle of the tree. This was why when he knew that there were people that ascended from the Tianyuan Continent, he immediately called for their capture.


    When Gu Lingzhi and everyone else entered the Secret Territory, it was actually the inside of therge tree and all the balls of lights were the tree��s life force.


    Using all sorts of methods, Pan Luo tried to reduce the strength of therge tree. That so-called exit was the life source of the tree. As long as they smashed it, they could injure the tree.


    It was just that he never thought that the Gui Yuan n would appear and ruin his ns. ording to his original n, he would have used the badges of spiritual energy from the remaining survivors on the tree. However, because of Gu Lingzhi, he had used it on them instead, allowing the tree to find a chance to make a move. Having inflicted self injury on over 800 of them, the tree then pulled Pan Luo out.


    Of course, the reason why Pan Luo spent so much effort trying to get rid of the tree was not only because of Lin Tian, but also the tree that Lin Tian had been raising. It contained a crystal soul.


    As long as he could get the crystal soul made from Lin Tian, even if he could not enter the Realm of the Deity King as legend foretold, his powers would definitely rise by another level. He would then be the true ruler of the Realm ofthe Gods. However, this was all up in smoke now.


    Looking at the blue crystal that appeared in her hand like an illusion, Gu Lingzhi held it preciously to her chest.


    ��Ancestor, let me bring you home.��


    The blue crystal glowed as if it was replying to her.


    Gu Lingzhi smiled as she looked at the three people beside her who heldplicated expressions, ��Let��s go.��


    With the soul crystal made from Lin Tian, the Demon nts in the Thousand Mountains Range would not attack them.


    Giving her aplex look, the three of them followed along.


    Behind them, the tree who had lost the soul of its old friend that it held for so many years, swayed its branches reminiscently in the wind as if bidding farewell.


    Who knew that the Thousand Mountains Range that caused fear to well in people��s hearts was actually created by the Spirit Tribe Leader. It looked like the history of the Realm of the Gods were going to be rewritten.


    As she exited the Thousand Mountains Range, Gu Lingzhi quickly returned to the Gui Yuan n and let everyone out. She then told them the story of how Pan Luo had perished in the Secret Territory.


    With the lucky survivors as witnesses, the Deity King��s Pce which had been upheld and respected by the people of the Realm of the Gods was now a hated existence. The Tianyan n also gradually disbanded after the Deity King��s Pce was destroyed and with the pressure of the other ns.


    As for the Gui Yuan n, they shifted from being located near the Thousand Mountains Range to moving directly into the Thousand Mountains Range. They became the force that no one dared to touch in the Realm of the Gods. Almost all their disciples were trained in spiritual cultivation and physical strength. In addition, Martial Artists that possessed wood Spiritual Roots all raised Demon nts as pets. They were an existence that gave people a headache.


    Of course, that all happened after.


    When the Deity King��s Pce was destroyed, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan went to themon border of the Realm of the Gods and the Tianyuan Continent.


    The two worlds were separated by a chaotic energy. Taking a deep breath, she created an array on the outside of the chaotic energy ording to a method that she had found in the Deity King��s Pce.


    With a sh, Gu Lingzhi and Rong Yuan vanished from the Realm of the Gods and reappeared in the ce where they had first ascended.


    Looking at the familiar scenery of the Tianyuan Continent, Gu Lingzhi shouted excitedly, ��I am back!�� Her voice travelled in all four directions, awakening the Tianyuan Continent that had been sealed for millenia...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!